《Dual Cultivation: Beasts and Women!》


 Chapter 1: Attack of the Wolves

    On a dirt road in Mirathel, two carriages and four wagons lumbered slowly over a bumpy stretch where recent rain had left muddy traces. The low vegetation, typically desiccated because of water scarcity, appeared less parched today, swaying in the breeze."It looks like more rain is on the way," remarked a person from inside one wagon outfitted with cages.


    Among the six wooden, horse-drawn vehicles, the wagons were fitted with cages, while the two carriages led and trailed the convoy, respectively.


    The carriages housed well-dressed men, while those outside, either leading the convoy or surveying the surroundings, donned uniform attire: short jackets, loose pants secured at the waist, long coats, and boots¡ªall in black. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The guards of the convoy, wearing masks and remaining quiet, hardly communicated, even during difficult situations.


    The eleven individuals transported in the wagons knew the rules well and adhered strictly to them. They could speak in hushed tones but were forbidden from becoming agitated or attempting to interact with the guards.


    "Kid, use the rain to collect some water. You''ll need to use whatever you can to survive this journey," advised an elderly man among them, his clothes torn and filthy, in stark contrast to the guards'' uniforms.


    His companions, disheveled and unbothered by his worn appearance, listened attentively.


    The young man facing the elderly speaker, just 18 years old, tall and gaunt, with injuries and dirt marking his frame, responded, "What''s the point of enduring? We''ll just be fodder for the monsters at Violent Lake, old Ellis."


    "Don''t give up hope, boy," the old man replied, trying to shift his position, but was silenced by a cough from another prisoner, signaling caution.


    "Old man, leave the boy. If he wants to give up, let him," a woman interjected, the sole female among the 11 hostages being transported. "He''s lost his entire group. What''s so wrong about giving up? He''s already suffered more than most would in a lifetime."


    "Life is precious, kid. It''s hard to lose everything, I know, but hang in there. You never know what might be ahead. Sometimes, life offers a new beginning just when you least expect it."


    As he listened, 18-year-old Liam Porter, who found himself trapped in this dire situation just six days ago following an attack by the very men now holding him captive, felt lost for words.


    Only a week ago, Liam had been safe and sound in his own bed on Earth. Now, he found himself in a brutal, unfamiliar world. That day, he had awoken amid an overturned carriage, surrounded by the dead and his captors.


    Thinking he was trapped in a nightmare when he first opened his eyes in this savage place, he inadvertently caught the attention of one of his current captors. Since then, he had been living as a hostage.


    ''How did I end up here? What will I do?'' These questions haunted him ever since he assumed the identity of Liam Porter, a young servant of the Porter family of Espia Kingdom, on his way to the Demonpost.


    Demonpost, a major city in Espia Kingdom, was supposed to be his destination to attend the Mystical Beast Academy. There, his past self hoped to gain the skills necessary to one day become a distinguished butler for the Porter family.


    Now, Liam found himself far from the Demonpost, his intended destination dramatically altered.


    As their wagon jostled over the rough terrain, the wheel of the first wagon snapped off, causing the vehicle to flip in the nearly dried mud.


    The guards, witnessing the accident, hurried in, perceiving the incident as a mishap rather than an escape attempt.


    "Oh, fuck!" Day, seated next to Liam and Ellis, exclaimed worriedly.


    The evening was approaching, and the chill winds stirred their anxieties about the night ahead. This was not the land Liam knew. Here, in the Twin Land, cultivation and mystical powers shaped reality.


    Half of the mainland population was born with sensitivity to spirit power, while the other half lacked any perception or control over such forces.


    Notably, all the guards escorting them were Spirit Masters, powerful in manipulating spirit power, unlike any of the hostages.


    The downside of that interesting statistic was that, followed the rule of 50% sensitive and 50% non-sensitive, all beasts in the Twin Land were born with an innate connection to spirit power, adding a dangerous unpredictability to their surroundings.


    The threat to their lives would significantly rise if they had to stay motionless in this remote forest in the middle of the night.


    Upon seeing the broken wagon, the hostages watched as some guards approached to secure the area while others began to repair the damage.


    As an hour passed, they remained on that road, now enveloped in the darkness of night, casting an eerie shadow over this unfamiliar terrain.


    The hostages'' greatest fear was not an attack from beasts on their Spirit Master guards; those guardians were more than capable of defending themselves. Their genuine fear lay elsewhere.


    "Release the hostages." The command they dreaded most was issued by the leader of the group, the one taking them to Violent Lake. His voice sent shivers of terror through them.


    "Not again!"


    "Please don''t! We can''t bear to go through this ordeal again!"


    Panic surged as the guards unlocked their cages, thrusting weapons into their hands without offering any semblance of safety. Before they comprehended the situation, half of the hostages were outside their cells, armed with spears, swords, and other weapons provided by the guards.


    Clutching his spear and mindful of his injuries, Liam realized he had no choice but to prepare for battle.


    Liam couldn''t understand why, but their captors were sadistic, forcing them into deadly combats whenever the chance arose. Before Liam joined, the ten remaining hostages had already endured such ordeals, witnessing fellow captives fall.


    "Get ready, kid. These people won''t help us. Only our own strength can fend off the beasts that attack us!" Old Ellis said, his words to Liam laden with a protective urgency reminiscent of advice to a grandson.


    No sooner had Ellis spoken than Liam heard the eerie howls of wolves. He spun toward the source of the noise.


    Gulping in fear, he gripped his spear with both hands, bracing against his pain to take a defensive stance.


    A pack of six horse-sized wolves charged toward them. These formidable creatures, far mightier than any normal animal, bore gray fur and blood-red eyes that glinted menacingly. Saliva dripped from their open jaws.


    They seemed to disregard the Spirit Masters, as if the guards were mere shadows, while the guards themselves stood by, observing the unfolding chaos.


    Just moments after the wolves appeared, screams erupted from the center of the road as one wolf lunged at one of the ordinary people, sinking its teeth into the man''s leg.


    "Aaaaagh!"


    Just as darkness fell, Day found herself in a dire situation, with one wolf pouncing on her as if she were the most enticing prey amongst them.


    Two groups of three hostages each formed around two wolves, while Day saw Liam near to her, the only one who seemed unprepared.


    She moved with the swiftness of a rabbit, her hand quickly clutching one of Liam''s forearms, causing his eyes to widen as he felt his 70-kilogram body being maneuvered from side to side.


    Swooish!


    As a wolf''s paw struck at him, a silver blade flashed between Liam and the beast, halting the vicious attack aimed at his neck.


    Liam''s survival instincts surged, and seizing the moment, he hurled his weapon at the wolf''s eye, too close to the creature to contemplate any escape without making such a critical move.


    His spear flew from his hands, aiming straight for the wolf''s skull as the beast opened its massive jaws, intent on devouring its foe.


    "Stay ali¡ª" Ellis shouted as he suddenly appeared in front of Liam, only for the creature to bite down, swallowing half of his abdomen.


    The moment Ellis'' body appeared in front of Liam''s, the young man''s spear reached the right eye of the gray wolf in front of him.


    Unfortunately, the moment his weapon penetrated the creature''s eye, Liam saw Ellis fall, half of Ellis'' abdomen missing, obviously in the mouth of the wolf wounded in one eye!


    "NOOOOOO!" Liam shouted as he trembled, his eyes wide, a nauseating sensation rising from the depths of his body.


    Ellis didn''t last over three seconds after falling to the ground without a part of his body. His light went out, while blood oozed from his large wound at the level of his abdomen.


    Ellis'' wound exposed his internal organs, including his lungs, heart, and one kidney, to anyone nearby.


    But no one but Liam paid any attention to the already dead old man. Of the initial 11 hostages, 3 of them had fallen within seconds of the start of the fight, while half of the wolves fell to the combined attack of two trios and Liam''s decisive strike.


    A lone wolf took off from the scene, holding the victim''s body by one leg, intending to devour the unfortunate individual at a later time.


    Of the two remaining wolves, one saw its enemies grow with the fall of some of them and retreated simultaneously with the departure of the last one there, who was carrying the head of a man.


    Liam dropped to his knees, facing the lifeless forms of Ellis and the wolf. His vision became hazy as his face contorted, and seconds later, he vomited the meager contents of his stomach.


    Following that, he collapsed as he observed Day giving him strange glances.


    ...


    Several hours passed, and the daybreak was gradually appearing on the horizon as the group, comprising two carriages and four wagons, made their way towards Violent Lake at a steady but unhurried speed.


    Following the previous incident, the guards repaired the damaged wheel of the previous wagon and resumed their journey.


    Liam was now lying in his cell next to Day while he was still unconscious, his expression as grim as the night before.


    Day was next to the boy, sitting up as she stared at him steadily, her eyes cold, her thoughts even more chilling.


    ''I''ve got to find a way to kill the brat next time,'' she saw Liam''s eyes move more than they had in the last few hours, imagining he would soon wake up. ''If I don''t get another chance on the way to Violent Lake, I''ll kill him as soon as they drop us off on one of their islands.''


    As Day turned her attention back to the road, Liam woke up from his nightmares, feeling the pain of his old injuries, but much more the sadness of losing Ellis.


    Ellis had been a stranger to him until seven days ago. But Ellis was the first person he had met in this world since his reincarnation, a man who, at least in front of him, had been gentle and kind to him.


    Did Ellis have any ill intentions with his actions? Liam could would never know, so it really didn''t matter. What mattered was what had actually happened.


    ''Damn it! Old Ellis died saving me!''


    He looked through the bars of his cell, seeing the beautiful landscape from where the convoy was passing, a large valley from which he could see the mountain ranges to the south.


    But as he looked into his own cell, he froze when he saw who was standing next to him.


    ''Day!''


    His eyes sharpened, his heart beating differently, his thoughts flying.


    ''She tried to use me as a shield yesterday!''


    He remembered perfectly how it had all happened. He didn''t blame a person for trying to save themselves with everything at their disposal, but there was no way he could agree with what she had done without seeing it in a negative light.


    If it hadn''t been for Ellis, Day''s action would have killed Liam!


    ''Fucking woman! I knew you were no good. I''ll be more careful against you.''


    He clenched his fists as he stopped staring at the woman next to him, learning yet another hard lesson in this horrible world.


    Liam had read novels about fantasy worlds and the like, played video games, watched series and animes. But his experience of being reincarnated in a magical world was not as good as the journey of many of the characters he had followed.


    Where were the beautiful and talented maidens who would belong to him? And the opportunities he would stumble upon without even trying?


    The reality was different, dry. He had almost died the moment he arrived in this hellish world, and now he had learned a new lesson in a near-death experience.


    ''I thought I could trust these people because we were in the same situation, but I see I was foolish. I can''t trust anyone.''


    His eyes grew cold, his thoughts becoming more and more rational. Feeling death so close awoke something deep within him. He had been depressed until the previous afternoon, with no hope of improving his situation. But death was much worse than he could have imagined. Even though his situation was terrible, he now felt he had to persevere, just as Ellis had told him to.


    ''I''ll live! Old Ellis, I''ll try not to waste your sacrifice!''


    He thought to himself, a step more mature than when he had arrived in this world. ''I''ll have to watch out for that woman and the others. Even if some of them have no intention of harming me, they will definitely kill me if it can help them.


    Day probably wasn''t my enemy until yesterday. But the people of this world are too violent for an incident like that to go unnoticed. I must prepare to deal with her!''


    He stopped his thoughts at this point, feeling that the knowledge of the former owner of his body was affecting his manners.


    Without realizing it, he thought about murdering someone, something he had abhorred until a few days ago, while he was on Earth; a side of him which hadn''t fully changed until the night before.


    He already felt a small desire to kill the people who had exterminated his group and kidnapped him. But that didn''t compare to the feeling permeating Liam''s body as he thought about Day.


    ¡­


    At midday, the convoy would pause, and the guards would provide the hostages with their sole meal.


    As usual, none of the guards uttered a word throughout the process, giving out old food, leftovers from the guards'' own meals the day before. But for the eight hungry people in the four wagons, their food was excellent. It was just a shame that there was very little for them.


    Shortly after, the group would continue their journey, keeping the same pace as they had in the previous days. The group would stop three times a day for meals for the guards and the convoy leaders, at which time the group of hostages would drink water or do their business. The rest of the time, the convoy would continue regardless of day or night.


    Only an incident like the one that had happened the day before would stop the group at unplanned times. If something like this happened during the night, the hostages knew that, once again, they would be forced to fight the beasts that came at them.


    Luckily for the 8 survivors, the journey to Violent Lake would not have any other unplanned stops. With a few more days of the group''s grueling journey, they would reach their destination!


    ...


    Once the six wooden and iron horse-drawn carriages halted beside the vast lake¡ªso immense that Liam couldn''t discern its edge on the horizon¡ªthe guards proceeded to extract the hostages from their confinement.


    The leader of the group of guards, a man with no items covering his face, blond hair, tall and strong, looked at the 8 survivors of the journey so far.


    Opening his mouth, he swiftly provided a concise explanation to those who remained puzzled about their circumstances.


    "Today, we will camp in this area. In three days at most, another five groups like mine will arrive here, and it will be time for us to leave you on one of the three islands of Violent Lake. After that, we''ll come back for your in three months. We will take those who survive to the Demon Gate as new outer members of the sect."


    ''Demon Gate?''


    Liam paled when he heard that name, not having noticed before he had fallen into the hands of this terrible group, but immediately remembering the memories of his new body.


    ''Demon Gate is a bloody sect of demon cultivators!''


    He became nervous as he remembered the fame of this great continental sect, a group known for its extreme training and teaching tactics.


    According to rumors, every year Demon Gate would select groups of mortals to abandon them to their fate on one of the group''s islands. These places were basically inhabited by demons who would try to devour humans like him!


    Not only did Liam turn pale with worry, all the other seven hostages looked at the lake with much more fear than they had felt in the last few days.


    A few of them still held onto the hope of being sold as slaves!

 Chapter 2: Eternal Doom Island

    Three days after Liam''s group arrived at one of the shores of Violent Lake, other groups similar to his arrived there as well.At dusk on their third day in the area, the leader of the group that had brought Liam and the other seven hostages ordered the guards to take the hostages out of their cells.


    As soon as they were forced to do so and directed to a medium-sized boat on a wooden pier, one survivor who had been by Liam''s side for the last 10 days threw himself on the ground, begging.


    "Please, seniors, take me as your slave! Please don''t throw me on that damned island!"


    Drool and tears punctuated the man''s speech, and his nasal mucus only added to his revolting demeanor.


    The blond man, leader of the group that had brought them there, saw this person attracting the attention of the others and quickly took action.


    "First Officer, cut out that man''s tongue." His voice rang out, chilling several souls on the shore of the lake.


    But that wasn''t all!


    "Cuff his wrists too. We''ll throw him like this into the Eternal Doom Island." The blond man completed his order, making the others watching that person crying out for mercy stand firm and not repeat the pathetic reaction of the now even more desperate one.


    ''These people are cold and cruel. Anyone who tries to attract attention and defy them will suffer bitterly.'' Liam observed the situation in silence, then walked back to where others like him were already lined up.


    Counting the person who had just lost his tongues, 29 hostages, equally ''selected'', were there when they were directed to board the wooden boat nearby.


    At first glance, the members of the group had nothing in common. Of the 29 individuals, 12 were women, 17 were men. 10 of them had darker skins, 19 had light skins. 21 were between 20 and 40 years old, with 6 under 20 and 2 over 40. But they all had one thing in common: they had been selected from survivors of attacks like the one Liam''s group had suffered.


    They didn''t know it, but there was a reason for it.


    The general leader of the groups in the area greeted his colleagues and looked at the 29 people. "Listen carefully to what I say, because you will no longer hear my voice until the end of the three months on the Eternal Doom Island.


    We will take you to the island, which is a day''s boat ride from where we are. But as close as it may seem, don''t let the distance fool you. Monsters inhabit the lake here. If you want to survive, work hard on the island. Any other path will lead to your death.


    As long as you''re on the island, there are no rules. No matter what you do, your only mission is to survive. In three months from the moment we leave you on the island, we will come back for you.


    That''s all."


    As soon as the bald man with a vertical scar over one of his eyes had finished, the small wooden boat moved, with a sea beast pulling it towards the island.


    Only six guards went ahead with the group, while the rest of the men watched them in silence for a moment before leaving the area.


    The moment they saw those people leaving the shore of the lake, some of the 29 hostages started muttering among themselves.


    "Are there really monsters in the lake? What if this is a psychological test?"


    "Is it? I wouldn''t risk it."


    "It makes little sense for it to be a test. Why would they have these guards around us if it was a test?"


    "It''s exactly the opposite. If it wasn''t a test, then there would be no need for any guards to come with us."


    "Maybe they''re here to push us off the boat when we reach this island."


    Liam overheard these conversations as he watched Day, keeping an eye on this woman. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Maybe it''s a test. But I will not risk it. If they want us to spend the three months on the damn island, then that''s my mission!''


    Liam convinced himself, as the tone of the conversations increased.


    "If you''re so confident that it''s a silly test, then go ahead. Jump in the water and test your theory! If you will not do that, stop talking your shit!" said a thin, red-haired woman, as she spoke more and more angrily.


    Two men next to the red-haired woman looked at each other and then at the shaven-haired man who had raised the topic.


    When Liam least expected it, the person trying to persuade the group to test the lake let out a scream, with two men grabbing him by the arms and quickly dragging him to one edge of the boat.


    ''Shit! What are they doing?'' Liam put his thoughts aside as he saw the barbarity about to be completed.


    None of the six guards on the boat moved, while most of the other 26 hostages heading for the Eternal Doom Island watched the scraggly haired, slightly overweight man being thrown into the water.


    Everyone fell silent after the sound of the man falling into the water, several of them approaching the corner of the ship where the man had been thrown.


    Four seconds later, everyone felt their boat shake as if something large had passed underneath it.


    Gulp!


    A huge tentacle appeared below the man''s body, hurling him into the sky with force, capable of sending him flying 45 meters above the boat.


    As he stopped momentarily in mid-air before his fall, four tentacles grabbed his wrists and heels, before pulling his limbs in the wrong directions.


    ''Shit!''


    Liam brought his hands to his mouth, watching the man''s body being butchered before an octopus-like creature appeared beneath the pieces of that man to devour the pieces of the corpse.


    The two men who had thrown the first dead man from their group stood in shock as they watched the scene unfold, noticing the great danger of the lake.


    ''Shit! They''ve just killed that person!'' Liam walked backwards until he hit his back on a metal structure of the ship and trembled with fear as if he had collided with an enemy.


    Luckily, it was only his fears that were stimulated at this extreme moment.


    ...


    The rest of the journey to the Eternal Doom Island flew by, the wind rushing past their faces as they sailed through the open sea.


    After taking the lake test, everyone in the group became convinced that their priority should be finding ways to survive on the island instead of trying to escape. As for killing themselves, well, that wouldn''t help them much, so the previous death was enough to dampen the spirits of these nervous people.


    Some of them spent the next few hours talking about what had happened, what to expect on the island, and even about partnerships.


    Liam wouldn''t receive any invitations, unfortunately. He even believed that his chances would be better if he joined a group. But no one approached him, perhaps because of his still unhealed injuries from the incident about 10 days ago.


    At the end of the boat trip, he was alone, as were some injured or limited individuals, like the person who had cried out for mercy before they left the lakeshore for the island.


    Liam didn''t join any of them. He felt it would be better to be alone than alongside individuals who were even weaker than him, so he mentally prepared himself to face the challenge ahead alone.


    Fortunately, he had good hearing and heard some information from the hostages who knew more about the Demon Gate than he did.


    Before arriving on the Eternal Doom Island, he was aware of what these three months on the island were all about. Either they could make agreements with the island''s demons and start cultivating their spirits, or they would die, devoured by the demons!


    As soon as their boat came within 30 meters of the shore, it stopped, before the six guards there threw one by one of the 28 survivors of the boat trip.


    Liam saw Day being thrown onto the shore before him, but just after the fourth person after her, a guard grabbed him by his pants before throwing him as if his over 70 kilos were nothing.


    He opened his mouth in preparation for the impact, but luckily, the bank where they were thrown had sand too soft for one to be hurt by the fall.


    As soon as he touched the sand and tried to get up, he felt something wrong and looked into the water, immediately seeing some small black creatures, similar to crocodiles, coming quickly towards the shore.


    Like the others who had already noticed the situation, Liam ran towards the dense forest less than 50 meters away from the lake shore.

 Chapter 3: Attempted Murder and Demon

    As soon as he entered the woods, Liam picked up the survival bag each of the 28 hostages from Demon Gate had received before being thrown onto the Eternal Doom Island.In these bags were basic survival items, such as drinking water, dehydrated meat, fruit, and three types of weapons. An axe, a knife, and a bow with 10 arrows.


    Without thinking too much, Liam picked up the axe, which had a handle length of 45 centimeters and a mass of 6 kilograms.


    Seeing himself inside the closed forest, with lots of trees and undergrowth, no longer seeing the crocodiles of a moment ago, he slowed down, becoming more careful with his steps.


    His breathing gradually slowed down from the hectic pace he was at when he reached the island, his thoughts flying as he pondered his situation.


    ''From what I''ve heard, this island must be the size of an average city on earth. Although there are many demons here, most of them should be more in the center of the territory.


    The shores of the island must also be dangerous. I imagine that not only crocodiles are in the vicinity to threaten us. I''d better move deeper into the island.''


    He walked, taking care where he stepped, but also the surroundings, the trees in his path, and signs of beasts.


    As much as the island was known for its demons, there were beasts capable of killing people like him. If one wasn''t vigilant, it wouldn''t take a demon to put them in mortal danger!


    Suddenly, the loud noise of a blade being drawn sounded close to Liam.


    The hairs on Liam''s body stood on end as he turned his eyes back, where without delay he saw a black-haired woman he had been sharing a cell with for about a week.


    ''Day!''


    He moved back, his eyes wide as he felt as if everything was happening in slow motion, feeling her movements slow down, but also seeing her attack him.


    The blade of Day''s knife passed where Liam''s neck had been a second ago, as he watched what he had already feared would develop sooner or later happen.


    She really wanted to kill him!


    Amid his concern for his life, he moved his axe, trying to defend himself.


    Swooish!


    Liam missed his move as Day changed direction, showing him the differences between someone who knew how to use a weapon and fight and a layperson like him.


    The real Liam Porter had learned the basics of fighting and weapon handling. But the young man from Earth had never experienced these skills or had the chance to train the senses of his current body.


    In front of Day, he proved to be full of flaws not only in his poorly timed and slow attack, but he also moved at the wrong moments and hardly knew how to defend himself.


    After exchanging three movements with Day, Liam felt a cut two centimeters deep appear on his right chest, cutting through his shirt and leaving a non-deadly but quite painful wound on his body.


    "Aaaaagh!"


    He shouted while Day grinned mischievously, using the moment to destabilize her enemy and slash towards Liam''s already wounded abdomen.


    ''That ends our journey, foolish boy!'' This mature woman, with a strong body and powerful muscles for a woman, thought as she cut Liam to his navel level.


    "Aaaaaaagh!"


    The boy screamed even more in agony. This time he couldn''t stand up any longer, falling backwards onto the ground, where only bushes and dirt lay beneath him.


    ''Are you kidding? No! I can''t die after having just arrived at this place!'' He screamed in his mind, unable to utter a word, as he howled like a wounded wolf in agony.


    Amid his moment of despair, Liam saw Day standing in front of him, looking him up and down, a look that said how much she despised him.


    "You should have died first. Old Ellis was stupid to sacrifice himself for a wimp like you." She said with a smiled, gripping her razor-sharp knife tightly, looking into Liam''s eyes, but thinking of his throat, her next target.


    Just as she was moving to deliver the final blow and put an end to her dealings with Liam, the sound of breathing from something approaching disturbed Day''s plans.


    She looked back halfway to Liam''s neck and saw a creature running towards them.


    ''Shit! A demon!''


    This being had inverted legs, with its toes turned backwards, while its skin was scaly, a dark shade of red, a little darker than human blood. It had large muscles like those of a gorilla, with a pair of horns on its head and hair as black as night.


    Its teeth were as sharp as knives, while its eyes were not normal. Having a set of four eyes and a nasal cavity devoid of the cartilage that shaped the nose, the creature was extremely frightening.


    The demon had a long tail on its back, which went all the way down to the middle of its back, where a large pair of bat wings were closed as it ran towards Liam and Day.


    She didn''t hesitate to flee when she identified the type of creature that had appeared so close to her, leaving Liam behind to attract the demon''s attention to himself and save her from death.


    ''Tsk! If you hadn''t been saved by that fool, you would have died with little pain. Now who knows what will happen to you?'' she thought as she fled in desperation without looking back.


    Her blow to Liam''s abdomen was deadly. Being wounded and so close to a demon, the boy''s chances were nil!


    Liam saw the red-skinned demon stop beside him and lick his lips, but he could no longer move properly, his eyes losing their light.


    ''Shit! I''m fainting¡ª''


    That was all he could think before fainting next to an unknown, monstrous-looking creature.


    ... S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    About an hour later...


    Liam opened his eyes in a dimly lit cave, not understanding what was going on.


    He saw torches here and there, minimally illuminating the room, while various strange symbols, pentagrams and magic circles were inscribed on the floor and even on his body.


    He remembered the situation earlier and felt his heart racing, turning his eyes downwards and seeing his stitched wounds, while a pentagram of blood was drawn on his chest.


    "What the fuck is this?" he despaired, asking himself in a shaky, agitated tone.


    The demon heard its target''s voice and looked back, drawing Liam''s attention to the creature sitting on the ground not far in front of him, in the center of another pentagram.


    Seeing the creature''s smile, Liam realized his situation was not good and feared he would be eaten alive.


    How malicious did something have to be to want to eat its prey while it was still alive?


    But as he tried to move, he felt his hands and legs tied to a cross, from which he couldn''t free himself in his current condition.


    His heart beat harder and his sweat became colder and colder, until the creature sang in a deep, low and constant tone, quoting words that were incomprehensible to Liam''s human ears.


    He tried to escape until the pentagrams and magic circles in the surrounding area glowed in different colors, drawing his attention to the ritual he was being forced to take part in.


    ''Oh, shit!''


    His eyes filled with tears as he sensed the enemy didn''t just want to devour him. That could be much worse than just being devoured!


    As it sat sideways to Liam, an aura in the demon''s shape itself appeared behind it and flew towards the young human''s body.


    At that moment, Liam once again fainted, this time certain he would die as his predecessor''s body was invaded by a demon.


    The moment he was penetrated by the thing, the ropes holding him undid themselves and his body fell towards the ground, making him feel as if he had passed through several portals as he saw his memories of Earth and Twin Land mixed.


    Before his body hit the ground, his eyes opened again, this time completely blood red!

 Chapter 4: First Level of a Spirit Master

    The moment he opened his eyes, Liam felt the cave in a whole new way, as if suddenly, in the darkness, he could see a bright world, different from the one he had seen a few moments ago.The dimness of the area, caused by the cave''s poor lighting, seemed to have lost its gloomy aspect. He saw the surroundings as if it were clear inside the cave, while noticing a subtle colored aura floating in the air.


    He didn''t just see it; he felt this strange aura, noticing a pleasant sensation when it touched his body, and how his body seemed to be nourished by it.


    His body felt feverish, his heart beating faster, while the wounds from earlier, the cuts sewn by the demon, healed.


    Along with his strangely rapid recovery, he felt like a full balloon, full of energy and the will to move.


    ''What''s going on? What has the demon done?''


    He looked in the direction of the dark red-skinned being, who was standing in a lotus position.


    When he recovered from his near-fall, he stood upright in the middle of the cave, not needing to get close to the demon''s body to understand its situation.


    ''Dead? How? It''s clearly¡ª''


    Liam was trying to understand what had happened when memories relating to the real Liam Porter popped into his mind as if something obvious were in front of him.


    "Spirit Awakening? Spirit Pact?"


    He muttered as he understood the differences in his senses, but also what had perhaps happened.


    In Twin Land, mystical powers affected sensitive humans in a very particular way. By meeting certain requirements, which Liam wasn''t sure about, a human would achieve the ability to make a Spirit Pact.


    Strangely, humans could only grow stronger by making Spirit Pacts.


    A Spirit Pact was a mystical agreement between the dominator and the dominated party. Normally, the dominating side was the human, who would become a Spirit Master by dominating a mystical creature, like a beast, for example. The dominated side was the beast, which would become a spirit after being tamed by the human who succeeded in hunting it.


    Spirit Awakening was the name of the consequence of making the first Spirit Pact.


    Soon after the first pact, one would gain control over their first spirit creature, gaining access to mystical powers. This included not only the ability of the spirit itself, but also physical enhancements and the ability to sense and absorb mana.


    Liam knew what this was all about. These two particularities of Twin Land were behind the basis of the continental community, behind the mystical phenomenon that made the continent so special. However, he didn''t understand how the process behind these phenomena took place, let alone what had happened to him.


    ''I certainly awakened my spirit, or I wouldn''t be feeling like this now. But how did the Spirit Pact happen?''


    As he thought this, he felt a sudden pain behind his eyes, sensing something wrong in his body.


    His eyes turned redder, while from the pores in his skin came tiny purple droplets which, when they came into contact with the air, formed a fine mist in that cave.


    He felt weak, but then, without understanding how, he felt his little brother in his underwear grow.


    "What the hell?"


    Liam''s eyes widened as he looked down, feeling and seeing something that hadn''t happened since he''d arrived in this strange world.


    Looking down at his underwear, he didn''t know whether to laugh in satisfaction or cry at his situation.


    He had a proud piece of equipment there with him!


    However, now his little brother was hard as a rock, making him feel a pain he had never expected to feel in his two lives.


    As he kneeled on the ground moaning in pain, he imagined the creature that had left a dead body behind, gradually finding himself in a different space from where he was.


    He saw a semi-transparent being sitting in the middle of what appeared to be a shallow lake, surrounded by clouds on all sides, where he had no way of knowing where this was, nor how wide this place was.


    But judging by the rapid decrease in the level of the lake as the creature seemed to absorb it and the growing pain in his being, Liam associated one thing with another and assumed the situation he was in.


    ''I was the dominated side? That''s not right! Humans should always be the dominator side! Why would it force a Spirit Pact on me when I have no power to give it? The only advantage for spirits in agreements like it is the opportunity to grow together with their mast¡ª''


    Lost in his thoughts, he suddenly caught sight of a flickering light at the end of the tunnel, cutting through his confusion.


    "Fuck! It wants to use me to get stronger?"


    Liam understood the basics of his situation.


    The relationship between humans and mystical creatures in Twin Land could be hostile, but also harmonious. This depended solely on the decision of the human side and the mystical creature side.


    In this relationship, the human gained the creature''s special powers and also an ally who could grow with them. At the same time, the creature could grow by taking fewer risks and taking advantage of its tamer''s good fortune.


    Liam couldn''t say exactly the reason behind the demon''s action, but the creature could only be looking for that possibility, since nothing else would make sense.


    ''Shit! I have to cultivate or I''ll be killed!''


    He sat down on the ground to meditate, somewhat fearful as he felt the creature absorbing that lake, which he assumed was his mana reserve.


    Spirit creatures with a Spirit Pact in activity with a Spirit Master could directly consume their master''s mana to become stronger. In cases like that of a beast that the human side had tamed, the master would only allow this to happen when they were prepared to supply the beast with their mana.


    Liam''s case seemed to be just the opposite. He had benefited in some way from what the demon had done, but the creature seemed to be free to do whatever it wanted, including sucking out his mana without giving him a chance to prepare!


    But if his mana was totally consumed, Liam would die!


    Once a human or special being could go through Spirit Awakening, their body would be sensitized to mana. From then on, they would always have to have mana with them, or their life could be in danger.


    Staying a few minutes with nothing was not absolutely 100% dangerous, but staying longer than an hour would be enough for one to reach an irreversible state and die.


    Liam had never meditated before, but amid his agitation, feeling the enemy side sucking up all the mana that had already sensitized his body, he unconsciously learned to cultivate the surrounding colored aura.


    At first, the process was slow and uncomfortable for him. But the young man improved his familiarity with the process, absorbing more and more mana as he felt more comfortable with the process. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Twelve minutes after starting, he felt the demon stop making the mana lake in that strange space decrease in height from the water level, then gradually raise the level.


    Almost an hour after starting, he felt his mana reach a peak, and then the level of the lake doubled in a single breath!


    ''Uh?''


    At that moment, he opened his eyes, successfully reaching the first level of a Spirit Master!


    For some reason he didn''t understand, the demon stopped absorbing the ''water'' as soon as he advanced in level, and then disappeared into that strange, misty space.


    Liam''s little brother shrank in size, while the young man''s previous pains disappeared as if they had never been there, along with his red eyes returning to their usual black.


    But as he felt well again, a series of pieces of information flooded his mind, making him understand more about himself, but also about the demon.


    ''Incubus demon?''


    He didn''t know well such a type of demon. However, the abilities he had got through it were so obvious he couldn''t help but understand the reality of this race.


    ''No wonder it was in the outermost area of the Eternal Doom Island and used me to get a pact! It doesn''t actually have the physical strength to be among the island''s demons and stand a chance of prospering!''


    The abilities Liam had just gained were related to seduction, shapeshifting, super-strength and a weak but existing power of mind control, the same as the creature now deeply connected to him.


    Along with the abilities, he also gained a ''thirst'' for something that he couldn''t help but realize would become a future problem!

 Chapter 5: Searching for the Cave Exit

    ''These abilities will be a problem... Apart from having to worry about this creature killing me, the powers it gave me are of little use in direct combat.''Liam pondered the situation. From what he could sense and assume, he wasn''t in any immediate danger. As long as he could cultivate and satisfy the ''hunger'' in his being, he had a chance of surviving what the demon had done to him. So that wasn''t his biggest problem now.


    His biggest problem was the Eternal Doom Island, a place where there were demons and other kinds of dangerous creatures!


    He had become a Spirit Master, but his strength had changed little. Not having gained a strong offensive ability from the incubus, he would have to be careful or he would die even after his breakthrough.


    ''Forget it! The situation I''m in is already the best I could imagine.''


    He took a step back in his thoughts, sighing as he walked through the demon''s cave.


    ''The most important thing now is that I know where I am, find a good place to cultivate without worrying about enemies and train what little I''ve got. Even if it''s not ideal, that should be better than nothing!''


    He searched for items of value or even with the potential to help him in that cave, but found little. There were a lot of herbs, powders and seeds, but unfortunately he couldn''t take much with him. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In Twin Land, there were various types of items capable of storing things in independent spaces created through complex runes.


    Rune masters, one of the most acclaimed types of professionals in this world, could create items capable of displaying incredible abilities using mystical runes.


    Space rings, storage bracelets, storage belts, enchanted bags, space pouches, in short, there were several items capable of containing large pockets of space to store varying amounts of resources.


    The young master of the Porter family had a storage bracelet, an expensive item for ordinary people, but essential for Spirit Masters.


    Unfortunately for Liam, his previous self was a servant. He had nothing of the sort with him, forcing him into the current situation of having to choose what he would take with him.


    He couldn''t stay there!


    Who knows where he was? How close could he be to others like the demon who had invaded his body and forced a Spirit Pact on him? What would be his fate if he came across another incubus demon?


    There was no way he could know any of the answers to these questions. The only thing Liam knew for sure was the next demon he met wouldn''t try the same thing the incubus had done to him!


    Unable to take most of those resources and keen to leave the cave, Liam took what he thought was most valuable, a book with several of the symbols present in the pentagrams and magic circles in the surrounding area.


    The available resources might offer him more substantial help in the immediate future. However, once knowledge is acquired, it cannot be lost. Conversely, the continent was abundant with resources. Although Liam had limited possessions to discard, he could acquire other items if necessary to abandon these essences today.


    That''s if he lasted long enough to leave the island, of course!


    After improvising a cloth bag from his torn shirt, he tied it around himself like a backpack before taking a torch from one of the cave walls.


    Standing next to the demon''s body, he felt the corpse also had its value. But after a moment, he moved on slowly, heading for the dark tunnel ahead of him.


    His senses were sharper than ever. He sensed spiders walking on the ceiling of the cave tunnel, but also small worms on the ground.


    As much as Twin Land creatures could become mystical beings, it took time for a being of ordinary origin, such as a spider, worm or scorpion, to grow into something powerful.


    Those insects in Liam''s path did not differ from those on Earth, for the time being, at least.


    He just ignored them, heading towards the end of that tunnel that seemed to have no end.


    Even so, he walked cautiously, choosing well where to step, avoiding the puddles of water scattered irregularly in this area.


    ''What kind of fucking place is this?''


    He walked for almost 10 minutes and didn''t feel like he was getting any closer to the exit. The further he went, the more he felt he was getting deeper into this underground area.


    As he felt the smell of wet soil getting weaker, his pores eliminated sweat, trying to cool his body down. But in another three minutes, Liam would notice his breathing getting stronger and a feeling of unparalleled heat.


    Just before he stopped, he saw something bright ahead in the tunnel that seemed to have no end.


    His curiosity made him move forward, walking for another minute until he stopped in front of the area where the glow was coming from.


    ''What''s that?''


    His eyes widened as he came face to face with what appeared to be a natural underground sauna, where an orange liquid, glowing strongly at the bottom of a deep pool of water, gave off all the heat he was feeling.


    Above the various water-filled holes in this area, however, a colorful aura, similar to the one he had seen earlier, was densely concentrated there, making it difficult to see, even overcoming the layer of water vapor.


    As he felt his skin touch the ''clouds'' of mana, he swallowed his saliva, realizing the real value of this place to him.


    "I can''t leave this cave yet!" He muttered in a determined tone, his voice confident, his tone charged with a strange will.


    Cultivating mana was addictive. More importantly, cultivating mana was necessary for the physical and spiritual strengthening of any Spirit Master.


    Facing this chamber of about 60 square meters, the ''natural sauna'', he braved the heat of the area by taking off his torn clothes and going deeper into it.


    ''It''s boiling. I''ll meditate out of the water and see if I can get into this little lake as time goes by.''


    He closed his eyes as he sat in a lotus position on a hot black stone.


    He felt a much stronger effect than he had minutes ago, when he had cultivated out of desperation because of the incubus.


    Without realizing it, he would enter a special state, cultivating without feeling the passage of time, in the blink of an eye, spending half a day in that place.


    ...


    About 14 hours after waking up tied to a cross in the demon incubus'' cave, Liam opened his eyes in that hot spring.


    He was enjoying the opportunity to meditate. But, feeling his stomach growl loudly and repetitively, he couldn''t stand it any longer before he stopped.


    The incubus had ignored the bag Liam had with him when he was attacked by Day. Fortunately, there were some grains and fruit in the cave, enough for him to eat.


    As he ate, he was sure that he had improved his cultivation a few times in the last few hours. But he couldn''t tell what level he was at, since he only knew the names of the first two cultivation realms¡ªSpirit Apprentice and Spirit Lord Realm.


    But how these mystical realms were subdivided, he did not know. So he was in the dark about his position as Spirit Apprentice for the time being.


    ''I have to go back.''


    He thought as he ran back along the path between the demon''s cave and the site of the hot spring.


    "This time, I''ll go into the water and meditate here for as long as I can stand it. I''ll leave this place when there''s no other option in my way!"


    Muttering this to himself, he stepped into the scalding water, then began to meditate.


    While he was doing this, the incubus seemed to sleep, an opportunity for him to advance the level of the mana ''lake'' of his being!

 Chapter 6: Demons

    In the blink of an eye, five days had passed since the arrival of the 28 hostages on the Eternal Doom Island.For most of that time, Liam alternated between meditating in the hot spring he had found and eating whatever was consumable in the demon''s cave.


    On his first day, he honestly thought he wouldn''t be able to stay there for over two days. There didn''t seem to be enough food to feed him. He wasn''t fat and his hunger didn''t seem to have diminished since he became a Spirit Master.


    But he felt good meditating in the hot spring. Every hour he meditated on it, he felt less of the burn from the scalding water in the area, feeling improvements in his physique and in his mana lake.


    This wasn''t just him trying to prevent the demon''s future consumption. He had genuinely become addicted to the sensation of meditating, accumulating more and more mana.


    This made him suffer, losing what little fat he had under his skin, until his face took on a malnourished appearance, with his cheeks almost disappearing, showing his facial bones.


    But on his third day, he couldn''t stand it and devoured several of the non-poisonous insects and even the earthworms in the area.


    This seemed disgusting and risky, but luckily his former self was a young scholar who had prepared to serve the future master of the Foster family. He knew the poisonous and non-poisonous insects, having only eaten what wouldn''t harm him.


    His hunger made him ignore the horrible taste of the things he ate between the third and current day in that cave.


    This worked to curb his hunger during those days, but this morning, when he woke up for another meditation session¡ªhe still needed to sleep¡ªhe realized there was nothing left for him to eat. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Unless he was going to eat the flesh of the dead demon, his only alternative would be to leave the cave in another day at most.


    As addicted as he was to cultivating in the hot spring, Liam hadn''t reached the point where he could accept devouring corpses. When he woke up this morning, he meditated until he was close to his limit, which should be sunset today.


    ...


    Hours later, Liam''s stomach was making intense noises, causing him to feel pain as he stood in one of the cave''s hot water pools illuminated by underground magma.


    Unable to continue concentrating on his meditation, he let out a long, defeated sigh before leaving.


    ''Time to make my way around this island.''


    He put on his torn clothes, making sure the book he had taken from the demon incubus''s things was with him.


    ''I''ve already made the most of this place. My body was already proving resistant and the mana in the area is now much less dense than before. It will take some time for it to return to conditions similar to those I found about a week ago.''


    His body''s situation was related to the improvement in its properties. When the mana density in the area decreased, it was because of Liam''s absorption of mana.


    According to the theories the original Liam knew, natural areas, untouched by humans, had their own characteristics. If one came and exploited these characteristics without pushing the area beyond its limits, the area would be weakened temporarily, but would return to the way it was.


    Nature was renewable. If one was patient, one could harvest the same type of fruit many, many times.


    You just had to respect the unwritten rules of the universe!


    ''I''ll come back when the three-month period is almost over. Maybe I can meditate here one more time.''


    He headed towards the exit of the cave, which, at first, was not so visible to him. The incubus seemed to be clever, having created a single entrance and exit to this place, which was a fake rock wall.


    Previously, Liam hadn''t identified the exit. But with his senses much stronger than before, he found the place where the demon had brought him five days ago.


    He climbed up a narrow path, with barely enough room for a person like him to walk upright, where irregularities in the path seemed to form steps.


    Many cobwebs were lying around, which Liam causally destroyed by running his hands over them, oblivious to the small, harmless spiders in his path.


    Seeing light coming from in front of him, he quickened his pace to a stop, feeling his throat move, saliva forming in his mouth as the smell of blood stimulated his senses.


    ''Beasts!''


    He had no interest in blood, but beasts were synonymous with meat, i.e., food!


    He hastened his pace, picking up a makeshift dagger he had found in the demon''s cave.


    Unfortunately, the creature had left all of Liam''s weapons behind with his food, so it was up to him to rely on his current instincts and the stone dagger in his hands.


    But the moment he left the cave, faced with the extremely clear outside world, surrounded by trees and visual information, Liam wasn''t just faced with a beast!


    Twelve meters in front of him, a creature that looked like a wild boar was surrounded by two demons, beings much more malicious and powerful in appearance than the incubus that had kidnapped him days ago.


    These demons, one standing, laughing at the wounded boar, the other lying on a rock 16 meters away from Liam, had gray skins, larger and more hostile horns than the corpse Liam had left behind. Their teeth were bigger and sharper, their ears pointed, the size of human hands.


    Their bodies were between 1.8 and 2 meters tall, very muscular, and with sharp claws on their hands and feet.


    ''Demons! Shit!''


    Liam stopped where he was, putting his desire to eat aside to worry about his enemies.


    Demons were special types of humanoid monsters, eaters of human flesh, a type of being that, at birth, already began its mystical journey with its special characteristics.


    Demons had different characteristics, depending on their race. The incubus who had kidnapped Liam, for example, was not a particularly physically powerful type of demon within the demonic society.


    However, even a demon, such as an incubus, had more physical strength, endurance and speed than a human at the same level.


    The special abilities of demons could vary depending on race, purity of lineage, mana level, age, individual intelligence, etc. The only thing common to all, to a certain degree, was their physical condition, more enhanced in some, less so in others.


    From what Liam knew and could surmise, the creatures on this island must be special beings from the first realm. None of the mortals left to endure three months in this hell could survive if the place was inhabited by beings from the second realm!


    This thought gave him confidence in the face of those two staring at him right now, but it still wasn''t enough for him to risk it so easily.


    ''While humans can get stronger by conquering spirits, demons can get stronger by devouring our bodies. Demons are particularly effective at this.


    Unlike other monsters, they don''t just eat those who attack them. They hunt humans because they like the taste of our flesh.


    I have to be careful. They won''t let me get away, even if I try.''


    He stared at the two creatures for a moment, while they both watched him in silence, not expecting to find a young Spirit Master there.


    Unlike Liam, who had just awakened his powers a few days ago and understood little about the distinction between the strengths of magical beings, these two were born with keen senses for it. They could tell the human''s level and how difficult it would be to act against him.


    They both put aside the boar they were hunting to focus on, the black-haired boy, who must have a third of the boar''s weight, but who would be worth twice as much to them as that animal.


    The two raised their guards while muttering things that were incomprehensible to Liam, but which he understood nonetheless.


    ''You want to attack me and eat me, huh? It will not be that easy!''


    His eyes turned blood red, his senses growing stronger while his heart beat harder.


    Feeling his features associated with the incubus becoming more noticeable, Liam moved against the one closest to him, figuring he''d have a better chance by attacking first!


    As he moved, his feet surprised him, bringing him into contact with the gray creature faster than he had imagined.


    Not only was he surprised, but so was the gray creature. This demon''s eyes widened at Liam''s speed, as it attacked rather late.


    Liam saw it coming, moving to defend himself while attacking the enemy with a swipe, throwing him against the wounded boar.


    ''I''m not going to stand alone against you two, you idiot! Entertain him for a moment, piggy!''


    He moved without looking at the boar and the fallen demon, turning his attention to the other already approaching him.

 Chapter 7: Cultivation Rank of Spirit Masters and Mystical Beings

    Turning his attention to the demon moving against him, Liam knew he would not surprise his opponent as he had just done with the demon on the ground, who was being attacked by the boar.He put up a defensive guard as he moved against his opponent, attacking him like an animal.


    Liam didn''t have strength on his side. He certainly had good speed, stamina and strength after becoming a Spirit Master, but he couldn''t easily defeat an opponent with the characteristics of that demon when in its most cautious state. But no matter how powerful they were, at the level of that being, it had its flaws. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Demons are strong and confident. But that''s their biggest weakness. It''ll be less inconsequential against me because of my previous move, but its forms of attack are more brutal and less refined than those of human warriors. I can win if I have the right plan!''


    Liam acted as if he was going to attack the creature by preparing to cut it in half, a somewhat irrational contest.


    The creature looked at him furiously, craving the blood of this novice Spirit Master. ''Trying to attack me? A mere human who only managed to awaken his spirit through a demonic ritual dares to attack me?!''


    While glaring at Liam, it shouted as it slashed towards its opponent''s jugular.


    "It would be a good contest if you had your spirit''s help. But being just a 5-Star Spirit Apprentice without the spirit on your side, you''re nothing!


    Die to me, human brat!''


    The creature shocked Liam by speaking in human language, but the young man continued with his plans. Just as he was about to be wounded, he subtly manipulated his opponent''s perception of reality by moving to deflect the attack.


    Amid combat, the creature was overcome by a sudden influx of powerful desires that consumed its mind with forbidden thoughts.


    Given its level of cultivation, it took only two seconds for it to regain control of its mind.


    But as it pushed away the thoughts induced by Liam, the creature noticed the movement of its enemy, who was no longer in front of it, but on its right side, attacking with a stone dagger against its neck.


    Unable to dodge the enemy''s attack, the demon tried to defend itself by putting its arms in front of its neck.


    "Aaaaagh!"


    The scream of the other demon attacked by the boar rang out as Liam''s opponent felt the actual strength of the seemingly slight boy.


    "Aaagh!"


    It screamed too, its arms being cut off at the elbows, causing a lot of blood to leave its arms while his bones were exposed.


    Liam didn''t miss his chance for fear of the enemy retreating or even counterattacking. He threw his dagger from one hand to the other before slashing at his enemy''s neck.


    Swooish!


    Liam''s movement was so fast the demon with the wounded arms couldn''t react in time as it opened its eyes wide, feeling a cut on its neck.


    ''No! It can''t be!''


    The force of the boy''s attack shocked it!


    ''How could this be happening? How can a brat at the same level as me have so much strength?''


    Liam didn''t know it now, but the hot spring had greatly increased his physical power. Not only had his resistance to high temperatures gone up a lot, his general endurance, strength and speed had all improved together.


    Even without him using the true form of a Spirit Master¡ªsummoning the spirit to fight for him¡ªhe dealt a mortal blow to the demon!


    As the demon wounded in the neck and arms fell in disbelief, Liam turned away from it, turning his attention to the boar and the other demon.


    Luckily, the boar had been spiteful enough to bite the body of the demon Liam had thrown in front of it, using its sharp, large canine teeth to tear a chunk out of the gray creature''s abdomen.


    To the boar''s misfortune, after tearing a chunk out of its enemy, the creature used its large, sharp claws to pierce the boar''s skull, killing it instantly.


    Seeing the creature grunting as it tried to get up, Liam didn''t hesitate to attack it toward the boar''s bite.


    The demon moved to defend its wound, while Liam saw his opportunity, changing his attack by leading the enemy into a mistake.


    Swooish!


    He made another cut, this time reaching the femoral artery of the demon''s right thigh, one of the main bloodways, which, when injured, could cause severe bleeding.


    "Aaaagh!!"


    The demon screamed as it swung one of its claws at Liam, while a subtle poisonous mist appeared in the middle of its sharp, dark claws.


    Liam swallowed his saliva at the sight of his enemy''s latest attack, unable this time to avoid his opponent''s action as he moved to defend himself.


    ''Damn it!''


    He wailed as he put his arms in front of his vital organs.


    But to the surprise of both the demon and Liam, the creature''s claws failed to scratch the skin on the young Spirit Master''s forearms.


    However, the force of the enemy threw Liam off balance, causing him to take steps backwards as he tried not to fall.


    ''Looks like that incubus gave me more than naughty skills!''


    A smile broke out on Liam''s face as he felt tremendous relief, with the creature in his vicinity seriously injured, while he was fine, despite his breathing and feeling of weakness indicating his exhaustion.


    As he balanced himself, he kept his guard up, making sure there were no other enemies around.


    Two minutes later, the two demons stopped breathing, and he approached their bodies to make sure they were dead.


    With that done, he sighed, looking at the boar''s body and returning his attention to his hunger.


    He didn''t want to stay there, so he improvised a rope, tying the boar''s legs together and dragging it away.


    On the way, he couldn''t stop thinking about the battle and the things the demon had told him.


    ''5-Star Spirit Apprentice, huh? So those sensations I felt during my stay in the incubus cave were my advancements.''


    He recognized what it felt like to advance, something important for him to know his strength compared to other mystical beings in this world through a more or less correct parameter.


    To say that two 5-Star beings had the same strength was not correct. Each one had their own particularities, characteristics that could make them more or less strong. Some could be good at non-physical activities and therefore be terrible warriors, etc.


    But in Twin Lands, most of the time, the cultivation realms, all of them divided from 1-Star to 9-Star, could be relied on to know who not to get involved with.


    However flawed the system might be for telling the difference between two individuals at the same level, it was efficient for telling the difference between those of different levels.


    For the vast majority of Spirit Masters and mystical beings in the Twin Lands, the difference of a single level was enough for the weaker side to stand no chance against the stronger.


    The system was useful for comparisons of beings of different levels, such as a 5-Star being and a 6-Star being. Most of the time, the 5-Star had to be extremely careful with the 6-Star one!


    Today Liam learned in practice the difference between those of the same level!


    But that''s not all he learned.


    ''That demon said something important. A Spirit Master who can''t summon their spirit can''t access the best they have!''


    This worried him.


    Spirit Masters could inherit abilities from spirits and use these abilities as Liam did. But the proper method of fighting as a Spirit Master was to command your spirits and lead them into battle without getting physically involved.


    However, Liam had a big problem. He hadn''t made the Spirit Pact with the incubus, but the other way around!


    ''I have to find a way for me to negotiate with it in the future. If I die, so will it!''

 Chapter 8: Revenge Time?

    A few days later...After killing the two previous demons, Liam devoured the boar''s body somewhere far away from the corpses of the two creatures he left behind. Having rested and regained his strength post-banquet, having eaten over 3 kilos of meat in a single day, and saved another 10 for the next days, he moved on with his journey.


    After going through his Spirit Awakening and everything he had faced so far, Liam was certain that Demon Gate''s aim in leaving them there was to awaken their spirits and help them make Spirit Pacts with the island''s demons.


    Demon Gate was known as a force of Spirit Masters who cultivated demons. Connecting the dots, it wasn''t hard to see what the real purpose of the three-month challenge on the Eternal Doom Island was.


    Now that he had become a Spirit Master with the demon incubus as his first spirit, Liam could not weaken.


    There were creatures and people on the island who could risk his life. If he wasn''t able to endure the three months until the members of the Demon Gate returned to take them away, there would be no point in the challenges he had overcome so far.


    To make it to the end of the 3 months alive, he had a few goals in mind: to get stronger, to avoid fellow humans and especially demons!


    ...


    On the 32nd day on the Eternal Doom Island, Liam was cautiously following the trail of a beast he had spotted minutes ago.


    As well as meditating daily to suppress the mana consumption of the incubus, Liam had another essential need: food.


    A first realm Spirit Master like him was not so different from an ordinary human when it came to food. He could get hungry for a day or two, but it wasn''t interesting to go longer than that without eating, or he could become weak.


    Liam had found a medium-sized area on the island, neither too close to the coast nor too close to the island''s core, where he was slowly living and exploring. He believed there were other places just like the previous hot spring on the island and was looking for such places with caution.


    Seeing a beast a little weaker than him, of the non-poisonous type, on its way to collect water in a stream this morning, he slowly followed it, using his hunting skills to get closer to his target.


    He had already been doing this for 18 minutes, following his target''s tracks to where he believed the boar had stopped.


    Boars seemed to inhabit this island in large numbers. Since the first wild boar that Liam had tasted a few days ago, he had already hunted another and spotted at least a dozen.


    Fortunately, he has seen no demons these days, having only hunted once since settling in this area.


    Starving from not having eaten for three days, Liam stepped forward, going under a bush, while he had a makeshift spear in his hands, ready to attack.


    As he positioned himself, preparing to attack his target, who had probably stopped to rest ahead, he paused when he heard something.


    "The place we''re looking for must be nearby. Look at that. That stone is shaped like a dagger, just like the one Levi told us about."


    A man''s voice sounded from the spot in front of Liam, making the young man stop and narrow his eyes, recognizing the voice of one of the men who had thrown the hostage into Violent Lake to test the theories about it.


    From the tone of that voice, Liam sensed the dagger-shaped stone must be a good thing, probably a sign of the proximity of an area like the one he had explored in the incubus'' cave.


    After the initial scare, his hunger subsided as his heart calmed down, adrenaline taking over his body.


    ''Maybe I should observe them before deciding what to do.''


    The human, rational part of him made him peek through the bush in front of him, moving slowly so as not to attract the attention of the two Spirit Masters he could sense ahead.


    One of them seemed to be a 2-Star Spirit Apprentice, while the other must be a 3-Star Spirit Apprentice Spirit Master.


    Liam had learned to differentiate between the levels of powers of mystical beings in the first realm of cultivation by observing many creatures over the past few days.


    But when he advanced far enough to see the ravine in front of that bush, Liam couldn''t help but change his expression when he saw a man and a woman standing there.


    The man was sitting in front of a small, unlit fire, looking south towards the dagger-shaped stone. Meanwhile, the woman was standing side by side with the man, with one of her sides visible to Liam.


    The black-haired woman, of medium height, with broad shoulders and a body that was unattractive to a young man like Liam, was even more repulsive to him because of their history.


    ''Day!''


    Liam identified the woman who had almost killed him twice since he arrived in this world.


    His fingers gripped the spear tighter in his hands as his face darkened, his gaze narrowed, like that of a snake about to strike.


    ''I should kill her here and now!''


    His hands trembled subtly as he lifted one of his feet, preparing to step forward to take action.


    However, just as he was about to move, he heard that woman''s voice.


    "Let''s move on. From what Levi said before I killed him, that rock was only a few minutes away from the place he was forced to flee. If there are no other demons there, this could be our chance to advance quickly."


    "Hehe, boss, you did well to seduce that guy before he died."


    "Let''s go."


    She started forward, while glancing at her companion, thinking about what to do next.


    ''Let''s see if today is your lucky day, dear Rufus. Your company is excellent, but only if you''re useful.''


    As the two started walking south, Liam began chasing after them, temporarily changing his mind about taking swift revenge on Day in that place.


    Killing her would be pleasant, of course it would. But more pleasurable than eliminating an enemy was the possibility of becoming stronger.


    ''If there are demons ahead, I can use these two to my advantage!''


    ...


    Minutes later, Day and Rufus stopped in front of a small waterfall in this mountainous area of the Eternal Doom Island.


    In that rocky area, there was a 4-meter high waterfall, which poured water into a small lake, funneled down to flow under the mountain.


    The shore of the small lake was made of stones, while large trees in the surrounding area provided plenty of shade.


    Hiding behind the trunk of one of the large trees near Day and Rufus, Liam spotted the site they were looking for before the pair even realized it.


    ''I see... This is no ordinary waterfall. There must be something behind the water wall that makes this place special for cultivation and tempering the body.''


    Liam opened his eyes in interest, not believing he hadn''t found this place before, even though he had spent the last few days wandering around nearby.


    ''Looks like I''ll have to move.''


    Seeing there were no demons around, he walked slowly, taking steps forward according to the sound of the waterfall and the swaying of the trees.


    Meanwhile, Day had already understood the value of the area described by Levi, noticing the demons who had made Levi flee were no longer there.


    She clenched one of her fists and slowly took a step back, reaching into her bag for a dagger, ''if I cultivate in this place, I''ll be able to reach the next level quickly. By then, I won''t need someone like you anymore!''


    She moved as Rufus grasped the space behind the waterfall, noting its value to him and Day.


    "The place¡ª"


    But just as he opened his mouth to say something, he felt an arm circling his body and pinning down both his arms, while a hand with a dagger covered in darkness approached his left chest.


    "You''ve played your part, my friend. This place can''t be shared between two, so this is goodbye!" Day said aloud, her words echoing with the shadows of her heart. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Aaaagh!"


    The man had no chance to defend himself or beg for mercy. As Day''s malicious words left her poisonous mouth, her dagger pierced Rufus'' heart, poisoning him with her corrosive shadows.


    As she held Rufus tightly, smiling as she reached her goal, her expression froze as she saw the tip of a spear appear from inside Rufus'' right chest.


    "Cough!"


    She coughed up blood as her whole body went numb. She and Rufus lurching forward, both mortally wounded!

 Chapter 9: Strange Phenomenon

    "That... That... What the fuck?"Day tried to move, but with her body connected to Rufus'', she could only feel a great sense of desolation.


    Her mind, once filled with racing and ambitious thoughts, now ground to a halt.


    As she fell, her eyes turned towards Liam. Seeing the enemy who had dealt her a mortal blow, horror etched itself on her face.


    She couldn''t comprehend how he was still alive.


    "Liam!"


    Those were her last words as the black-haired young man approached, a smile on his youthful face. For the first time, he displayed that emotion to Day.


    "You did this to yourself, Day."


    Liam kneeled beside her as her body slowly ceased to move, her strength to speak completely gone. There was still a flicker of consciousness in her eyes. Taking the opportunity, Liam said goodbye.


    "I didn''t think our next meeting would end so quickly, but that''s fine, too. In the next life, don''t be so quick to betray complete strangers. Don''t be an idiot again and¡ª"


    He paused, noticing the light in Day''s eyes had extinguished.


    Liam wasn''t used to this kind of situation. By taking revenge, he felt a sense of relief in his heart, but he couldn''t express everything that was on his mind.


    "Sigh... It doesn''t matter. You''re already dead. I think I''ve done the world a favor by avenging what happened earlier."


    Liam stood up, certain that the two Spirit Masters were dead and wouldn''t be a problem for him.


    Seeing no sign of demons or beasts nearby, he turned his focus to the waterfall not far from the bodies, where the opportunity that Day had guided him to lay. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before moving on, he picked up Day and Rufus'' bags, feeling his stomach rumble once again.


    ''Dried meat, seeds, water and fruit. It''s a good thing those two didn''t consume everything they had!''


    Liam devoured half of the food left in Day''s and Rufus'' bags while counting his other gains. Besides the food, he found three daggers, an axe, two bows with several arrows, some plants, a stone that looked like a diamond, and a strange vial that he couldn''t open.


    After eating his fill, he made his way to the waterfall, noticing more and more of what it was capable of as he got closer.


    ''In order to reach the other side and get the special resource available here, one must first pass through this waterfall... However, it''s not as simple as it looks.''


    He picked up a fallen tree branch from the banks of the lake in front of the waterfall and threw it against the waterfall. The moment the branch hit the wall of water, it shattered.


    Seeing that he was right, Liam approached carefully, testing the water first on one of his legs while strengthening his body with mana. When he saw he could bear the weight of the water, he sat down under the waterfall, closing his eyes and accepting the painful massage provided by the falling water.


    He began to meditate, feeling the mana entering his body more easily than when he was in the hot spring a few days ago.


    Liam cultivated under the waterfall for the next three hours, feeling improvements in his constitution, even if he didn''t make significant progress.


    At the end of his cultivation, he advanced down the waterfall and reached the other side of the water, where there was a small cave about 2 meters above his position.


    Setting his eyes on a bluish gem embedded in the wall and shining brightly, Liam knew it would help him immensely. He climbed the wall behind the waterfall, reaching for the precious resource.


    As soon as he touched it, he felt a sharp pain on his fingertip, retracting his hand instantly.


    ''That...''


    This was no ordinary pain. It felt as if his entire nervous system had screamed in agony. His eyes fluttered, and the hairs on his arm stood on end. His body stopped obeying him as he fell towards the small lake below.


    Amid his fall and pain, his vision blurred, but not before he noticed the glow of the crystal disappearing.


    ''This place...''


    His mind transported him to a misty lake where the demon incubus lay. Suddenly, the demon woke up, taking a fighting stance.


    The level of the ''water'' in the lake rose, and a blue glow emerged from its depths, rising until it floated beneath the clouds like a bright star. Strange symbols formed lines in the air, enveloping the glowing patch.


    ''What is that?''


    Liam felt an immense power emanating from the thing, while strange symbols, forming lines in the air, condensed here and there, enveloping the patch of space where the blue glow had settled.


    "I don''t know either."


    Hearing that voice, Liam looked at the demon in shock. For the first time since their strange relationship began, the demon had spoken.


    "This... Can you talk to me? Demon! You need to change your behavior. I could die if you don''t help me!"


    Liam seized the opportunity to pressure the creature, unsure if he would get another chance.


    The demon didn''t respond to Liam''s plea, maintaining its guard because of the frightening aura of the glowing thing.


    "Human, never tell anyone about this thing you''ve gained. Make no mistake, treasures are curses unless you know how to use them. Understand what it''s all about in secret. Don''t come to me until you''ve got something."


    Just as suddenly as he had awakened, the demon went back to sleep, ignoring Liam''s exclamations.


    The young man clenched his fists in frustration. There was nothing he could do to force more information from the incubus.


    Knowing nothing about the strange item he had touched, he too could only keep his many questions to himself as he gradually returned his consciousness to reality.


    Seeing himself sinking into the small lake, he swam to the surface. He spotted the waterfall, now devoid of the mystical phenomenon that had made it so intriguing.


    ''I seem to have totally absorbed that thing... But I don''t know what it''s for. Is it a good thing, or a problem like the demon said?''


    He stopped pondering as he focused on his cultivation, realizing he had advanced to the 7-Star of the first realm thanks to the strange phenomenon from moments ago.


    ...


    For the next eleven days, Liam traveled from his previous position, growing braver as he moved around the Eternal Doom Island.


    He still knew nothing about the crystal that had invaded his mental space, nor had he been able to speak to the demon again despite his attempts. During those days, he meditated, hunted, ate, rested, and moved.


    He encountered a few demons, having to run away on one occasion and fighting two creatures on different occasions. Fortunately, most of the creatures on the Eternal Doom Island were weaker than him.


    His last opponent, a 6-Star Spirit Apprentice Demon, had been tough to defeat without the help of his spirit, which he honestly didn''t think would help him much either, given the characteristics of an incubus.


    Fortunately, he was strong enough to fend for himself on the island and didn''t regret it too much.


    Waking up this morning in the cave he had found the night before, Liam ate the rest of the fruits he had, before preparing to move on in search of opportunities.


    As he opened the stone path he had improvised to protect himself, he came across the jungle and the daylight, breathing in the pure forest air, the only positive side of this place full of malice.


    But just as he was enjoying the moment before leaving to continue his journey, Liam narrowed his eyes at the sight of three armed people staring at him menacingly: two men and a woman.


    His instincts kicked in. The moment the two men lunged at him from different directions, he swiftly moved his hands to the daggers in his bag.

 Chapter 10: Animal Instinct

    Swooish!As soon as he saw the two men moving against him, Liam threw two daggers at them, attacking without much thought.


    His current strength and reaction speed were not so simple for those two to act carelessly against him. Even though they were 5-Star Spirit Apprentices, the difference between them was great enough for Liam''s counter-attack to reach the targets before the group''s attack could.


    "Aaagh!"


    One of them let out a painful scream, while the other made no sound as he lost control of his body and stumbled.


    With his throat cut, the second Spirit Master brought his hands to his throat as his eyesight rapidly darkened.


    The other man, wounded in the left shoulder, stopped in mid-attack as his spirit returned to his body.


    The woman, far from everyone, put her hands together as if to pray. Instead of the expected phenomenon, a black shadow appeared behind her, revealing a demon.


    ''Is this how the Spirit Masters fight?'' Liam thought, recognizing spirit summoning, an ability Spirit Masters could use with one or more spirits, depending on their Spirit Pacts.


    Summoning a spirit was costly, requiring a large portion of mana. However, the power a spirit could wield in battle was much greater than the Spirit Master''s own.


    The woman showed this, making her demon-spirit attack from afar, launching a mental assault on Liam.


    Quickly, Liam found himself surrounded by fog, losing sight of the dead enemy and the wounded man.


    ''A concealment-type ability? That''s an interesting mental power. I''ll have to be careful.''


    He became alert, raising his guard and paying attention to his surroundings.


    Luckily, his spirit also had mental capabilities. Otherwise, without summoning his spirit, he would be vulnerable to the woman''s spirit''s ability, even though she was only a 5-Star Spirit Apprentice Spirit Master.


    The wounded man''s sounds of pain faded away. Then, 25 seconds after being surrounded by dark mist, Liam''s instincts told him to shift left.


    As he moved, he saw the enemy attacking, with a different spirit than the woman''s¡ªanother demon, muscular and clawed.


    Swooish!


    ''Gotcha!''


    In a Spirit Masters'' fight, the right thing to do was to use spirits. But, being wounded, the second man used the only way to raise his powers: merging his spirit''s characteristics with his own.


    The fusion of spirit and Spirit Master allowed them to blend abilities with less mana expenditure than full summoning.


    Liam wasn''t experienced in combat, but he sensed the monster attacking him was the fusion of the injured Spirit Master and the man''s first spirit.


    Liam attacked the hideous being next to him at heart level, using an axe.


    A strange sound of a wounded animal rang out, reverberating through the nearby trees, reaching the ears of the woman controlling the battle from afar.


    ''Shit! Salmon has been seriously injured! He''s going to die too!''


    The red-haired woman, Mary, felt at a crossroads: continue attacking Liam or run away.


    Why run if she was affecting Liam? Because she knew she wasn''t affecting him as much as she wanted. Aware that she wouldn''t last a minute longer with her current mana expenditure, Mary took the coward''s way out.


    Before Liam even removed his axe from Salmon''s chest, she retracted her spirit and began her escape.


    Liam felt the effects of Mary''s powers gradually diminish, understanding she was fleeing.


    A smile appeared on his lips. Once again, he was victorious.


    ''Whatever. I''ll let you get away for¡ª''


    In mid-thought, Liam felt something was wrong.


    A surge of power coursed through his body. His muscles grew, his skin became silkier, and parts of his body filled with blood.


    His heart rate changed, his eyes turned scarlet, and a spiritual tail appeared above his rear.


    Subtly raising his head, he breathed in the surrounding air, sensing a natural fragrance that mesmerized him.


    Opening his mouth slightly, he licked his lips, pushed aside the dying man and the corpse, and started running toward the red-haired woman.


    His speed tripled compared to when he had fought earlier, his thoughts racing as he deciphered the clues left by the careless Mary.


    "I found you."


    He opened his mouth, more pleased than earlier, as the red-haired woman looked at him in shock, astonished at being found so easily.


    "7-Star Spirit Apprentice?!"


    She realized Liam''s cultivation as she looked at him more carefully, understanding the grave mistake she and her companions had made.


    "You''re clever. Too bad you chose the wrong path..." Liam said, narrowing his eyes, appreciating Mary''s appearance.


    Unlike Day, who had a square body and masculine looks, Mary had more appealing attributes. She wasn''t the most beautiful woman Liam had ever seen, but her rosy lips, long hair tied in a ponytail, slim waist, narrow shoulders, and wide hips would catch any man''s eye in different circumstances.


    However, Liam''s gaze held something far darker than mere attraction. It was a predatory look, far worse than a man thirsting for attention.


    "What do you want?" she asked, her voice tinged with uncertainty.


    ''What''s that? What''s that heat?''


    As he slowly approached her, she felt different. Her heart beat faster, her face flushed, and something in the middle of her body shifted, causing her to spasm involuntarily.


    "I should kill you... But that would be a shame. You''re so beautiful," Liam said, feeling a strange desire as he looked at Mary''s lips.


    "You... We, we''re enemies... We shouldn''t..." She hesitated, overbalancing and falling to her knees, unable to stand as an intense desire to strip off her clothes and jump on Liam consumed her mind.


    "Maybe, if we do it once, we can make peace and go our separate ways later? It''s not worth wasting someone like you," he whispered in her ear, his hand gripping her slender waist.


    Her whole body trembled at Liam''s touch, a beautiful smile forming on her face. She bit her lip, unconsciously bringing one of her hands down to Liam''s torn trousers.


    "That''s a good idea. I owe you an apology for what happened, don''t I?"


    She quickly took off Liam''s trousers, gazing at him as if he were the most wonderful thing in the universe, a work of art she wanted to adore, kiss, and feel on her body.


    But first, Liam grabbed her by the hair, bringing Mary''s face to his, finally kissing her, his hands tearing at the fabrics over her body.


    "Mmmmm~" S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They kissed like there was no tomorrow, their fingers tracing each other''s bodies. She felt his back and chest; he felt her breasts and ass.


    Neither of them were acting like normal people. After a few kisses and caresses, they unconsciously moved into positions where they could please each other with their mouths.


    Purple mist covered their surroundings as they engaged in their animalistic actions, neither noticing the passage of time as they spent the next several minutes behaving like animals in heat.

 Chapter 11: Dual Cultivation 1 (R18)

    (*This chapter contains R18 content ONLY, with no plot-relevant facts. If you are not interested, please skip to the next chapter.)Standing over Liam, Mary was mesmerized by the sight of the largest male ''tool'' she had ever seen in her life.


    She took a deep breath, inhaling her partner''s wild scent, and couldn''t help but open her mouth and salivate. But it wasn''t just her mouth that was salivating. As she struggled between watching and working the pulsating flesh in front of her, she felt Liam''s lips kissing her flower voraciously.


    "Ahhh~"


    A corrupt but beautiful moan escaped her mouth, breaking the tense silence of that nebulous area.


    When she saw her partner advancing against her, sucking it as if in search of lost nectar, she hesitated no longer and brought her mouth to the pulsating pink glans in front of her.


    She had had her adventures before. In an instant, the entire length of Liam''s ''equipment'' was in her mouth, reaching her throat, but not bothering her.


    She felt the entirety of Liam''s tool in her mouth for a moment, without moving much, feeling her lover''s little brother twitch in pleasure. Then, using both hands and her mouth, she worked Liam''s hot, hard flesh, barely containing her moans.


    Liam loved the feeling of being sucked by Mary. This woman seemed to be an expert in the art!


    Still, he held back from releasing all of his fertile fluid into her mouth, trying to focus his attention on pleasuring his partner''s pink flower.


    ''What a pleasure! You''re so hot!''


    The thought flashed through his mind as he sucked on Mary''s flower, feeling his little brother throb in her mouth, his hands squeezing her perfect, voluptuous ass.


    ''Shit! I can''t stand it!''


    Suddenly, Mary opened her previously closed eyes as her partner''s legs trembled and Liam''s tool poured his tainted fluid directly into her mouth.


    A shameless smile formed on her lips as she closed her eyes again to better appreciate the strong taste of Liam''s essence.


    "I want more! It''s so good~"


    After swallowing most of the yellowish-white liquid, she sucked on Liam''s rod, trying to take in everything he had to offer, reaching her second orgasm in a row as Liam kissed her.


    "It looks like I rewarded you a little early," Liam murmured, his deep voice filled with desire.


    She opened her eyes and looked back, smiling at him as she tightened her grip on Liam''s shaft. "Fortunately, your physical condition is excellent. Now I want to sit on you and feel everything you have for me!"


    She turned around without Liam''s permission, acting out of pure desire.


    Liam barely had a chance to react. When he least expected it, Mary was on top of him, guiding his rod into her cave.


    "Ah~ It''s so hard~"


    She slowly lowered her hips onto Liam, feeling every inch of him until he nudged her deepest parts.


    "Ahhhh~"


    Liam couldn''t stand the obscene sight of Mary like that, watching her small twins glow as they moved wildly with her movements.


    Without much thought, he sucked on one of Mary''s breasts, helping her with her pistoning movements, the sounds of flesh slapping getting louder and louder in the wooded area.


    The two remained in this position for the next few minutes until Mary reached her fifth orgasm, her legs aching like never before, but in absolute ecstasy from the pleasure.


    As she felt Liam''s release filling her, Mary''s whole body trembled with excitement. She couldn''t stand it any longer and fell into her lover''s arms for a hot, wet kiss.


    Liam was also feeling quite tired after their exertions, but his tool was still hard. As he moved to put his partner down, he could barely think straight as he stared at her rear, feeling something rise from deep inside him to give him more energy.


    Mary felt something similar as she lay there trying to breathe, noticing her muscular discomfort diminishing as her desire seemed to grow.


    Without realizing it, she was on all fours for him, her knees and elbows on the floor, forming the most beautiful image Liam had seen since his arrival in Twin Land.


    He saw Mary''s flower glistening in the position she was in, and felt his rod harden even more.


    He moved one of his hands and stroked Mary''s left nape, making her moan before she begged him to continue.


    She didn''t have to ask much. Positioning himself behind his lover, Liam entered her again, this time in a new position that brought new discoveries.


    He opened his eyes wide as he felt Mary''s cave in this position, unable to contain his pleasure as he took a firm hold of her waist and began to help her move.


    "Ahhhhhhh~"


    Mary felt Liam reach into the depths of her being, touching her deeply as she came again, no longer understanding how she could feel so much pleasure from just being touched by a man.


    But leaving the why''s aside, she devoted herself to their mutual desires, making love madly for the next 30 minutes, exploring at least half a dozen unique positions.


    By the end, she was exhausted, her flower soaked, her body all sweaty, and most of all, very, very satisfied, eager to sleep and regain her strength.


    Liam was no different, having experienced for the first time, in both of his lives, the sensation of entering a woman, exchanging fluids, and reaching the pinnacle of pleasure.


    Without realizing it, the two eventually fell asleep, snuggled against each other, the surrounding area shrouded in a purple mist while the aromatic scent of their fluids permeated the background.


    Only a certain creature with a body made of mana, red skin, and an appearance known to Liam remained conscious.


    They slept for the next two hours.


    Amid this, the spirit of the demon incubus sat beside them in a position of meditation, using the opportunity to secure his Spirit Master''s position and also to cultivate.


    When Liam woke up later, he would have a big surprise! S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 12: Dual Cultivation 2

    Liam awoke from his post-coital sleep feeling incredibly refreshed. His eyes slowly opened, adjusting to the light filtering through the forest mist. The breeze carried the fresh scent of the surrounding plants.He stretched, feeling his muscles relax. The hard ground where he had collapsed seemed softer than it should have been.


    Next to him, still drowsy, was Mary, her beautiful face lit by an angelic smile.


    She must have had wonderful dreams.


    Looking at Mary''s naked body, Liam felt a wave of energy surge through him. It was as if every cell of his body was vibrating with life. But before he could dwell on his newfound vitality, a more urgent realization struck him.


    ''My cultivation has increased!''


    His eyes widened as he felt his mana had increased enough to reach the level of an 8-Star Spirit Apprentice!


    ''Not only am I stronger, but Mary has also increased her level. She''s now a 7-Star Spirit Apprentice!'' S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He looked at Mary more closely, ignoring her beautiful body to focus on the sensation coming from her.


    ''How?''


    ''Listen carefully, because I''m only going to say this once.'' The incubus demon''s voice echoed in Liam''s mind. ''I can''t help you in battle. My help lies in cultivation, especially dual cultivation. Today, you cultivated with a partner.''


    Liam''s brow furrowed. He remembered hearing about ''dual cultivation'' in an old book at young Master Porter''s house. It was an ancient practice, long banished from the history of Twin Lands.


    ''What are you talking about?'' He asked, but the Incubus had already retreated to sleep in the cloudy area where Liam''s mana lake was, leaving the boy to ponder.


    After spending five minutes thinking about it, he recalled the information more effectively.


    Simply put, ''dual cultivation'' is the practice of increasing one''s strength and ability through sexual activity. It was an ancient practice that had been banished from the history and not even demonic clans and sects accepted it in their ranks!


    Liam understood the reason for such non-acceptance. According to history, this type of practice carried many risks of abuse, exploitation, power imbalance, dependence, addiction, loss of vital energy, destruction of healthy relationships, and moral degradation.


    In the most absurd cases, members of the same family practiced the act with close relatives, leading to unimaginable risks capable of destroying families and ending their bloodlines.


    With this in mind, he better understood what had happened.


    ''So that''s it! She absorbed the special energy I had, and I absorbed hers!'' He thought, not quite right, not quite wrong.


    ''Dual cultivation is forbidden, but it''s supposed to be something incredible, with the potential to elevate an ordinary person to high positions in a short period. The best part is that it happens through an extremely pleasurable act.''


    He looked at Mary differently, feeling like he was about to do things with her again.


    But he knew he couldn''t do it where he was. He had let his primal instincts get the better of him earlier, but now he controlled himself as he put on his torn clothes.


    ''The most important thing now is to move. This is not a good place to stay any longer than we already have.''


    He approached her, leaving the idea of her enemy behind. Now that Mary had another use, there was no way he could act so foolishly.


    In the blink of an eye, she awoke from her sleep, feeling even better than Liam as she had progressed further than him compared to her previous power.


    As soon as she understood what had happened, having overcome the aphrodisiac effects of Liam''s aura, Mary looked at him seriously, noting the benefits they had both enjoyed, but not forgetting what she had done earlier.


    "I''m sorry. We tried to take action against you earlier..."


    She spoke, but he cut her words off.


    "Mary, this island is like a hell. It''s kill or be killed. You don''t have to explain what happened earlier. Now we have something else to put the past behind us."


    He looked into her eyes with warmth, unable to ignore what they had done.


    Mary looked at him the same way, her heart pounding as she gazed at his lips.


    "Are we partners now? I see we''re both stronger. What happened?"


    A part of her suspected their intimacy had led to this unexpected power, but she wasn''t entirely sure.


    Liam sighed. "It''s complicated. I don''t really understand what''s behind us getting stronger myself, but I think we''ll figure it out together. I hope I can count on you from now on."


    Seeing him show one of his hands, Mary took his help to get up and quickly dressed.


    "I''ll try my best. Before that, we should get my former partners'' things. I don''t know about you, but I''m starving."


    He agreed, then walked side by side with her to the place where he had killed Mary''s two former allies.


    Liam knew Mary''s name, and she knew his. They had told each other their names during their sexual adventure, and of course they had learned what each other liked best...


    As soon as they reached the place where the bodies lay, she said to him sincerely. "Bazel and Elias were my allies, but we weren''t friends, Liam.


    I was lucky they didn''t attack me at the beginning of our journey on the island, and so we became allies. But that''s all. We''ve been attacked by other survivors a few times in the last few weeks, so we''ve become aggressive. But I have no feelings for them."


    "I see. I have also become involved with other humans on the island... Anyway, we''d better get out of here. Demons might soon come to this place looking for these bodies."


    She agreed and followed him out of the area, now on a journey she hadn''t expected.


    Mary had done things with Liam once, but hell, the sexual tension she felt now couldn''t help but make her think of him more and more.


    "When are we going to do it again?" She asked after a few moments, following in Liam''s footsteps.


    "When we find a safe place," Liam replied. "I don''t think we''ll gain as much from it next time, but we need to explore its potential. If I''m not mistaken, the people of the Demon Gate won''t just accept us as equals. The strongest among us might gain an advantage in the sect after leaving the island."


    Mary nodded, understanding the truth in his words. In a world where the strong dictated terms, their newfound power could be crucial.


    She glanced at him thoughtfully. "I don''t think your incubus''s power is suited for direct combat. It''s more about seduction and what happened earlier. My mental abilities aren''t strong offensively, but I can use them for attacks and distractions. We could combine our strengths well."


    Mary wasn''t a fool. She analyzed not only their intimate encounter but also the previous battle and its impact on her. Realizing she needed Liam to stay alive and access the pleasure she had just experienced, she began to plan their best course of action together.


    Liam liked what he heard and said.


    "Yes, I''ve already thought of some things we can do together. Let''s train when we find a suitable enemy. The food reserves of your old companions won''t last long, so we''ll have to hunt in three days. We''ll train against wild boars."


    "By the way, how did you get to 7-Star so quickly? I thought my cultivation was pretty high for this place."


    He smiled and said. "I found a hot spring on my first day here. I''ve been cultivating mana ever since."


    "Oh? You must be lucky and very talented! How old are you?" She looked at him with interest, a smile on her beautiful face.


    "I''m 18. And you?" He looked at her and imagined she was about 22.


    "33." She gestured with her fingers.


    "All that?" His eyes widened considerably.


    "Huh? Are you calling me old?" She played with him.


    "I just didn''t expect a woman as beautiful as you to be old enough to be a mother." He was sincere and dry.


    Dimples formed on her cheeks. "Thank you for the compliment. But women my age rarely become mothers..."


    In her heart, she couldn''t help but thank her mana, for it was the greatest miracle for vain women.


    Liam would never have known what Mary looked like before he came here!

 Chapter 13: Plans Before the Hunt

    With the items of her two former companions, they had artifacts to use in battle and enough food to keep them fed for three days.With them curious to see what would happen if they repeated the dual cultivation experiment, they would soon find a safe cave to test it again!


    ...


    On the third day of their journey together, Mary and Liam sat face to face with a fire between them, heating some water. They finished the last of their dried meat in silence, the flickering flames casting shadows on the dark cave walls.


    As they ate, their minds drifted to what they had been doing for the past few days, particularly the time spent on the makeshift bed in the cave.


    Fifty hours earlier, they had arrived here after a cautious journey from the site of her former companions'' deaths, where Liam had initially found them. Since then, they had stayed here, meditating, talking about their traits, and deepening their strange relationship.


    As they expected, continuous intimacy didn''t yield the same exponential strength gains as their first encounter, but it still allowed them to improve steadily.


    The dual cultivation seemed more beneficial for Liam than for Mary, though she also experienced growth, too.


    Despite the diminishing returns, they had advanced again over the past two days: Liam reached 9-Star, and Mary achieved 8-Star of the first realm.


    Mary stared into the flames, her thoughts mirroring their flicker. ''My progress is significant, but it doesn''t feel as stable as traditional methods would have been.'' She sighed inwardly. ''I also feel so drained after each session... It''s like it''s consuming my vitality.''


    Mary looked at Liam, aware it wasn''t the same for him, since she had been fighting him for the past two days as training. He seemed to get stronger and stronger¡ªin a way she didn''t think was the same as hers.


    He always seemed to have a lot of energy after the intercourse, which showed he wasn''t losing as much vitality as she was.


    ''Still, my situation isn''t bad enough to refuse this opportunity.'' She reasoned, unaffected by Liam''s powers of seduction.


    Looking at him, she felt her heart beat faster and the thoughts of everything they had already done sped up in her mind, making her breath faster and her body feel hotter. Still, when she was unaffected by his seductive aura, Mary was rational, even though she wanted him almost all the time.


    ''Demon Gate isn''t easy. The rumors I''ve heard say they allow their disciples to fight each other freely, and it''s not uncommon for newcomers to die in a fight. If I''m not strong enough when we enter the Demon Gate, I''ll die in a few months.


    I''ll keep getting stronger, even if it means weakening my life force... Maybe the gains will be more positive than negative in the end.''


    While she was thinking about the negative consequences of dual cultivation, Liam wasn''t worried about it.


    As far as Mary was concerned, he didn''t have the harm of dual cultivation to himself. His foundation was as strong as that of a Spirit Master who had cultivated hard, and his vitality had not diminished at all.


    What he had in mind now was a boar hunt to get food for them, but also so that they could practice their arts together.


    He looked into Mary''s eyes and said. "Tonight I want to hunt boar to train our skills. If we''re going to explore the possibilities on the Eternal Doom Island, sooner or later we''re going to run into demons. We need to be as prepared as possible when that happens."


    She pushed her thoughts aside and asked him. "Do you think you''ll reach the second realm while we''re on the island? It would be good for you to hunt a demon to be your fighting spirit. It would take away your disadvantage in battle and hide the truth about your first spirit."


    Liam wasn''t just an ally on the island for Mary. He could become important to her after they left this place. If she wanted to continue to strengthen herself with dual cultivation, it was imperative that he stay alive in the long run.


    Demon Gate was a big unknown to them, but she thought that without a tamed spirit to fight for him, her partner would have a problem even with strong cultivation.


    Liam agreed and understood her thoughts. "Yes, I think I have a chance to reach the second realm. We''ve been in this hellhole for 47 days, so we''re only halfway through the time they promised us. The remaining time should be enough for me to progress.


    When I become a Spirit Lord, it''ll be a good time to hunt down a good demon."


    Liam''s eyes glazed over as he couldn''t help but think of some beings he had already deliberately led astray and how there shouldn''t be any beings much stronger than him left on the island.


    In his current situation, he was no longer so afraid of this place and felt he could choose the demon that best suited his needs when he became a Spirit Lord.


    He said to Mary. "The main purpose of the island for the Demon Gate is to separate the recruits with a chance of awakening their powers. But it also serves as food for those who succeed. I''m going to use this to my advantage and get a spirit that can fight for me. Otherwise, I''ll be in trouble when we leave here."


    Mary smiled, imagining that she, too, could approach the 2nd realm in the little more than a month left before they left this place. But what reassured her was Liam''s personality. Unlike her previous companions, he planned before he acted and wasn''t arrogant.


    "Sigh... How many of us are left? I wonder if we''ll meet any survivors on our journey?" Changing the subject, she finished her meal and poured some tea into a coconut bowl.


    "It''s hard to say. But I believe that at least half of the 28 who entered the island have died by now. It''s likely that those who will leave this place can be counted on the fingers of one hand."


    She didn''t disagree. "That''s in keeping with Demon Gate''s fame."


    "Anyway, let''s get ready. There are opportunities on this island that can help you improve the strength of your foundation and give me my long-awaited breakthrough faster.


    Depending on our results from the boar hunt, we can risk a little more."


    She agreed and quickly prepared to leave, picking up her weapon and putting out the fire.


    He did the same, grabbing a dagger and an axe, while putting their things in his bag before leaving the cave.


    As they moved on, he led the way, axe in hand, looking around carefully, ready to act if necessary.


    She moved in behind him, ready to support him and to summon her demon spirit if they ran into trouble.


    Mary''s first spirit had two special abilities that were closely related. It could condense black smoke in the nearby area, making it difficult to see or feel things in the affected area. It could also launch mental attacks.


    As she had told him earlier, her ability could be used in battle, but it wasn''t the best in terms of offensive power.


    However, it was better than what Liam could use today. Unable to command his first spirit in battle, Liam had to confront his targets directly, putting himself in danger and using less power than if he had been able to let his spirit fight for him.


    The two had trained and agreed on how to fight opponents together, but they needed practical training.


    Combined with his need to find food, he was soon "reading" the wet ground outside the previous cave, looking for signs of a large, strong boar.


    After weeks of living on this hellish island, Liam had learned how to hunt these creatures. About 30 minutes into his search, he signaled to Mary to be more cautious, having found the tracks of an animal like the one he was looking for.


    But when he saw the target he was looking for standing at the edge of a stream, quietly drinking water, Liam''s expression changed as he saw a three meter tall boar, as big as a house.


    ''A boar at the peak of the first realm!'' S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 14: Duel with the Great Boar

    Liam and Mary became more serious at the sight of this creature, both of them completely changing what they had been thinking until a few moments ago."Are you going after that monster?" Mary asked, not believing he had chosen such a large and strong creature for them to hunt. "Have you gone mad? It''s a damn peak first realm beast!"


    "There''s no way I could have known." Liam said, gripping his axe in his hands. "It might have left traces similar to those of smaller creatures... I just didn''t expect there to be such a big boar in this place!"


    "This must be the leader of the island''s boar tribe. I''ve heard that in the animal world, there''s always one creature that stands out from its peers and assumes the position of leader.


    They are usually more impressive than the ordinary members of their race."


    She said with a sigh, still standing behind Liam, aware if she tried to run, it would only make things worse for them.


    Liam said, "It is not what I planned, but if we defeat it, our safety on the Eternal Doom Island will be guaranteed. There''s hardly any demon that can beat it by that much."


    She couldn''t disagree with Liam on this point.


    "So what do we do?"


    He replied, "Let''s do what we planned. Summon your spirit and distract it for me. I''ll do the rest."


    "Are you sure about that? All it has to do is hit you with one of its teeth and you''re done," Mary said with concern.


    "We have no choice. It''s already locked us in as targets."


    Liam moved without a second thought, stepping away from Mary as the creature ran after him, leaving the edge of the lake and making the ground tremble with every step of its legs.


    Mary swallowed her saliva, but didn''t hesitate to summon her demon spirit, circulating her mana as she gave orders to the demon-shaped spirit.


    Dark smoke billowed from the demon body and it flew towards its opponent, who was already running after Liam.


    Liam had a stronger aura and made the first move. The enemy was obviously targeting him first, moving into the position Liam wanted.


    Noticing that his eyes were responding to Mary''s powers, Liam saw through the smoke that covered dozens of square feet in the surrounding area. He changed his position, jumping onto a tree trunk, then leaping onto a rock, moving perpendicular to his original path.


    As he landed on the rock, the boar missed him and hit the tree hard, shaking its massive trunk before it tilted away.


    Liam''s mind raced. ''What kind of power was that? If that attack had hit my body, it would have crushed me!''


    A shiver ran down his spine, but he relied on Mary''s skill as she moved to attack the enemy from behind.


    While the enemy was disoriented, thinking it had just pinned its target against the tree, Liam appeared a meter away from the big boar and brought his axe down vertically against the top of its head.


    The blow was quick and hard, the initial hollow sound of the blow followed by a cracking sound.


    Liam gritted his teeth as he felt a sharp pain in both arms as he watched the axe shatter in his hands.


    Not only was the boar''s attack powerful, but so was its defense!


    However, before the axe shattered, Liam saw a wound open on his target''s head, blood oozing out, and a fracture appearing on the opponent''s skull.


    The boar''s attack was definitely brutal, and the animal had a defense to be envied. However, as a Spirit Master on the verge of becoming a Spirit Lord, Liam''s strength was no small matter.


    If it weren''t because he was armed with an inferior tool, he could have brought down the boar in front of him with the blow he had just delivered!


    Amidst the pain in his arms, Liam leaped backwards, narrowly avoiding the boar''s movement towards him, his eyes wide as he dodged the beast''s large tusks¡ªa reaction speed far superior to what one would expect from a creature of its size.


    ''That was close!''


    He used the black smoke from Mary''s ability to change position and draw the dagger he carried, his last remaining weapon.


    ''Mary must be close to her limit if she eludes it and continues to surround this area with smoke. I have to act quickly or in a few seconds we''ll both be in an unpleasant situation.''


    Thinking quickly, Liam poured more mana into his right arm than the rest of his body, determined to unleash a new attack before he lost their advantage against the boar.


    Using the surrounding trees and rocks to move, he found his new chance when the boar ran towards another tree, thinking its target was provocatively waiting for it there.


    ''Be quick! I won''t be able to handle him again!'' Mary felt blood dripping from her nose while her face was as pale as a sheet of paper.


    Fortunately, the strongest part of a beast like this boar wasn''t its mind. Almost all the creature''s power was in its physical part, which naturally gave the Spirit Masters a chance to manipulate the mind or alter the senses of their target.


    But it wasn''t easy. Doing so for just a few seconds was already Mary''s limit!


    As the boar lunged at another tree, the smoke dissipated, and Liam moved in for his ultimate attack.


    Appearing above the creature, Liam used his weight to exert as much force as possible before striking the top of the boar''s head with his dagger.


    "Aaaagh!"


    A sharp pain radiated from the bones in his hand, causing him to scream as the blade of his dagger penetrated the previous wound in the enemy''s head.


    The boar paused for a moment with Liam on its back before losing its balance and falling to the side. Hit in the brain, there was no way this creature could survive Liam''s brutal attack!


    "Liam!"


    Mary noticed the boar''s fall and ran towards them.


    Her senses were excellent. As soon as the boar fell, she realized Liam had successfully killed the creature.


    "The bastard''s bones are too hard!" Liam shouted as he got up from the boar''s body, feeling his hand broken in several places. "Even though I strengthened my right arm with all my remaining mana, I still injured myself trying to pierce its skull!"


    Seeing he was okay, she sighed and smiled, turning her attention back to the large corpse they had been chasing.


    "We''ve accomplished something impressive here. I''m afraid it has more meat than we can eat before it spoils. We''ll have to leave part of its body behind."


    "Its race mates will devour its body as soon as we leave this place," Liam said as he bound his right hand with the rags he had in his survival bag.


    "Do you know how to separate the interesting parts for our consumption from the rest?" He looked her in the eye as he pointed to the body with his good hand.


    "I know, don''t worry."


    She kneeled down and used her dagger to cut the boar''s body into the interesting parts to remove the meat.


    Other parts of the body of such a beast had their value, such as the skin, bones, and internal organs. There were Spirit Masters in Twin Lands who specialized in producing resources and artifacts from animal parts.


    However, none of them had any knowledge of these resources and artifact production skills, nor would they be able to take the preserved boar body parts with them for future use.


    Mary would leave over 70% of their target''s body behind, taking only the meat they would need to feed themselves for the next few days.


    With the meat in hand, they set out to find a place to rest and eat. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This has been a wonderful experience, despite my injury," Liam said as he walked behind Mary, pointing her in the right direction, considering his senses were sharper than hers.


    "Our weapons are unreliable against creatures close to the second realm. We can''t rely on artifacts for our next targets."


    "Hmm, do you think you''ll be okay?"


    "My regeneration ability isn''t normal. I should be as good as new in two days at the most, so we can look for opportunities."

 Chapter 15: Spirit Lord

    After their third battle since the day they faced the boar, the two looked at each other in the middle of the devastated forest and smiled."You did well. We did much better today. Our powers are synchronizing well," Liam said to his companion as he held the body of a demon below his knees, his clothes and hands smeared with blood.


    Mary stepped forward closer to Liam, her clothes drenched in sweat after a fierce battle with the now dead 8-Star demon beneath Liam.


    Nearly two weeks after the battle with the boar, they had fully recovered, fought two more times, gone hunting again, and, most importantly, found the opportunity they had been looking for all these days.


    After defeating the enemy in their path, the two finished what they had to do, with Liam collecting the demon essence before moving on to where the special resource.


    "How do you think we can use this?" Mary asked Liam as she looked at the light green leaf that held about 300 milliliters of a special liquid, glistening with the ambient light.


    They were sensitive to mana and could tell what was valuable to them and what wasn''t. But neither of them had the knowledge to identify the type of resources they had, or even their properties.


    They could only tell what they felt from what they came in contact with.


    "I think we should drink it," Liam said as he approached the leaf, which was shaped like a bowl, the size of four adult hands put together. "Although we know little about it, I feel a warm energy coming from it. I don''t think it will harm us."


    After a brief pause, he said. "Let''s drink right here."


    "Are you sure? It''s not like this place is 100% safe." sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She looked around, surveying the area at the base of a cliff. Stone pillars covered 70% of the terrain, and the only accessible path was the one they had taken past the previous demon. From their position, anyone at the top of the cliff, 27 meters above, could easily spot them.


    They had discovered this place, so others could too!


    "I''d rather not risk taking the liquid out of here. Any accident will cause us to lose it. It''s best to consume it while we still can."


    He offered her the leaf to drink first. "Let''s divide it equally."


    She sighed but didn''t argue. Opening her mouth, she let him pour about half of the viscous, hard-to-swallow liquid into her velvety mouth.


    As soon as Mary had her share, Liam swallowed his, grimacing at the liquid''s thick texture.


    But he didn''t vomit the contents into his mouth. He sat down in the lotus position and began to meditate while swallowing.


    Despite the difficulty of swallowing it, as he began to meditate, bringing the free mana in the air into his body, he felt the viscous liquid infiltrate through his organs and disappear as a magical aura penetrated his being.


    Less than a minute after he began meditating, anyone who saw Liam would see him smiling, his expression one of serene bliss, as if he had spiritually cleansed his body and felt improvements in every aspect of himself.


    Liam didn''t know what this liquid was, but it had the power to calm the heart, clear the mind of unnecessary thoughts, and cleanse the body and soul.


    Feeling as if invisible weights had been lifted from his body, Liam drew in the surrounding mana like an unobstructed drain, ready to absorb all the energy above him.


    As this happened, the spirit of the demon incubus awoke from its slumber in the flooded area where it lived. It saw swirls of mana appearing, making the lake of mana vanish amidst the clouds.


    Liam felt his consciousness being pulled into this strange space. Suddenly, two platforms appeared, surrounded by runes and distortions, where strong winds seemed to concentrate.


    The demon incubus didn''t hesitate. It swiftly moved into one of the areas, reclaiming its space.


    "It seems you are not so useless, after all. Find a new spirit to strengthen you further. Be careful to choose the best offensive spirit you can. If you make a mistake, you''ll pay dearly later."


    Liam heard the demon''s voice just before his mind snapped back to reality.


    He opened his eyes and looked at his hands, immediately realizing he had successfully reached the second realm!


    "I have become a 1-Star Spirit Lord!" His eyes lit up, and a bright smile spread across his face.


    "Congratulations on your breakthrough, Liam!" Mary approached him, smiling as she hugged him.


    "You''ve improved too, huh? Not bad. You''ve reached 9-Star. At this rate, you might advance a level by the time we enter Demon Gate."


    He noticed her improvement as well, pleased with her ability to keep the distance between them stable.


    "I don''t know about that... Anyway, you can make a new Spirit Pact now. Do you want to go straight to hunting your demon or look for another opportunity first?"


    Spirit Masters could add new spirits after every realm they advanced. This was just one of the many benefits of becoming stronger, but one of the most important points of magical empowerment for people like Mary and Liam.


    With each new realm of cultivation, one could add new spirits and increase the number of abilities available to them. But it wasn''t just about adding more spirits.


    In the world of Spirit Masters, the quality of a spirit had to be considered. If you added a not-so-good spirit, removing it and replacing it later could be as complicated as ripping off an arm and implanting a prosthesis in its place.


    Replacement was possible, but extremely expensive. So you had to be very careful before you made Spirit Pacts!


    But Liam had no such choice. Even though the Eternal Doom Island was not home to any extremely valuable beings, he desperately needed a spirit to introduce to Demon Gate!


    "Let''s hunt down the strongest demon on this damn island!" Liam said with a determined smile.


    The major problem for him was that his first spirit was out of his control and wouldn''t contribute to battle. That alone would put him in danger against opponents of the same or higher level when he left this place.


    Not only that, his first soul gave him a dual cultivation ability, something deeply frowned upon in this world.


    If he didn''t have another soul to use instead of the incubus, the chances of someone finding out the truth about him would be higher, which would increase his chances of being hunted down and killed!


    As soon as he had decided, he followed Mary back to where they had come from, passing close to where the body of the previous 8-Star demon lay.


    "Give it to your spirit to feed on." Liam gave Mary the essence of the 8-Star demon, a special little organ called Arcane Crystal.


    Every magical creature in Twin Lands had an Arcane Crystal in its body. Depending on the race, the color, size, and shape of the organ could vary, but they had basically the same value after their owners died.


    As extremely pure essences of elements and mana, Arcane Crystals were precious for feeding spirits and helping them to raise their spiritual quality.


    The Incubus demon was not under Liam''s control, so he had never given it any Arcane Crystals.


    Mary accepted without blinking, not having seen Liam feed his first spirit, but not too surprised, either. Given the peculiarities of his spirit, she knew that such a being did not follow normal rules.


    In this way, they continued their hunt, about a month before the end of the period promised by the men of the Demon Gate.

 Chapter 16: Liams Second Spirit?

    Since his arrival, he had mapped out the terrain in his mind, dividing it into three distinct zones of peril.The shoreline teemed with lurking water beasts, always ready to strike at the unwary. It certainly wasn''t a good place to stay for more than a few minutes.


    At the center of the island, hills rolled into dense forests, waterfalls cascaded into hidden pools, and a massive rock formation loomed like a sentinel in the area.


    It was the perfect hiding place for any beast or demon. If he were a beast or a demon, Liam was sure he would choose it to hide!


    For days, Liam had skirted this treacherous heart, staying in what he considered the safer middle zone. But now, having reached the second realm and feeling a surge of newfound strength, he was ready to take the risk.


    Mary''s confidence bolstered his resolve as they set off toward the island''s core.


    Eternal Doom Island wasn''t vast¡ªits six-kilometer radius could be crossed in under an hour at their current pace. Yet, every step into the central area felt like a journey into the unknown. As they moved deeper, the air grew thick with tension; the forest echoing with unseen threats.


    Liam tightened his grip on his weapon, eyes scanning the underbrush for any sign of movement. A rustle here, a distant growl there¡ªeach sound heightened his senses.


    Just 33 minutes after Liam''s decision, they reached an important point in their journey and began the climb up the hill ahead.


    "The strongest demons must live here. Just feel how much denser the mana is in this area," Liam said with a smile.


    Mary noticed it when she saw how the mana seemed to be denser in higher places on the hill they were climbing. ''Why is that?'' she wondered silently as she walked behind him, checking the surroundings.


    Liam spotted a footprint characteristic of demons he had seen in the past few weeks and slowed his pace, becoming more cautious.


    He didn''t feel any aura at first, but judging from the density of mana in the area, he thought he was close to potential enemies and changed his behavior accordingly.


    "We must be close. Be ready to use your power at any moment," Liam cautioned, his voice low but firm. He glanced at Maria, who nodded, her eyes sharp with readiness.


    No sooner had the words left his mouth than two three-meter tall demons emerged from behind a rocky outcrop. Their skin was as dark as ebony, eyes glowing with an intense red light that seemed to burn with malevolence.


    Long, twisted horns jutted from their heads, and their membranous wings, reminiscent of a giant bat''s, spread menacingly.


    Liam''s heart raced. These were unmistakably 9-Star demons from the first realm.


    As they prepared for battle, positioning themselves defensively, a sudden chill ran down their spines. From a cave nearby, the shadow of a third demon materialized, its aura radiating a palpable, oppressive force.


    Liam felt the hairs on the back of his neck stand up. This one was different¡ªmore powerful.


    In the distant recess of Liam''s mind, the incubus stirred. The moment the aura reached it, it opened its eyes, rising from the platform where it had been silently meditating.


    Its presence, once dormant, now seemed to resonate with the dark energy emanating from the cave.


    Liam tightened his grip on his weapon, eyes locked on the emerging shadow. "Stay sharp, Mary. This one''s unlike any we''ve faced before."


    Maria nodded, her expression steeled with determination. Together, they stood ready to confront the dark force that loomed before them.


    ''Thal''Korr, the Shadow Destroyer.''


    Liam heard the voice of the incubus and realized they knew each other.


    ''Are you going to help me this time, or do I have to fight alone?''


    ''I can''t help you even if I wanted to... If you want to defeat Thal''Korr, don''t let him touch you. Control yourself against his aura of fear and don''t miss the opportunity to kill him. The only way to deal with the Shadow Destroyer is to kill or die.''


    Liam swallowed his saliva before feeling the incubus move away from him once again, his mind snapping back to reality and focusing on this being that looked similar to the other two demons, but had a superior cultivation.


    With the strength of 1-Star Spirit Lord, Thal''Korr would be no easy opponent for Liam!


    "What should we do? This demon is clearly superior to the other two!" Mary muttered, her voice tight with fear.


    "We have no choice but to fight." Liam''s heart pounded as he clenched his fists.


    "These are Shadowfiends, Liam. They won''t be easy to deal with," she warned, her eyes flicking nervously between the approaching demons.


    Subconsciously, she knew escape was not an option.


    There were many races of demons, including the rare breed of incubus, another rare breed, the succubus, but also the powerful and less rare breed, the Shadowfiends.


    Shadowfiends, masters of shadows and darkness, were renowned for their espionage and assassination skills. Their ability to merge with the shadows made them formidable and elusive adversaries.


    "I know," Liam replied, his voice steady. "Control your heart and mind, Mary. It''ll try to influence us with its aura of fear. Focus on the other two. I know you can handle them. I''ll take on the strongest."


    "Are you sure about that?" Mary''s voice wavered, her hands trembling.


    "I have a plan. Trust me." He smiled at her as if everything was fine.


    Mary took a deep breath, steadying herself. "Okay, I''m with you."


    She believed him easily, even though Liam obviously hadn''t thought of anything to use against the Spirit Lord demon.


    Still, Liam was not a young man who would just give up on life after everything that had happened to him!


    ''Shadowfiends are not invincible. All beings have their weaknesses. With this type of demon, its weakness is its mind. Mary should be able to deal with both of them while I deal with Thal''Korr...


    If I can get an opening for a lethal attack, I might overcome it and force a Spirit Pact.''


    There were various methods of forming a Spirit Pact, including ones Liam didn''t know about, such as the one used by the incubus demon. Among the ones the young man knew were the most common: the conquest of the stronger by the weaker in battle and an agreement between the parties.


    Not every agreement had to be between enemies. Sometimes, the Spirit Master and the being behind the spirit to be connected to the master''s powers could even be friends or companions. But more often than not, the dominating side would act against their target, leave them on the brink of death, and then offer the Spirit Pact.


    Through the Spirit Pact, a magical being could escape certain death and live on as the spirit of the Spirit Master.


    This was Liam''s plan!


    While Liam pondered, Mary summoned her spirit. At the same time, the three demons muttered incomprehensible things, approaching them and showing signs they would fight.


    When the two weaker ones moved, Liam skillfully dodged and showed the difference between the one with the higher cultivation realm and the weaker one.


    Though there was only a one-level difference between him and the two demons, the gulf between their realms made this difference monumental.


    Liam easily parried their initial attack, swiftly closing the distance to stand three meters before the stronger demon. Meanwhile, Mary unleashed her mental powers, a black mist swirling at the edge of the slope as she targeted their two opponents. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the mist enveloped the demons, Mary''s mental assault began. Shadows twisted within the fog, taking the shapes of creatures from the demons'' own race, stirring fear and confusion.


    Liam mirrored her actions, projecting thoughts into Thal''Korr''s mind, thoughts that no creature of his standing should entertain.


    Thal''Korr''s heart pounded erratically as he saw familiar shapes in Mary''s mist. His confidence wavered, disturbed by the mental images assaulting him. Though aware that this wasn''t a physical threat, the psychological impact was undeniable.


    Liam knew his own powers of seduction and mind manipulation were less effective on males, especially those not of his race. But he needed only a moment of hesitation to gain the upper hand.


    Thal''Korr''s eyes flickered with doubt for just an instant. It was enough.


    Liam lunged, his weapon glinting in the dim light as he struck with precision. The demon staggered, momentarily dazed by the combined mental and physical onslaught.


    Just as it expected to feel the contact of its enemy''s stone weapon with its arms, it felt a stab in the middle of its back, and Liam''s body in front of it turned out to be nothing but a pile of mist.


    "Shit!"


    The word escaped Thal''Korr''s horrified mouth before it let out a cry of pain and turned around to feel a puncture wound at the level of its left lung.


    Tasting the blood in his mouth, this Shadowfiend changed its gaze completely, realizing the young man who had awakened his powers through a demonic ritual was not as simple as he had first appeared.


    Knowing that one blow wouldn''t be enough to accomplish his goal, Liam moved in and began his series of attacks on the demon. He wanted it to be his second spirit!

 Chapter 17: Tough Battle

    The tiny creatures of darkness attacked him, targeting his legs, arms, and torso.As several small, all-black demons formed strange blades on their small bodies and showed the wounded creature''s special ability by glaring at him with hatred, Liam doubted the strength of these creatures and attacked the enemy again.


    Moving through the air with a deadly leap, Liam kicked Thal''Korr in the face, knocking the demon backward.


    But as his powerful kick connected, he felt several parts of his body being pierced by small blades.


    "Ugh!"


    A painful, clenched sound escaped him as he watched a dozen small creatures disappear from where they had struck.


    The dark creatures vanished, leaving a black essence seeping through his wounds, visible to the naked eye.


    ''Shit!''


    Liam immediately circulated his mana, trying to degrade the invading essence, but not as quickly as he needed.


    Pain and temporary paralysis gripped him, and Thal''Korr moved in, claws aiming for his neck.


    In the ultimate moment before impact, Liam''s eyes widened, his heart leaping in his chest.


    His hand moved on instinct, striking the demon''s forearm with an open palm, pushing it away just in time.


    Having narrowly escaped, Liam knew he couldn''t retreat. He attacked again, his other hand aiming for Thal''Korr''s stomach.


    As much as he didn''t use a spirit to fight, having had the opportunity to temper his body for days, Liam wasn''t as easy as he seemed.


    "Human!" the demon shouted as he slid back two meters, feeling intense pain in its abdomen, connecting the pain from the wound and the kick to its face.


    "The damn demon who gave you your power will pay dearly for not showing itself!" Thal''Korr snarled, its claws lengthening as its muscles bulged.


    Its heart pounded faster, enhancing its strength, speed, and regenerative abilities.


    It leaped at Liam, dark power paralyzing its opponent as its claws slashed toward Liam''s body.


    ''Swipe left and dodge him for 20 seconds. This current state of Thal''Korr won''t last long.''


    The incubus''s voice echoed in Liam''s mind, his eyes widening in frustration. ''Move? How?''


    Struggling initially, he felt a surge of mana as he broke the enemy''s restraints just in time to dodge, feeling the air slice past him from a near-fatal blow.


    With his mana down to 19%, Liam knew he couldn''t afford any mistakes. If he survived Thal''Korr, he''d still be in grave danger.


    Five seconds ticked by as Liam dodged, moving into the area shrouded in Mary''s black mist, trying to use his ally''s power against Thal''Korr to buy more time.


    With Mary''s help, he saw through the area perfectly and spotted the two enemies of a lower level than his. Deciding to take a chance, he manipulated their minds, consuming 9% more of his mana while dodging another attack.


    ''It''s all or nothing!''


    Liam broke into a cold sweat as he saw the two 9-Star Spirit Apprentice demons move, one attacking Thal''Korr''s back, the other jumping in front of him a second before another attack from the shadows, orchestrated by Thal''Korr.


    As he struck one of its vassals and was struck in the back, Thal''Korr was distracted as it felt the wound on its back grow. Meanwhile, the enemy temporarily disappeared into the black mist.


    "Human!"


    As the 20 seconds passed, Liam heard the incubus'' voice telling him to attack, and he hurried toward the wounded and disoriented Thal''Korr.


    Swooish!


    His stone dagger quickly penetrated the first wound of this fight, this time reaching Thal''Korr''s heart.


    "You have a choice now. Surrender and become my second spirit or die here," Liam said, gripping the dagger embedded in the creature''s body.


    Thal''Korr''s eyes fluttered in disbelief. It had never imagined finding itself in such a dire situation. Its body was slipping out of control, unable to move, and its mana leaked from its wounds at a frightening rate.


    It had no time to hesitate!


    If it waited too long, even choosing to become Liam''s spirit wouldn''t save it from death on the spot!


    ''Damn it!'' It was humiliating to be forced into this position, but it had no other choice. "All right. I agree to be your second spirit, human. I hope you don''t kill us afterwards."


    With these words, its aura separated from its body. Semi-transparent runes appeared between it and Liam, connecting their forms.


    This time, Liam commanded the process, drawing Thal''Korr''s essence into his body. The runes flared brightly as the spirit''s power was absorbed, marking Thal''Korr as his own, a controlled entity destined to serve him.


    In an instant, Thal''Korr found himself in the same space where the demon incubus had been. He took the second position in the area, standing on the previously empty platform, now bound to Liam''s will.


    "Welcome, Thal''Korr!" The incubus suddenly appeared beside the newcomer, its face forming a smiling expression as it forced Thal''Korr to its knees.


    "You!" Thal''Korr''s eyes twitched at the sight of the one who had performed a demonic ritual and given Liam magical powers.


    "From now on, you will obey me!" The incubus said with great satisfaction.


    On the Eternal Doom Island, it would never have dared to say those words. But in this place, where it was free even from Liam, there was nothing the mighty Thal''Korr could do against it!


    ...


    As Liam''s two spirits arranged themselves in that alternate space, Liam felt Thal''Korr''s already dead body lurch forward as the runes of a moment ago disappeared.


    The mana in the area entered his body, his injuries and magical exhaustion changing as quickly as his breathing.


    As one demon realized how it had attacked its leader a moment ago, and the other took its last breath after being attacked by Thal''Korr, Liam felt his muscles tremble and even his bones ache, as if something was changing in them.


    Liam''s body grew hot, his heart pounding faster. His sweat dried almost instantly as his mana surged to levels higher than at the beginning of the fight.


    Feeling the changes coursing through him, Liam allowed a satisfied smile to spread across his face. He had successfully claimed his second spirit.


    Just then, he sensed the last opponent still capable of combat lunging towards him.


    He moved, but his new speed was so startling that he found himself behind the enemy in an instant. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He paused, briefly admiring his newfound abilities.


    "Incredible!"


    The demon turned, startled to hear Liam''s voice behind it.


    Seeing the demon''s ugly face, Liam swung both hands. Two-inch claws sprouted from his nails as he attacked.


    With just two swift motions, Liam slashed the demon''s neck. He didn''t even have time to test the full extent of his enhanced abilities, now bolstered by the new spirit in his magical foundation.


    "Liam!" Mary shouted as the dark mist dissipated, revealing the bodies of three powerful demons strewn across the mountainous area.


    Liam looked at her, but when he saw the look of shock on Mary''s face, he wiped away his smile as he asked in doubt, "Is something wrong?"


    "Your muscles... They look so big now," she said as her lips curled upwards. "Your aura is different, too. You look like a scary beast!"


    Liam turned his attention to himself and noticed his muscles had grown by about 35% in just a few seconds. His aura, capable of scaring others, could easily paralyze opponents up to the beginning of the second cultivation realm.


    ''Are these the advantages associated with Thal''Korr?'' he asked himself as he thought about what he could do from now on.


    In addition to the stronger body form, the aura of fear, he also felt that his ability to regenerate had evolved, along with the appearance of two abilities: temporary power enhancement and shadow projection.

 Chapter 18: Opportunity and Power

    Each spirit kept the same level of power it had before becoming a spirit, and the Spirit Master could command these powers in battle.Today, Liam had gained weaker versions of Thal''Korr''s natural abilities, granting him increased strength, regenerative abilities, and an intimidating presence.


    In a quick post-battle self-assessment, he realized the value of these new traits. Unlike the Incubus, the Shadowfiend offered him potent attributes, given its warrior origin.


    ''Perfect. Now I have a way to defend myself and, more importantly, I can count on a spirit I can control and summon in times of need.''


    Liam clenched his fists, a smile playing on his lips.


    Mary watched him with interest, trying to imagine what thoughts were racing through his mind. Adding a new spirit to their arsenal felt as exhilarating as¡ªor even better than¡ªa level increase.


    But how could it not be? A young man like Liam could significantly increase his strength by adding more spirits to his arsenal! S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''I now have the strength of a gorilla. I could easily kill someone at Thal''Korr''s level. The Aura of Fear I''ve gained can paralyze weaker enemies and hinder those at my level.


    And even if I take a serious beating, I can endure the pain better and recover faster.


    Tsk! Shadowfiends are truly impressive!''


    Liam had noticed that his regeneration ability sped up in darkness and slowed down in bright light. This insight added a strategic layer to his newfound power.


    ''With the power Amplification, I can mimic the move Thal''Korr used to nearly kill me, boosting my abilities for a few moments... but at a price. Accessing a higher power level would leave me vulnerable.''


    The ultimate benefit Thal''Korr brought was Shadow Projection¡ªthe ability to form a small army of dark minions. While Liam couldn''t use this power on the same level as Thal''Korr, he could certainly manipulate it to his advantage.


    "Looks like you have a lot on your mind, huh?" Mary asked with a smile, now calmer with the three dead enemies lying nearby.


    "Sorry, I was just considering my new combat options," Liam replied, smiling as he wrapped an arm around her waist, feeling invigorated.


    "No problem. I''m looking forward to advancing to the second realm and getting the chance to hunt a new spirit as well."


    "Speaking of which, let''s explore the cave where those three came from. This is the best place on the island, so there must be something interesting hidden here."


    "Isn''t it dangerous to stay here?" she asked, a note of worry in her voice.


    "I don''t think many demons will come here. I have the impression that my new spirit was the strongest in the area. It will take some time for its ''demonic cousins'' to learn of its death."


    He took her hand and led her toward the cave from which Thal''Korr had emerged. The entrance loomed dark and foreboding, but Liam felt a positive sensation emanating from within.


    "Are you planning to hunt your next spirit on the island?" Liam asked, his curiosity piqued as they stepped into the shadowy interior.


    "No. Even if I reach the Spirit Lord Realm, I think it''s best to wait to hunt my next spirit until I''ve learned more about the world of the Spirit Masters," she replied sincerely, knowing he''d understand.


    "I see... I would have done the same if it wasn''t for my first spirit," Liam murmured with a bitter smile.


    He didn''t regret the opportunity he had been given. Because of the incubus, he had gained access to the world of Spirit Masters and was still alive. But Liam knew it wasn''t the wisest move to conquer another spirit while he was still on the Island.


    Sure, he had to do it. After all, he needed a spirit to rely on in future battles against Spirit Masters. But he knew he had risked a lot by hunting down his second spirit here.


    "I don''t know the classification Spirit Masters have developed to categorize the spirits after they became part of Spirit Masters. But there is definitely a classification based on the spirit''s power, potential, type of ability, and so on. I imagine there is even such a thing as an ideal combination of spirits. So I''ll wait to learn more about that."


    Liam understood Mary''s comment and agreed with her. He didn''t know about these important details for Spirit Masters either, but in this magical world, everything had its classification.


    ''I will have to take this into consideration in the future when I go in search of the third realm... Sigh, I don''t even know the name of the third realm of cultivation.''


    Liam sighed as he reached the inner part of Thal''Korr''s cave.


    At the center of the dark area, a platform held a shiny purple crystal atop a stone shaped like an obelisk. The crystal pulsed with a faint, otherworldly glow.


    "I think you''ll have your chance to reach the second realm if we cultivate here," Liam said, pushing his thoughts aside to focus on his companion.


    Mary clenched her fists as she scanned the surroundings. The dense mana in the air was palpable, and she felt an elemental affinity with the purple crystal.


    Liam felt it too, though less intensely, given his current strength.


    "Cultivate first. I''ll monitor the area while you recover," he said, making way for her.


    Mary thanked him and closed her eyes on the platform, taking the opportunity to replenish her mana pool.


    As she began to cultivate, Liam turned his attention to their surroundings.


    The internal structure of the cave was stark and utilitarian compared to the demon incubus''s lair. It lacked the scholarly signs and objects, reflecting the warrior nature of Thal''Korr.


    But unlike the incubus cave, there were several valuable artifacts and resources there. Among them was a metal spear with a bluish diamond in its structure, as well as two fruits and a plant, all surrounded by mana.


    ''This is the difference between power and intelligence. I still don''t know what the incubus has done or what it wants, but it has reached a high level by its own means. Thal''Korr, on the other hand, became strong through its power and ability to take what it wanted... This must be how the society of Twin Lands works.''


    He picked up the two fruits, one resembling an apple and the other resembling a pitahaya.


    Feeling the affinity he had for these fruits, his senses told him how best to enjoy them.


    Putting them aside for a moment, he looked at the spear, a weapon completely different from the ones the men from the Demon Gate had given them.


    ''This weapon is impressive. It must be the kind of artifact made for Spirit Lords.'' He tested the spear by moving it towards an invisible enemy.


    The thought crossed his mind that it would be difficult for him to keep this weapon off the island, but he didn''t care. Better to have a valuable item for a short time than to never have anything of value.


    As soon as he understood what he had inherited from Thal''Korr, he would position himself vigilantly and wait for Mary to finish her meditation.


    ...


    Days would pass while Liam and Mary remained in Thal''Korr''s cave.


    Taking advantage of the peace and opportunity of the area, the two would remain in the cave to cultivate and consume the two previous fruits, using the last few weeks on the Island to strengthen themselves.


    Already strong enough to be safe in this demon territory, the days would fly by, and when they least expected it, the last seven days before the end of their three months on the island would arrive!


    On the 84th day on the island, Liam and Mary would leave Thal''Korr''s cave, he stronger than before and she at the beginning of the second magical realm!

 Chapter 19: The End of Three Months

    Three humans stood outside the cave, holding improvised weapons. Two of them were 8-Star Spirit Apprentices, and the third was a 9-Star man, their stances defensive as they turned to face the newcomers.Liam''s eyes widened in surprise. He hadn''t anticipated encountering other survivors on the island besides himself and Mary.


    During their time in Thal''Korr''s cave, he had lost track of time, but he knew their last day on the Eternal Doom Island was approaching.


    As he paused in front of the cave''s entrance, a look of surprise on his face that matched that of the woman holding one of his hands, the leader of that group frowned.


    A black-haired man, frowned while seeing the silver weapon in Liam''s hand. He took a cautious step back, recognizing that these were not just first realm Spirit Masters.


    ''3-Star Spirit Lord? How is that possible? What have they found to achieve it?'' the black-haired man wondered, motioning for his companions to lower their weapons.


    However, being the weaker side, he immediately tried to dodge the situation to avoid the worst for his side.


    "This... Looks like this place already has owners. So let''s move away. I''m sorry for getting in your way, seniors." The strongest of the three said with a bitter smile on his face, dirty and marked by a scar on one of his cheeks.


    Mary said nothing as she watched the three, leaving it to Liam to decide their fate.


    Liam sensed their apprehension and raised one of his hands in a gesture of peace. "Don''t worry, we were just leaving it. This place is no longer important to us. If you want to use it, good luck."


    Previously, he would have attacked and killed those three on sight to prevent potential enemies from moving first. In a dangerous area like the island, survival could mean killing everything in your path.


    But today, he felt a distinct part of this world, the reality of the strong.


    He could act against the three men, but as the strongest in the area, he could also choose the fate of the three!


    "That..."


    The two men, a little further behind their leader, looked at each other in doubt, unsure if this was sincere or a trap.


    Just as Liam and Mary had acted against the humans on the island, they had done the same. In this situation, they couldn''t help but feel insecure and think the worst.


    ''Can we really trust them?'' One of them wondered as he tightened his fingers on the lowered weapon in one of his hands.


    But the other was more sensible and just sighed as he watched the couple walk away. ''If they don''t want to do anything, there''s nothing for us to do. 3-Star Spirit Lord... Impressive.''


    The difference in power between different levels of the same magical realm was enough to make it almost impossible for someone of a lower level to challenge someone of a higher level. But the difference in level between someone of different realms was simply much more extreme!


    Even Mary gave these three Spirit Masters a feeling that told them they shouldn''t stand against her. But Liam was even stronger than her!


    Mary followed Liam as he easily left the three behind, but she couldn''t help but ask. "Why did you leave this place to them? I think at the level they''re at, they''ll be able to use the area to get stronger."


    "It won''t make any difference. It took us weeks to absorb everything we could. They won''t get much stronger in the next few days." Liam said confidently.


    They had progressed quickly in the cave at first because of the two fruits they had consumed before their dual cultivation sessions. From then on, they spent almost all of their remaining time cultivating in the special area left by Thal''Korr.


    "Well, that''s true... Why do you think they came here?" She looked back.


    If it hadn''t been for them, those three would have run into Thal''Korr''s group and surely died at the hands of that powerful demon!


    "To look for opportunities. But they took a monumental risk. Fortunately, they encountered two humans and not three powerful demons. However, their next few days won''t necessarily be safe." Liam looked around with a mysterious look on his face.


    Mary looked at this mountainous area as they descended the slope toward Liam''s destination.


    After months on the island, Liam knew he didn''t have much longer. If he were to return to the lair of the demon incubus, as he had previously planned, he would have to hurry.


    No longer expecting to grow stronger in this place, Mary followed her companion without worrying about the chances they might take. As for fearing potential enemies, after becoming a Spirit Lord, she was more confident than ever and feared no one on the island!


    She walked leisurely at Liam''s side, and less than 15 minutes later, they arrived at the location of the demon incubus'' lair. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As he made his way inside, Liam soon came upon the spot where he had left the incubus''s corpse, thinking he would return to collect things and try to take advantage of the area''s hot spring again before leaving.


    But when he entered it today, he realized how he had underestimated himself months ago.


    ''The hot spring doesn''t look as good now as it did back then... I wouldn''t be able to improve my powers here by even 1% if I cultivate here.'' He smiled as he looked in the direction of the lava-lit place.


    While Mary looked at the hot spring area with interest, he returned to the place where the demonic ritual had taken place, where there were some resources he thought it would be interesting to take with him.


    In addition to the book he had been carrying around the island in his movements over the past few months, he wanted to take more of his first spirit with him.


    Understanding his powers better now that he had cultivated with Mary at least 100 times, he understood the potential of some of the resources in this cave.


    ''If I let Mary consume these essences before she cultivates with me, both she and I can benefit greatly... She''ll last longer and be able to absorb more mana.'' A clever smile appeared on his face, as he wanted to test what he had in mind.


    As soon as Mary stopped behind him after seeing the hot spring area, he crushed a seed before mixing its purple powder with a drop of his blood.


    Mary let him make a symbol with the blood on her forehead before she smiled when she felt him put one of his hands between her legs.


    After a second, she swallowed her saliva as she felt her heart change rhythm and her temperature suddenly rise.


    "Ahhh~"


    A moan escaped her mouth as she felt weakness creep through her body and stared at Liam uncomprehendingly. "How? Am I that easy?" She asked, already panting, breathing heavily as her face flushed and her legs trembled.


    If it hadn''t been for Liam holding her, Mary would have fallen after his second move.


    Liam smiled as he saw Mary''s lost expression, feeling his flames'' heat with her warmth. "There are methods beyond my powers. The seed I crushed to make this mixture has rich properties. With its enchanting scent, it can be used to seduce. When it comes in contact with the skin, it increases the absorption of mana, but it also increases the attraction, making the person it touches even more sensitive."


    "Ahhhhhh~"


    As he explained the wonderful effects of the Erosia Seed, Mary reached her orgasm and let out a long cry of pleasure while shaking uncontrollably.


    "Besides these effects, it can also increase the vitality of those who use it during cultivation. In a way, it''s perfect for cultivators like us."


    "That..." She tried to say something, but she could barely get a word out.


    Seeing her smile at him, Liam took her in his arms and walked to the hot spring not far away.


    "The only ''problem'' is that its effects don''t wear off unless you cultivate for a few hours." He spoke into her ear, his voice devilishly seductive.


    Mary bit her lips, feeling that there was nothing wrong with this wonderful seed.


    ...


    Five more days passed.


    On the 89th day of the event on the Eternal Doom Island, Liam, Mary and the other survivors stopped what they were doing when the sound of bells rang out in the middle of the day.


    Leaving the incubus cave, Liam and Mary heard the Demon Gate''s warning a minute later.


    "The three-month experiment on the Eternal Doom Island will end in 23 hours, 58 minutes and 24 seconds. Survivors have this time to report to the south coast of the island."

 Chapter 20: Leaving the Island

    One additional day of cultivation or training on the island would be entirely futile for them, and they were both exceedingly eager to depart from it. Despite the uncertainty of the future and the fact the island no longer posed danger to them, they didn''t want to stay.The dangers Violent Lake seemed to be more than they could handle, so the idea of staying behind and not joining Demon Gate didn''t sound good at all.


    After visiting the island''s coast in the past days to check out this possibility, the two were sure that joining Demon Gate was the least worst of the paths ahead of them.


    Running through the island, they soon reached the southern coast. There, they spotted the same boat that had left them, now moored to a small wooden jetty built between the sandbars.


    The same masked men in black awaited them.


    Liam stepped forward, pulling Mary along.


    "Think we''ll have trouble?" Mary asked, eyeing the men warily.


    "I doubt they''d harm us after raising our spirits. They won''t be friendly, but if we play it safe, we should be fine," Liam reassured her.


    They approached the pier where a man sat on a wooden stool, an old book on his lap.


    "Names," the man demanded without looking up, showing no surprise at their cultivation level.


    As a Spirit Master in the third realm, he could easily tell the cultivation level of these two, but he could also look down on them.


    "Liam Porter."


    "Mary Hill."


    The man jotted down their names and tossed them two small bronze-colored metal plates, each shaped like a shield.


    Liam picked up his plate and noticed inscriptions on it.


    {Outer Member}


    {Demon Gate}


    Alongside his name, several runes adorned the small shield, now his identification item.


    "Keep your IDs safe. Lose them, and you''ll lose your registration. Replacing them will cost you," the man warned dryly, without looking at them. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liam and Mary clutched their IDs, curiosity sparking in their eyes as they wondered what lay ahead.


    "Get on the boat and stay quiet. We leave once the other three survivors join us."


    Without question, they boarded the boat.


    During their weeks as prisoners of the Demon Gate, they had learned the futility of asking questions.


    Once aboard, memories of their journey and their stay on the Eternal Doom Island flooded back, mixing with the anticipation of what was to come.


    Liam looked out over the seemingly calm waters of Violent Lake and sighed as he closed his eyes, remembering the hard journey here.


    ''Time for me to get to know this continent better.''


    He thought about the many things he didn''t know that had puzzled him during his four months in Twin Land.


    His predecessor was no fool, but as a young mortal and servant of the Porter family, Liam Porter knew almost nothing useful about the path of the Spirit Masters. The young earthling who now possessed this body had much to learn on his path.


    ''The most important thing now is to survive the journey to the Demon Gate. I don''t know where the sect is located, but we will definitely have to travel for a few days after we leave Violent Lake.''


    Every journey through Twin Land was dangerous. Since it was the continent of beasts, aside from the human cities, almost the entire rest of the territory was the domain of beasts and creatures that didn''t treat humans and Spirit Masters well.


    ''I have to adapt to the sect and learn how to grow within it. I can''t fight it for now; the only option left is to grow within it... When I get some freedom and power, I''ll plan my escape.''


    His eyes narrowed at the thought. Though he couldn''t fight or escape from Demon Gate now, that didn''t mean it would always be this way.


    Knowing that Demon Gate was replete with internal and external problems, he resolved to bide his time until he found his chance to escape.


    ''When I manage to do that, I''ll return to the Porter family, settle my predecessor''s affairs, and tell them what happened,'' he decided.


    Even though an earthling now controlled Liam Porter''s body, the original owner had left traces of himself behind. Liam sensed his predecessor''s powerful feelings towards certain members of the Porter family¡ªfeelings that needed resolution before he could continue his path in Twin Land.


    For Liam, these feelings were a nuisance, causing confusion. Sometimes he even wondered if he wanted to visit these people for his own sake, not just to honor his predecessor''s wishes.


    ''Once I''m done with this, I''ll live my own way.'' He smiled at the prospect of freedom.


    Liam envisioned a life without ties to Demon Gate or his predecessor, a life where he could enjoy his new existence on his own terms.


    He waited in silence next to Mary for the next 40 minutes until the three survivors, besides the two of them, arrived in this area to join them.


    The same people they had seen a week ago were given their IDs before boarding the boat.


    The man who had registered them rose from his seat, summoning his demon spirit. With a flick of his wrist, the wooden pier sank, controlled by the demon''s power.


    "Five new sect members out of a group of twenty-nine. Not bad. Behave yourselves, and when we join the sect, you''ll get your entrance fees. Until then, don''t speak unless spoken to," he commanded.


    Then he turned, ordering his men to take them back to the shore they had left three months ago.


    As they departed the Eternal Doom Island, the three other survivors approached Liam and Mary.


    "Seniors, it''s good to see you well. My name is Seth, and these are Amias and Ajax," said the strongest of the three, addressing the couple. "Do not hesitate to order us to do anything for you. We''d be happy to help."


    Liam stared at Seth in silence, wary of their motives. Mary managed the interaction more smoothly.


    Growing up in this world, uninfluenced by Earth culture, she found it easier to navigate the social dynamics and recognize that these men sought their protection.


    In a hostile and uncertain environment, the weak would always lean on the strong, agreeing to serve them in exchange for the crumbs and protection guaranteed by the strongest!


    Liam remained silent, his mind racing with thoughts of escape and survival. Mary, sensing his unease, took the lead. "Thank you, Seth. We''ll let you know if we need anything."


    The three men smiled before sitting down on the floor next to the couple, believing they would be allies from now on.


    "They are on our side. You can trust that. But if they have to choose between us and their lives, they''ll betray us, so don''t trust them completely." She said softly in Liam''s ear, already realizing her lover wasn''t like the others.


    On the one hand, he seemed tough and difficult to deal with. On the other hand, he seemed unable to take advantage of certain opportunities because he was overly suspicious of others.


    But since she had experience in dealing with men since her youth, she knew better how to take advantage of opportunities for him.


    He just nodded at her and went back to watching from the sidelines until the end of their trip. But later that day, they would finish the journey at Violent Lake, where the Demon Gate group was waiting for them!

 Chapter 21: Demon Gate Aspirants

    Back on the shore of Violent Lake, where their party had set out for the Eternal Doom Island three months ago, Liam, Mary, and the three other survivors spotted a small makeshift camp.Four carriages and a wagon were parked in one corner, with horses neatly tied in a makeshift stable. Six tents of varying sizes, all made from the same special cloth, formed the core of the camp. Several men patrolled the perimeter, their eyes scanning the surroundings. One guard kept watch over the lake, while others monitored the south, east, and west.


    The guards were dressed in black, with masks covering their faces and hoods concealing their hair, making it impossible to distinguish their identities.


    Among the twenty or so people in the camp, only two men were unmasked. One, a blond man, sat in front of a table, eating something, while the other, an older gray-haired man, stood beside him. Both faced the lake, seemingly lost in thought.


    ''That''s him.''


    Liam stared at the strong, blond man¡ªthe same man who had kidnapped him months ago and locked him in the cell of the car Day and Ellis had been traveling in before he joined the group.


    The other man was unfamiliar, but given Liam''s transformation since his capture, he realized, observing those two, that seeking revenge would not be straightforward.


    ''This man is powerful. At the very least, he has third realm cultivation... He might even be a fourth realm cultivator!'' Liam thought, secretly clenching his fists behind his back.


    "Get out. The Commander will tell you a few things. Pay attention to his words. This is where your journey as disciples of Demon Gate truly begins," the man who had registered them instructed, pointing to the bridge connecting the boat to the small harbor on this side of the lake.


    Without a word, the five of them crossed the bridge, stopping a few yards from where the Commander was finishing his meal.


    The late afternoon light was fading, casting long shadows across the camp. Campfires and torches flickered to life, casting a warm glow and adding to the sense of impending night.


    "You''re early, Officer Fulton," the Commander remarked, looking at the person standing in front of Liam''s group.


    The five survivors of the Eternal Doom Island couldn''t distinguish any of the men apart by appearance, but their magical auras were distinctly different. The Commander and each of his men were easily identified by these auras.


    Officer Fulton stepped forward and greeted the Commander respectfully. "That was a good harvest. We got five survivors, and they all finished the selection test quickly, Commander."


    First Officer Merlin, standing beside the Commander, narrowed his eyes as he looked at Liam and Mary. "There are two Spirit Lords in the group."


    "That was a surprise to us. Looks like we''ve picked up some interesting talent for the sect," Officer Fulton said, approaching the two men. "The black-haired boy seems to have chased his second spirit on the island."


    "Oh?" The Commander looked at Liam with a puzzled expression.


    First Officer Merlin shook his head, sighed, and closed his eyes. "What a fool. Such a terrible mistake!"


    Officer Fulton laughed at Merlin''s reaction. "What a waste, huh?"


    "It doesn''t matter. If he doesn''t have the patience to choose his essences, let him learn from his own pain. Ignore that for now. Let''s complete the rite of joining the sect," Commander Amos said, dismissing the issue.


    He then turned his attention to the five new members of his group.


    Standing with his back to the group, Amos didn''t recall where each of them had come from or who had recruited them.


    Turning around, he addressed them, "From now on, you are all new members of Demon Gate, or more precisely, Aspirants.


    You will be part of my group for an indefinite period. But for now, we won''t have much contact. We''re heading to the sect where you''ll learn to be Demon Gate Spirit Masters. You''ll spend some time studying there until I call you for external missions. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For now, I''ll leave First Officer Merlin to supervise and guide you in your first steps as members of the sect."


    He motioned for the gray-haired man to step forward before entering his tent.


    First Officer Merlin stepped forward, his stern gaze and scarred face trembling as he looked at the five Aspirants.


    Demon Gate was not a power that assigned constant teachers to guide its members; it favored self-taught methods. However, raw beginners like Liam''s group were exceptions.


    "From today until the end of the trip to the sect''s headquarters, I will be available to answer your questions. But I hope you don''t waste my time. Think carefully before you come to me.


    In any case, there are some materials in the carriage that will take you to the sect''s headquarters that can help you learn more about the sect. Before you come to see me, make sure you read all of them."


    The five of them nodded in unison, eager to read the books that awaited them.


    The gray-haired man continued, "The trip to the headquarters should take two weeks. That is how long you will be under my tutelage. After that, you will enter the sect and pass the Promotion Exam. Use this time wisely. For now, I excused you to begin your reading."


    The five Aspirants made gestures of thanks before walking in an orderly fashion, with Liam leading the way to the carriage Merlin had showed.


    Demon Gate, like any organized force in this world, had a well-defined hierarchy. The group of five Aspirants would soon discover that, although they were called members of the sect, for now, they were merely outside disciples.


    To carry out missions outside the headquarters and act as their captors did, they would need to become inner disciples. But the path to this promotion was not as easy as Merlin''s words made it seem.


    When they arrived at the sect in two weeks'' time, they would have to pass the Promotion Exam, maybe became Initiates, the first path necessary for them to apply to become inner disciples of the sect.


    If they didn''t pass the Promotion Exam, they might end like servants of the organization, a much harsher fate for anyone!


    Throughout the night, they would learn various things about the Demon Gate, until Commander Amos'' group finished dismantling the camp and they set off from the shore of Lake Violent.


    Thus began the journey for Liam''s group to the Demon Gate headquarters, a journey filled with anticipation, uncertainty, and the looming challenge of the Promotion Exam.

 Chapter 22: Basic Knowledge

    As the group''s carriages slowly moved along the dirt road, traveling at night even though it was the most dangerous time of day to be on the roads of Twin Land, the five Aspirants had many things on their minds as they read in their carriage.In the six-seat carriage, which contained over fifty books, each of the new Demon Gate Aspirants sat in their own corner, reading their books according to the order Liam and Mary had given them.


    Spirit Masters'' reading speed was definitely superior to that of an ordinary person. But the first realm of cultivation changed more physical characteristics¡ªstrength, endurance, agility, and skill¡ªthan mental ones.


    Two hours after leaving the shores of Violent Lake, Liam, the fastest reading man in the group, had only read three books.


    He would probably spend the next few days processing the information in those books and would not finish until they were close to reaching Demon Gate''s headquarters. However, while the guards of the group watched the surroundings and kept the carriages moving, he already had a better idea of his current reality.


    From the books he had already finished and the one he was reading now, he had learned a few things about the reality of the Spirit Masters.


    "I didn''t know there were so many realms above the Spirit Lord Realm..." Mary said to Liam, breaking the silence in the carriage.


    The four men looked up from their books and nodded their heads in agreement and interest. They all were ignorant of the world of Spirit Masters. What they had just read was an immense discovery for each of them.


    "It''s no wonder we could cultivate the first realm so quickly. From what I''ve read, the cultivation realms tend to increase the amount of mana needed with each step towards the peak. This extends the cultivation time and significantly elevates the difference in power of Spirit Masters as they become stronger," Seth commented as he looked at Mary with a twinkle in his eye.


    What does this mean, other than curiosity?


    The power, talent, and magical quality ratings were important to know how to differentiate between enemies and future targets, as well as to better plan their future.


    Spirit Masters'' power rating had eight realms in the Twin Land. The first two they already knew their names and divisions. The remaining six followed the same division rules as the first two realms¡ªnine stars at each level.


    They were: Spirit Earth Realm, Spirit Sky Realm, Spirit King Realm, Spirit Emperor Realm, Spirit Tyrant Realm, and Spirit Sovereign Realm.


    "Imagine how strong a Spirit Sovereign must be?" Ajax, one of the two 8-Star Spirit Apprentices, asked.


    "Spirit Sovereign, huh? I wonder if there''s anyone like that on the continent. I don''t know if it''s good or bad. Imagine coming face to face with a demon of the same cultivation?" Liam looked at the men in front of him with narrowed eyes, his tone serious.


    If there were such strong Spirit Masters, then there must be beasts, demons, and other creatures capable of producing just as powerful spirits!


    The three men and Mary became more serious as they thought about it, imagining how much more dangerous it was to travel across the continent than they had previously thought.


    "That''s actually scary..." Ajax changed his tone.


    Little did they know, demons were not among the most powerful races of mystical beings in Twin Land.


    Later that night, they would learn how to classify the talent and power of beasts and spirits.


    The same classification used for Spirit Masters applied to beasts and other intelligent beings capable of cultivate mana.


    In certain situations, some beings, such as beasts, could lose their independence and become connected to other beings, such as Spirit Masters. When that happened, those beings would no longer be classified independently, but would be according to the rank of spirits. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Spirits had one classification for their potential and another for their power level. A spirit''s power level classification was like that of Spirit Masters.


    Yet, the power of a spirit was not necessarily the same as that of its master.


    Liam and the others didn''t know how to distinguish their powers from those of their spirits, but each spirit had its own level. This could either strengthen the master¡ªwith spirits stronger than the master¡ªor it be strengthened by the master during battle; with spirits weaker than the master.


    The second classification for these beings related to their potential for growth and transformation. This classification was important when choosing a target to become your next spirit, as it showed how far a being could go.


    There was nothing in this world that couldn''t be challenged. But for most beings, the cultivation rules were very valid.


    When Liam read this, he couldn''t help but let a dark frown appear on his face.


    Mary read the book her companion had learned about right after him and understood why he was so serious all of a sudden.


    "Don''t worry about it. Most people don''t stand a chance of getting anything better than Ancestor-grade spirits, from what this book says," she said to him, speaking only for Liam to hear.


    The potential order of the spirits and beasts was: King, Ancestor, Sage, and Primordial. Each of these classifications had three sublevels: Low, Middle, and High.


    With demons, regardless of their race, they were usually classified as beings between the King and Ancestor grades.


    "I know. But if I''m not lucky in the future, I''ll be left behind compared to my opponents," Liam said to her as he closed his eyes and thought about it.


    ''For low-level Spirit Masters, the difference in spirit quality is negligible. We''re so weak we can''t use our spirits well until the middle of the cultivation series. But as we get stronger, the difference in the quality of our spirits becomes apparent, and those with better spirits will separate themselves from the rest.''


    Liam pondered and imagined how difficult it would be to cultivate in the future, when his competitors might have an advantage over him because he had hunted his second spirit prematurely.


    After a long sigh, he tried to look on the bright side and not get overwhelmed by his discoveries.


    ''At least I''ll be able to cultivate faster than my peers with the Incubus... Now that I think about it, I''ll have to find more partners. Mary alone won''t be enough.''


    He looked at her, remembering how tired she always was when they finished intercourse, and he always seemed ready for more.


    He returned to his reading as the night wore on and the guards of the group kept watch for the beasts that approached the convoy.


    As much as these same guards had thrown the prisoners against the beasts along the way, they were now at work, giving the group space and time to familiarize themselves with this world they had only just begun to see.


    The other members of the Aspirant group would soon read the classification of spirits, which basically talked about the natural growth potential of spirits, apart from fantastic events impossible to predict or unlikely to happen.


    By dawn, when the group would make their first stop since leaving the shores of Violent Lake, they finally have a better idea of the positions of the convoy''s guards and the path ahead at Domon Gate.


    The sect had a long and well-defined hierarchy that didn''t just depend on the magical power, the rank of the spirits, or the merits of one of its members.


    From what little they had read about the sect, it was an unorthodox sect. In it, one didn''t have to follow rules to grow.


    If they wanted to, they could grow in Demon Gate by following the traditional path, getting stronger, earning merit, and taking the promotion exams. But if you wanted to use another method, such as a good relationship with a superior, growth could be quick and easy.


    Liam did not know exactly how to do this. But the last book he finished reading had an attention-grabbing note talking that there were no rules preventing one from growing in alternative ways.


    He became more serious as he thought about it, for this was a double-edged sword.


    ''A sect where you can grow easily is a dangerous place...'' he thought as he stopped reading and felt the carriage slowing down, a sign the parade was about to take place.


    ''The rumors about the Demon Gate are far from the truth. If these books are to be trusted, the sect is much more dangerous than I thought.


    If one can grow by mere recommendations, then assassinations and actions by the strongest against the weakest disciples must be quite common within the sect itself.''


    He realized this even before he entered the headquarters!


    ''I must be careful when we reach our destination!''


    Just then, the group''s carriage stopped, and a guard opened the door, calling them in for their first meal of the day.


    "Hurry. We''ll only be here for half an hour before we hit the road again," said the man who Liam and the others could now recognize by his clothes.


    After reading about the sect, each of them now knew the Demon Gate comprised inner and outer disciples. The outer disciples rarely wore uniforms, lived outside the headquarters, and had no advantages in the sect. They were: Aspirants, Initiates, and Senior Initiates.


    The internal members had different uniforms for each position, benefits that varied for each position, great status, respect and fear due to the sect''s vengeful reputation. They followed were classified as: Officer, First Officer, Commander, Guardian, Division Chief, Elder and Supreme Leader.

 Chapter 23: A Good Weapon

    The large, long-branched trees, far apart from each other, adorned the edges of the snow-capped mountains. But the Aspirants barely glanced at them, their minds preoccupied with thoughts of the sect and their arduous journey.Summoned to the group''s breakfast, they remembered their hunger, their stomachs "screaming" for food different from what they had eaten on the Eternal Doom Island. The food on the journey to Demon Gate was not refined, but it was spicy, hot, and prepared with minimal care.


    As they settled around a fire on the edge of a cliff, the five of them put aside their thoughts about the sect and the world of spirit masters for a moment to enjoy the group''s soup. The spicy aroma mingled with the crisp mountain air, making their stomachs rumble in anticipation. The crackle of the fire and the distant call of mountain birds filled the silence.


    Mary nudged Lian with a grin, "Better than the gruel on the island, right?" Lian chuckled, his eyes softening at the sight of the steaming soup.


    All the group''s guards had already eaten and were preparing to return to the road. Meanwhile, the group''s cook, a burly figure with a scarred face, watched the five Aspirants while serving the First Officer, there to guide them.


    "I believe you''ve already started your readings. Do any of you have any questions for me?" inquired the First Officer, a gray-haired man who was not wearing a mask.


    The five of them looked at the First Officer, each with a full mouth, marveling at the taste of the soup. Despite being the lowest-ranking members of the group, they were at least enjoying good food, a stark contrast to their time as captives.


    Amias and Ajax had tears in their eyes as they savored the soup.


    Seth glanced at Mary and Liam, hoping one of them would voice a question.


    Liam finished chewing his food under the watchful eye of Merlin, who had quickly identified him as the group''s leader.


    Realizing he needed to speak, Liam thought for a moment before asking, "First Officer, the sect has 10 hierarchical positions, but there are only eight realms of cultivation. I assume our Supreme Leader is not a Spirit Master of the Spirit Sovereign Realm. So, do the positions in the sect depend on something other than our cultivation?"


    Merlin was silent for a moment, scrutinizing the young man, the one who carried a silver spear on his shoulder. His experienced eyes narrowed, and his lips formed a mysterious smile.


    "That''s a good spear you have there... Where did you get it?" First Officer Merlin deflected Liam''s question and stood up as the group''s cook took a step back.


    Seth and the others felt a shiver run down their spines, realizing that Liam had somehow angered their superior.


    Liam frowned, his hand instinctively moving behind his back, unsure of the reason for the First Officer''s reaction. Nevertheless, he replied, "I found it on the island, in a demon''s lair."


    "Can I see it up close?" Merlin asked, stopping in front of Liam and extending one of his hands.


    Without hesitation, Liam handed over his weapon to the First Officer.


    Merlin took the silver spear, a seemingly useless item in his hands but valuable to Spirit Lords and newly promoted Spirit Earth cultivators. Twirling the spear in the air, he danced with it in front of the five Aspirants, moving so swiftly that his hands became a blur.


    Liam felt a powerful gust of wind blow toward him, followed by a shiver running down his spine, as if he were facing death itself. Suddenly, the shiny tip of the spear stopped just below his Adam''s apple, subtly slicing his neck and causing a drop of blood to run down the weapon''s tip.


    "Hmm, that is indeed a formidable weapon. It''s a shame that it''s classified as a second-class weapon," he remarked, introducing the material classifications that the group would delve into as they read further.


    "Aspirant, refrain from attempting to fathom the extent of the Supreme Leader''s power once more. In the future, your superior may not possess the same level of benevolence as I do." With a surprising gesture, he returned the spear to Liam, catching the boy off guard as he had assumed his weapon would be confiscated following such a demonstration of authority.


    ''Your punishment is to carry this weapon with you... I''ll let you experience firsthand how difficult it is to have possessions in our world.'' Marlin thought, smiling subtly as he watched Liam thank him for his ''benevolent'' attitude.


    "Despite your audacity, you''re not wrong. The sect doesn''t consider your cultivation for all levels of power within it. In the world of Spirit Masters, having influence is just as important as having power.


    You can grow in the sect even if you are stuck in a cultivation bottleneck. This is also a way for us to allow great talents not to be restricted by silly rules that only slow down the development of the most talented people.


    In Demon Gate, you will have every opportunity to become a member of the legion of warriors at the pinnacle of this world. It will be up to you, your ambition, your talent, and your will."


    Merlin stretched out his arms and smiled, his eyes opening, while his mana pulsated in tune with his words.


    "Do you desire power? Women? Gold? Maybe men?" He laughed as he looked at Mary. "Whatever it is, in Demon Gate, you can conquer anything with your will.


    There are no growth rules that limit you in the sect. Even Spirit Lords can become Officers and can get fantastic resources that will quickly advance their cultivation.


    As you become stronger and more relevant, things will only get better. As members of one of the most prestigious sects on the continent, you''ll be able to command kings if you want to!"


    The three men and Mary looked at Marlin with admiration, seeing a man as strong as the First Officer speak so forcefully about Demon Gate, a force they themselves knew to be very influential.


    Imagining the possibilities ahead and how they could grow in the sect even without worrying about their cultivations, the four of them felt less fearful and more excited about the future.


    Liam looked at Merlin cautiously, feeling the temptation of the man''s words but remaining sober about his position.


    In the realm of ideas and plans, it seems easy to arrive at Demon Gate and grow. But in practice, it shouldn''t be that easy.''


    He narrowed his eyes, pretending to feel the same as his companions.


    He smiled as he looked away. ''These are sheep, and such a bastard is a damn shepherd. If I take those words seriously, I''ll end up dead as soon as the shepherd decides I''m no longer valuable or dangerous.''


    He sat down after seeing Merlin relax and moved away from them to give them room to finish eating.


    Mary commented to him. "Demon Gate sounds amazing, don''t you think? I didn''t think the sect was that fascinating." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liam looked at Mary in silence, seeing how Merlin was preparing the group that had once hated Demon Gate to see it differently.


    "Hmm, let''s take it easy, Mary," he muttered to her as he finished eating the contents of his bowl of soup.


    "Don''t be so strict, Liam," she said jokingly before speaking quietly. "This man is obviously a Spirit Sky Spirit Master. But if we can grow fast, we can reach the fourth realm of cultivation. It shouldn''t be too difficult to advance until we become First Officers."


    He just looked at her and said nothing. If it were easy, there wouldn''t be only one First Officer in this group. He looked around and saw that except for the Commander and the First Officer, everyone else had Officer symbols on their clothes.


    While Mary and the others finished eating, Liam interpreted the situation that had just occurred.


    ''The Supreme Leader of the sect is probably not a Spirit Sovereign... This talk of being one of the strongest forces on the continent doesn''t convince me either. But the leader of the Demon Gate is no less than a Spirit King¡­ Right? I''m guessing that he''s a Spirit Emperor.


    It won''t be easy to escape. If the Supreme Leader is the strongest in the sect, then there must be a few dozen Spirit King cultivator in it, and probably dozens, maybe even a few hundred Spirit Sky cultivators.''


    He closed his eyes as he heard an Officer call them back to the carriage, and the group prepared to return to the road.


    ''The road ahead will be long and winding. I must prepare myself to endure this Demon Gate environment until I become a Spirit Sky cultivator. Until that, it will be almost impossible for me to escape.''

 Chapter 24: Battle Using Spirits (1)

    Over the next two days, the Demon Gate group would travel a long distance, with the five Aspirants making progress on their required readings.With two more days of socializing with the other sect members, the group had heard more stories about Demon Gate, its origin, which dated back thousands of years.


    It was impressive to hear, whether you were a native of Twin Land or an earthling who had mysteriously arrived in this world.


    Demon Gate was not only powerful, famous, and dangerous, it also had a long history and many reasons to be so great, even using their sinister methods as kidnapping people.


    Liam saw this by combining his current knowledge and understood that his upcoming mission would be difficult. It would require a lot of patience on his part.


    But he tried to remain optimistic, learning more about the world of Spirit Masters and Beasts, basic rules, ignoring for the moment his mission, which was almost impossible to accomplish now.


    Resolved to take things one step at a time, he was determined to hide his possibilities and not get carried away with future problems.


    ...


    Another night had come¡­


    The group of carriages that had set out from Violent Lake stopped again for the guards to rest and have another meal of the day.


    As they left the carriage and looked around, the five Aspirants saw Merlin calling them to the corner of the now mountainous area.


    Liam gazed upon the towering mountains that stood in close proximity along the narrow, winding road. The walls of stone enclosing them were so high he had to crane his neck 90 degrees just to catch a glimpse of the sky.


    Besides the incredibly massive and towering mountains, which had such steep angles that they seemed nearly impossible to scale, there were only a handful of trees in the vicinity. These trees were exceptionally tall and obstructed a significant portion of the sky, limiting the view from below.


    While the men prepared a small camp for the night, using the terrain to the group''s advantage, Merlin found a good place to talk to the Aspirants.


    On a small patch of land where a flat stone had fallen to form an area of 20 square meters, Merlin told Ajax and Amias to climb onto the stone and fight each other.


    He then had Liam and Mary do the same, watching for the first time as they fought and used their skills.


    "That''s good for now. Sit down and rest," First Officer Merlin got up from the rock he was sitting on and climbed onto the stone ''platform''.


    "You have much to learn. When we enter the sect, I advise you to seek the fighting arena and focus most of your early days there. Your cultivation is not your greatest weakness, but the way you use your skills. If you fight like this against experienced Spirit Masters of the same level as you, you will die," Merlin showed a frown, speaking without blinking.


    "You don''t fight like Spirit Masters. That''s the truth," he said, his gaze mostly fixed on Liam. "Remember, your Spirits are your weapons. Only resort to using your bodies if your Spirits are unable to fight." Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No one within the sect will educate you in this matter, thus your best option is to engage in as many battles as possible within one of the fighting arenas. It is there that you will have the opportunity you seek," he clarified.


    His motives were not driven by kindness, but by the outcome that the performance of these five individuals would yield for the group, whether positive or negative.


    Following the abandonment of 29 prisoners in Violent Lake, the various groups responsible for gathering them engaged in fierce conflicts. Eventually, Commander Amos emerged victorious, earning the right to claim the outcome of the three-month period spent on the Eternal Doom Island.


    Therefore, Amos and his group took Liam and the others, instead of the other groups that had assembled on the shores of the Violent Lake prior to the commencement of the three months.


    This was how the Demon Gate worked. Everything in the sect was competitive, and new members could bring benefits to the old members who brought those new members into the sect.


    These benefits didn''t last forever. Once these people became inner members, Amos and the others would stop winning from them and become rivals. But until that happened, it might be advantageous for Amos'' group to advise these newcomers.


    This was what Merlin had in mind when he accepted the mission Amos had given him. That''s why he was advising these five!


    "In the sect''s arenas, one can challenge anyone. It is advisable to first challenge the ranked warriors, but it is crucial to observe some fights beforehand. While there are only a few rules in the sect, they hold great significance. Those who dare to break them will inevitably face the consequences, even if it means shedding their own blood," he coldly warned the group.


    Demon Gate''s code of honor might seem malleable, but there was order in the chaos of this organization.


    As he talked about being careful when dealing with rivals, and the proper place for disputes was the fighting arenas, Merlin suddenly looked north, sensing something interesting.


    As soon as he noticed a sensation that would take Liam and the others a few seconds to feel, he disappeared from around the five and appeared next to the guards, who were finishing setting up their temporary camp.


    Amos appeared in front of his carriage and muttered when he saw the gray-haired old man at his side, "Second realm Violet Spiders..."


    Merlin nodded and expressed, "Four Violet Spiders, to be exact. Three 1-Stars and one 2-Star, perfect for these five."


    Amos smiled as he looked at the five Aspirants, who still hadn''t grasped the situation as they searched for where Merlin had gone.


    Commander Amos said to the five, "Four Violet Spiders at the second realm are approaching you. Kill them in five minutes or you won''t have dinner tonight.


    You have one minute to prepare."


    The man threw an incense stick that would take exactly five minutes to burn completely, setting it on fire before the four beasts even came within sight of Liam and the others.


    Liam stopped looking at the group of Spirit Masters, who he knew wouldn''t help them and would even leave them hungry if they didn''t meet such terms.


    "Seth, Amias and Ajax, you will help Mary while she uses her ability to deceive the enemies. I''ll deal with them directly." Liam commanded as he prepared to summon his Spirit for the first official battle alongside the Shadowfiend.


    The three men took up fighting positions as they summoned their Spirits, standing around Mary as the woman also summoned her Spirit.


    Picking up his silver spear, Liam took a deep breath and circulated his mana through his hands, making a special sign as a dark figure of shadows and mana appeared behind him.


    Thal''Korr''s appearance was identical to when he was a demon. Even though he was now a Spirit, his aura was just as ''real'' as it had been before he became part of Liam''s powers.


    Liam couldn''t tell the Shadowfiend level yet. He hadn''t had time to learn how to distinguish his power from that of his Spirits. But he knew Thal''Korr was stronger now than when they had fought weeks before.


    Just as Thal''Korr appeared behind him, Liam saw the four creatures appear sixty meters in front of them.


    The four creatures, gigantic spiders with purple fluorescent legs, enormous bodies the size of hippos, came running toward them, smelling their food.


    Such magical creatures and Spirit Masters were natural enemies. Sensing only the auras of the Spirit Masters at the second realm of cultivation nearby, these hungry spiders ran straight to Liam''s group.


    Contrary to Merlin''s recent words, Liam swiftly positioned himself next to Thal''Korr as soon as they approached.


    ''Use shadow projection as a means to gain an advantage over them. Mary''s exceptional mental prowess will render them susceptible to your actions.'' Liam, positioned a short distance behind Thal''Korr, communicated silently through their minds.


    Then, as everyone watched, the Shadowfiend demon moved away from his master, using his speed to cross the space that separated him from the enemies.


    As he moved, another Spirit appeared beside him, causing a dark mist to rise from his body and quickly cover the area.


    Using this to his advantage, Liam moved as well, not limiting himself to commanding his Spirit in battle.


    (*we''ll have an extra chapter later.)

 Chapter 25: Battle Using Spirits (2)

    "I explicitly advised him against employing his own body in battle."All the Officers in the group, the Commander and the First Officer, could witness through the abilities of the young 1-Star Spirit Lord. Higher-level Spirit Masters could easily see through the abilities of weaker juniors.


    "Maybe... Maybe not," Amos said as he watched Liam attack one of the weaker spiders, using the large silver spear to strike the creature''s abdomen. "If he wins, his methods won''t matter."


    Merlin looked at his boss and muttered in disagreement. "Until the day he loses. Then he will regret it bitterly."


    While they exchanged comments on the methods of the Aspirants, Thal''Korr reached out to his most formidable enemy, using the mist that could block the senses, cloud the mind, and cause the demons of one''s heart to emerge from the surrounding shadows.


    Causing his own creatures of darkness to emerge from the shadow of the 2-Star second realm spiders, Thal''Korr combined his physical and spiritual abilities to attack the enemy''s body.


    The Violet Spider changed upon sensing the Shadowfiend''s movement, moving backwards as it dodged.


    But even as it dodged the initial attack and Thal''Korr, the strongest spider couldn''t avoid all the surrounding trouble.


    With the painful scream of the first of its companions, this spider, terrified by the power of Liam''s Spirit, felt several small shadows'' creatures slice through its legs and abdomen.


    A strange scream erupted, and one of the spiders, lost in the dark mist, looked up and then jumped. It quickly appeared outside the mist-covered area and spotted Mary and the other three Spirit Masters.


    With no trouble recognizing that Mary was responsible for the mist confusing its companions, this creature, "awakened" by the power of the illusion it was trapped in with its leader''s group, moved against Mary.


    "Shit! We have to fight!" Seth said to Amias and Ajax, each of them commanding their Spirits to fight head-on against this creature of a higher cultivation realm than their own.


    Liam saw this situation from a distance, but he didn''t despair.


    ''These three can hold out until I finish the other enemies.''


    He removed the tip of his spear from the dead enemy at his feet, whom he had just hit in the vital spot using his special weapon and Mary''s Spirit''s concealment ability.


    After removing his spear from that body and leaping toward the second enemy, Liam used his ability to use the shadows to strengthen himself as he attacked the target lost in Mary''s mental attack.


    Several shadow creatures entered the body of the largest of the spiders the group was facing, temporarily paralyzing it.


    "This is not an even fight. The 3-Star boy is much stronger than his opponents," said one of the guards who was watching the battle.


    "Don''t be so quick to judge this fight. Those Violet Spiders haven''t used their special power yet," Amos said as he listened to some of his men''s comments.


    While the 2-Star Spirit Lord Violet Spider was suffering at the hands of Thal''Korr''s shadow demons, Liam''s Spirit moved in for the ultimate attack, using his razor-sharp claws to slash at the head of his purple target.


    Just as he was about to make the last attack that would likely end the battle, Liam sensed something strange and commanded his Spirit. ''Dodge!''


    It was too late!


    By the time he heard Liam''s command, Thal''Korr was already in the air, unable to change his direction.


    As soon as the enormous spider turned its mouth toward him and spat something shiny in his direction, the Spirit was the one who was paralyzed this time, as the creature launched its spider webs to confine him.


    "Threads of constriction... It finally played its card. What will the boy do now?" Merlin asked as he watched the only one of the spiders using this ability against its opponents.


    Threads of Constriction could wrap around a target, forming a tight cocoon that was difficult to escape. Combined with the poison in the Violet Spider''s saliva, even a Spirit stronger than this beast could remain inaccessible to its master indefinitely if struck by this combination of attacks.


    "But that was risky. Shadowfiends have complicated abilities... And this brat doesn''t play by the rules." Amos watched Liam finish the second Violet Spider, already glaring at the one that was jumping towards Thal''Korr.


    In summoning form, Spirits were not so different from corporeal beings, and could even be devoured!


    Such a thing wouldn''t destroy the Spirit''s essence, since only the death of the Spirit Master would kill a Spirit completely. But having your summoned Spirit devoured in battle could be extremely serious for both the Spirit Master and the Spirit itself!


    Seeing Thal''Korr''s situation, Liam clenched his fists, and no longer hesitated to use everything he had.


    ''Force Amplification.''


    With his command, Thal''Korr''s eyes flashed, and his body grew in size and power almost instantly.


    The surrounding cocoon cracked, while the spider that jumped towards him suddenly felt the shadow creatures that had invaded its body paralyze it again.


    Liam hurled his spear at the spider''s abdomen, while Thal''Korr finished untangling himself, tearing the cocoon that had trapped him.


    Thal''Korr leaped into the air, feeling his power far surpassing what he had used a moment ago, and caught Liam''s spear in midair before it pierced through the body of the large 2-Star spider with a deadly move in midair!


    The guards nearby saw the Spirit''s brutal attack right after they thought the boy was in bad shape and saw another of the Shadowfiend''s powers. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liam approached Mary''s group, where the opponent of the three had just cast its special power¡ªThreads of Constriction¡ªon the three demon Spirits.


    Violet Spiders didn''t use their special power casually. For them, as for many magical races in general, using the best they had came at a price.


    A Spirit Master, for example, would be exhausted shortly after summoning their Spirits. As a result, they only summoned them when necessary and didn''t use all of their Spirits at once unless their lives were in danger.


    This was also true for creatures similar to Violet Spiders. The moment it used its abilities to restrict the three Spirits on its way to Mary, the giant 1-Star spider weakened considerably.


    Liam sensed his enemy''s weakness and used the spider''s shadows to restrain it as he leaped at it, one of his hands surrounded by mana in an attacking position.


    When he attacked the spider''s body at eye level, Liam was surprised as he pierced the top of the creature, bypassing the enemy''s defensive exoskeleton until he reached the spider''s brain.


    Upon reaching the spider''s brains, it stopped moving, allowing the three Spirits to escape the cocoon in which they were trapped.


    The battle ended. The four spiders were dead. Liam and his four companions were exhausted. Each of them had injuries to their Spirits, which they didn''t expect for their first fight as members of Demon Gate.


    As soon as their Spirits returned to their bodies, Merlin appeared beside them, seeing them pale, sweating, their auras weakened. Liam and the three men with bleeding from their facial orifices, something related to the wounding of their Spirits.


    The five Aspirants looked over and saw that the incense was still burning, a sign they had won within the five-minute challenge.


    "You won, but a group of weaker Violet Spiders almost killed," Merlin said as he closed his eyes and took a deep breath, replaying the battle in his mind with all the mistakes those five had made. "You may eat. But remember, a group of your own level almost killed you. If Spirit Masters had been your opponents today, my men would be digging graves right now."


    The five individuals quietly swallowed their saliva, humbled by their own errors, as they lowered their heads.


    Merlin watched them return to camp after collecting the essences of the Violet Spiders and imagined the future of this group. ''Fighting as a team has its positive side, but it won''t get you anywhere in Demon Gate. If you depend on each other in the guild, you''ll all die in less than a year...''

 Chapter 26: Absorbing the Arcane Crystals

    After receiving the crystals that Seth and Ajax had collected from the enemy bodies, they took the four crystals for themselves.Mary wanted to keep only one crystal, as she only had one Spirit to feed, and Liam was the one truly responsible for their victory.


    "Keep more, Mary. I''ll take the 2-Star spider crystal. That''s enough for me for now," he said as he urged her to take two 1-Star Violet Spider Arcane Crystals.


    She hesitated, but accepted as they walked to the place where they would eat tonight.


    ''Arcane crystals are like a turning point for Spirits. Depending on the quality of the crystal, the level of the Spirit, and their potential, a single crystal can change everything about them, refining their powers and even giving them new characteristics.'' Mary thought about what she had learned about these precious items.


    Arcane Crystals were the crystallization of a special organ that every magical being, including Spirit Masters, possessed. In life, this special organ connected the soul to the body, absorbing mana, and transforming it into spiritual power.


    When magical beings died, this special organ crystallized to form the famous Arcane Crystals, if, of course, these parts of their bodies were not destroyed during their death.


    Arcane Crystals were of almost no use to Spirit Masters or even beasts. But they had a lot of potential when used by Spirits.


    For this very reason, Mary couldn''t help but look at Liam mysteriously, her heart pounding with doubt. ''Doesn''t his first Spirit need it? In the book we read about the qualitative classification of demons, there''s nothing about incubus.''


    The rules for Spirit Masters were quite clear. In the case of Arcane Crystals, if the Spirit was of a prime quality, consuming crystals of a lower quality had no value.


    Liam didn''t know what Mary had in mind when he sat down to eat his dinner, but he also thought about the crystals he had received.


    ''Arcane Crystals can improve the rating of Spirits of the same or lower quality than themselves. These two crystals can help me with the Shadowfiend.'' He thought, planning to let Thal''Korr consume his crystals later.


    It was possible for crystals of lesser quality to aid in the evolution of a higher-quality Spirit. But that would require a large amount of crystals, which were not always easy to gather.


    ''From what these two crystals tell me from their magical fluctuation, they must be of the King-grade, probably of the Advanced sub-level... That should be enough to improve Thal''Korr a bit.'' Liam picked up his bowl of soup and ate while the three Aspirants in his group talked about the earlier battle.


    After eating, with only Seth, Amias, and Ajax talking, Liam and Mary went to meditate close to the group in this makeshift camp area.


    Normal meditation differed from cultivation that used Arcane Crystals as a component.


    Liam and Mary sat in lotus positions, as they always did to meditate; it was the most comfortable position to sit in for even hours without moving. But as soon as they drew the surrounding mana closer to their bodies, their Spirits appeared behind them and mimicked them.


    The purple Arcane Crystals, glowing as if they were living essences, pulsating with mana and pure elements, floated in front of their bodies and gradually disintegrated as if they were decomposing.


    A purple mist emerged from these decomposing essences, passing through the Spirit Masters and going directly to the couple''s Spirits.


    Upon touching the bodies of the two Spirits, these demons subtly vibrated as their bodies turned purple and the surrounding mana entered their bodies, something that didn''t happen when they were outside of their masters'' soul spaces.


    Liam and Mary felt the difference in using these crystals in their Spirits, with her realizing how much more powerful these two crystals were compared to the ones she used on the Eternal Doom Island.


    Meanwhile, Liam was experiencing this sensation for the first time!


    ''Is this Arcane Crystal absorption?'' Liam wondered as he felt a subtle but powerful change for a meditation of only a few minutes.


    As the first of the crystals crumbled in front of him, Liam could feel that Thal''Korr had taken another step forward, making a small advance of 10%.


    This was little compared to what he needed to reach the Ancestral-grade. But for just one crystal absorbed and a few minutes of cultivation, it was enough to make Liam feel positive.


    He felt the larger purple crystal in front of him, from the strongest of the Violet Spiders, disintegrate as Thal''Korr absorbed this essence.


    Arcane Crystals had unique attributes depending on their origin. Certain attributes could only be absorbed by compatible beings, while others could be absorbed by anyone.


    Normally, a being wouldn''t have just one affinity, so it was common for Spirits of different attributes to benefit from any crystal.


    But there was one type of crystal that was ideal for every type of Spirit, and one type of Arcane Crystal that the Spirit would get almost no good from it. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With Liam and Mary''s crystals, they came from negative creatures, not so different from the demons that had created their Spirits.


    They weren''t the perfect crystals for their Spirits, but they were good enough to feed their Spirits.


    After 45 minutes of meditation, Liam opened his eyes with Thal''Korr back in his soul space.


    For a moment, he thought about the incubus, thinking it might help him become stronger that way. But since Liam did not have the control to summon the incubus, there was nothing he could do.


    ''He''s probably waiting for something compatible...'' Liam thought as he considered the creature was certainly selfish enough not to turn down good opportunities.


    If it didn''t ask for crystals, then it certainly didn''t need or wasn''t compatible with the resources Liam had gotten his hands on so far.


    Leaving the incubus aside, Liam clenched his fists at the thought of the Shadowfiend. ''Thal''Korr is close to advancing qualitatively. If I can get my hands on Lower-level, Ancestral-grade Arcane Crystals, I can make him advance to that quality!''


    After letting Thal''Korr consume the two Violet Spider crystals, Liam sensed the quality and level of this Shadowfiend.


    Thal''Korr was on the same level as Liam was now, 3-Star of the Second Realm, and should be classified as Lower-level, King-grade Spirit.


    As for the incubus, Liam did not know what level or magical quality this Spirit was at.


    He got up to return to the carriage and resume his reading while Mary was still finishing her meditation.


    Merlin looked at him from a distance, eyes narrowed in thought.


    ''Why did he only use them in one of his Spirits?'' the gray-haired man wondered, eyeing the strongest man in this group of Aspirants. ''He didn''t use his second Spirit in the fight either... Something''s wrong here.''


    Liam might be a fool, willing to risk his own body in magical combat. But Merlin didn''t think that was all there was to it. Even if Liam wanted to risk himself, why not do so with the two Spirits at his side?


    ''I''ll monitor the brat. Maybe he''s got something more valuable than this spear.'' A subtle smile formed on Merlin''s lips before he disappeared into the shadows of the camp.


    Liam would return to his reading alongside Seth, Amias and Ajax, oblivious to what the members of the group, like Merlin, thought of him or planned for him...


    The night wore on, and soon a new day dawned, marking the start of another day of travel for the group.

 Chapter 27: The Right Way to Fight Alongside Spirits

    The group traveling to the sect had completed more than half of the journey to Reidway Fjord, the location of Demon Gate''s headquarters, a place that Liam''s group did not know, despite the journey of the group.During the first few days of their journey to the sect''s headquarters, Liam and his fellow Aspirants had been so focused on their reading, meditation, and the learning opportunity with First Officer Merlin that they had paid little attention to the places they had passed.


    If Amos went mad and freed them now, it would take them a long time to understand where they were and how to find their way back home.


    But that was changing. After nearly ten days of traveling together, the five Aspirants were close to finishing their readings.


    The last week hadn''t been so hectic, with no extreme dangers that would have forced the group to remain alert rather than relaxed amid their readings. There was only one situation where the five Aspirants fought again.


    This time, instead of Violet Spiders, they had fought three Tuskhorn, a powerful type of boar capable of deadly attacks using its weight and horns.


    The group had been pushed to the limit even more than in the previous battle, but they had won in the end, with Seth, Amias, and Ajax performing better after a few more days of cultivation, training, and learning.


    Even though none of them had learned more than theories, knowing how to differentiate between their opponents'' strengths, the weaknesses of different types of creatures, and their own strengths¡ªsomething that came from study¡ªcould make a big difference in combat.


    On that occasion, Seth got one crystal, while Liam and Mary got the other two Arcane Crystals.


    But neither of them could improve the quality of their Spirits.


    Today, they continued traveling, with the group more anxious than ever for their arrival at the sect.


    ...


    While Seth, Amias and Ajax were reading the last few books left to complete their mandatory reading, Liam and Mary had already read all the material provided by Amos'' group.


    The two looked out of the carriage windows, from where they could barely see the surroundings. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After several days of traveling, they realized that their carriage was almost like a cell, with very little visibility to the outside.


    Liam had a theory for this¡ªto prevent them from escaping if anything happened during the trip to Reidway Fjord, or even after they entered the sect''s headquarters.


    But he wasn''t worried about that today. While Mary was biting her nails at his side, he was also worried, constantly moving his right leg.


    ''We have to go to the sect soon. We have done nothing for almost ten days.'' Liam thought of Mary and their dual cultivation.


    His progress rate with normal meditation wasn''t bad. He and Mary were progressing even faster than Seth and the others, even though they were stronger Spirit Masters. However, their current progress speed wasn''t comparable to what they had with the dual cultivation on the island.


    As he looked over and met his companion''s eyes, he knew she was also eager for them to have some privacy. Over the past few days, they had barely found time to share a few kisses...


    Although their primary goal was dual cultivation, neither of them could deny the attraction they felt for each other!


    From what they had heard over the past few days, once they joined the sect, they would have their own rooms, which was what they needed most right now.


    As he thought this, and Mary almost sweat, the others changed the looks on their faces as they alternated where they looked at the sudden slowing of their carriage.


    Five seconds later, the door of their carriage, locked from the outside, was unlocked and opened by one of the several black-robed, masked Officers.


    "Aspirants, get out of the carriage, but don''t get out of formation," the man said briefly as Liam stood up curiously.


    When they arrived outside the carriage, they saw the entire convoy standing still, all the guards forming a circle around the main carriage.


    Amos sat on top of his own carriage, while Merlin stood alone in front of the first vehicle in the convoy, looking straight ahead and smiling.


    But Liam and the four Aspirants couldn''t smile at the sight ahead.


    A hundred meters in front of the first carriage, a creature with the elongated, sinuous body of a serpent, covered in iridescent scales that glowed with the spectrum of colors when the light hit it, stood still as it stared at their group.


    With a length of over seven meters, an average radius of sixty centimeters, and fangs the size of a human hand, the five Demon Gate Aspirants were terrified.


    Mary and the three men beside Liam swallowed their saliva as they also felt the creature''s power.


    ''It''s stronger than the guards in the group!'' Mary worried, unconsciously grabbing one of Liam''s hands.


    Realizing his juniors were there to watch him, Merlin looked back and smiled.


    "Brats, today is your lucky day. Watch a true Spirit Master fight," First Officer Merlin said as two silhouettes formed behind him.


    The two semi-transparent forms became more corporeal, one forming a three meter tall creature with a gorilla''s body and white fur, and the other a small creature less than a meter tall with a chicken''s body, gray feathers, and blood-red eyes.


    The five Aspirants felt the terrifying sensation of the two Spirits, while Merlin didn''t take the Serpentis Lux in front of them too seriously.


    ''Each of these Spirits gives us the same feeling the Officers in our group give.'' Liam looked at the men around him and saw how excited they were, an unusual reaction.


    Liam didn''t know what kind of creature the serpent looking at Merlin was, but he could tell it was dangerous to almost every member of Amos'' group!


    But that said more about the power of Merlin and Amos than the power of the Serpentis Lux!


    Merlin stood where he was as his two Spirits moved, not hesitating to start this fight against the creature that had stood in their way.


    The Spirit, in the form of a white gorilla, stepped in front of the gray chicken, leaping into the air while forming a fist attack aimed at the head of the colored serpent in front of it.


    Meanwhile, the gray chicken stopped and jumped into the air, attempting a short flight. For a moment, it seemed to float in midair, while a beam of red light shone from its bloodshot eyes.


    Serpentis Lux tried to move, but today was not a good day for it. Facing this group of Demon Gates, especially a Spirit Master with an all-out attack type Spirit and a mind control type Spirit, it found itself frozen as Merlin''s white gorilla brutally attacked it.


    "That? Why isn''t it moving?" Mary asked as she saw the serpent standing still, waving its tail as if it were about to move, but it did not.


    Merlin listened to it and explained. "It won''t move because it doesn''t see this attack."


    Meanwhile, Serpentis Lux watched Merlin standing where he was, unaware of the white gorilla''s attack less than four meters from it.


    "True Spirit Masters only make Spirit Pacts with creatures that add new abilities to them. Only a fool would add a new spirit without planning it first."


    Seth, Amias and Ajax looked at Liam with curious expressions.


    Liam didn''t mind Merlin''s comment as he watched the white gorilla destroy the serpent''s jaw with a single blow, hurting it enough to end any chance of victory for the serpent.


    "I see... The gray chicken has some kind of mental power. It tricked the serpent while the white gorilla attacked the unprepared snake with decisive power." Liam murmured, attracting Mary''s interest.


    "So that''s it?"


    Merlin looked back, hearing Liam''s voice as well.


    Spirit Masters were beings with great senses!


    ''You''re not stupid after all.'' He thought as his two Spirits killed the serpent.


    Before the Serpentis Lux had even died, First Officer Merlin returned to the side of the group and stopped in front of the five Aspirants.


    "There is an ideal combination for a Spirit Master''s powers. Not all opponents are the same. Some opponents will have a form of combat that will be your weakness if you''re only good at one thing.


    If you don''t form your Spirits battalion carefully, you''re going to die!" He explained this lesson to the Aspirants.

 Chapter 28: Apprehension and Skepticism

    Liam and the other Aspirants finished eating and sat on logs by the side of a dirt road, each of them looking at Merlin differently than before.After the previous day''s demonstration of power, they had gained a new appreciation for how much stronger a warrior like the First Officer was compared to them.


    While they weren''t paying attention to the pots of food in their hands, the five saw Merlin next to them, finishing his own meal.


    Typically, they would be the last ones to eat in the group that was traveling to the Demon Gate. However, since Merlin spent all those days answering their questions, he also joined the Aspirants for meals.


    He closed his eyes as he chewed his food, not liking the looks of admiration and fear from the five. But he couldn''t help it. It was human nature to be impressed by what was better than what one could do.


    Yesterday, he had shown two of his Spirits and defeated, without even dedicating himself, a creature that could have killed a large part of the group.


    The curious looks in his direction could not be avoided.


    Liam, the one of the five who was least affected by displays of power and the idea of status, wealth, etc., couldn''t help but look at Merlin out of the corner of his eye, thinking and rethinking yesterday''s battle.


    ''I made a mistake? But I can''t say it''s as big a mistake as he makes it sound. If we have to make pacts with Spirits with different attributes, then I''m not wrong. The Incubus and the Shadowfiend are very different. My only mistake was to make a new pact with a Spirit without worrying about its quality.


    Still, the old man taught me something valuable. In the future, I''ll have to think carefully about adding new Spirits. I already have one who helps me cultivate, and another who is a born warrior... I''ll have to study the ideal type for the next Spirit.''


    While Liam thought and looked at Merlin out of the corner of his eye, Ajax asked when he saw the First Officer finishing his meal.


    "First Officer, I was wondering, when will we receive our uniforms? I must say, you and the rest of the crew look quite sharp in your coats." Ajax asked a question, filled with excitement.


    In response, Merlin laughed in a strange way. It was difficult to determine whether he was proud or skeptical about Ajax''s potential.


    "When will you be getting a uniform like this?" Merlin playfully pointed a finger towards his robes, chuckling while glancing at Ajax.


    In Demon Gate, each internal position in the sect had different responsibilities and rights, but also uniforms.


    Officers had to wear black trousers, shirts, and robes, as well as masks that covered their faces. In addition, their robes bore the Demon Gate symbol with reliefs showing their rank.


    With First Officers, members of that rank were not required to wear masks, and their robes, though similar to those of Officers, bore different symbols and reliefs visible to anyone near such a person.


    In the Commander''s case, their robes were gray, and they also wore a necklace in the shape of a cross.


    "Obtaining that uniform won''t be a walk in the park," Merlin responded upon seeing Ajax''s nod of understanding. "The sect boasts a few hundred internal members, but the external members are in the thousands. Considering there are only a handful of opportunities each year for new internal members, acquiring uniforms like ours could come with a hefty price tag."


    The sect''s external members were not entitled to uniforms. The only way to distinguish an outside member of the sect from a person not affiliated with the force was by their badge.


    Liam thought, ''Is this a way to avoid connecting with ordinary Spirit Masters and tarnishing the sect''s reputation?''


    "But if one of you reaches the beginning of the third cultivation realm before the age of 20, you won''t even have to pass the promotion test. External members will be promoted automatically when they achieve this feat," Merlin said, dashing the hopes of four of the five young people that this would be easy.


    ''This is my path!'' Liam brushed aside his previous question, noticing an opportunity here.


    ''Growing into a power like Demon Gate through the traditional path must be just as dangerous as looking for detours to shorten the journey.'' Liam reasoned, using his knowledge of two lifetimes and ignoring the group''s conversation.


    ''If I can reach the third realm in the next 13 months, I can become an inner disciple of the sect without having to go through the promotion competitions. The only problem is the half time in the outer part of the sect...''


    He closed his eyes and looked at the bonfire near to him. As interesting as it would be to only cultivate up to the third realm, in the meantime, he would be in the sect, paying for food, resources, doing missions, and so on.


    From what little he had read, the sect didn''t give its members much more than a place to live and learn.


    If you wanted to learn from a master, you either had to get one''s attention or pay for one''s advice.


    If you wanted resources beyond the basic ones the sect provided each month, you had to pay for them.


    If you wanted to live better than a servant, you had to pay for it.


    Almost everything in the sect depended on its disciples'' ability to make coins and use them for their own benefit. Standing still and waiting for opportunities wouldn''t help anyone who wasn''t favored by a family, a faction, or a master.


    ''I don''t have anyone to rely on, so I have to make my money...''


    The good feeling of a moment ago disappeared from Liam''s heart as he became more serious.


    ''The possibility Merlin brought up isn''t bad, but it''s a red herring. Only if you survive and grow in the outer area of the sect, this possibility could help you.''


    He analyzed the situation carefully.


    For someone who could stay in the outer world, cultivate, and grow in time to reach the third realm before the age of 20, this possibility would indeed be good. It would prevent such a disciple from having to take an examination for promotion. But was it possible?


    Liam soon realized that it wasn''t!


    ''Merlin''s stories and speeches easily seduced Seth, Amias, and Ajax. They''re going to suffer a lot when we get to the sect.''


    Liam looked over and saw Seth, Amias and Ajax smiling positively at the ''wonderful'' future they would have in Demon Gate.


    Mary also looked interested and optimistic, though less naive than the three weaker Aspirants.


    At the end of lunch, the guards returned to their positions, and the group of Aspirants got back into the carriage.


    They were already tired from the journey here, but fortunately, they were on the last days of their journey to the Demon Gate headquarters.


    With his spear at his side, Liam was already planning his next steps.


    ''I''ll probably lose you or you''ll cause me problems once I join the guild. Unfortunately, our journey together wasn''t long... I''ll sell you as soon as we join the sect.''


    He decided after thinking about it for days.


    While the others found the possibilities of Demon Gate incredible, Liam had seen in the books and, in Merlin''s words, only potential problems, chances of conspiracy and premature death. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Merlin hadn''t warned him of anything directly, but Liam interpreted every word the First Officer said with a great deal of skepticism.


    These people weren''t fooling him. They had kidnapped them, and even though it didn''t seem that blatant, they were being forced to join the Demon Gate almost like slaves.


    There were no chains on their feet, nor were their bodies branded with hot iron. But there were at least a dozen signs they wouldn''t be able to leave, that they would have to perform missions with minimal monthly payments, and that their chances of ending up in a position where they wouldn''t be able to grow were high.


    ''I just hope the resources I get from this don''t get me into trouble, too.''


    He sighed with concern.


    However, Liam was confident that it would be easier to hide coins than a nice, flashy spear.


    The carriages started moving again.


    Another day ended, and the group got closer to their destination. The next few days would pass quickly, and soon they would arrive at Reidway Fjord, the ancestral lair of Demon Gate!

 Chapter 29: Reidway Fjord

    On the fourteenth day of their journey, the group of carriages gradually slowed down as they approached the new home of the five Aspirants of Demon Gate.Contrary to the rugged dirt road, occasionally littered with mud or sharp stones that threatened to damage the carriage wheels, their current path was paved with meticulously placed stones. The uniformity of the stones suggested a deliberate human touch, creating an unmistakably artificial surface.


    Liam and the rest of the group could hardly make out their surroundings, but the newfound stability of their vehicle indicated they were nearing their destination.


    As the group experienced a minimally comfortable ride for the first time in days, the guards around the carriage relaxed.


    Liam and the others couldn''t see, but each of these men was now relieved to see the heavenly scenery on the outskirts of their headquarters.


    Despite the Demon Gate''s reputation for cruel practices, demon cultivation, and other frowned-upon activities, its headquarters remained faultless.


    Reidway Fjord was truly a paradise in Twin Land!


    Nestled amidst towering snow-capped mountains and lush forests, spanning across 300,000 square kilometers, the protected region offered a breathtaking landscape. The mountains, soaring between 500 and 4,000 meters, provided a majestic backdrop.


    The air was crisp and invigorating, carrying the faint scent of pine from the nearby forests.


    The sight of numerous ships, of different shapes and sizes, dotted the area, transforming it into a bustling maritime hub. The distant sound of waves crashing against the shore added a soothing melody to the scene.


    Following the path of one of the main peaks, the men in Amos'' group could see the beautiful light green waters of the fjord, while they could also see large cables connecting the peaks of some mountains, many side bridges and roads that gave travelers impressive views.


    Tall trees and dense forests hid the mysteries and dangers of the region, where opportunities and creatures lurked.


    From the 13 peaks surrounding this vast area, the imposing buildings in the middle and higher areas of these mountains could be seen from afar, each a control point for the sect where the group was arriving.


    If it weren''t for the masks on their faces, the Officials would wear bright expressions and smiles. Despite the sect''s faults, they were truly proud to be part of such a dominant group.


    Few forces could boast to the world that they had such a large and impressive headquarters covering such an enormous area!


    Commander Amos opened the panoramic roof of his carriage and looked at the top of the hill they were following, one of the lowest in the area.


    One kilometer ahead of them, a few meters above the current position of Amos'' carriage, a large arch marked the entrance to one city of outer members of Demon Gate.


    ''Demon Gate¡ªPeak Thirteen,'' was written on the large arch made of black blocks, with inscriptions in gold.


    A few moments after seeing it, the last of the group''s carriages passed through it and arrived at the top of this 500-meter-high mountain. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    All the carriages stopped, increasing the breathing rate of the five Aspirants who looked through the gaps in their carriage, not knowing whether to smile or to become serious, as a series of new challenges began for them today.


    The door of their carriage was unlocked and opened a moment later, with Merlin there to welcome them to Demon Gate.


    "Welcome to the sect, all of you. From now on, this will be your new home, and my role as your overseer concludes for the time being," he said, a mysterious smile adorning his face. "However, if any of you have any last inquiries, I will address them before I set you free."


    "Are we really going to pass a promotion test today?" Amias asked worriedly.


    The cultivation of both him and everyone else in the carriage remained stagnant. It was challenging to cultivate during the journey, as they had spent most of their time reading, conversing, and even practicing the correct utilization of their Spirits.


    Not every place one stopped to rest had good conditions for cultivating mana. The density of mana in the air varied from place to place, and without the artificial facilities of cities or fantastic natural areas, most of the places they had passed through were practically ''barren.''


    Sure, there were good areas in the places they passed through if they went deep into the forests to look for them. But on the roads, there were usually no good places to cultivate.


    Merlin replied dryly, "Yes, you''re not really members of the sect. Although you have a record and can be punished according to the sect''s rules, you must go through an evaluation. Don''t think that you are all in the same boat. Even if you don''t pass the examination for promotion, you won''t really become a disciple until you''ve "earned" your responsibilities."


    Low-ranking disciples had many responsibilities and few rights, while high-ranking disciples had many rights and few responsibilities. Whether they passed today''s test, they would all gain positions in the sect and know better what their future would be in Demon Gate.


    ''I knew it. We''ll not start at the same place in the sect.'' Mary looked at Liam, feeling blessed to have been with him on the Eternal Doom Island.


    Whatever her fate would be from now on, she was sure it wouldn''t be the same as those three men!


    Liam asked after seeing the look on the man''s face, "First Officer, is there any kind of city here? I want to know if we can exchange resources within the sect."


    "You''ll find out later. There''s a city on each of the sect''s peaks. In each of them, you''ll find everything you need, including areas for selling and buying resources."


    None of the others opened their mouths to ask questions after Merlin''s answer, and the man smiled at them one last time, taking a good look at each of them before saying goodbye.


    "Go on. You have a long day ahead of you, haha."


    With those words, he left the five without looking back, heading for the group''s main carriage, where Amos stood in front of a group of seven differently dressed men.


    As he stepped out of the carriage, Liam and the others frowned and narrowed their eyes at the sight of these men, immediately recognizing their ranks.


    In front of Amos was a man dressed in gray with no mask on his face. He looked about 50 years old, with wrinkles around his eyes and several warts on his enormous nose. The bald spot on his head shone like crystal, contrasting with his full beard of black hair.


    Behind this man, who Liam estimated to be no weaker than Amos, were three First Officers dressed in black and three masked Officers, also dressed in black, as the dress code required.


    The sect was highly organized. Despite the seemingly absurd requirement of wearing matching outfits, Liam appreciated it. It made it incredibly easy to recognize everyone''s rank simply by their clothing.


    "So these are your juniors, Amos? Haha, you always have a good judgment! Two Spirit Lords, that''s impressive!" The gray-clad Guardian of Peak Thirteen said loudly, congratulating the blond man in front of him.


    "The Guardian is being really nice to me. I got lucky. These are the ones who made it. Most of them were empty shells with no potential." Amos showed his dimples to the man who would now dictate the lives of the five Aspirants.


    Seeing Amos'' sign, the five approached, bowing their heads and touching their fists with the palms of their hands.


    The man nodded with interest as he closed his eyes and inhaled the air. "Cyrus, you and your men will conduct the promotion exam for these five. I''ll take care of some business with Amos first. Bring their results to me later."


    "Yes, Guardian," said one of the three First Officers before motioning for Liam and the others to follow him and the three Officers that way.


    The five moved on without, heading towards the first building in front of the group, a building that looked like an ancient noble palace, similar to what Liam had seen in history books on Earth.


    Perched atop the hill, the majestic building stood, exuding a Gothic charm. Its slender towers, reaching towards the heavens, were adorned with intricate spires, casting mesmerizing shadows. The sight of it filled the air with a sense of grandeur and awe.


    Inside it, the air was filled with a rich scent of red tapestries and polished wood. The spaciousness allowed for an echo of footsteps on the rustic floor, while the vibrant paintings and statues adorned the walls, capturing the eye with their intricacy and beauty.


    Liam and the others couldn''t see much of the place as they soon entered a corridor. Then, First Officer Cyrus opened his mouth, his tone different from when he had answered the Guardian a few moments before.


    "Aspirants, as of today, you are members of Peak Thirteen, which means you are under the orders of Guardian Amzi Watt, leader of Peak Thirteen."


    His words contained basic information, but they sounded like blades slashing at the five newcomers, aimed directly at the rebellious auras that still existed in their bodies.


    "Demon Gate has a total of 13 peaks. You are at Peak Thirteen, so you rookies are now part of the weakest group in Demon Gate. There are 12 peaks above you, with 12 cities, with thousands of disciples who surpass you in every way you can imagine.


    The goal of every member of Demon Gate is to reach Peak One, but only those who are destined to have that chance. Today I will oversee your promotion exam, which may not give you a chance to ascend to the peak more or less slowly.


    But don''t get your hopes up! Despite its name, the promotion exam is not intended to raise your rank, but to determine where you will start in the sect. But it can help you. You can become a member of the Law Enforcement Hall and make a career in one of the most important halls of the sect, or you can join the Beasts Hall and clean up beasts'' shit."


    All the masked men laughed along with Cyrus as he said this part of the explanation, just before they stopped at the end of the corridor.

 Chapter 30: Beginning of the Promotion Exam

    Not to mention that there was nothing inside the 40 square meter room, there were mana lamps in the corners of the walls and two wooden benches. In addition, there were only the four white doors, one of which was the one they had passed and the other three were on different sides of the room.Each of these three doors had a number underneath it, showing the order in which the five Aspirants would enter.


    First Officer Cyrus stood in front of the door with the number ''1'' engraved above it, while the three masked officers stood in front of the other three doors.


    Judging by the manners of these men, they seemed to block the way for their group, Liam observed.


    Cyrus left the smile of a moment ago and returned to his usual mood, with an emotionless expression, showing his indifference to the five newcomers.


    "The promotion exam has three tests. They don''t just consider your mana cultivation, although your cultivation is obviously important.


    Depending on the results, it''s possible that you could become an Initiate, but don''t take it for granted. Less than 5% of Aspirants achieve this when they join the sect. The main point here, as I''ve said, is to access your characteristics and indicate your initial functions.


    From the test, you will be directed to the appropriate activities. Anyway, the first test is in the room behind me." He pointed with one of his hands.


    "The first test, Awakening Stars, will measure your natural talents and your ability to understand. You will enter room number one individually and be given a random scroll. You will have five minutes to read and understand it. The test will begin thereafter.


    Questions?"


    They all shook their heads, having already learned what was considered in a talent test.


    According to the most accepted view of the magical community, according to the books the five had read, talent was a combination of physical aptitude and the ability to understand.


    Some Spirit Masters were natural geniuses who cultivated and fought with immense ease with no study or professional training. However, not all of them had high comprehension abilities, and they were people who depended a lot on the environment they were in.


    In short, such a Spirit Master could grow a lot as long as they had resources or opportunities. But they would be limited by the environment and opportunities they had.


    Other Spirit Masters were the opposite. They lacked the ability to grow with opportunities alone, such as the opportunity to cultivate in a hot spring or to absorb the magical essence of a legendary plant. They were terrible at taking advantage of opportunities that others could easily absorb.


    But through their understanding of the world around them, they could use their powers with near-perfect efficiency, and they could even compete with the strongest ones who didn''t have the same efficiency.


    Those who had these two sides¡ªtalent and comprehension¡ªin the right proportions were considered the genuine geniuses. It wasn''t enough to be good just at one of them. A genius needed both types.


    "Well, let''s start with the weakest of you." The man, 1.9 meters tall, strong, with long brown hair pulled back in a ponytail and a face that marked his square skull, motioned for Ajax to come to him.


    After taking a deep breath, Ajax did as he was told and entered the room alone, while the others watched. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The moment the door closed, the lights in the white room where the four Aspirants and the inner members of the sect were standing went out, and door ''1'' suddenly glowed a bright green.


    As the four Aspirants sat on the wooden benches waiting, door ''1'' became transparent, revealing a completely black room with a scroll emerging from a square device in the center of the room.


    While Ajax read the contents of the scroll, nothing happened. But at the end of the five minutes Cyrus had promised, the scroll in Ajax''s hands suddenly vanished, causing the 8-Star Spirit Apprentice to frown as he felt the object in his hands disappear.


    An instant later, colored points of light appeared around the black ceiling of the room, making it look like a starry night sky.


    More than a hundred stars flashed at first, some shining brightly, others fading quickly, as if they were dying every few breaths.


    After 20 seconds of examination, only 33 of the original hundred or so stars remained shining.


    "33 points..." Cyrus wrote on a clipboard he had brought with him.


    The others looked at it, more or less understanding Ajax''s result.


    ''Each ten stars represented a sub-level of the talent rating. This meant that Ajax''s talent was between the advanced-level of the King-grade, and the lower-level of the Ancestor-grade.'' Liam remembered the texts he had recently studied.


    It was a common talent in Twin Lands. It couldn''t be said that someone like that would never become an expert, but most times, such individuals would only become Spirit Earth Realm cultivators, probably a low-level one.


    The initial cultivation speed of Spirit Masters was meaningless. As they progress, their next steps become longer and more difficult.


    Since the first realm depends a lot on physical characteristics, even someone with a low talent can become strong quickly. But without a good talent, that person would find it more difficult to nurture more than one Spirit and still grow as they progress.


    The big difference between talented Spirit Masters was precisely their ability to understand the world and absorb mana according to their needs.


    If you couldn''t feed your Spirit and still become stronger, it might be difficult to grow.


    As one became stronger, the number of Spirits that would consume one''s mana would increase. If you couldn''t increase your mana absorption growth capacity too much, eventually you would get stuck at the same level without being able to get stronger!


    This was a dilemma faced by Spirit Masters!


    ''Someone with 33 points in the Awakening Stars test can only sustain the consumption of three Spirits at most... Not counting special cases, of course.'' Liam sighed in anticipation of his own result, fearing what his limits might be.


    In order to achieve his goals, to get revenge on his kidnappers, to escape from Demon Gate, and to protect himself later, he thought he would need a talent capable of taking him at least to the end of the fourth realm of cultivation!


    It was possible for him to get opportunities to go beyond what his original talent could take him, but these were rare opportunities of fate that reached a few, and even fewer of those lucky ones took advantage of them.


    Not wanting to rely on chance, he hoped to at least have a talent above 45 points!


    Ajax finished his test and soon Amias entered room number ''1'', followed by Seth and then, after 15 minutes, it was Mary''s turn. Liam watched from his seat, tapping his right foot on the floor and scratching his toes more and more hastily.


    After Ajax, Amias had a similar result and kept 35 stars shining. Next, Seth showed why he had reached 9-Star before his companions, achieving a result of 39 stars.


    As soon as Mary entered the room, a scroll appeared from the strange box in the center of the black area, and once again Liam saw one Aspirant focus on reading that unique glowing object.


    He didn''t care about the results of the other Aspirants. As much as they had offered to work for him and Mary seemed to find it interesting to have them, Liam didn''t see it that way. But while their results meant little to him, her result meant a lot to him.


    ''If I''m not mistaken, Dual Cultivation is one method that can change the latent potential of Spirit Masters... If that''s the case, she should have a result of over 40 points, even though her initial talent is probably no different from those men.'' Liam pondered.


    The books he''d read didn''t mention Dual Cultivation. But in his opinion, something that could speed up the cultivation speed could change the talent for a simple reason¡ªstronger beings understood the world around them more easily.


    He would have the answer to his doubts when the parchment in Mary''s hands suddenly disappeared, revealing her result.


    "43 stars, not bad." Cyrus looked at the still transparent door, for the first time showing a reaction other than indifference.


    As Mary left the room with everyone watching her, Liam went on with his test.


    He was calmer now than he had been before. After seeing the results of his peers, he was confident he had a talent that could at least take him to the fourth realm!

 Chapter 31: Battle Test (1)

    Liam read the contents of the golden parchment that appeared before him, frowning as he read the description of the Long Night, a special celestial phenomenon that occurred every 200 years.In the five minutes he had to complete his reading, he read and reread the scroll three times. The first, he just found it strange. It was written in an ancient language. But on the second reading, he couldn''t help but feel that there was more to the text.


    On the third reading, he could almost feel a chill running through his body, and he concluded this was not just an ancient record, but some kind of special technique. Unfortunately, he didn''t understand it as well as he would have liked and lost the less worried expression of a moment ago.


    ''Shit. I screwed up!''


    He feared as he saw the scroll disappear from his hands, drops of sweat dripping from his forehead, down his cheeks, and onto the floor.


    His heart pounded as he felt himself being watched by something strange and formless, just before the stars of this special room gleamed in his surroundings.


    Of the over 100 stars that shone at first, half of them instantly died, others signaled they wouldn''t last long.


    The silence made him shiver as he felt himself in an illusion where his body became as small as a pin, the world around him huge and threatening.


    One of his legs wobbled, and he almost fell backwards, his eyes wide as he turned for help.


    At that moment, the door he had locked earlier unlocked, and he felt himself coming back to reality.


    "43 points... That''s strange," First Officer Cyrus said as he registered Liam''s score, his eyes narrowing as something unpleasant filled the air.


    Mary and the other candidates stood up, also incredulous, mouths and eyes wide open.


    ''This... This doesn''t make sense.''


    Mary was speechless, her heart beating fast, her mind confused.


    No one could understand how the strongest of them could have such ''mediocre'' talent.


    Even the masked Officers stared at Liam, their minds working for answers.


    The matrix of the Awakening Stars couldn''t have made a mistake... He probably got some unusual opportunity on the island that awakened his powers. What a lucky guy.'' Cyrus pondered the matter as he watched Liam leave the room and return to Mary''s side.


    When he took his spear back from Mary, Liam wasn''t bothered by the looks in his direction. The result of his test also surprised him, but at least it wasn''t terrible enough to ruin his plans.


    ''Ancestral-grade talent¡­ I might become a fourth realm cultivator one day. That should be enough for me to escape.'' He thought silently, now less nervous than when he was in that strange room.


    His heart was still pounding, but now he knew what his reality was, what he had to work with, which was better than being in the dark.


    Of course, he wanted to have a better talent. Who wouldn''t? But what could he do right now? Complaining or getting angry wouldn''t change anything.


    He kept his focus and waited for the next test of the Promotion Exam.


    "Liam, I think the last test is incorrect. You should ask for a retake," Mary said after watching him in silence for a moment. "There''s no way we have the same level of talent."


    She wasn''t just saying that because of their relationship. Mary had seen Liam in action several times on the Eternal Doom Island. In her heart, she was sure she and he were nothing alike, and Liam was certainly the more promising one.


    It wasn''t just cultivation, but also training methods, creativity in battle, way of thinking, types of plans, and even opinions on ordinary things.


    Even though he was only 18, he didn''t think like people his age and showed a maturity that Mary, who was much older than him, didn''t have.


    Liam smiled at her while shaking his head. "I appreciate your concern, but let''s not forget where we are. They have dumped us on an island to fight to the death. I don''t find it interesting to question their methods."


    Mary opened her eyes as she looked at Liam. The scenes from before the Eternal Doom Island came back to her.


    She saw herself again, being kidnapped from her village, screaming in terror, thinking that her captors would do to her everything she feared most.


    How many times had she thought she would die in the last five months?


    A shiver ran down her spine, making her stop while her whole body felt tense, feeling like she was in a hell where demons were watching her closely, her wrists and heels bound in chains.


    The fantasy that this place wasn''t as bad as it had seemed before the trip with Amos'' group collapsed, and she felt the same level of fear she had before the awakening.


    "Let''s just follow their orders for now," Liam said close to her ears, bringing her back to reality.


    She let out a sigh of relief as she found herself once again out of the invisible hell around them.


    "Okay."


    First Officer Cyrus stopped in front of door number ''2'' and got right to the point, "In the second test of the trial, you will face opponents of your level. It has no time limit. It will end when you are exhausted.


    Each opponent you defeat is worth 5 points. These points will be added to the points from the previous test and the next test, and will determine your last rank in the Promotion Exam."


    This brown-haired man looked at young Liam, the muscles in his face tightening, a grimace that was hard to ignore. "Liam Porter, this time you go first," he said, his voice sounding like the cut of a dagger.


    ''Let''s see if you at least know how to behave in battle. Your luck is certainly good, but with such mediocre talent...'' Cyrus watched the young man approach with the silver spear in one hand.


    "Artifacts are not allowed in this fight. Leave your spear with me and I''ll return it to you at the end of your test."


    Liam didn''t hesitate to leave the spear with Cyrus and entered room number ''2'' while everyone watched him, their eyes full of doubt, unlike the admiration some had earlier.


    The moment he entered the room, lamps lit up the surroundings, revealing a completely different place from room number ''1''. There, a stone platform of about 40 square meters covered the entire space of the area.


    The side walls also seemed to be made of stone, a structure clearly reinforced for combat.


    In one corner of the platform, a wooden dummy with a body similar to an ordinary human was on the ground, with no sign of power emanating from it.


    However, the moment the door to the room was closed, colored runes glowed on the puppet''s body, and a second later, the puppet moved, rising from its position and quickly raising its fists in front of its body.


    Liam watched with narrowed eyes, not unaware of the potential of the test after the previous result. Before the enemy''s aura had even stabilized to the same level as his, he summoned Thal''Korr while moving his mana through his body in preparation.


    While Liam was preparing to fight a single creature of the same level as himself, as the wooden puppet moved its hands as it left the fighting position, several silhouettes formed behind it. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Each one of them had different shapes, resembling beasts, demons, and other beings Liam couldn''t describe.


    Seven creatures, each with 3-Star Spirit Lord cultivation, moved a second later, two flying, one throwing what looked like stingers at Liam, and the others moving on the ground.

 Chapter 32: Battle Test (2)

    "Shit!"Liam instinctively took a step back to evade the scorching assault of the initial creature approaching him, which resembled a bird featuring lengthy brown talons.


    Beads of sweat dripped from his forehead as he told Thal''Korr to attack using Power Amplification right at the beginning of the fight.


    The ten-foot tall, ebony-skinned, blood-red eyed demon grew visibly larger as he consumed his mana with his special power. Instantly, he raised his aura to a level higher than that of a simple Spirit at the 3-Star of the Second Realm.


    It flapped its long bat wings and flew to attack the three enemies in the back.


    ''That... What is he doing?''


    Cyrus narrowed his eyes, not understanding how Liam could order the Spirit to attack the other enemies while he was being attacked by three opponents!


    ''He didn''t call his second Spirit either... Is he underestimating the test?''


    First Officer Cyrus pondered, the corners of his lips turning up.


    ''Interesting.''


    As Thal''Korr launched himself at the three opponents in his path, flapping his wings and moving much faster than his opponents, he swung his claws in search of their vital points.


    As far as Liam could tell, his opponents today were Spirits. He didn''t understand how, but they resembled Thal''Korr in many ways. And if they were Spirits, they could be injured or even killed!


    Eliminating a Spirit was not as straightforward as killing a beast. In certain aspects, Spirits posed a greater challenge to eliminate compared to their independent counterparts. However, similar to their independent forms, Spirits could sustain injuries to their spiritual bodies akin to those they would experience in their independent states.


    The distinction lay in the outcome for them, the impact it would have on their strength, and the process of recuperation. Simply put, in the Spirit form, it could recover at a much faster rate, whereas the same injury that could prove fatal in its animal form would only render it temporarily incapacitated in Spirit form.


    However, if left untreated, the wound had the potential to worsen and ultimately result in its demise.


    A lethal attack to the jugular vein, such as the one Thal''Korr had just made against a Spirit in bear form, would kill the opponent if it were a beast, or force the Spirit to withdraw from the fight if it were a Spirit.


    Once he reached the bear''s neck, Thal''Korr had no trouble overcoming his opponent''s thick layer of skin, slicing through the flesh until he reached the Spirit''s main blood conduit.


    In the Spirit version, this bear would not bleed, but it would lose the mana in its Spirit body. At the moment it was struck, that being revealed a colored essence at the top of its body. A second later, it exploded like broken glass!


    Liam''s eyes narrowed as he dodged the attacks of the enemies rushing towards him, feeling deeply what he had just witnessed.


    ''Is this how a Spirit gets seriously wounded?'' He asked himself with a curious look, seeing something like this for the first time.


    Liam didn''t quite understand the logic behind what he was seeing and feeling. But he could tell the bear had been brutally attacked and forced back into its ''master''s'' body or it would die. It now could not fight, but it wasn''t dead.


    ''The Spirit Master''s body is like a defensive and blessed temple for Spirits. The Spirit can cultivate inside it without restriction and recover at an sped up rate... An injury that would take a week to heal in the outside world for independent beings would take a third of the time for the Spirit version inside the Spirit Master''s body.''


    As he remembered what he had learned from the books during his journey here from Violent Lake, he used his own abilities to attack for the first time in this test.


    Dodging the bird again, this time pressing harder, Liam fearlessly leaped forward and attacked with his fists.


    Just like Thal''Korr, Liam''s muscles bulged an instant before its shadows formed small creatures the size of common hamsters.


    ''Fighting with his own fists?''


    All four of the Demon Gate''s inner disciples wondered, seeing in Liam a courage that few would have.


    Unlike Spirits, who could suffer fatal attacks and return to their masters'' bodies to recover, Spirit Masters didn''t have that option. If mortally wounded, Spirit Masters would bleed to death!


    Spirits of the same level as Spirit Masters could threaten their life!


    Liam''s fist reached for the winged creature''s face, and a second later, it slammed it into one wall of the room.


    A small colored wound opened up on the creature''s face, but Liam''s attack wasn''t enough to bring the opponent down in one fell swoop.


    Crack!


    But at that moment, Thal''Korr appeared in front of the cracked-face bird and used its weakness to take down the next enemy.


    Having just defeated the second enemy before this move, Thal''Korr saw another Spirit explode into his clutches.


    Liam moved, dodging the two remaining enemies pressuring him as the other two advanced against Thal''Korr.


    ''As expected. Fighting without Mary''s help is really complicated.'' The black-haired young man thought as he felt his mana dwindling, with 20 seconds of strength left before he lost his fighting state.


    Thal''Korr wouldn''t last much longer, either. With the thought of taking down at least two more opponents, Liam used his knowledge of martial arts by using the wall in his path, spinning his body in the air before landing a kick on the chest of a werewolf Spirit.


    The creature flew several feet toward Thal''Korr, crashing into other Spirits who were fighting the Shadowfiend demon.


    While outside their masters'' bodies, Spirits were just as corporeal as when they were independent magical beings. They couldn''t pass through things unless they had that ability as one of their special characteristics.


    The moment the two Spirits collided, Thal''Korr saw the perfect situation: two enemies temporarily unable to defend themselves against him.


    Liam sensed the two remaining opponents would probably gain the upper hand after the next move, but thought it worthwhile to order Thal''Korr''s attack.


    ''Do it!''


    Thal''Korr ignored his opponent attacking his back, using his elongated claws to strike the bodies of the two Spirits, slicing through them like a madman, leaving several cuts on the bodies before they exploded.


    Crack!


    Then two more Spirits exploded, just before Thal''Korr was destroyed by the one that attacked his back.


    Liam felt a pang in his heart, and a taste of blood came into his mouth.


    For a moment, his body was paralyzed, falling to the ground as a Spirit attacked him.


    ''Shit!''


    He feared something worse, not his death, but an annoying injury that he would have to deal with right at the beginning of his journey in Demon Gate.


    As the Spirit with a black scythe was about to attack him, Liam saw the creature break apart, its mana blowing against his body.


    The wooden puppet fell to the ground, losing its previous position, as the door to the room unlocked.


    Mary watched as she breathed a sigh of relief, having thought for a moment that it would mortally wound Liam.


    "I don''t know whether to admire your courage or worry about your insanity, uh, Liam Porter."


    First Officer Cyrus'' voice reached Liam''s ears, bringing the young man back to reality.


    ''This is just a test. But if it were real, you would have died today.'' Cyrus closed his eyes and smiled, not bothering to tell Liam. ''He will die on his first mission out of headquarters, if it doesn''t happen before that.''


    Shaking his head in disappointment, he recorded Liam''s score. "Another 20 points for Liam Porter."


    Liam left the room feeling pain all over his body, strangely wounded even though he hadn''t been hit in the entire test.


    Cyrus saw the doubt in Liam''s eyes and said before calling the next candidate. "Your Spirit is wounded. If this is the first time you''ve felt like this, you''ll feel pain all over your body for a few hours. As you get used to it, the pain will subside, although it won''t get to where it doesn''t bother you."


    "That..." The other four hesitated when they heard his voice.


    "Don''t think too much. Newcomers to the sect have 48 hours of protection. During that time, no one, not even powerful Spirit Kings, would act against you," Cyrus said, to the relief of the five.


    They felt less afraid to enter the sect wounded, so they followed the order from strongest to weakest in this second test of the promotion exam. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After 20 minutes, Mary would have defeated three opponents, while Seth would have defeated two, and Amias and Ajax, one each.


    At the end of Ajax''s test, Cyrus would record the Aspirant''s result before announcing the ultimate test of the Promotional Exam.


    **Now you can also vote with your Golden Tickets! Vote for the novel and help expose it!**

 Chapter 33: Bird Illusion Painting

    "Okay, let''s move on to the third and final test of the Promotion Exam." Cyrus sighed, coming to the end of the entrance exam for the five Aspirants."This test is simple. You should look at a board on the other side of this door and say how many birds there are and what colors they are."


    ''That''s it?'' Liam continued to hold his spear while Mary, to his right, sat on the wooden bench with her arms crossed over her chest and a silly look on her face.


    "That looks... Easy?" She looked at him with interest.


    "What''s the point of something like that?" Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Maybe it''s an easier test¡­"


    The three men in the back seat muttered to each other while Liam looked at them out of the corner of his eye.


    ''There is nothing simple in this world. This is the last test, so it''s probably the most important. I have to concentrate and do it well.''


    While each of the candidates had different opinions, First Officer Cyrus finished his presentation. "Every hit you make in this test is worth 3 points. If there are 6 birds in one of your tests and you say you saw 3 of them and got their colors right, you''ll get 9 points. If you say you saw 4 birds, but none of them are the right color, you won''t score anything.


    Liam Porter, you''re first again. The time for this test is one minute."


    Liam left his spear with Mary and went to door number ''3''. As he stopped next to Cyrus, he couldn''t help but ask, "First Officer, I have a question."


    "Speak up."


    "What are these points we get on the tests?" Liam drew the attention of his four fellow Aspirants to Cyrus.


    The black-haired man looked at Liam with a challenging look. "Right now you have 63 points, Aspirant. If you surpass the 80 point mark, we will promote you, while those with less than 80 points will remain as Aspirants."


    Everyone understood the purpose of the score. It was the way to evaluate them and say whether they met the requirements for promotion.


    ''That makes sense. As much as there''s no guarantee that we''ll be promoted, the Promotion Exam really must have the possibility of promoting disciples... This is my chance. I need to score another 17, or rather 18 points in this test. I have to match 9 birds and their colors.''


    Liam didn''t know how difficult this was, so he entered room number ''3'', determined to try as hard as he could.


    As soon as the door locked, the lights inside came on, revealing a black-walled room only 8 square meters in size.


    On the longest wall of this rectangular room was a large painting depicting a green field on a sunny day.


    To say that it looked like a painting would be incorrect. From Liam''s point of view, it looked more like a large television showing a video than a painting!


    Liam circled his mana through his eyes, focusing on the landscape depicted, when suddenly he saw a white bird in one of the corners of the landscape.


    Then the image changed, revealing a volcanic landscape with a lot of smoke in the sky. Strangely, Liam smelled the smoke as he watched and counted three birds in all, one red and two gray birds.


    The scenery change repeated three more times, each time for ten seconds.


    In the last ten seconds of the test, Liam saw a scene on a lake where a giant sea monster was swallowing a boat.


    ''There are fou¡ªno, five birds! There''s a white bird in the sea monster''s mouth!'' Liam counted, having counted 15 birds in the six pictures he had seen.


    Then the lights went out in the room and the door unlocked.


    For a moment, Liam hesitated, having found this test oddly easy.


    ''What is this for?''


    Cyrus''s voice interrupted Liam''s train of thought. "How many birds did you see in the first picture?"


    "One white bird..."


    Liam quickly answered Cyrus'' questions about the birds he had seen in the six scenes he had seen.


    Listening to Liam''s last two answers, Cyrus couldn''t help but stare at the black-haired young man in front of him, forgetting for a moment to register Liam''s result.


    ''I must notify the Guardian. Despite his low natural talent, this brat has potential.''


    "Well done. You scored 21 points in the third test. Congratulations, you''ve scored the minimum required to be promoted to Initiate Outer Disciple." First Officer Cyrus congratulated as he recorded Liam''s score.


    ''21 points? That means I got more than half the birds I saw wrong.'' Liam frowned.


    He was thrilled to have surpassed his goal. But he couldn''t ignore the test he had just taken. He was absolutely certain that he had seen 15 birds!


    "First Officer, did I get the colors wrong regarding some birds I mentioned?" He asked quietly.


    Cyrus understood what was on Liam''s mind. He and all the members of Demon Gate had passed the series of three tests that this team of five had to pass. The tests were always the same, so he had already felt something similar to what new members would feel.


    "You got the colors of four birds wrong and named four other birds that didn''t exist in the scenes you saw. You will learn this in no time, so don''t stress about your mistakes now. Sit down and wait for the test to end."


    Cyrus called Mary, who would score 18 points on her test, followed by Seth, who would score 12 points. In the cases of Amias and Ajax, the two would be the last of the group, both getting 9 points each.


    At the end of the five minutes of this last test, each of them would leave the room number ''3'' with an uncertain expression on their faces, having missed several birds they thought they had seen.


    The test itself seemed easy. Despite the initial strangeness of a moving picture, they all passed the test without feeling tired or even tested. To them, the final test of the exam had just seemed like a big joke.


    But, as Liam suspected, their score meant a lot!


    ...


    Looking ahead from where they were, where the group had arrived dozens of minutes ago and where there was no sign of the carriages or Amos'' men, Cyrus said, "Tomorrow morning, find the Records Hall. You will receive your gift of sect membership and your mandatory and optional duties.


    My men will lead you up Peak Thirteen by the hour. You won''t get another chance to have your questions answered by such kind seniors, so ask them anything you want.


    Don''t forget, your new protection period ends in two days. After that, you will lose your novice status and be considered conscious members of the sect''s written and unwritten rules. Be aware of this," Cyrus said as he bid farewell to the group and the three Officers who would guide them.


    "First Officer, we''ll see you later," said one of the three masked men who would now lead Liam''s group.


    Seeing the group of eight leave, with the five newcomers to the sect following the three Officers, Cyrus turned and made his way into the Peak Thirteen administration building.


    He made his way through the building to the one he had passed with Liam''s group, and soon found himself in a room overlooking the other peaks of this beautiful region.


    "So? Anything interesting for me?" The Guardian asked, drawing Cyrus'' gaze to one corner of this old living room, where many books were stacked on an old shelf, with several scrolls scattered around the place.


    The Guardian of Peak Thirteen was reading a letter; his eyes focused on the black ink on the aged paper in his hands.


    "One newcomer seems to have the aptitude to become a Runemaster. He got seven birds right in the final test of his exam." Cyrus stopped next to the Guardian and gestured with the clipboard containing the results of Liam and the others.


    "Oh?" The Guardian of Peak Thirteen took his eyes off what he was reading and picked up the item with the report of Liam and the others joining the sect.


    "43 stars, defeated four Spirits by taking a chance, and hit seven birds..." The Guardian muttered as he ran his eyes over Liam''s profile, a look of incomprehension on his face.


    He brought one of his hands to his chin and looked at the man with his head down next to him. "Is it really right? It''s not normal for someone with his cultivation to score so low in the talent test. And his result in the last test doesn''t match his natural talent."


    "I thought so too. But I''m right. Nothing unusual happened during his tests, Guardian," Cyrus said in a calm tone, sure that nothing supernatural had happened.


    "Interesting. Give his case to Eliakim Badders. Let him handle the boy''s case for us. If anything new comes up, come and report to me."


    "Yes, Guardian."


    **Don''t forget to check out the characters and vote for your fave! .gg/4437dvvk9x**

 Chapter 34: Peak Thirteen Excursion (1)

    After leaving the top of the hill, Liam and the others came upon the city of Peak Thirteen.Facing a long staircase of over 5,000 steps, the newcomers to the sect couldn''t help but stop for a moment to admire the majestic view of the city.


    Although this place was within their sight, it was not small. Shaped like a pyramid, the city of Peak Thirteen was not inferior to any city they had ever seen.


    Standing on the opposite side of the fjord, overlooking the dozens of miles of mountains in the region, Liam and the others couldn''t see the people who inhabited the place, as the buildings in front of them hid the streets behind or below.


    But when they reached this side of the peak, the five felt the typical atmosphere of cities, the sounds of people working, conversations, carriages and people moving along the streets and sidewalks, the usual.


    At first glance, the place didn''t seem big. After all, except for the tops of some of the tallest buildings, the entire majestic City Thirteen was barely visible. Looking from above, on the opposite side of the peak, there was a city with many stairs and at least a few thousands inhabitants.


    From top to bottom, a vertical difference of only 554 meters gave way to a city with more than dozens of streets or alleys, built in a way that was easy to analyze.


    With a quick observation of the surroundings as they descended the city''s long central staircase, Liam understood an important aspect.


    ''If I''m not mistaken, the best parts of the city are closer to the top, so we, newcomers and weaklings, will stay at the bottom and try to reach the middle or the top of the hill.''


    Liam saw that a few of the people at the top of the hill had their faces covered, a sign that there were many disciples of higher rank than them in that part of the city.


    One of the three men leading them opened his mouth when they reached the 100th step from the top of the hill. There he looked down the side street and pointed.


    "We have streets every 100 steps on Peak Thirteen, as well as on other peaks in the sect. The first street in City Thirteen is the one next to us at the 100th step. This is where you will pass tomorrow to find out what your future in the sect will be."


    Liam and the others looked down both sides of that 100th step and saw a small street with only 10 buildings built around it.


    The street was lined with small gray-red stones in the shape of pentagrams, with blood-red lampposts every ten meters.


    The buildings had their own style, unlike anything Liam had ever seen in his two lives. At best, he could associate them with the models of arenas and gallery buildings from his previous world.


    Hardly any trees or vegetation were part of the outer decoration of the buildings, but several structures, similar to bike rack, served as supports for the members of the sect to leave their tamed beasts outside the buildings.


    Liam and the others saw some beasts, which was not strange to any of them. Although magical beasts were the beings behind the Spirits for most Spirit Masters, many were also mounts, useful for transportation, and other things.


    Still, Liam couldn''t help but watch with interest, seeing creatures other than horses for the first time in an urban area.


    At the ends of the street, there were small gardens that overlooked the precipices of Peak Thirteen. These gardens were adorned with large, glowing obelisks that immediately caught the attention of those who were new to the sect.


    "What are these ranks?" Mary asked one of the men leading them, pointing toward one obelisk.


    "The sect has different ways of classifying its disciples and masters. There are several classifications here, including a general classification. You''ll learn more about it in the future. From the moment you become a sect member, you''ll be judged by everything you do, and you''ll be competing all the time.


    Your position indicates your privileges, rights, duties, in short, everything you can think of." The man in front of the other two pointed out, his voice cold, without any tone variation.


    He turned and walked back down the many steps in front of him. "The city has 53 concentric streets and 44 radial streets. The concentric streets are those that follow the pattern of position every 100 steps of the central staircase of the peak. The radial streets are those that run from the base of the peak to its zenith, or rather to Street One.


    The street I''ve just shown you, where the main points of City Thirteen are located, is Street One. The lowest street in the city is the Street Fifty-Three. As newcomers to the sect, you will live on Street Fifty-Three from today¡ªexcept for him."


    Mary and the others looked at Liam as the man who spoke pointed to the black-haired boy.


    "Are the streets far from the top the most ordinary? For the most common disciples?" Seth asked.


    "You''re not stupid, it seems. You are correct, although the situation is not as simple as it seems. The city''s concentric streets, ranging from One to Fifty-Three, adhere to a specific pattern: odd-numbered streets serve as residential areas, while even-numbered streets are designated for other activities. However, there is one exception to this rule, and that is Street One.


    The radial streets serve only to transport resources, so they have a mix of commercial and residential, following the order of the concentric streets. In short, they are numbered from fifty-four to ninety-seven.


    You are free to come and go throughout the city, but keep in mind that we divide the city into zones. The higher you are, the more expensive and dangerous your surroundings will be."


    "Are we free to leave the peak?" Liam asked, looking at the back of the man descending the steps in front of them.


    The three men, all dressed in black, masked, and with rigid postures, stopped, two of them looking at the man in front, while the man in the middle looked subtly to the side.


    "Outer disciples can leave the peak where they live as long as they are accompanied by an inner disciple or a special permission. Otherwise, they can''t pass through the entrance and exit points. The surrounding mountains belong to the sect, but they are not completely guarded by us. There are beasts in the area that could be dangerous to the lower-level disciples of the sect."


    ''Of course...'' Liam remained silent, not doubting it was indeed true, but also not ruling out the possibility it was one defense of the ''prison'' they would call home from today.


    There was nothing better to prevent weak disciples like them from escaping than external dangers!


    The three Officers continued to talk on the way, showing the streets on their way and answering the group''s questions.


    They passed at least a few hundred City Thirteen residents on their way to and from their activities, almost none of them giving the group of eight more than superficial glances.


    Liam and the others didn''t know it, but groups like theirs came to Peak Thirteen several times a month. New sect members'' arrival weren''t regular, but it was common for fresh groups of disciples to join the sect anywhere from one to four times a week.


    On certain occasions, only a single newcomer would join the sect. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Not every selection was equally successful. But in very successful cases, even larger groups than theirs would join the sect.


    After tens of minutes of walking down the stairs of the City Thirteen, the five were sweaty, their clothes stained, and their open mouths revealed physical fatigue they didn''t think they would have at their current level.


    ''The division of the city by rank is not just a status division imposed by the sect. Just going down these stairs has cost us so much. What would it be like if we had to climb them?''


    Liam looked up, already thinking about what it would be like to climb over 5,000 steps tomorrow to get to the Records Hall.


    ''Is this to hinder us or to train us?'' Liam''s eyebrows knitted together, his eyes narrowing as he wondered what the Demon Gate''s true intentions were.


    "Finally, Street Fifty-Three. This will be the new home for the four of you. We currently have vacancies in dormitories 22, 31, and 44. You can apply for whichever dorm you prefer. These are single room dorms. There are no gender distinctions between them."


    Mary looked at Liam out of the corner of her eye before asking. "What is the sect''s policy regarding relationships between disciples? Is there any kind of prohibition?"


    "No." That was all the main Official answered.


    ''It would be strange if they saw a problem with it...'' Liam smiled subtly.


    "You should go to the Library on Street Twenty-Six. There, you can learn all the rules of the sect, among other things. Besides the Library, keep an eye out for the Fighting Arena, the Barter Fair, the Lotus Temple, and the Quest Hall. Some of you will have different responsibilities in the sect, but these are the places of a common need for all disciples.


    Is there anything else you''re not sure about?"


    All five of them confirmed they had no doubts.


    "Well, you four are free to make your own explorations." The tallest of the three men, with a husky voiced, said in a slightly different tone, a sign the five novices had not yet heard. "As for you, come with us. Your quarters are on Street Thirty-Seven." He gestured to Liam.


    Liam looked at Mary, ignoring Amias, Ajax, and Seth. "We''ll meet here at dusk, on the first step of the central staircase. For now, explore the area. I''ll follow these two seniors."


    "Hmm, be careful. I''ll be here later."


    Liam saw the gleam in Mary''s eyes and knew what was on her mind. "Hmm. You too."

 Chapter 35: Peak Thirteen Excursion (2)

    As well as the difference in the movement of people on this residential street, Liam also noticed differences in the residential buildings.The buildings on Street Fifty-Third looked identical, all with the same number of floors, the same colors, and the same external construction models. The buildings on Street Thirty-Seven, while not sophisticated, seemed less repetitive. It had certain aspects easy to identify regardless of the numbering of the properties.


    Liam had observed the surroundings as they made their way down the central staircase. Upon reaching the entrance of Street Thirty-Seven, he grasped a deeper understanding of the sect.


    ''The properties higher up seemed more individual and unique. There really seems to be a big difference in the treatment of disciples here. Housing is only secondary for Spirit Masters, but even so...''


    He sighed as his seniors told him which dormitories were available for him to join.


    "Are there any affiliations and responsibilities if I join one of these dorms?" Liam imagined the possibilities.


    He knew what kind of internal relationships existed in such a competitive environment. He didn''t aspire to be dragged into someone else''s problems just by choosing a dorm at random!


    "Yes, and no. You won''t become someone''s ally or enemy just by choosing a dormitory. But usually, members of the same faction live in the same dormitory. So you could end up in trouble."


    Liam frowned, looking for an alternative. "Is there any way I can avoid that? I saw on the way here properties along the city that don''t seem to be collective residences."


    The three Officers laughed in unison.


    "These are private properties. You can buy one of them with contributions to the sect. But right now, you don''t have any merit points that would guarantee you such a place."


    ''That''s a problem.'' Liam clenched his fists.


    All it would take was one annoying neighbor and he could unwittingly get involved in third party problems that could get him killed!


    ''I''ll see if I can visit each of the options they mentioned and find the place that''s least bad for me. If that''s not possible, I''ll have to deal with the sect''s activities to keep me away from the dormitory for as long as possible. That will probably help me.''


    He gazed at the pentagram-shaped stones that lined the street, their intricate patterns catching the sunlight. He smelled a strong perfume and turned his gaze in the direction where a woman had just passed him.


    With a sudden surge of adrenaline, Liam''s heart leaped in his chest, and the world around him seemed to blur. The rush of blood in his veins created a tingling sensation, as if tiny sparks were dancing beneath his skin. In that moment, all his previous thoughts vanished like smoke, leaving his mind clear and focused.


    ''That''s right, now I''m in a place where there are more women than just Mary...''


    "Seniors, I have one more question before I say goodbye." Liam glanced discreetly at the masked woman, whose head was covered by a cloak, but who he knew was a woman by her physical form.


    "What''s with the dress code for Officers? Do you have to wear masks and cloaks to hide yourself at all times?"


    The three looked at Liam in silence, wondering what he had to do with this. What in the world could an outer disciple like him possibly want with the clothes of the inner disciples?


    But one of them replied sincerely after a moment''s thought, as it was his duty, today, to answer all doubts of this newcomer. "We only have to wear our uniform during our activities or when we''re outside the sect. We don''t wear it all the time.


    Officers are the most common soldiers in the sect. We perform most of its relevant functions, such as guarding, escorting resources, delivering messages, etc. Most of us don''t have to risk ourselves, but there are some who have strange activities. Because of them, we hide."


    "I see..." Liam thanked them with a common greeting, pressing his right palm to his clenched left fist.


    The three Officers nodded at him, then made their way to the higher levels of City Thirteen.


    Left alone, Liam imagined it wouldn''t be easy to see the true face of the sect''s inner disciples unless he became one himself. He closed his eyes and tried to control his breathing, stirred by the scent of the previous woman.


    Something strange in his body told him to look for her. ''Why do I want to see this woman''s face so badly?'' He looked inside himself, forgetting his surroundings.


    The chill of the evening gave way to the darkness of the black-haired young man''s doubtful thoughts; his attention turned toward the incubus. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Is this your work? So far I''ve only had close contact with Mary and Day, but Day was my mortal enemy... Don''t tell me I''m attracted to every woman who comes close to me?''


    He asked, but the incubus just ignored him and continued his meditation.


    Feeling the unseen assault on his inquiries, Liam''s face contorted with a grimace as he tightly clenched his jaw.


    He opened his eyes to see the movement of people in the area, most of them without masks or cloaks covering their bodies.


    As he continued along Street Thirty-Seven, he was determined to explore the area in search of the best possible accommodations. His plans included visiting the dormitories in the area, if possible, before going to the Library.


    As for the strange feeling in his body, he wanted to meet Mary as soon as possible. If his theory was correct, even if he would suffer from certain incubus instincts, he should feel some ease in dealing with his emotions if he kept the ''beast'' in him satiated.


    "Who''s that?" A man leaning against a wall close to Liam asked his two companions in a low voice. The look on his face seemed interested, the mark of a cross surrounded by a red circle on his forehead distorted by his expression.


    "A novice, I suppose. Look at the savage''s clothes..." A brown-haired man pointed out, his eyes narrowing. "But it is quite unusual for newcomers to enter the sect as Initiates. He must be some kind of genius?"


    "Genius, huh?" A guy with red hair, a horizontal scar down the middle of his nose, running from one ear to the other, opened his mouth and commented coldly. "Geniuses are better off dead."


    "We can get him to our side, Levi." Ezekiel, who had a muscular body and brown hair, suggested.


    "It might be interesting to send someone after him once the novice''s protection period is over. But is it really worth the effort?" Levi opened his arms, thinking two steps ahead of his companions.


    "Either he''ll join us and one of our competitors will kill him, or we''ll be one of the groups against him. In the end, it''s the same. However, Ezekiel and Giles, if you want to try, approach him. I''ll give you one week to move. After that, I''ll act accordingly."


    Ezekiel and Giles nodded in agreement.


    "Maybe he''ll be smart and lucky."


    Liam continued on his way in silence, in the dark about the people watching him, getting on with his immediate goals.


    In two hours, he would choose the place that would be his home from now on, where he would have a single room, with a bathroom, of 38 square meters.


    He would later discover the difference between such a room on Street Thirty-Seven and a room on Street Fifty-Three¡ªthese were much smaller, simpler, and most importantly, less rich in mana.


    After a quick tour of the dormitory, Liam and his silver spear headed to the shopping district on Street Twenty-Six, where the Library was located.


    ''First, I''m going to sell this weapon. My superiors said that newcomers have 48 hours of protection, but it''s better that as few competitors as possible see me with it. I''ll go to the library as soon as I can get rid of it.''


    He would soon discover a magic artifact shop in the middle of the shops on Street Twenty-Six.

 Chapter 36: Peak Thirteen Excursion (3)

    Liam had just entered this artifact shop, a small one, but with an impressive variety of items that the boy himself was curious about their classifications and uses. Although he had learned the classification of artifacts and resources, he couldn''t identify them at first glance.Artifacts and resources¡ªsuch as pills, potions, armor, swords¡ªwere classified according to their usefulness and efficiency. An item that was useful to a first realm being was called a First-Class item. An item useful to a being in the sixth realm would be classified as a Sixth-Class item.


    Items of the same class might have different effects, in the case of a weapon, more destructive or more resistant, in the case of a pill, more or less powerful effects, with more or less visible consequences.


    Within the classification of each of these classes, they could consider an item of Low, Ordinary, or High Quality.


    "Yes, Senior. As valuable as it is to me today, I''m afraid I don''t have the strength to keep it. A treasure has no validity if its owner is not alive to use it," Liam said with a green look on his face.


    The old man continued to look at the spear in his hands, touching it like a blind person trying to understand its shape by touch.


    Liam imagined it was a method of evaluation.


    "I see... A good weapon you have here. A Second-Class spear of High Quality, I''d say. I can pay you three ways for it." He took his eyes off the spear and looked at the scantily clad young man in front of him. "Coins, contribution points, or a ticket you can use to return items of equal value. What would you prefer?"


    Liam looked around once more, checking the number of items available in this small shop. This place looked like a small grocery store on Earth, but instead of various items arranged on shelves and in display cases, there were weapons, shields, armor, and other items that Liam didn''t even know the names of.


    With at least 60 items to choose from, Liam imagined he might get something useful for himself that would protect him better than his spear.


    ''It might be worth the ticket. It would be easy to hide, unlike coins that might attract attention.'' He looked at the old man in silence. ''However, I''m in a demonic sect... I can''t just trust this man to keep his word and return the ticket to me.''


    Liam narrowed his eyes as he walked silently in front of the large counter at the back of the shop.


    ''The merit points, however, are more valuable to me. If Merlin and Amos'' materials are reliable, merit points are necessary to grow in the sect. Besides, I''m pretty sure I can use them to get resources.''


    Merit points should be the most valuable currency in the sect. Hardly anyone would want to spend their points to buy products, but if someone wanted to spend them, they would most likely accept them instead of gold or other currencies.


    Doubtful, Liam asked, "How much would you pay me?"


    Seeing the look on Liam''s face, the man answered, "100 merit points. Or 200 gold coins."


    Liam''s eyes widened when he heard the amount of gold coins. With 200 gold coins, he could buy a house and live for a few years in Demonpost¡ªthe city his predecessor had gone to before the accident and kidnapping that led him to Violent Lake.


    ''Is that spear worth all that?'' Liam turned and brought one of his hands to his face thoughtfully. ''No. It''s probably worth even more. This man probably gives it a lower value... He''s here to make a profit and I''m an ignorant beginner.


    Unfortunately, there was no book on artifact values in the materials I had access to so far.''


    For a moment, he wanted to take his spear back and come here only after passing through the library. After all, he would have two days of security to sell the weapon.


    ''No! That''s dangerous! Better to make a bad deal now and avoid too many enemies seeing me with the spear than to attract more attention and get a few extra coins later. This is probably a terrible deal for me, but I can cultivate quickly with the incubus on my side. As long as I stay alive, I''ll be able to conquer women other than Mary.''


    He took a step back, determined to go through with this deal. "Can you pay me 75 merit points and 50 gold coins?"


    With that amount of gold coins, he felt he would have enough funds to start his journey into Demon Gate.


    "Hmm, all right." The middle-aged man dressed as a blacksmith smiled as he agreed and put on the counter a small bag with Liam''s coins in it. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You just joined the sect, right? I can''t transfer my merit points to you directly. But if you take this contract to the Records Hall, you can add your 75 merit points for free."


    Liam had heard about magic contracts and their usefulness in deals like this. Seeing the middle-aged man mark a colored sheet with the number ''75'' using his identification item, Liam knew he would get his merit points as promised.


    "Hmm, have a nice day."


    Stuffing his coins into his trousers, he walked away without glancing back, making a beeline for the library, which stood out as the most prominent structure on Street Twenty-six.


    As soon as he entered the library, Liam paused to look at the view of the entrance hall, where one could see the large bookcases that reached 12 meters high, where many ladders were available for the students to use.


    Although transparent, there was a barrier between the surroundings of the hall and the areas of the immense bookcases.


    As he made his way through the area, where at least 200 disciples came and went, or even stood in groups talking, Liam spotted three checkpoints. One had only one guard in an observation position, while the others were better guarded, with much more restricted access.


    He didn''t need to ask anyone around to understand it. The two best-protected areas could only be accessed by members of the sect who were willing to spend merit points. Anyone could use the less protected entrance.


    Fortunately for him, this area seemed to provide access to the largest number of books.


    He made his way to the section with the ''level one'' sign, passing the guard, an Officer, who was there to keep order and prevent students from stealing books from the Library.


    When he saw Liam pass by, the man noticed the student''s clothing and identified him as a novice.


    He placed one of his hands in front of Liam''s path and said, "This part of the Library is free, but you can''t take the books from here. As soon as you''ve finished each of your readings, return it to where you picked it up. Don''t talk while you''re in the area in front of you, or you''ll be banished from the Library."


    Liam looked at the masked man and nodded his thanks for the warning.


    He would discover later that this ''level one'' area contained materials on the laws and customs of the sect and the history of the Demon Gate, but also about the mortal world. It had books regarding geography and history, with information that would make the personal libraries of some of the continent''s kings jealous.


    A member of Demon Gate, one of the oldest and most powerful forces in Twin Land, had to know such a world well!


    Liam would soon begin his reading, intending to spend the next four hours focused on learning more about Demon Gate and what was most important to his survival in this unfriendly place.

 Chapter 37: Responsibilities and Rewards (1)

    From there, they would go to her room in one dormitory on Street Fifty-Three.Liam saw the difference between his dormitory and Mary''s. While his had fewer rooms and they were bigger, her room was barely big enough for the two of them to be there together.


    With only space for a single bed and a small 4 square meter bathroom, it was a room for one person. Two people in there would feel uncomfortable and get in each other''s way.


    In addition to the small size, there was little decoration or furniture to store objects, clothes, and other things. For people like Liam and Mary, who didn''t have spatial rings, this was a big disadvantage.


    Fortunately, from what they had both seen in the past few hours, even the weaker members of the sect seemed to have space storage items. As long as they had some patience, they shouldn''t have a problem storing resources and items.


    Uncomfortable with the size of the room, they made their way to Street Thirty-Seven, both struggling to climb the 1,600 steps between the two streets.


    Mary entered Liam''s dormitory with ease, no one questioning her or standing in her way. As they had heard before, the sect didn''t care about their disciples'' relationships.


    Also, even though she was of lower rank than Liam, as one of First Officer Cyrus'' men had explained, they were all free to come and go throughout City Thirteen. As costly as it was¡ªthey both felt it as they climbed the hundreds of steps on their way today¡ªthey truly could come and go without restriction.


    As they entered Liam''s room¡ªmuch larger, better decorated, and with an interesting view¡ªthey both undressed, forgetting their physical fatigue.


    Liam took the herbs and spices he had brought from the incubus demon''s lair, made a mixture and rubbed it on his lover''s body.


    He used his incubus powers to heighten his and her natural instincts, and the two could no longer hold back. They moved to the bed as they kissed, touching each other''s sensitive parts, thirsty to taste each other''s flesh.


    After weeks of doing nothing, they didn''t just want to mate to cultivate like before, they also wanted to enjoy the good feeling of being together. Mary wanted to feel Liam inside her, while he wanted to feel her embrace him.


    But not being so sure about the situation in this room and their safety, they both held back, with her biting the sheets and holding back her moans.


    ...


    Hours later, night had fallen and the traffic on Street Thirty-Seven was quieter, as it would be in any city Liam and Mary knew.


    Meanwhile, the two were lying on his bed, their bodies naked, covered only by a gray sheet.


    She had her head resting on his right shoulder, one of her legs on top of his, looking at him with an exuberant smile on her beautiful face.


    Liam had a satisfied look on his face, along with a lightness of spirit, but also energy. He loved the post-coital feeling, how strong and full of energy he always felt after finishing his cultivation session.


    "This city is quite interesting," he said, catching Mary''s eye. "Have you noticed how much denser the mana is the higher up we get in the city?"


    She looked at him, not having thought about it, but realizing it was indeed the truth. "That seems to be the case. This place we''re in is richer in mana than my room."


    The advantages for the high-ranking members of the sect were already obvious to the two, who were just outer members. So, if it was like that for them, what were the advantages of being an inner disciple?


    They couldn''t help but be interested in this topic and set their sights on becoming the sect''s inner disciples.


    "You''d better sleep and live here with me. I don''t think there''s anything wrong with that. The sect doesn''t prevent disciples from having relationships, so sleeping together won''t be a problem." He suggested, not really thinking about sleeping, of course.


    "Hmm, I''ll bring my things over. It''ll help me progress faster." She didn''t refuse.


    "Anyway, what did you do in the last hours? Did you have any problems?" He waved his smile aside, the corners of his lips curling downward. The jovial atmosphere dissipated as his voice lowered, resonating with a newfound intensity.


    Mary had recognized the problem, having also considered the approaches and problems of her senior members. Wasn''t it natural in a sect like this for the older members to impose themselves on the younger ones?


    Neither of them had any experience with sects and the world of Spirit Masters, but they both had their experiences and visions of human society. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They both expected the worst from their outdoor competitors.


    "No, strangely enough, no one approached me."


    "Same here," Liam said, gazing out the window at the twinkling stars in the night sky, pondering the reason behind such a response. "I believe it''s due to the protection measures we have in place. Once the 48-hour period since our entry into the sect has passed, we''ll have to handle potential threats that come our way."


    "Do you think we will have problems?"


    "Certainly. First Officer Merlin said we would receive awards when we entered the sect, and Cyrus commented on that. We must be prepared for older disciples to try to take advantage of our lack of experience. I wouldn''t be surprised if someone is already watching us."


    Liam''s hand clenched tightly, while the muscles in his face contorted into an ugly expression.


    "You should be careful. Unlike the rest of us, you''ve already entered the sect with a promotion. Depending on what those entrance awards are, try to use them to get stronger as soon as possible." She looked at him with trembling eyes, worried.


    Her heart pounded in her chest at the thought of something worse happening to Liam. Without realizing it, she clenched one of his fists as she clasped him.


    "I know. Don''t worry..." He sighed as he looked at her, recognizing her worry. "Now let''s go to sleep. We need to rest. Tomorrow will be a long day."


    She agreed, relaxing into his arms and falling asleep minutes after their brief post-coital talk.


    They were both tired. As much as Liam felt great and energized, his mind had a lot to process after seeing and learning so much today. Soon, he would also fall asleep.


    ...


    As hours passed, the first light of day began to peek over the horizon, casting a warm glow on the surroundings. The air grew gradually warmer, carrying with it the familiar scents of morning dew and fresh blooms. From Liam''s neighbors, the sounds of doors opening and closing, accompanied by the cheerful voices of people starting their day, filled the air.


    The black-haired young man groggily opened his heavy eyelids, allowing the soft morning light to filter into his vision. His fingers grazed his cheek as he emerged from the warmth of his bed. A cool sensation tingled through his bare feet, courtesy of the wooden floor beneath him.


    Glancing towards the empty space beside him, he noticed the absence of Mary, only to find her in the bathroom, the sound of running water filling the air.


    "You''re up early," he said as he got up, not bothering to get dressed.


    Before long, he would also take a shower, following his hygiene routine that he could not properly adhere to on the Eternal Doom Island. Now, he finally had the opportunity to live with a civilized being once more.


    In a few minutes, the two would be dressed in the same clothes they wore when they arrived at the sect.


    Outside members didn''t have uniforms, so if they wanted better clothes, they would have to buy something from one store in the city.


    Without thinking too much about it at the moment, they would soon begin the grueling climb up the 3,600 steps on their way to Street One, the location of the Records Hall.


    Their positions, responsibilities, and awards had already been determined; all they had to do was make their way to the Records Hall to find out what it was.


    In contrast to the relatively easy descent down the thousands of steps, the ascent would require much more effort. It would take them a full two hours to reach the end of their journey!


    As much as they had showered and prepared for this place, they arrived drenched in sweat, mouths agape, hearts pounding in their chests, almost completely exhausted.


    After stopping for a few minutes to rest, they would soon enter the temple-like building, from which some inner sect members could be seen on the outside, as well as other outer disciples coming and going from the area.


    "Time to find out our future." Liam took one of her hands and moved forward, ignoring the three men who had come to the sect with them and were finishing climbing the steps to Street One.

 Chapter 38: Responsibilities and Rewards (2)

    The air crackled with an electric charge, and the faint scent of aged parchment lingered, mingling with the musty scent of history.Their mana appeared to withdraw into their bodies, causing a subtle tremor to run down their spines.


    After pausing momentarily, they scanned their surroundings. They found themselves in an entrance hall adorned with numerous side pillars, its vast expanse spanning 200 square meters. The soft murmurs of conversations echoed from the over 10 booths that lined up along a counter, waiting to be explored.


    Several disciples came and went, and the Officials behind the counters were busy, forming a small queue for the service.


    ''The Records Hall is not just the wing of the sect responsible for registering disciples. It''s a component responsible for dealing with the flow of merit points, the exchange of points for artifacts, the payment of sect members'' wages, among other things.'' Liam glanced at the row of outer disciples.


    Outside the line, several groups of disciples stood together, engaged in lively conversations that drowned out the voices of others. Meanwhile, individuals clad entirely in black, donning masks and hoods, diligently guarded the different entrances and passageways leading into the area.


    Liam and Mary would end up looking at the same door, one of the 12 doors around this hall, from which they could tell the sensation they had just felt upon entering the building.


    What is behind this? They did not know. It could be a powerful beast, one or more powerful Spirit Masters, or even artifacts.


    In this cultivation world, even artifacts could have an intimidating presence!


    "Let''s go. This should be normal." He shook Mary''s hand and, after a few seconds of pondering, moved on.


    Soon they would enter the line, where they would only have to wait 10 minutes before being called by different counters almost simultaneously.


    Liam introduced himself at booth number eight, showing his badge.


    "I''m a new disciple brought in by Commander Amos'' group," the black-haired young man said quietly.


    The man, dressed in black but with his face uncovered¡ªobviously a First Officer¡ªtook Liam''s badge and identified the boy''s registration.


    Liam looked with interest at the object the First Officer was using.


    After receiving Liam''s badge, the First Officer used an artifact the size of a shoebox with a small space in front of it where badges could be inserted.


    Above the box was a series of colored crystals that glowed together after the badge was inserted, causing the badge to glow in those colors before a green screen with various symbols appeared in front of the First Officer.


    Liam stared at the hologram with his data, unable to see what was written on it from his position. Yet, he was interested in such a device. From the memories of his predecessor, this world seemed to have technologies and customs similar to those of the European Middle Ages.


    Twin Land had kings and emperors, states fighting over territory, families fighting over succession. Meanwhile, the common people were extremely common and miserable. As for the cities, they were awful! There was no basic sanitation for most of the commoners¡ªpeople incapable of going through the Spirit Awakening.


    Transportation was made basically with carts, animal-drawn carriages, wagons and boats¡ªthere weren''t even trains. Electricity was another thing that didn''t exist. The artificial lighting in some buildings was based on a completely different type of energy conversion than what Liam understood.


    In short, Twin Land that Liam knew, at least for the moment, was still the one his predecessor had seen, devoid of many technologies and somewhat archaic.


    When he saw the hologram in front of him, he couldn''t help but reevaluate this world.


    ''The technologies of this world are much more advanced than I had previously thought... It must be based on mana manipulation. But why hasn''t the rest of society evolved like Earth? Could it be that the rules of physics on Earth don''t apply to this world?''


    Liam wasn''t a scholar or a genius when he lived on Earth. But he came from a place where primary education taught children the basics of every field of knowledge very well. As an above-average student, he remembered well what he had learned in his physics, chemistry, biology, and history classes.


    As the First Officer read his report, Liam thought the rules of physics on his homeworld shouldn''t differ completely from those on Twin Land. As much as there were things his common sense couldn''t explain, gravity existed, time existed, if you threw a stone into the air it would still describe a parabolic trajectory, etc.


    ''Or maybe it''s a lack of need?'' He looked around and saw various mana-based devices at work.


    With the mana of this world, and the magical applications of this mysterious force, why develop things not related to mana? Perhaps this was the answer to his questions.


    But amid his thoughts, Liam saw the man in front of him open his mouth. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Very well, your enrollment is complete, Liam Porter. As of today, you will have a position at the Runes Hall. Report to it by late afternoon today to learn more about your responsibilities.


    For the time being, you must dedicate 10 hours a week to the maintenance of City Thirteen. You must contact the Mission Hall to learn more about these hours and the activities available to you.


    Your last task as an Initiate Outer Disciple is to hunt for Arcane Crystals in the Peak Thirteen''s area of influence. You must deliver 30 King-grade Arcane Crystals of the Middle-level tier, or a smaller quantity of higher quality crystals."


    The man stopped explaining Liam''s responsibilities to the sect and looked into the boy''s eyes. "Do you have any doubts about your responsibilities?" he asked in a deep tone.


    "No, I know what I have to do." Liam shook his head negatively.


    "Well, in the Library on Street Twenty-Six there''s a map of the city and the area of influence of the peak. There you''ll find the location of the places you need to go. Anyway, to get your entrance award, go to the rewards wing. Just follow the main corridor and enter the fourth door on the right." He pointed Liam to the main corridor.


    Liam understood where he had to go before he could remember the item he had received yesterday from the man who had bought his spear. "By the way, I traded an artifact of mine for merit points. How do I transfer them?"


    Seeing the item that gave Liam 75 merit points, the First Officer completed the transaction for the young Initiate.


    "From now on, you can transfer merit points in person with any member of the sect without having to come here. Is there anything else I can help you with?"


    "No, that''s all. Thank you." Liam went to where Mary was waiting for him. She also wanted to pick up her prize in the same place as him.


    "So? How did it go?" She asked him with a bitter smile on her face. "They assigned me four mandatory activities. I have to work 20 hours a week for the city, gather herbs around Peak Thirteen, serve in the Disciples'' Kitchen, and the Illusions Hall."


    Liam told Mary what he had to do, which was a much lighter workload than his companion''s, but also more difficult, given the mission to collect Arcane Crystals.


    But he readily understood that while he would have some room for extra activities in his time ahead, it would be difficult for Mary to do all her activities and still have time for more than just cultivation.


    ''This is a system designed to keep most of us in inferior positions...'' Liam realized it wouldn''t be easy for any of them to advance to higher positions within the sect.


    Mary''s luck was that she had him and could cultivate faster than her peers!


    Neither of them could run away from their responsibilities, so they let the matter drop and went to the rewards wing to collect their awards, or rather, their entrance wage.

 Chapter 39: Responsibilities and Rewards (3)

    The rewards wing of the Records Hall was where all the members of the sect, especially those from Peak Thirteen, collected their wages.Every month, on different days, depending on when the disciples started their activities in the sect, the disciples would receive their due rewards for their services.


    Although Liam and Mary had been forced to join Demon Gate, there was no slavery within the sect. Disciples and masters received regular wages for their obligatory services, according to their positions and responsibilities.


    If they generated more merit through special achievements, they could even be rewarded with non-regular premiums.


    However, it was normal for them to receive only their regular wages, which could be collected at places like this. So almost every day there were queues in this area where Liam and Mary had just joined the queue.


    While waiting for their turn, they observed the area, which was like the back of an Earthling store. Besides a large area that could hold up to 100 students, the place had a large counter on the opposite side of the entrance. Behind the counter, six Officers went about their business of paying wages, receiving disciples, and occasionally going to the back of the area.


    From where Liam stood, he couldn''t see what was on the other side of the counter. There was a wall behind the Officers, and each time they went to take resources, they left through one of the two side exits from that area behind the counter.


    On the side of this wing where the line was, there were hardly any decorations. Apart from an enormous chandelier on the ceiling, only the special painting on the side walls caught the eye.


    Liam glanced at them briefly before shifting his focus to the line ahead of him.


    ''Is there anything special about these things? Why did I suddenly feel dizzy?'' He turning his eyes towards the counter where a strong natural scent was coming from.


    Mary could smell it too, and also sense the dense mana emanating from there.


    "The things here must be precious... Imagine how good it must be to work here?" she asked in Liam''s ear, whispering so as not to be overheard.


    Liam nodded, agreeing with the advantages of working in such a place.


    Aside from the possibility of siphoning off resources¡ªLiam saw no problem in stealing from a force like Demon Gate, though he wasn''t brave enough to risk it now¡ªit was also possible to become stronger simply by working near valuable resources.


    Liam had read in a book that special resources were not only valuable for consumption or manipulation. The simple fact of having something valuable with you would be enough to make you grow faster.


    But this place didn''t have one or two valuable resources, but possibly hundreds of them!


    The line moved forward, leaving only 7 disciples in front of Liam and Mary. Behind them, 20 more disciples joined, including Seth, Amias, and Ajax. Liam paid no attention to them, eagerly awaiting his turn.


    With six Officers working, he was soon called by one of them.


    "Identification," the man said as he saw Liam stop in front of him, not bothering to ask unnecessary questions.


    All disciples come to this place for one purpose: to collect their wages.


    Placing Liam''s badge on a device similar to the one the young man had seen in the previous hall, the man, about six feet tall and dressed all in black, made his way to the inner area of the rewards wing.


    Liam saw Mary being called, and the Officer attending to the woman also made his way to collect her resources. She also stood in front of the counter, waiting.


    To his surprise, they attended Mary before him and she was soon standing in one of the corners of the area, waiting for him.


    Six minutes after the Officer left, the man returned carrying a wooden box.


    "Initiate Liam Porter. Congratulations on joining the sect and being promoted. Because of your promotion, your prize includes the items in the welcome box, as well as the first salary as an Initiate. From now on, you can return here once every 30 days to collect your wage."


    The man placed a ring over the wooden box, showing that Liam''s Initiate wage was there.


    "Hmm, thanks." Liam thanked him quickly, picked up his gifts, and left.


    The three men who had been on the Eternal Doom Island watched him closely, while the many other students around ignored him.


    Not worried about being robbed, Liam made his way to where Mary was, leaving to check what she had gotten when they returned to his room.


    Thinking the same thing, the two left the Records Hall and headed for Street Thirty-Seven in a hurry to find out their respective rewards.


    ...


    Locking the bedroom door, Liam first looked at the wooden box, an item similar to the one Mary had received.


    While she was checking to see what she had received, Liam noticed that there were five different items in the box.


    In one corner of the box was a white glass vial, similar to the pill bottles he had seen in pictures.


    In the middle of the box was an unmistakable Arcane Crystal, which Liam could tell was of King-grade, Advanced-level. In the upper left corner was a black dagger, almost touching the item in the upper right corner, a small card.


    The last item in the box was a bag of coins, which Liam could tell were filled with silver coins.


    ''200 silver coins, a dagger that seems to be a First Class item of High-quality, a King-grade Arcane Crystal, pills, probably also of First Class and a card...''


    Liam put the items aside and picked up the card. As he opened it, a golden key fell into his hands before he could read the card''s contents.


    At the top of the hill, where the wind whispers,


    There''s an old tree where the sun murmurs.


    Four steps north, in a straight line,


    Then turn east, where the shadow is discreet.


    Count seven stones, one by one,


    Until you find one that doesn''t move at all.


    Under that stone, marked with a cross,


    is the treasure, shining like the light.


    "Huh? What''s that?"


    Liam read, but didn''t understand.


    But when he looked at Mary, he saw that the woman was frowning, just like him.


    Also holding a card with a key dangling from her fingers, Mary wanted to ask Liam what it could be.


    Liam immediately saw that his key differed from Mary''s.


    "This... Some kind of treasure hunt? But our treasures have to be different. Our keys are different colors and shapes," he said, pointing to the key in Mary''s hand.


    She looked at her object and then at his and realized that they were indeed different.


    Without saying another word, the two exchanged their cards, seeing the directions they were facing were different. But they put the cards aside, having no clue what they were about for the moment.


    "What is the quality of your items, Mary? What did you get?"


    She looked at her box and said, "A gray dagger, a King-grade Arcane Crystal of Middle-level, the card with the key and a bag of silver coins. And you?"


    "Only four items? I have five, and my crystal is of a higher quality than yours." He frowned as he looked at her box.


    Looking at it, he realized he had been mistaken in his initial analysis.


    ''This dagger shouldn''t be of First Class, it should be of Second Class!''


    She had also received fewer coins than him, half to be exact.


    Liam then looked at the ring he had already put on one of his fingers, an item he had already understood to be one of the wonderful space storage items from Twin Land.


    He had never come in contact with one before today, but the use of spatial rings was simple. The moment he poured his mana into the silver device in his right hand, he felt his senses reach a space of 1 cubic meter.


    "Oh?"


    He couldn''t help but open his mouth in surprise when he realized what was there. A coin pouch containing 20 gold coins floated near a silver sword. Away from the coins and the sword, there was a flimsy pillbox, larger than the bottle in the wooden box resting on Liam''s bed. Finally, one Arcane Crystals floated in this space, giving off the sensation of an Ancestral-grade crystal of the Lower-level! S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This was exactly the kind of crystal he so desperately wanted to stimulate a qualitative improvement in Thal''Korr!


    Liam''s face lit up with an exuberant smile, causing his yellowed teeth to peek through. His companion, oblivious to the contents of his spatial ring, couldn''t help but notice the faint scent of anticipation in the air.

 Chapter 40: Qualitative Advancement (1)

    ''With this Ancestor-grade Arcane Crystal, I have the power to transform Thal''Korr!''Liam''s fists tightened, veins pulsating, drowning out the allure of the stunning woman beside him. The thumping of his heart echoed in his ears, momentarily disregarding her presence.


    What was the significance of the qualitative advancement of a Spirit? It meant a higher potential for future growth, the enhancement of abilities, the possibility of acquiring new powers, and even direct benefits to the master''s physical strength.


    The more powerful the Spirit, the more powerful the abilities under the control of the Spirit Master. Masters of more advanced realms, for example, didn''t need to use their precious Spirits against beings weaker than themselves. They could often fight for themselves and assert their dominance without showing their Spirits.


    Rumors said the greatest sign of a Spirit Master''s power was to fight on the same level as their opponents without using their Spirits. It was a humiliation for their opponents, who were not even worthy of such a Spirit Master''s basic display of power.


    Liam had hardly fought any Spirit Masters, so his previous experiences were less a sign of power and more a sign of ignorance. But he now knew enough of the history of his race in Twin Land to know the importance of developing his Spirits.


    ''No one can act against me until the following afternoon. I''d better use this day to absorb as many resources as my body can handle.''


    He looked into Mary''s eyes and said, "Let''s go into seclusion. We''d better absorb our wages now and prepare for the end of the protection period. I don''t know if the senior disciples in the sect will covet the items of mere novices, but it''s good not to risk it."


    "I agree. We should get stronger before our journey here actually begins." She nodded in agreement.


    Mary didn''t ask what he had in his spatial ring. She just sat down on a cushion in one corner of Liam''s room, while he did the same on the other side.


    Liam placed the Arcane Crystals and the two pills he had in front of him, curious where to start. He had not yet acquired extensive knowledge about pills and crystals, but he wasn''t dumb.


    ''There must be some kind of resistance to the use of pills and crystals. On Earth, an ordinary person who used a drug would become resistant to it after a while and would have to increase the dosage to get the same effect as before. I suppose the same thing has to happen with pills and crystals.


    So I''ll start with the lowest quality items. That should give me the best possible result for now.''


    He put the pill and crystal from the spatial ring aside and picked up the King-grade Arcane Crystal and the pill bottle from the wooden box.


    ''From its looks, it''s a Mana Essence Pill.''


    Mana Essence Pills were widely prevalent across the continent, serving as the go-to choose for cultivators. These pills played a crucial role in their cultivation and advancement by enhancing their ability to absorb mana. As the medicinal power of the pills took effect, they effectively sped up the growth of cultivators.


    There weren''t many versions of popular pills that were used on a large scale. Most unusual pills required a great deal of effort to gather the ingredients, as well as the involvement of powerful alchemists.


    Unusual pills were hard to find. Normally, they had to be ordered, and they weren''t for sale.


    Those pills that were sold on a large scale had specific shapes that had long been known to the forces of the continent and were easy to identify. Even a novice like Liam could identify the type of pill after one look.


    Liam decided to absorb his lowest quality, Mana Essence Pill, first. After that, he was going to let Thal''Korr absorb the King-grade Arcane Crystal, followed by the Ancestor-grade Crystal, leaving to absorb the second pill last.


    Placing the two-colored pill with a white stripe down its center in his mouth, Liam closed his eyes while resting his arms on his legs.


    He felt the pill melt as it went down his throat. His face turned red almost immediately, drops of sweat starting to drip from his forehead.


    His heart pounded harder in his chest, his breathing speeding up with the influx of mana through the pores of his body. For a moment, Liam felt as if the mana around him were metallic components, and the pill melting inside his body was a powerful magnet.


    The feeling of cultivating with the Mana Essence Pill was incredible!


    In just five minutes of meditation, Liam felt more satisfied than he had in two weeks of cultivation during the journey from Violent Lake to Demon Gate headquarters.


    The corners of his lips turned up, his teeth subtly appeared in his mouth, and every muscle in his body radiated happiness.


    Unfortunately, the effects of the pill would only last for 20 minutes, after which Liam''s cultivation speed would gradually slow down until it reached the normal for him.


    Still, cultivating there was better than anywhere else he had been during his journey to the Eternal Doom Island. Even Thal''Korr''s cave was no match for the mana density of Street Thirty-Seven.


    ...


    ''My cultivation is about to reach a new level. I''ll break through to 4-Star later today!''


    Liam opened his eyes and picked up the King-grade Arcane Crystal.


    Before summoning Thal''Korr, he looked at Mary.


    ''She''s still enjoying the effects of her pill... If I''m not mistaken, our pills had the same rating. But she''s weaker than me, so she takes longer to absorb the same resources.''


    "Hmm, she''ll probably level up with this pill. It''s easier to reach 2-Star than 4-Star."


    He put his companion aside and turned his attention to Thal''Korr.


    He summoned the dark-skinned, macabre-looking Spirit demon surrounded by shadows and made the Spirit absorb the small King-grade crystal, allowing Thal''Korr to absorb the essence of the crystal for the next few minutes.


    A red mist left the crystal floating in front of Liam until the crystal completely disintegrated, with all of its essence either nourishing Thal''Korr or getting lost in the air.


    Demon Gate was a sect of demon cultivators. As such, most of the Arcane Crystals collected by the sect''s disciples were compatible with Spirits similar to Liam''s. However, not every crystal was 100% compatible. Some mana and elements were always lost to the environment as the crystal decomposed.


    After 25 minutes, Thal''Korr''s body stopped glowing red and his limbs stopped vibrating.


    The Spirit demon didn''t evolve qualitatively with this crystal alone, as Liam had expected. But as soon as Thal''Korr finished, he began absorbing the Ancestor-grade Arcane Crystal. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the essence of this gray crystal found its way into Thal''Korr''s body, the creature behind Liam shook violently, his muscles growing as his presence became more powerful.


    The creature''s dark skin turned the same color as the crystal for a few moments, while Mary couldn''t help but open her eyes, unable to continue what she was doing in the current situation.


    As Liam felt a small crack inside his body as the surrounding mana entered him without him even trying to absorb it, he felt the elemental purity of his second Spirit evolve!


    ''He is reaching the Ancestor-grade, Lower-level!''


    Liam''s eyes gleamed. His body showed signs of progress, though not quite matching Thal''Korr''s prowess. Nonetheless, it was an impressive sight.

 Chapter 41: Qualitative Advancement (2)

    After a brief pause, his eyes slowly fluttered open. The once fiery orbs transformed into spheres, pulsating with an ethereal, captivating brilliance. The room was bathed in an intense, mesmerizing radiance, with the inky black aura that had previously billowed like thick smoke now gleamed with minuscule specks of mana, creating elaborate, ever-changing patterns.His once coarse horns now appeared to be crafted from a superior and refined material, displaying fewer imperfections and gleaming in the room''s light. His wings, now transformed into magnificent structures, were adorned with scales of rare beauty, surpassing his previous "bat wings".


    His general appearance became less hostile, but the shape of his face, the way he looked ahead, seemed to be that of a creature in total control of his qualities. He wasn''t the same being, Mary could tell as she watched Thal''Korr''s evolution.


    His gaze no longer seemed that of a chaotic, irrational creature driven by instinct. His current gaze seemed to be that of a calculating creature that wouldn''t waste his energy on unnecessary movements.


    That was Mary''s opinion, judging only by the changed appearance of Liam''s Spirit demon. But the Spirit Master behind Thal''Korr knew his Spirit had changed far more inwardly than the appearance showed.


    His ability to manipulate shadows had increased. He should now be able to influence twice as much space as before with the same amount of mana.


    His physical strength had tripled, allowing him to smash through walls with his fists and cut through inferior metals with his claws. His body improved as a whole, with improved movement and reaction speed.


    Finally, his mental strength reached new heights. Liam could sense that Thal''Korr had also made a breakthrough, just as he had improved his cultivation to the 4-Star level of the second cultivation realm. However, after his qualitative breakthrough, he went straight to the 5-Star!


    ''Master!''


    After a moment of looking at his Spirit, Liam heard the demon''s voice in his mind, bringing him back to reality.


    ''You really have become more intelligent. That''s good. I''ll be able to command you more easily in battle,'' Liam said in to Spirit before Thal''Korr returned to his soul space.


    ''I am at your disposal to defeat your opponents, master. Use me as you see fit!''


    Thal''Korr reappeared on his platform in Liam''s soul space.


    Not every Spirit could speak. Not every magical creature capable of giving birth to Spirits was intelligent enough to do so. But demons were a similar type of creature to humans. Their Spirits could talk well, even if they weren''t very talkative.


    Liam smiled as he looked inside himself, seeing himself in that special place where the incubus demon was looking in Thal''Korr''s direction.


    ''Use the place you''re in to complete the mission I''ve given you. Don''t waste your time. Use the other pill and reach a higher level,'' the incubus said. This demon forced Thal''Korr to return to cultivating while Liam turned his attention back to his room.


    ''Tsk! That guy. He acts like the boss around here.'' Liam sighed, but he had a smile on his face.


    At first, he had found his situation with the incubus strange, confusing, and even annoying. But now, almost four months into his time with the creature, he was used to this being.


    He had many doubts, but he knew for sure that the creature wouldn''t casually harm him without harming itself. Either way, their growth could benefit both of them, and their strange relationship wasn''t that bad.


    That didn''t mean he didn''t still have reservations about the incubus. He was just used to the order of things these days. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But even if the incubus had an unknown agenda, he was right about one thing. Liam really wanted to know what that thing¡ªthe one he had gotten into him on the island.


    At the thought of the small glowing star surrounded by strange symbols in his soul space, Liam knew he had to investigate and understand what it was all about.


    He quickly consumed the other pill, an item that was certainly of a higher quality than the pill he had used early, although he couldn''t quantify how much better it was.


    Ignoring for the moment the strengthening of his abilities related to Thal''Korr''s powers¡ªwhich had also evolved with the Shadowfiend''s evolution¡ªLiam consumed his last pill.


    This time, the sensation of ingesting the Mana Essence Pill was much stronger, three times greater than the one caused by the previous pill.


    Liam''s whole body turned red, with a little steam coming out of his pores, and his veins trembled violently as they even showed up in places that were unusual to see.


    Liam knew that consuming pills consecutively was not a wise decision. These pills left impurities in the bodies of Spirit Masters, a type of residue that couldn''t be absorbed and could easily build up, making it incredibly challenging to eliminate.


    According to the most accepted theories, this residue, if accumulated over time and in large quantities, could even limit the Spirit Master''s future growth.


    But Liam had never used similar resources before, and since he was worried about his life at the beginning of his journey in Demon Gate, he didn''t mind putting himself in ''danger''.


    Meanwhile, he couldn''t help but smile at the pleasurable sensation he felt from the large amount of mana he was absorbing, something that frankly surpassed even the sensation he felt from sex¡ªhis sex only surpassed ordinary cultivation because it was also cultivation.


    He could feel his level rising rapidly from the beginning of the 4-Star level, and he soon reached its peak.


    After 37 minutes of deep meditation, just as the effects of the pill were about to wear off, he felt a new vortex of mana forming in his soul space.


    The shadows around his room trembled as a purple mist escaped from the black-haired man''s pores, his powers slipping out of his control.


    As he reached the 5-Star, he felt his heart beating differently, unconsciously drawing the attention of Mary, who by now had advanced to the 2-Star and had finished nurturing one of her Spirits.


    The radiant blonde woman gazed upon Liam with a newfound perception, her heart synchronizing its rhythm with his, her skin tingling with an inexplicable warmth.


    However, as she fixated on her lover''s lips, she could visualize the origin of those emotions, disregarding the menacing figures lurking in the shadows behind Liam.


    Getting up from where she was, she slowly approached him, longing for her partner''s touch.


    At that moment, Liam woke from his advancement, noticing his influence on the surroundings, the room much darker than it should have been, but also Mary completely seduced, already undressing for him.


    He didn''t mind, but left a mental note to be careful where he made his advancements. Meditating could potentially exacerbate some of his unique abilities, while leveling up might have a greater impact on his surroundings than he desires.


    It wasn''t a problem today, but it was better not to risk it.


    ''My Aura of Seduction, Aura of Fear, Shadow Projection, and other powers are stronger... Especially those related to the Shadowfiend.'' He thought as he stood up, took off his clothes and looked at the already naked woman on his bed.


    ''It''s a pity that the incubus doesn''t consume Arcane Crystals, otherwise I could increase my powers even more... But that''s okay. Today''s progress should be enough for now.''


    He climbed into bed, already with no clothes to protect his body, and stared at Mary''s nipples, eager to test the dual cultivation after advancement.


    According to his theories, the stronger its practitioners were, the more powerful the dual cultivation would be. However, if their cultivation levels were too high, the results would take longer to appear.


    But he still needed to analyze more dual cultivation sessions, sessions with people of different characteristics, powers, levels, elemental affinities, and so on.


    For now, he only had Mary, but he wanted to find new partners soon!


    "Mmmmm~"


    The two kissed while he kept his doubts to himself, with Mary only feeling the urge to have that man on top of her, entering her and direct the mana in the surrounding area into her body.

 Chapter 42: The True Form of Dual Cultivation (R18)

    As Liam''s lips met his lover''s soft ones, the air crackled with an electric intensity. In that moment, his once deep black eyes transformed into a blazing shade of fiery red, igniting the passion between them.Purple droplets glistened and oozed from his pores, their vivid hue mesmerizing. As they danced through the air, a faint mist materialized, enveloping the room with a mysterious purple haze. Meanwhile, some droplets cascaded down Mary''s body, leaving a tingling sensation. Her senses heightened, a potent blend of lust and desire consuming her every thought.


    Her intimate regions, now visibly enlarged and flushed with a delicate shade of pink, sparkled with moisture, emitting a subtle sheen. The involuntary spasms of her muscles in that specific region intensified, causing a heightened sensation that she couldn''t ignore.


    Just like Liam, her eyes transformed into a vibrant shade of crimson, her heart thumping vigorously within her chest. In this moment, the weariness and anxieties of the human mind dissolved into nothingness for both of them.


    For a moment, there were only the two of them in existence. Like magnets with opposing poles, they were irresistibly drawn to one another, coming together with an intense, insatiable desire.


    Withdrawing his mouth from his lover''s, Liam gently nibbled on his lips as he observed her intently, taking in the sight of her flushed cheeks and tousled hair. He inhaled deeply, capturing the intoxicating scent of Mary''s delicate perfume mixed with a hint of perspiration. As he leaned in, his warm breath brushed against her neck, causing a cascade of shivers to ripple down her spine.


    As he gently bit his blonde lover''s slender neck, a soft moan escaped Mary''s cherry lips, her legs trembling as she wrapped them around him.


    "Ahh~"


    She didn''t let Liam win her. With a hand, she bring him closer, biting the lobe of one of his ears as she squeezed one of her lover''s buttock.


    As she brought him closer, she opened her eyes wider and felt something big, hard, and hot pressing against her wet cavern.


    She was consumed by desire, her body craving more than just the usual foreplay. As Liam''s right hand guided their movements, his powerful member entered Mary''s eager depths. Their mouths intertwined, releasing moans of ecstasy into the air as their senses surrendered to the glee-filled symphony.


    With the first thrusts of his staff into Mary''s body, Liam lost himself in the sensation of her cavern, wet, hot and throbbing, the best flower he''d ever had in two lifetimes.


    His desire to get there and make his partner feel the pinnacle of pleasure almost blocked his senses, making him ''unaware'' of the appearance of the incubus demon outside his body.


    Unlike Thal''Korr, Vicente could not summon the incubus. It was the Spirit who decided when to leave the body of his Spirit Master.


    When he sensed the beginning of their cultivation, the creature materialized outside of Liam''s body. He joined hands and cast his magical incantation upon them.


    As he opened his arms and hands, the Spirit caused a series of runes to appear in the air around the couple''s bed, directing mana into their bodies.


    Passing through the runes, magic circles, and pentagrams, the mana entered the couple''s bodies all around them, but especially through their genitals.


    Every time the inner walls of Mary''s cave or Liam''s staff moved in and out like a piston, more mana entered their bodies.


    But dual cultivation wasn''t just about that. The more pleasurable the experience, and the more orgasms the practitioners achieved, the better the results of cultivation.


    Liam and Mary wouldn''t be good dual cultivators just because they knew how to fuck. Without the natural ability of lovers to reach great heights of pleasure, they would only have the minimal benefit of dual cultivation.


    Of course, the power of the incubus and Liam''s own power helped a lot, but the road to dual cultivation was a long one for both of them.


    Whether they were the best versions of themselves on the bed, the two soon reached their first orgasm, shaking with satisfaction as mana flooded their bodies through their genitals.


    After the first orgasm, the incubus sat in a lotus position in front of the bedroom door, also using his Spirit Master cultivation to absorb mana and strengthen himself.


    The magical symbols in the air continued to burn, along with the fiery flame on Liam''s and Mary''s bodies. The two would soon change positions, ignoring how their bodies were absorbing mana.


    Perched atop Liam, the girl with flowing blonde locks locked eyes with him, desire emanating from her gaze. Her hips swayed rhythmically, mimicking the motion of riding, while moans filled the air.


    Liam gently pressed his fingers against the soft curve of her buttock, feeling its supple flesh beneath his touch. As he explored further, his hand traveled along Mary''s slender waist. Finally, his fingers found their destination, caressing the roundness of her right breast, eliciting a soft gasp from Mary''s lips.


    He moved his hips along with her, gradually adding the sound of slapping flesh to Mary''s moans. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ahhhhhh~"


    "Ahhhhhhhh~"


    He opened his mouth as well, feeling another load about to leave his rod and fill Mary''s womb.


    As Liam''s warm essence filled her, the blonde woman shivered, a smile of contentment playing on her face, embracing the sensation of having him inside her.


    She fell into his arms, feeling a little fatigue overtake her body. Her cave squeezed Liam''s staff like a hand, squeezing hard and then relaxing, repeating this out of her control.


    In an instant, her cultivation increased by 15%, enough for her to feel it wouldn''t be long before she reached the 3-Star level.


    Not only did her strength improve, but Liam also felt a massive improvement in his cultivation. His cultivation base was much broader than his companion''s mana, yet it increased even more.


    ''Is this the effect of dual cultivation after the breakthrough?'' Liam took a deep breath and felt his lover''s body, both very sweaty, but not completely satisfied.


    Looking into her eyes, he realized she was thinking the same thing as he was, so he kissed her and temporarily stayed in that position while they gathered the strength to continue their activity.


    They would continue to cultivate hard for the next few minutes, changing positions three more times until they reached the limit of their abilities, or rather, Mary''s current abilities.


    The incubus would return to his Spirit Master''s soul space, and the purple mist that had covered the surroundings would dissipate.

 Chapter 43: Missions (1)

    ''My mana has increased significantly during this cultivation session... Could it be because of our enhanced strength, or perhaps because my Spirit prowess has developed?''As he looked up at the plain white ceiling of his room, several questions popped into his curious mind.


    ''In the past, I didn''t really perceive significant changes in my growth after making breakthroughs. However, this time around, I have managed to progress by two levels, and they are notably more substantial levels, especially considering my standing in the second realm. Perhaps I failed to notice this previously because I engage in cultivation more frequently and thus experience slower growth.''


    He couldn''t determine which explanation was correct. However, he held onto his doubt. ''I''ll investigate later,'' he thought. With his merit points, he could now explore various sections of the library.


    If he could figure out the reason behind his rapid progress during this cultivation session, he could discover a more effective approach to dual cultivation, allowing him to grow at an accelerated pace.


    Upon contemplation, he rose from his bed and leisurely made his way to the bathroom, pausing before the diminutive mirror adorning the sink.


    Gazing upon his glistening physique, now adorned with more prominent and distinctly bulkier, curvier muscles, he stopped to revel in his own reflection.


    ''My muscles appear more toned, and even my skin feels smoother. Could this be the reason female cultivators often look much younger than their actual age? Interesting.''


    With a smile on his face, he shifted his focus back to his desired task¡ªwashing up and changing into his worn-out clothes.


    ''I need to buy something for Mary and myself. I''ve noticed the other disciples looked at us negatively. We''d better change our appearance soon to avoid further problems.''


    Putting the contents of his gift box into his spatial ring, he left Mary peacefully asleep and made his way towards one bustling shopping streets nearby.


    ...


    Just as Liam was coming down the front steps of the building Mary was in, a young man with a beret on his head, sitting on the roof of a building not far away, narrowed his eyes as he abruptly stood up.


    "5-Star? No, half the level of a 5-Star Spirit Lord!" Unable to contain his astonishment, this man with a beret, brown eyes, and an X-shaped scar on his right cheek almost couldn''t believe his senses.


    Clenching his fists, he took a step back, still monitoring Liam as the black-haired boy walked down the side street, probably in search of a nearby business¡ªan expected activity for a newcomer.


    ''What happened? How did he become so strong? Has he already reaped the rewards of joining the sect and becoming an Initiate? But that would be strange. Someone with his talent shouldn''t level up so easily. Could it be that Silas lied to me?''


    The corners of his lips dropped as he saw that something was wrong, or at least missing in the information that had reached him.


    ''I need to take a step back. It won''t be easy to deal with this brat now.''


    He left the top of the building while Liam began his journey to Street Thirty-Six.


    Just as he was aware, the even streets of City Thirteen housed the trade and infrastructure that kept the city running smoothly. Here, one could find the internal guard, the halls dedicated to educating and guiding the disciples, managing everyday tasks like sewage and water, and more.


    Even though this was a city in a powerful sect, there were things that could be found in ordinary cities¡ªgrocery stores, clothing, shoes, and many other services.


    On Street Thirty-Six, there was just one clothing store. Liam would enter it, swiftly select two outfits for himself, and additionally pick out two sets of clothes for Mary.


    In this world, there were special clothes. When Liam entered a store, he saw one of those remarkable pieces. These clothes were made of special fabrics, adorned with runes. They possessed incredible properties, such as being stain-resistant, waterproof, and 100% efficient at maintaining body heat.


    Right now, he didn''t have enough to splurge on such clothing. A single pair of magic trousers cost 5 gold coins!


    He didn''t know the cost of resources that could save his life or help him become stronger faster, so even though he had the coins, he wasn''t fooled by his poor situation.


    After buying some ordinary clothes, he went back to his room, where he found Mary waking up from her sleep.


    "Did you go out?" she asked, her beautiful face adorned with a smile as she gently massaged her temples.


    "Yes, I''ve purchased clothes for both of us. Please put them on before you leave. It''s not a big deal, they''re just regular clothes. Don''t worry about the cost," he said, already wearing his new outfit.


    He wore black trousers, boots of the same color, a shirt and a cloak, also black, which covered most of his body.


    It didn''t look like the uniform of Demon Gate Officers or First Officers.


    But now Liam could see the differences in these clothes, items that certainly had magical properties, as well as the symbols of the sect and the identification of its members.


    Nevertheless, Liam liked his normal, comfortable and flexible clothes. They weren''t like Earth clothes. Surely he could fight very well, even dressed like that.


    Mary saw the two sets he had bought for her as she got out of bed, grateful for the gesture.


    She washed and then tried on the clothes Liam had bought for her, which fortunately had some kind of strange technology that adjusted to any body size.


    Liam was glad he didn''t have to know Mary''s sizes, even more so when he saw the two garments fit his companion''s slender body perfectly.


    "Thank you for the gift," she said, planting a gentle kiss on one of his cheeks while he subtly nodded in acknowledgment.


    "Don''t worry, ordinary clothes are quite cheap. I only spent 5 silver coins for the four sets I bought... Anyway, I''m going to the Missions Hall to check on my duties. Would you like to accompany me?"


    She agreed and followed him to Street Twenty-Six, where not only the Missions Hall was located but also the Library.


    "Speaking of our cultivation." She walked alongside him and delicately covering her lips to prevent her words from escaping. "I have improved much more than last time. Did you feel the same?"


    "Hmm, we''ll look into that soon. For now, we should focus on figuring out our responsibilities to the sect. Tomorrow, our protection period will end, so we''ll have to deal with problems.


    Let''s finish learning about this place and spend some more time in the Library. I doubt you''ll have time for that after tomorrow." He looked at her meaningfully when he saw her expression become rigid.


    "You were right. Merlin has tricked us."


    "It wasn''t like we could do anything about it anyway. At least now you know that growing up in this place will be quite difficult. Fortunately, we can cultivate together," he said.


    "Yes, we must work together. Otherwise, we''ll just be outside disciples serving to produce merit points for Amos." She sighed.


    She had gotten her hopes up with Merlin''s introduction to the sect during their trip here. Add to that her power and the good feeling she got from manipulating mana, and she had naively thought that she could grow into something more than a servant.


    Now that she discovered she would have responsibilities that would keep her busy for most of her time in the sect, she no longer saw things so simply.


    But regrets wouldn''t change anything. Following Liam''s side, she saw the majestic Missions Hall, a four-story spherical building close to the Library.


    The place was even busier than the Records Hall, with students coming and going, some alone, others in groups, with many conversations in between, creating a buzz that was hard to ignore.


    This time, however, none of them experienced strange looks, disgust, anger, that they had felt earlier, before changing their outfits.


    As they entered the building, they were greeted by a multitude of vibrant neon signs proudly displaying various missions and their corresponding rewards. Eventually, they arrived at a section adorned with a captivating mural, which provided detailed instructions tailored for newcomers like themselves. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    According to it, they could find out their mandatory journeys within the sect by using their identification badges at the automatic counters in the corner opposite the entrance, in the building''s heart.


    Spotting the 20 automatic counters, they made their way to two of the artifacts available and placed their badges on devices similar to those they had seen earlier in the Records Hall.


    In this way, Liam saw what his 10-hour work week for City Thirteen would be like.


    [Initiate-level Activity]


    [5 hours of work per week in the Beasts Hall¡ªfunction depends on the appointment of the Beasts Hall Lord.]


    [5 hours of work per week in the Battle Hall¡ªfunction depends on the appointment of the Battle Hall Lord.]


    [30 King-grade Arcane Crystals per month, of the Middle-level or equivalent in higher quality crystals.]

 Chapter 44: Missions (2)

    From what he understood, the Arcane Crystals he and Mary had got were items collected by the sect members who went on this kind of mission every month.He would have to hunt creatures, collect crystals, and give them to the sect, which should distribute them among its members.


    For now, he had the 10-hour weekly mission in mind.


    ''Beasts Hall and Battle Hall... What am I supposed to do in those places? It seems that I will only know when I start the mission.''


    He closed his eyes and let out a weary sigh before retrieving his badge and turning his gaze towards Mary.


    "I will have to serve the Beasts Hall and the Battle Hall. What about you?"


    With an uncertain expression, she replied to him, "I will also serve both halls, but also the Essences Hall."


    "Essences Hall?"


    The Essences Hall was supposed to be the group responsible for the non-wild resources used by the sect''s alchemists. From what little Liam had heard or read about Demon Gate''s internal power structure, it had to be one of the most prestigious halls in the place.


    Pills and potions were important, but their ingredients came from the soil or the elemental manipulation of botanists, not from the powers of alchemists.


    Good businesses on Earth were not those that sold directly to the end user!


    ''During the machine revolution, it wasn''t the companies that created artificial intelligence that made a profit; it was the companies that sold electronic components like chips. I imagine it is the same in this world.''


    Liam smiled at Mary, envisioning this as a wonderful opportunity for her.


    "This is good," he advised her. "No matter what role you''ll have in the hall, try to seize the opportunity. Perhaps it will open some doors for you."


    "Hmm, I''ll do my best."


    "You said you have to serve the Illusions Hall as well, right?" He asked her.


    She gave a bitter smile. "Oh, and offer my services in the Disciples'' Kitchen. As if I don''t have enough on my plate, haha."


    "The Illusions Hall is a group that focuses on mental powers. First Officer Merlin said they would assign us roles compatible with us. I think you could grow as a Spirit Master illusionist in the hall. This job serving in the kitchen should be temporary. When you''re promoted, you probably won''t have to do it anymore."


    With a positive nod, she imagined that this was indeed the situation.


    "Do you know where the Illusions Hall is? I want to go to the Runes Hall now. It''s on Street Twelve."


    "Street Twelve?" Her eyebrows arched. "I feel sorry for you. Having to climb those steps every day will be a nuisance."


    He laughed, trying to look on the bright side. "It will exercise my body, at least..."


    "So, it seems we have different routes. The Illusions Hall is on Street Twenty-Two. However, are you planning to go there right away? Perhaps we should make a quick stop at the Library and see what valuable information we can gather.


    I''ve heard that all the worthwhile resources are in the pay section of the Library," she suggested, as they walked alongside each other, leaving the Missions Hall building.


    Liam looked across the street and saw the Library.


    In Twin Land, Spirit Masters possessed the ability to use techniques and various tricks in both their magical performances and combat. While their effectiveness relied on the attributes of their Spirits, there were methods to enhance the utilization of Spirits and the abilities that empowered the Spirit Master following the Spirit Pact and magical development.


    These weren''t techniques that would allow the Spirit Master to launch powerful attacks. It was more like combat tactics, the right way to fight certain types of opponents, the different ways to command certain types of Spirits, and so on.


    Spirit Masters were the commanders of their battalions. It was up to them to know the strategy needed to defeat opponents of lesser, equal, or greater power.


    In the Library, there were such techniques that talked about strategy, but also about the unique characteristics of Spirits.


    ''There are over a thousand different types of Spirits across the continent. The journey to learn them all won''t be short or easy, but the sooner I start, the better.''


    Liam thought to himself, seeing the passage through the Library as helpful, even though starting an hour earlier or later wouldn''t make much difference to them.


    "All right. Let''s see what''s good and at least get a better understanding of the paid part of the Library. We''ll split up and go to our respective halls in two hours. Is that good enough for you?"


    "Hmm, perfect." She replied with a smile and crossed the street until they reached the interior of the building they had visited the day before.


    There they headed for one of the three entrances to the book section, one of the two entrances that required merit points to enter.


    In addition to the resources from the boxes they had received earlier, they had both earned merit points for entering the sect. Mary received 20 merit points, while Liam received 50.


    With their points to spend, the two went to entrance number ''2''.


    "To enter level two of the Library, each person must pay 10 merit points. Once inside, you can take one copy of a book or more if you pay the extra fee," said the masked Officer in front of the entrance.


    ''10 merit points... It''s not cheap.'' Liam looked at Mary, aware she wasn''t in the same situation as him.


    She had the same thought, except she was quite sure that she would have to utilize this location.


    As she stepped forward to pay, however, Liam grabbed one of her wrists and asked the officer standing guard. "What''s the difference between this level and that?" Liam pointed toward the entrance with the number ''3''.


    "The entry fee for level three is 100 merit points. Nevertheless, it offers a settlement that is 100 times more valuable. Inside, you''ll find an assortment of books that delve into the techniques and unique attributes of rare Spirits. Notably, there is even a book dedicated to the fascinating dragons."


    "Dragons?"


    Their eyes locked, widening in surprise as they exchanged a silent understanding.


    Dragons were the most fantastic magical beasts in Twin Land, the dream of every Spirit Master on the continent to have as their main Spirit, the terror of every being who didn''t have at least fifth realm cultivation.


    Dragons were terrifying. With their immense bodies, ability to live for thousands of years, and intimidating magical powers, they were almost divine beings living among the mundane.


    There were even legends that said the birth of a dragon was a sign of omen, catastrophe, and doom.


    To Liam, however, dragons were mythical creatures, distant legends. When he heard about these creatures he had considered fictional in his previous life, he breathed in the air with his mouth open and felt a chill run down his spine.


    Faced with such a terrifying existence, his heart raced with a mixture of fear and fascination. But the rational part of him longed to witness the epic battles between extraordinary creatures.


    "I see, a magnificent place indeed," he muttered as he looked at entrance number ''3'', marking the place to visit in the future.


    He entered level two with Mary and soon had access to over a thousand volumes in that wing of the Library.


    He and Mary would split up to search for content that would interest them both and make a difference in combat. Protecting their lives at the beginning of their journey through Demon Gate was the most important thing, so they focused on that in their search.


    There were many questions that perhaps the books could answer for Liam. For example, the ''star'' that entered his soul space, details of dual cultivation, how to best develop his Spirits, how to create a good ''battalion'' of Spirits, etc.


    He didn''t expect to find all his answers there. In fact, he wouldn''t try to look for all the answers, even if they were there. Certain things could only be sought if one had the possibility to keep one''s tracks secret.


    Glancing around, Liam had a sense that he was under observation, yet he couldn''t comprehend the precise method or the identity of the observer.


    He pretended not to notice it and continued his search for common themes for someone in his position.


    After two hours at Mary''s side, he would find books of interest for both of them.


    Passing through the copy section, they would remove identical versions of the original books they had come in contact with, leaving several volumes of interest to them, to which they would surely return in the future.


    For now, they wouldn''t overdo it and would focus on learning the copies they had already acquired today. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As they left the Library, they split up, with her heading towards the Illusions Hall and him making his way to the Runes Hall.

 Chapter 45: Runes Hall

    His nerdy side, enthusiastic about technology and the like, took over his mind, unconsciously raising the tips of his lips as his face slowly moved sideways.Faced with holograms, enormous screens showing what looked like movies, elevators in one corner of the lobby, automatic doors here and there, and cleaning robots moving around, the boy looked at this world differently for a moment.


    ''This... Runes can do all that?'' His fists clenched, and his heart raced in his chest. The exhilarating sensation urged him to explore these technologies further, prompting him to ask one question after another.


    ''Liam Porter''s memoirs showed a feudal world where even the rich and noble didn''t live so differently from the citizens of my pre-Industrial Revolution homeland... But this?''


    Gulp!


    ''I am reminded of modernity on Earth by these things! How do they work? Can runes be used to create various devices? However, if such capabilities exist, why does the world seem underdeveloped?''


    Amid his question, Liam ignored the surroundings, where several groups of Runemasters, different from the people he had already seen in the city, chatted or went their ways.


    Yet, upon closer inspection, he would observe more impeccably attired individuals, their eyes filled with confidence and superiority, and a few even emanating an air of arrogance.


    "Initiate Liam Porter, welcome to the Runes Hall," a red-haired woman said as she approached him, bringing his attention back to reality.


    Liam looked at the person in front of him; a woman dressed in a blue dress, a feathered hat on her head, and a beautiful smile on her face. She was obviously an outer disciple like himself.


    For a moment, his gaze lingered on the graceful curves of the red-haired woman, admiring her feminine allure.


    He put his questions aside and looked at her with interest. "What''s your name, miss?" he asked, his confident voice laced with a mixture of curiosity and mischief.


    Liam made sure his logical side prevailed over his irrational impulses. However, when he had his first encounter with a woman in this location, his heart started pounding and his thoughts started racing uncontrollably.


    He knew he needed a new partner for his dual cultivation. Seeing someone as beautiful as the green-eyed woman in front of him, who stood at 1.7 meters tall with a well-proportioned body, stirred his instinctive side.


    Observing Liam''s black eyes, the woman dressed in blue easily discerned his worldly longing. Just a moment ago, he appeared completely out of place, like a rural person encountering modern society for the very first time. His demeanor now resembled that of a predator, eagerly awaiting the opportunity to capture his prey.


    She watched with interest, but put the game aside to talk about what mattered. "My name is Ann Reed. I''m here on behalf of the Runes Hall Lord, Commander Eliakim Badders.


    Have you read about the rules and divisions of the sect? Do you know what the Runes Hall is?" she asked, before explaining why she was standing before him.


    "Yes. The Runes Hall is like several other halls in the sect. It focuses on the development of one''s specialty, in this case, runes and the path of Runemasters. I imagine this is where I will learn and develop my skills related to it."


    He quoted what he already knew and could imagine from his understanding of this place.


    She nodded as she gestured for him to accompany her.


    "You''re right. You''ll learn the way of a Runemaster here. In your Promotion Exam, we found that you have the potential to recognize and understand deep patterns. Therefore, starting tomorrow, you will be part of the group commanded by Lord Badders."


    She stopped speaking when they reached a large glass wall from where they could see several Spirit Masters manipulating mana to form complicated runes and connect them to various artifacts.


    Liam watched in silence as the members of the Runes Hall engraved runes on objects, giving ordinary items special properties.


    "The primary goal of Runemasters is to alter reality, create mechanisms and models that don''t exist in nature, to make life easier for the Spirit Masters. But our profession is so broad that there are really no limits to what we can do.


    Some of us can use runes to create powerful amulets. Others can use their runes on animals and become professional tamers. There are those who can use runes on living creatures, cast curses on them and be called witches. The possibilities are endless, Initiate Porter. The limit of a Runemaster is their own imagination and understanding of reality.


    There is a great demand for Runemasters, so any talent with even the slightest potential must be honed and taken to the next level. Few on the continent have the aptitude for it, so be grateful. From now on, you''re part of a select group."


    She touched one of Liam''s shoulders, smiling as she spoke in a confident, eager tone, giving him the sense of pride she herself felt at being a Runemaster.


    Liam controlled his physical impulses as he listened to Ann''s eloquent words, following her down a corridor, but still observing his surroundings, passing a library area, training rooms, rune-writing rooms, and classrooms.


    "Today you need not worry about learning anything. This is just a first introduction. But know that tomorrow you will begin your activities, starting as an apprentice Runemaster with my group."


    He looked over her shoulder and asked, "Do outer disciples teach other outer disciples?"


    "No, but senior professionals do that with apprentices." She smiled as she looked sideways at him, curious to see him in action.


    It wasn''t common for novices in the sect to have a cultivation level as high as his. Even though she was arrogant and skeptical of others, Ann couldn''t ignore the interesting signals coming from Liam.


    She explained, "You will be under my tutelage until you learn the basics and graduate as a Second Class Runemaster. After that, Lord Badders will welcome you into his group and you''ll learn some tips from him."


    Professionals were classified in the same way as artifacts and resources. For example, someone who could make First Cass pills would be a First Class Alchemist.


    Liam wasn''t a Runemaster yet, so he would have to become a First Class and then a Second Class Runemaster to get out from under Ann''s wing.


    "Lord Badders? What rank is he?" Liam asked curiously, not imagining he would be under the direct supervision of the hall leader soon after becoming a Second Class Runemaster. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ann understood Liam''s doubt. "He''s a Fourth Class Runemaster. Anyway, you''ll have to find out from him why you''re joining his group after going through me... Whatever the reason, thank your lucky stars. Most of us only get advice from Lord Badders once a month."


    Liam detected a subtle note of envy in Ann''s voice, curious and excited about this opportunity on the one hand, but worried on the other.


    ''Sigh. There are no free lunches in this world. I have to prepare myself for the problem of getting easily what others can''t get, even with hard work.''


    He kept his expression unchanged, pretending he was just looking at Ann''s beautiful body.


    "It really is a great luck," he murmured to her. "As lucky as to be led by a beautiful woman."


    Her gaze changed, letting go for a moment of the envy she felt for this normal-looking young man.


    "By the way, is Miss Reed single?"


    "Oh? Are you thinking about it? You better be worried about your own neck, Initiate Porter. If you survive your first few weeks here, I might give you a chance." She teased as she walked away from him.


    "That sounds like a challenge." He stayed, looking at her with a smile on his face.


    "Survive, get stronger, and beat me at my profession. When you''ve done that, I''ll consider talking about that... Anyway, meet me in the room to your right tomorrow at 8am. Don''t be late." She disappeared as soon as she said those words.


    "Fascinating," he remained in his position, enjoying the charm of the senior who would be his teacher the following day.

 Chapter 46: Spirit Puppet

    The Runes Hall was open 24 hours a day, just like all the halls of the sect. This was a city within a headquarters. Every service there was basically open at any time of the day. Only the shops owned by the sect members didn''t follow this protocol, as they were private areas.But the movement through the sect''s halls was especially noticeable in the middle of the day. This morning, Liam found himself in a quieter place than the previous afternoon, as most of the people in the area were guards or those who did the administrative.


    He watched the people coming and going along the large corridor where the entrances to the main areas of the second floor were located.


    ''Later, I''ll continue reading Guardian Derik''s fighting techniques,'' he thought, his eyes closed as he contemplated the knowledge he had gained after just one night of study.


    The book he had obtained on the second level of the city Library was so interesting that he was eager to continue his study and eventually pick up the other volumes he had seen on his way through the second level of the Library yesterday.


    This book¡ªFighting Techniques by Guardian Derik¡ªwas basically a volume on the characteristics of the most common Spirits and how to fight these creatures, considering different abilities.


    Demon Gate specialized in demonic cultivation, so there were many strategies for Spirit Masters who possessed demon-type Spirits.


    Merely dedicating a day to studying had allowed Liam to uncover mistakes from his past that had jeopardized his safety.


    ''If only I had possessed the knowledge I have now during my time on the island, my encounter with Thal''Korr would have been far less challenging.


    Presently, I would approach him completely differently, taking advantage of the daylight and employing his own mind against him. Using the daylight, my attacks would have been twice as potent, granting me a significant advantage.''


    "You''re early. Good. Come with us."


    A voice cut off his train of thought.


    Ann appeared at the beginning of the corridor, followed by three people¡ªtwo men and a woman, dressed as outer disciples, with youthful appearances and icy stares.


    Liam followed the group without asking questions. His 48-hour protection had expired hours ago, and he didn''t want to get in trouble for talking to someone he shouldn''t have.


    "These individuals here are Giles, Fred, and Virginia. They find themselves in the exact same situation as you do," Ann remarked, a slight smirk forming on her lips as she locked eyes with him. "They''re the ones you''ll be competing against."


    Liam''s gaze pierced through them, his eyes narrowing as he observed the trio. He frowned, feeling a sense of discomfort rise within him as he took in the woman''s provocative tone.


    "Only one of you will become a Second Class Runemaster this month. The other three will have to vie for the next opportunity next month," she explained, but failed to elicit questions from Liam.


    "I understand. I''ll do my best then." Liam said only what he should have.


    ''They have the option to employ an evaluation method that grants approval of everyone who attains a specific level, but they choose to foster competition amongst us. This approach within the sect will undoubtedly bring many challenges for me.''


    Casting cautious glances, he noticed the frigid stares and felt the palpable tension in the air. The atmosphere was charged, a silent symphony of anticipation, as if even a pin drop would shatter the delicate equilibrium.


    ''They are probably not beginners like me, so at least two of them, if not all three of them, have already failed once and are competing against each other for the second or third time... It''s going to be tricky. I have to be careful about them uniting against me.''


    Of the three Initiates at his side, Virginia and Giles were 3-Star Spirit Lords, while the blond boy, Fred, was on the same level as Liam, 5-Star of the second realm.


    The three noted Liam''s power and saw he could become a problem if he had the chance to learn the profession quickly.


    ''I have to get my promotion to Second Class before this brat learns enough and becomes a First Class Runemaster.'' Fred looked at Liam.


    He was trying to get promoted to Second Class for the third month in a row.


    "You''ll be with me most of the time today. Virginia, Fred and Giles, continue your training in inscribing runes on artifacts. I''ll be watching you while I guide this newcomer."


    "Yes, Initiate Reed." The three moved on as soon as they entered a large class.


    Liam quietly surveyed the classroom''s surroundings and his eyes fell upon a platform in the left corner. Behind a glass wall, he noticed a wooden dummy, reminiscent of the one he had encountered during the promotion exam. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    On the opposite side of the room, in the right corner, there were five booths, each separated by glass walls. Virginia, Fred, and Giles entered three booths.


    In front of the entrance to the classroom, besides a pair of windows overlooking the city, were small shelves of books, as well as chairs and tables.


    Ann pointed to one chair and table and explained, "Liam, let''s get straight to the point. At the Demon Gate, we teach nothing unless you pay for it or earn it somehow. I''m here to watch you and guide you through your doubts.


    To gain knowledge, begin by rolling up your sleeves and delving into the study materials. Everything you require is readily available right here."


    He sat down in the designated place, while she sat next to him, monitoring the three in the glass-enclosed booths.


    He asked her, "What is this wooden dummy? I had to face something like it in the Promotion Exam. It was terrifying. If it hadn''t been an exa¡ª"


    "Would you be dead? Yes, probably." She smiled, imagining the situation he had found himself in. "This is a Spirit Puppet. It''s a Fourth Class tool, with 44 runes in total. The one you faced in the Promotion Exam was like this one, or even better. We will use this as an example for our dear students.


    As I said, the art of rune-making is limitless. However, we usually focus on simply creating runes and placing them on artifacts.


    An important Runemaster has created such a device in order to have suitable training conditions with a high level of competition and little risk to the Spirit Master''s life. With Spirit Puppets, you can fight with 100% of your power without the risk of injuring your companions, while the only risk to you is being incapacitated for a few hours after training.


    This training tool is truly remarkable. They claimed that by using it, one can achieve mastery over a set of fighting techniques within a few hours. However, its high price tag makes it accessible only to affluent families."


    "Can''t we use it for training?" Liam asked naively.


    "No," she smiled as she took her eyes off the wooden puppet. "This one, as I said, is for study only. A complete one is too valuable to be so accessible to mere outer disciples."


    "I see... But how does it work? In my test, I faced seven creatures. Since it''s a Fourth Class artifact, shouldn''t it only provide four opponents?"


    "Your logic isn''t bad, but it''s incorrect. Fourth Class items are limited to the power of the fourth realm. But that doesn''t mean they''re limited to the entire fourth realm. Spirit Puppets are not Spirit Masters. A complete puppet can provide dozens of artificial Spirits. The fact that it is of Fourth Class or higher only tells you how much maximum power it can expose and withstand.


    You faced seven creatures because the historical limit for a disciple new to the sect was seven Spirits defeated in the Promotion Exam. To avoid wasting mana, the First Officer of the tests usually limits the number of artificial Spirits to that number."


    Liam couldn''t help but widen his eyes upon hearing that. "Wait, so someone actually defeated seven Spirits after joining the sect? How is that even possible?"


    She also found it impressive, but it was a true story. "I wasn''t there to see it, but geniuses differ greatly from us."


    Liam stared at the books beside him, his fists clenched and his thoughts racing.


    Ann looked at him and understood what was going through his mind. With a sigh, she said, "Look on the bright side. You may create tools like it in the future. Maybe you won''t be the warrior like that genius, but even someone like that could fall for a talented Runemaster."


    She said it not only to Liam but also to herself. She wasn''t a genius either, and she was already a real Runemaster¡ªsomeone at the Second Class.


    ''These dolls are much more than just training objects. With a minor alteration of their runes, they can serve as soldiers on the battlefield.'' She closed her eyes as she turned her face forward, remembering the goals she wanted to achieve.


    Liam continued to watch her, curious. ''Why is she encouraging me?''


    But her voice interrupted his thoughts. "Don''t waste your time thinking about the puppet now. If you want to build one, learn the basics of the runes first. Start reading. We only have two hours together each day."

 Chapter 47: Universal Language

    The words before him blurred and distorted, melting into indistinguishable shapes, as if his mind were adrift in an abyss. In this murky void, ethereal symbols flickered and vanished, their gentle glow captivating his senses.As his imagination soared, he witnessed ordinary objects come alive with peculiar essences, only to effortlessly transform into extraordinary artifacts with a simple snap of his fingers.


    The books by Runemasters were exceptionally well-written. They provided concrete examples that were incredibly easy to visualize, making them accessible even for beginners.


    ''I understand now... We can compare runes to program codes. They set rules and translate commands into practical actions.''


    He understood his first lesson and couldn''t help but feel his heart beat faster, a smile of interest appearing on his face.


    He wasn''t an expert in programming, but he knew a few things, which led him to look at the examples in the book differently.


    ''A program comprises providing the computer with clear and precise instructions. The computer, using its own set of rules and a specific language, has distinct structures that enable it to perform the steps to answer any set of questions. In my understanding, runes function as the syntax underlying the special applications in this world.''


    He scratched his chin, thinking of one of the simple examples in the book he was reading, imagining what it would be like.


    ''The major distinction between the art of Runemasters and programming lies in the fact that creating special items in Twin Land is much easier than creating a program on Earth.


    Take the magic lamp as an example¡ªit is essentially a regular glass artifact with a small core that contains the rules governing its functioning. A rune for mana absorption draws mana from the atmosphere into the lamp''s core, while another rune converts the absorbed mana into light energy.


    The simplest lamp only requires these two types of runes. However, a more intricate lamp can incorporate additional runes. For instance, it may include a rune that detects low or high ambient luminosity levels and automatically switches the lamp on or off. It could also have a rune that responds to simple commands or even one that detects human presence and activates accordingly.''


    Liam clearly understood what runes were and how they could alter the world around them.


    But knowing that didn''t make him a Runemaster. Runes were not easily manipulated or inscribed on artifacts. Moreover, there wasn''t just one type of rune, but thousands.


    The art of a Runemaster was basically learning the universal language of magic, mastering it, and learning to write it on living and non-living physical beings.


    The first books he read didn''t go into detail about the high level of the profession. Yet, they left enough clues for Liam to understand the surreal distance between inscribing something on a piece of paper or on a person.


    ''Most Runemasters rarely put ''curses'' on people because they couldn''t simply inscribe on living beings that could absorb mana and control it in their own ways.


    An inanimate object, like a glass, may absorb mana. But without a consciousness behind it to control that mana, it was much easier for the Runemaster to put inscriptions on it than on an intelligent living being capable of cultivation.


    That must be why most of the cursed people are mortals who haven''t awakened their powers. There''s a difference between a mortal and a cultivator.''


    Liam pondered in silence, so focused on what he studied he didn''t see the time pass and almost 70% of his study time under Ann''s tutelage today.


    As he opened the fourth of the over twenty books he would have to learn before taking the next step in the profession, he came across what he had been longing for since the first book he had read in this classroom.


    {Types of Runes}


    {Behind the runes are characters¡ªeach with its own meaning and effect¡ªthat can be combined to form runes. There are 4,000 known characters, 400 of which are behind 70% of the special artifacts in Twin Lands.}


    {The universal language of runes, however, is not a dead language. Because it is alive and connected to infinite forms of existence, the language can lose or gain new characters. The creation of new characters remains a secret to the continent''s Runemasters, but the Great Sage Gest, 13,000 years ago, witnessed the emergence of a special character that had not existed before (????)...}


    Liam continued reading, going through the brief passage about new characters appearing, or rather, in Liam''s understanding, being discovered.


    But the text didn''t deal with the many types of characters behind the runes. It gave a brief introduction to this vast world of runes, pointing out its limitations and how most Runemasters would never understand 80% of the "alphabet".


    The book itself, at least 80% of it, talked about the 10% of the most common characters, the 400 characters behind 70% of everything that existed on the continent.


    During this section of the reading, Liam encountered more intricate content. The characters were portrayed in greater detail, including their symbols, the underlying meaning they represented, and their interactions with other character types.


    Apparently, there was an affinity, repulsion, or neutral reaction when over two characters were combined. According to the book, all imaginable combinations were possible if done in the right way. But only a handful of combinations would work without great difficulty.


    Of the 400 symbols, Liam studied only 10 of them today, as his three competitors finished their work for the day and Ann stood up to get everyone''s attention.


    "All right, that''s it for today. You can go back to your business. We''ll meet again tomorrow."


    The three left, with Liam sighing as he stood up, curious to learn more about these symbols and how to combine them to form runes.


    "I have a question. Can I take one of these books?" He asked Ann, showing a twinkle in his eye that she couldn''t ignore.


    "No." She smiled at him and explained, "our path is important, but it''s not everything¡ªat least not until you become a great Runemaster. You have your responsibilities to the sect, cultivate and, well, survive the competition. You won''t be able to do all that if you spend more time studying our art than you should."


    "I could master the essentials faster," he said as he turned away from the books.


    "Even if I allowed it, it would hardly happen. The universal language is not as easy as you think. Two hours of study a day is the most an ordinary mind can take from the universal language. More than that and you''d go crazy."


    Liam''s eyes widened with realization. ''So there are risks to learning this... It makes sense. It would be convenient to change reality with no problems.''


    "I see. I appreciate the recommendations, Senior Ann." He stopped in front of her and made a gesture of thanks. "By the way, one last question. Why are you being so nice to me? Have I gotten your attention already?"


    For a moment, Ann thought Liam was going to ask a serious question and she couldn''t help but be surprised. But behind the boy''s charm, she could see what he was really thinking.


    "The Demon Gate is often perceived as a chaotic place, but in reality, it is not as disorderly as everyone believes. While it is true that there are dangers here that righteous sects do not encounter, it is important to note that our success as one of the largest sects on the continent for countless centuries is not solely based on constant plotting against each other.


    Yet, it doesn''t mean I won''t curse you or kill you for my benefit." She approached him and put a dagger to Liam''s neck. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 48: Trouble Approaching

    Ann was an 8-Star Spirit Lord, someone he had no chance of defeating, especially in such a passive position. If she wanted to kill him, he was dead¡ªhe thought.As he swallowed his saliva in silence, she removed her dagger from his neck, leaving a subtle cut, not deep enough for him to bleed, but enough to remind him of it for a few days.


    "Your confidence isn''t as high as I initially believed," she teased, stepping closer to him and speaking softly near his ear. "But that approach won''t win me over. I much prefer a man who takes charge, grabbing me by the hair and pinning me to the ground."


    Surprised by what he heard, he looked at her sideways, taken aback that such words came from this angelic-looking woman.


    But from what his predecessor''s memories told him, Twin Land was not a conventional place. Relationships in this world differed greatly from those on Earth. It wasn''t uncommon for powerful women to behave like Ann, although it wasn''t the most common behavior.


    Polygamy was common, while monogamy was almost exclusive to the poor and weak people. Powerful men would have several wives, while powerful women, if not accompanied by stronger men, would have reverse harems. The idea of staying ''pure'' for either a man or a woman didn''t exist on this continent.


    However, Liam didn''t feel angry about her comment, nor did he feel any shame for briefly being afraid of her.


    ''I lack the strength to do what you''re suggesting, so it''s impossible for me to act that way towards you. In order to even consider such actions within the confines of the Demon Gate, I would have to wish for my demise.'' He gazed at her in silence, his breathing gradually steadying as he pondered.


    ''Surely, the rumors surrounding Demon Gate cannot be entirely accurate. The notion that the sect is in complete chaos is preposterous. However, it doesn''t necessarily mean that it''s a safe haven either. A single misstep and my life could be carelessly discarded in some forsaken ditch.''


    Then he said to her. "I play with different weapons. Maybe I''ll be able to show them to Senior Reed in the future."


    He wasn''t sure how his seduction skills would work on women stronger than him. Liam wanted to test it on women of his own power before he risked it on someone like Ann.


    "Really? Haha, I''m looking forward to seeing you in action then," she said with an interested smile before suddenly changing her tone. "But don''t forget who you''re dealing with. Maybe I''ll give you what you want. Maybe I''ll take your head..."


    She walked away, turning her back on Liam, after saying that.


    "I''ll see you tomorrow, Liam. I want you to study the basics for a week. After that, I''ll see what you can do. Don''t let me down."


    He remained where he was until she disappeared from view, with various thoughts racing through his mind. The enticing idea of conquering this woman and indulging in an affair with her was tempting, yet he couldn''t ignore his newfound interest in the profession he had recently begun learning.


    The prospect of becoming a skilled Runemaster held just as much significance to him as his pursuit of cultivating with Ann.


    Liam sighed before walking out of the room and down the main corridor of the Runes Hall, planning to go to the Beasts Hall to understand what his mandatory five hours a week there would be like.


    But as he exited the Runes Hall building, a young man with long black hair emerged before him. The man was garbed in a green robe, with a sword hanging from his waist, patiently awaiting his arrival at the entrance.


    For a moment, Liam thought it might not be him. But when the rough-looking young man, the same height as him and apparently the same age, stared at him, he saw that his first problem in the sect was ahead of him.


    ''Demon Gate is not chaotic, but it''s far from peaceful.'' He sighed in his heart as he stopped five meters in front of this guy. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Are you Liam Porter?" The strange man asked with a subtle smile tugging at the corners of his lips.


    "Yes, and you?" Liam asked, ready to summon his Spirit if necessary.


    The sect''s rules were clear about fighting outside the arena. It was strictly forbidden, and the punishments ranged from imprisonment to loss of merit points to death, depending on the severity of the situation.


    However, he still wasn''t used to this place enough to feel relaxed under the protection of the sect''s rules.


    "Henry Hair, a friend, I''d say." The young man gave Liam a wide, strange, somewhat dubious smile.


    "Friend, huh?" Liam saw the gesture of this strange Spirit Lord of 7-Star calling him for a walk.


    "Liam, I''m going to be honest with you. You are a rare talent. To promote yourself to Initiate when you join the sect is something that only 1 out of 500 disciples can achieve.


    Right now, all the factions in City Thirteen already know your name, where you sleep, your ability, and your basic characteristics. Some will act against you without giving you a chance to speak, and others will try to recruit you. I advise you to make a quick decision or you may suffer severe consequences."


    "You''re here to recruit me, I assume?" Liam glanced sideways at the boy, while Henry approached with a hand resting on the hilt of his sword.


    "You''re right. I''m part of a group called the Crimson Rebels. Besides us, there are other factions in City Thirteen, groups that will come after you for your powers or your head." He explained as he stopped in one of the two gardens on Street Twenty-Six, from where they had a beautiful view of the nearby mountains.


    "Why?" Liam asked in an offended tone, his fists clenched and his gaze sharp as a knife. "I''m just a newcomer. I haven''t even gotten involved with anyone in the sect yet. What difference does it make if I don''t have a faction?"


    Henry laughed, but wasn''t surprised by Liam''s naivety. ''Why else but influence and power?'' he thought to himself, remembering the day he had been recruited, or rather summoned, to join his current faction.


    In Demon Gate, only the strong chose their own path. The rest either had to accept what was forced upon them or die!


    No one had taught Henry how to live in this place, so he wouldn''t be the one to do Liam this favor.


    "Things are as they are. Just make your choice quickly. My group''s offer is valid until dawn tomorrow. We''re on Street Nineteen. If you''re interested in the protection of the Crimson Rebels, come see us." He handed Liam a map with the exact location of the group he represented.


    As Henry walked away, Liam could see people watching him on the edge of the square as he felt uncomfortable. For a moment, he felt like he was in a dark, haunted jungle, surrounded by ghosts, waiting for an opportunity to do him harm.


    ''This is bad... I''m alone in a strange place.'' He felt the danger approaching and saw himself vulnerable. ''I am not strong enough to guarantee myself. Even if I cultivate faster than my peers, it will still take me a while to reach a higher level, and even when I do, there will still be people who are stronger than me.''


    Demon Gate''s cultivation system was oppressive. Liam now had competition from all levels of the second cultivation realm. But when he became a third realm cultivator, he would have third realm cultivators as his match. Of course, there would be fewer of them. But they would exist, and they would be enough for him to still find himself in situations like the one he is in now.


    Cultivators form sects, guilds, factions, and clans for a simple reason. Until you reach your potential, the world is too dangerous.


    He opened his eyes, determined to do what was necessary to overcome the problems that were about to flood his life.


    ''I''ll use some of my merit points to buy information about the factions in City Thirteen before I make my move.'' He left the square and headed for the Beasts Hall.


    Unbeknownst to him, four people hiding in the shadows were watching him with completely different goals than Henry''s!


    ''5-Star, huh? He''s cultivating faster than his talent says... Something''s wrong with this guy. He''s got some secret.'' A 6-star cultivator from the second realm pondered when she saw the target of her faction wasn''t so easy.


    ''I''d better nip this evil in the bud. The damned rebels can''t get any stronger against us!''

 Chapter 49: Beasts Hall (1)

    The fa?ade of the structure was adorned with 80 arches, their overlapping curves creating a mesmerizing pattern. Crafted from a warm, light brown stone, it exuded an air of timeless elegance. Atop this circular marvel, statues of mythical creatures stood proudly.Surrounded by golden and silver fences, the place was guarded by at least two dozen Officers, with a few outer disciples coming and going from the area.


    Despite the stunning vista and the evident sturdiness of the surroundings, the Beasts Hall''s efforts fell short in containing the pungent odor of manure within the coliseum.


    ''The Beasts Hall was the designated area where the sect''s beasts were both created and taken care of. Safely concealed within the towering walls of the coliseum, which reached an impressive height of 70 meters, resided a vast array of over two hundred creatures.


    The primary functions of the magical creatures in the Beasts Hall are twofold. First, they are used for training, assisting novice individuals on the Path of Spirit Masters in confronting and understanding the abilities of various beasts. However, in exceptional circumstances, these creatures may also be awarded as prizes to deserving disciples.''


    Liam''s eyes narrowed as he walked back towards his destination, through the fenced area and towards the main entrance of the coliseum.


    ''Some beasts in the coliseum are said to be of Ancestral-grade, Advanced-level.'' He wondered how interesting it would be to gain a Spirit of that quality.


    What did it mean to be an Ancestral-grade, Advanced-level Spirit? Several things. The higher the level of a Spirit''s quality, the faster its growth rate, the better its absorption of Arcane Crystals, and the more solid its strength.


    As Liam already knew, not every creature of the same level had the same strength. Even leaving aside the advantage that certain types of creatures might have over others because of the nature of their natural abilities¡ªoffensive, mental, defensive, movement, support, and so on¡ªcreatures of the same level could have very different strengths.


    Talent and magical quality helped to differentiate this.


    However, as previously mentioned, there were generally no significant variations within the same level for most creatures. Only a few managed to surpass this fact, be it among the Spirit Masters or between magical creatures and Spirits.


    But there were methods to counteract one''s talent and be one of those exceptions. Among these methods, having good Spirits was an interesting alternative.


    ''I''m unsure about the amount of crystals Thal''Korr requires. Therefore, I must find the most optimal Spirit to accompany me as I progress to the third realm!''


    Liam followed the signs around the entrance to the coliseum, which led to several areas. The options included the cage wing, the garbage wing, the food wing, the administration, the grandstand, and the fighting platform.


    Liam went straight to the administration wing. There, he came across a 40-square-meter room with several gadgets useful for disciples to track their time in the area.


    Besides these artifacts, which Liam was sure worked because of runes, there was also a reception counter. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''m here to inquire about my role as assigned by the Hall Lord," he said as he handed his badge to the Officer on the other side of the counter.


    The man dressed all in black took Liam''s ID and immediately saw what this boy was supposed to do. "Your 5 hours a week at the coliseum will be in the cage wing. When you are ready to complete this task, report to your assigned wing. The work will be done in one go, so be prepared to spend your assigned five hours here."


    Liam comprehended the situation, retrieved his badge, and promptly departed from the administrative area, which encompassed a corridor and multiple separate rooms.


    ''So, I need to finish my role all at once... I believe it''s best to do it today. I anticipate that my remaining five hours in the Battle Hall will be similar. That way, I can finish my weekly duties by tomorrow and have a whole five days to train and improve my strength.''


    In addition to it, he had the task of collecting Arcane Crystals. There were magical beasts living freely in the fjord and on the peaks surrounding this magnificent headquarters.


    Any disciple in Liam''s position could leave the cities in the area and go hunting for such crystals in the surrounding forests. They had an area of over 300 square kilometers to roam freely, which was within the acceptable limits for outer disciples.


    Was there any kind of guarded border in the sect? Yes, and no.


    There were guards to prevent enemies from infiltrating the sect. But these men were not positioned to stop disciples from escaping.


    What would stop outer disciples from escaping were the monsters native to the jungle that surrounded the headquarters. This place was in the heart of a powerful monster-dominated area, where even creatures of the fifth realm could be found!


    Leaving the safe area where outer disciples could go was more dangerous than defying one''s superiors in one of the sect''s 13 cities!


    Liam had learned this from his readings about the sect, so he didn''t plan to flee the Demon Gate like that.


    With a month ahead to fulfill the mission of gathering Arcane Crystals, his plan was to devote the initial 20 days to strengthen himself in City Thirteen. Only then would he dare to embark on his journey beyond the city limits.


    According to him, the outskirts of the cities posed the greatest danger. Not only were there magical creatures, but there were also unattended disciples. Any conflicts between disciples would be more discreetly concealed in the rural areas!


    Liam headed straight for the cages, passing through several corridors from which he could see parts of the city, but very little of the coliseum itself.


    After about 11 minutes of walking, following the internal signs at the end of each corridor, he reached an underground area lit by torches.


    Liam frowned as he noticed the absence of magic lamps and the presence of torches in the area.


    With each step, the metallic sounds of the grates merged into a dissonant symphony, echoing through the corridor. As he continued forward, his eyes caught sight of the stone floor abruptly disappearing. Leaning closer, he observed the earthy expanse stretching ahead, just beyond the corridor''s end.


    After using his mana to enhance his vision, Liam noticed the corridor he was traversing came to an abrupt end just a short distance ahead. To his dismay, there were no additional torches illuminating the path forward.


    ''What''s wrong with this place?''


    He took the next step as his two Spirits opened their eyes in the boy''s soul space.


    Liam glanced upward, a sense of unease washing over him. ''Wasn''t this place much larger than it was supposed to be?'' His gaze couldn''t reach the ceiling as towering black bars encased it, creating an expansive labyrinth of cages.


    The air was chilly, while there was a feeling of tension, as if something was about to happen.


    Liam narrowed his eyes as he tried to see what was inside these cells, but strangely, all he saw was darkness.


    However, the boy couldn''t ignore the undeniable truth conveyed by the sound that reached his ears. The underground location was filled with an abundance of creatures, their body parts colliding with the metal bars, producing a cacophony of distinct sounds.


    Liam proceeded further, as he had noticed on the previous sign that the office of the Lord of the Cages was situated at the end of this path.


    But in the middle of his maze-like path, a creature the size of a house suddenly jumped out of the darkness and appeared at the edge of its cage.


    Liam stood at the very edge of the winding path, his gaze fixed on the looming corner ahead. Suddenly, a creature materialized before him, its presence jolting him with a shock. His eyes grew wide as he stumbled backward, the ground seemingly giving way beneath him.


    His mouth dropped open in astonishment as the creature came into view. It resembled a fox, but with an eerie twist¡ªthree piercing eyes, vibrant orange fur, and fiery horns adorning its head. The creature''s gaze locked onto him, its eyes filled with a ravenous hunger.


    One of the creature''s paws slipped through the gaps in the cage and, for a moment, Liam thought he was going to die.


    He felt time slipping away, as if it had slowed to a crawl. He instinctively raised his arms to shield his body, his eyes darting away in terror.


    In that moment, he caught sight of a dozen monstrous beings, their grotesque appearance sending shivers down his spine. Their eyes glimmered with a murderous glint.


    His heart raced, thumping in his chest, while his clothes clung to his skin, drenched in a sheen of sweat.

 Chapter 50: Beasts Hall (2)

    Liam opened his eyes and saw a body part larger than his own body standing in front of him. With a look of realization, he gathered his strength and ran out of there, following the path he was supposed to, respecting the markings on the ground.As he walked forward, a burst of joyous laughter echoed through the air, reverberating around him. The sound was infectious, filling the surroundings with mirth and happiness.


    Liam looked towards the source of the laughter, but he kept running without slowing down. He pressed on, a cold sweat trickling down his forehead, his heartbeat echoing loudly in his chest.


    The aura emanating from the creature that had recently assaulted him, along with the onlookers, was boundless. These were formidable creatures, having reached the third level of cultivation. Confronting even one of them would surely result in his demise, leaving him with no opportunity to defend himself!


    After passing through eight corridors and nine corners on his way, Liam arrived at a torch-lit area that looked like a barn.


    A man in wolf''s clothing, sitting behind a table at the entrance to the barn, with a slight smile on his face, looked in Liam''s direction while the other men laughed.


    Some men were on the roof of the barn-like structure, while others were sitting on top of the grandiose cages.


    Liam paused where the cages were no longer around him, having been left behind on the path he had overcome. He looked back and saw the path more clearly, and also saw the men laughing as they watched him from the top of the cages.


    ''What''s wrong with these people? Were they having fun watching me?''


    Liam took a deep breath, but kept his thoughts to himself.


    The man sitting behind the desk at the entrance to the barn opened his eyes and said to Liam, "kid, are you here to start your mandatory activities?"


    Liam took his hands off his knees and looked in the direction of the man, who was at the beginning of the third realm. He realized he shouldn''t get on this person''s bad side. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, senior. I''ve been assigned to work at the Beasts Hall for five hours a week. I''m here to start my shift today."


    The man made a hand gesture, and Liam handed his ID to the standing Senior Initiate.


    "Liam Porter, uh? Well, this is your first day here. Do you understand the meaning of the Beasts Hall?" This muscular man asked with a solemn look on his face.


    "I read about the hall in the Library, but I would appreciate any instruction from you, senior," Liam said, making a sign of thanks in advance.


    "You''re not bad." The square-faced man stroked his chin, liking the way Liam had accepted their prank without complaint, and now asking for guidance. He, Lazarus Ross, liked to deal with disciples who understood the difference between superiors and inferiors!


    "All right, Gideon, come here." Lazarus looked to the top of one cage and motioned for an 8-Star Spirit Lord to come to him.


    Gideon, a thin man about six feet tall with a youthful appearance and red hair, stopped in front of Lazarus and looked at Liam with a smile on his face, remembering how Liam had nearly shit himself a few moments ago.


    "Boss?"


    "Liam Porter, starting today, your duty will be to assist Gideon in cleaning and maintaining the cages. The Beasts Hall houses the training creatures and future Spirits of certain citizens of our esteemed City Thirteen.


    It is crucial that we provide them with proper care to ensure their continuous growth, preservation of their quality, and readiness for battle or eventual assignment for their future owners.


    Your job in the cage wing will be to clean the "homes" of the coliseum beasts, and to help move them in and out of their cages whenever one of them needs to be moved.


    There are only 30 of us brothers in the cage wing, so be prepared to deal with some beasts that scared you a moment ago."


    Liam looked back, swallowing his saliva at the thought of having to enter the cage of one of those creatures.


    "That..." He opened his mouth for a moment, but then closed it.


    ''I''d better not say anything. If I win the enmity of these people, I''ll only have a more arduous journey ahead of me.'' He thought for a moment, changed his mind, and swallowed his fear.


    The men in the area watched him, expecting to see another newcomer chirping, saying what an absurd job this was, and clamoring for another responsibility.


    ''Go on, brat. Defy Boss Ross!'' A fat man, hiding in the barn, clenched his fists as he grinned, waiting for the next one to annoy Lazarus and replace him in the job of carrying beast feces.


    Liam did no such thing and greeted the man named Gideon. "I hope I don''t get in senior brother''s way."


    Gideon looked at Liam with interest. "Brat, you''re in luck. The beast cages on this level were cleaned yesterday and none of them need to be moved today. We''re going to level three now."


    Liam just nodded in agreement before waving goodbye to the men nearby.


    As he left after Gideon, the fat man in the barn, Azariah Crockett, changed his smiling expression from a moment ago.


    ''You wretch! Why did you accept this so easily?'' he asked himself angrily, disliking Liam without even exchanging a word with the young man.


    Meanwhile, Lazarus stood back in his seat and looked in the direction Gideon and Liam had gone. ''This is good fruit for my group... New to the sect and already promoted... His behavior isn''t bad either. He passed our test without making a fool of himself.''


    When Liam was no longer on that level, Lazarus motioned for one of his men to approach him.


    "What do you need, Boss Ross?"


    "Find the brat Liam later and offer him a chance to join our faction."


    ...


    Liam followed Gideon through three levels, leaving the underground area of the coliseum until he reached a better lit area of the interior of this extensive building.


    He could still sense a strong smell of animal feces in the air, as well as the varied sounds of creatures of different breeds, almost as if he were in a zoo.


    When he reached an area where there were large cages, mostly inhabited by birds, he heard Gideon open his mouth to speak for the first time. "Liam, right? Where are you from? Did your family have cultivators before you?"


    "No, senior brother. As far as I know, I was the first to awaken. I come from a humble place, a mortal city in the Espia Kingdom," Liam explained, not giving details, but not lying, either.


    In Twin Land, there were approximately 100 distinct states. The continent was populated by both magical beings and cultivators, but certain areas were restricted to mortals with no cultivation. These were known as the cultivators'' cities. Simultaneously, there were mortal cities where most residents had yet to awaken their powers, despite the potential presence of cultivators in those regions.


    A cultivator like Gideon wouldn''t be interested in a mortal city. Such places usually had a low mana density, few resources, and no way for Spirit Masters to stay long or be interested in visiting such an area.


    Gideon looked at Liam out of the corner of his eye, not expecting such a talented and focused guy to come from such an ordinary background.


    ''How strange. Few people from your background do so well in life and still maintain behavior like yours...''


    "I see," Gideon said as he turned his attention forward again. "Well, I come from a similar background to you. So let''s help each other." He offered Liam one of his hands. "By the way, you seem smart, hehe. We used the most complicated level of the coliseum to test the personality of the new members in the hall. But you did very well."


    "Really?" Liam wasn''t surprised that it was a test. "I almost peed myself with fear," he said as he shook Gideon''s hand.


    "Haha, that''s normal. Who wouldn''t tremble with fear when faced with third realm beasts?" The red-haired man smiled as he looked at Liam. "Anyway, the important thing is that you got away from taking a terrible job. As dangerous as it is to deal with these beasts, we have tools to help us limit their strength. So relax."


    "Then I''m relieved."


    "Today, you''ll assist me and see how the job is done. But in a month at the most, you should do some of the easier jobs yourself, so pay attention." He sighed as he stopped in front of a cage.


    "The work isn''t difficult. You just have to keep an eye out in case one beast goes crazy when cleaning the cage or transporting them. Other than that, the job is pretty easy."


    Looking at the two meters tall, second realm, 8-Star bird, Liam clenched his fists, not letting the fear of a stronger creature get the better of him.


    "We must clean the bars. The feces and urine of some beasts are corrosive and can cause weaknesses in the cages if not cleaned regularly. At the same time, we are responsible for providing water and food for these creatures. That''s all we''ll be doing today."


    "All right." Liam followed Gideon, understanding what he had to do.

 Chapter 51: Friendly Advice?

    Liam followed Gideon for the five hours of service at the Beasts Hall.They cleaned five of the cages on the third level of the coliseum, where creatures of similar strength to their own lived. The job wasn''t difficult. The coliseum had useful equipment to limit the strength of the creatures, protect the disciples, and perform their functions quickly.


    Within merely five hours, they successfully completed cleaning five cages, replacing the water in the creatures'' drinking troughs, replenishing their food supply, and enhancing the organization of the animals'' living quarters.


    In some ways, the coliseum resembled a vertical zoo. The cages were not just cages, but small artificial habitats for each type of creature. Some of them housed more than one animal, while others had only one inhabitant. As a result, some cages were huge and required a lot of work.


    At the end of the afternoon, Liam finished his activities for the day and said goodbye to Gideon, whom he would meet in a week to continue his duties.


    As he rested for a while in the disciples'' locker room, Liam had a tired look on his face.


    ''Shit! I worked like a peasant today! I didn''t expect Spirit Masters to do this kind of manual labor!'' He thought as he felt every fiber of his body burning, which was why he was still standing on the wooden bench he was sitting on.


    He rested for a while and gathered his courage to get dressed and leave! S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''When I get back to my room, I''m going to sleep for a few hours. There''s no way I can cultivate with Mary today.''


    He closed his eyes and sighed, seeing how difficult the routine could be for someone of low rank in an organization like Demon Gate.


    But Liam understood he had nowhere to run. The only way for him to escape this mundane, almost servile responsibility was to reach the third realm in the next few months. Once he reached it, he could become an inner disciple without having to take any tests.


    ''The only way for me to get stronger quickly using no resources is to find new partners to cultivate with me. But that might not be as easy as it sounds.'' He stood up, putting his towel aside as he planned.


    When he put on his trousers, he couldn''t ignore the danger of letting other people know he could use dual cultivation. If the wrong person found out, he''d be dead!


    But what would guarantee the woman he would try to get close to wouldn''t betray him, leading to his own death? Liam could use his seduction skills, but he already imagined that the weaker the partner, the less benefit he would get. The stronger the partner, the better the benefits for both of them, but the more likely she would betray him by sharing the information with others.


    This was the paradigm that troubled him!


    ''I don''t have time to conquer women in the traditional way. I need women in search of power, or with problems that can be solved with more power!'' He narrowed his eyes as he put on his shirt.


    In the cultivation world, everyone had problems. Becoming stronger would almost always help. However, there were situations that forced certain people into extreme danger, to accept bad deals, or even to keep certain secrets.


    Liam''s main objective was not to find a woman to love; at least, that wasn''t his primary focus. Approaching the matter with a calculated mindset, he carefully identified the type of person who had the highest chance of keeping his secret.


    ''I think I can get my targets in the Missions Hall... If I can get some ''friends'' in the hall who are willing to sell me disciple information, I can get a list of potential targets.''


    His eyes narrowed as he made a plan. ''I believe that disciples who agree to take on overly dangerous missions with disproportionate rewards are more likely to be desperate for power.''


    "That''s it. I''ll invest in the Missions Hall," he muttered before footsteps drew his attention.


    "Missions Hall? What''s a newbie like you thinking?" A fat, 6-Star man asked as he entered the locker room.


    Liam glanced at the newcomer and couldn''t help but put a hand to his face when he smelled a strong odor of feces coming from the fat boy.


    "That..." He hesitated briefly, then continued, "Doesn''t the senior brother recommend it?" Despite being repulsed by the stranger''s odor, Liam didn''t underestimate him and took a step back, allowing the person to express his opinion.


    Liam''s question surprised the fat man.


    "The Missions Hall is a good place to earn merit points. Our tasks generate almost no merit, so extra missions can help you accumulate points.


    But newcomers like you should improve your skills first. Most of the missions take place outside the city, so it''s quite dangerous. Don''t be arrogant. Learn your place and leave the missions for later."


    "Oh? That makes sense. Thank you for the advice, senior brother. Now I''ll take my leave." Liam left, wondering why this guy had helped him.


    Meanwhile, the young man with the enormous body stayed behind, looking strangely in Liam''s direction.


    "Look for the arena. It''s the best place for someone like you to hone your skills." He advised as Liam passed the exit.


    Liam remembered what Merlin had said about the Arena and challenging the ranked members of the sect. He paused as he thought about it and turned his attention to the fat man.


    "I will fight in the Arena in three days. If you want to see me, come to me at the start of the evening in front of the coliseum. I''ll give you some hints about interesting opponents."


    Liam thanked him and said, "then I''ll bother the senior brother. By the way, what''s your name?"


    "Azariah Crockett."


    "I''m Liam Porter."


    Azariah waved at Liam before watching the young man leave. He smiled as he narrowed his eyes oddly, no longer seeing the black-haired young man nearby.


    ''I''m looking forward to see how you do when I put you in the path of one of those bloody brutes! Let''s see if you''re still favored after losing a few limbs!''


    As he clenched his fists and felt his heart pounding, Azariah sensed someone coming into the locker room. He changed his expression as he stripped off his clothes.


    ''I just can''t let one of Boss Ross'' lackeys find out about my plans. He seems to be interested in this new guy.'' Azariah looked around to see who was coming into the locker room.


    Seeing that it was someone troublesome, he hurried into one shower in the area.


    ...


    After leaving the coliseum with Azariah''s advice in mind, Liam received two more offers from factions interested in him.


    The first was from one of Lazarus Ross'' men, Liam''s temporary superior in the Beasts Hall. The second offer, which he received as soon as he arrived at his dormitory, was from another group he didn''t know, but which was said to have several members from the Battle Hall.


    Because of the three offers he had received, he sat on his bed with a severe headache, not knowing which decision would be the least bad for him.


    Stay out of the power struggle with the outside members of City Thirteen? Join one faction and accept the problems that would follow? If he joined the faction of the Beasts Hall members or the Battle Hall members, he would undoubtedly have advantages in one place and problems in the other.


    ''Shit! In this situation, I can only lose. No matter what decision I make, I''ll be harmed to some extent.'' He thought until he heard the handle of the bedroom door turn.


    His attentive gaze shifted to the door until he sighed in relief as Mary entered the room.


    "Are you all right?" She noticed not only the fatigue, but the stress on Liam''s face.


    "No. "I''m feeling quite exhausted and dealing with a few issues... How has your day been? Did anyone try to approach you today?" He noticed her locking the door before taking a seat beside him.


    "It was quiet... No one approached me," she said with a bitter smile. "I suppose, for many of us, we''re the ones who have to put in the extra effort to be accepted into a faction, haha."


    "That''s better. Believe me, you wouldn''t want to be in my position." He closed his eyes as he lay down. "Anyway, let''s get some sleep. I''m exhausted."


    "That''s a surprise coming from you. You''re always so energetic." She lay down next to him and watched him fall asleep before her.


    But soon Mary would be asleep too, haunted by the long day she''d had at the sect, having already begun her obligatory services, just as Liam had.


    With an even greater number of chores to do than him, she, being weaker, soon succumbed to fatigue. As a result, she fell into a deep sleep next to her lover.


    As they slept in one of the dormitory rooms on Street Thirty-Seven, an unknown individual kept a watchful eye on them. Positioned on the rooftop of a building across the street, they observed the room through its window.

 Chapter 52: Night Attack

    He had his mouth slightly open while she was in a fetal position, curled up as if she were cold.The room had only one window, which was slightly open, allowing a gentle stream of air to enter and refresh the atmosphere. Since it wasn''t a chilly night, neither of them felt the need to be covered with sheets.


    Clothed only in their garments, their bodies toiled while they slumbered. Their minds diligently processed newly acquired knowledge, discarding insignificant memories and mending minuscule wounds.


    The bodies of the Spirit Masters were not exactly like those of ordinary humans, but they were not completely different, either. Liam and Mary still had a long way to go before they would no longer need to sleep, eat, or take part in other mundane activities.


    Until the day they no longer required them, ordinary tasks could bring them as much benefit as they did to mortal humans.


    Unaware in their slumber, they failed to notice a sudden, dry, monotonous sound emanating from the window. A figure, swathed in cloth from head to toe, materialized outside the bedroom window and paused, observing the room''s interior. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the next instant, the newcomer extended one hand to slightly widen the vertical window, creating enough space to enter the room.


    Upon hearing the creaking sound of the old window, they swiftly entered the room. In an instant, a metal dagger materialized in one of their hands as they advanced towards Liam. Inside the target''s room, there was no room for doubt. With a swift strike to the jugular of the sleeping black-haired man, they continued to eliminate this potential adversary.


    ''Die!''


    ''Wake up!''


    While Liam slept, completely unaware of the imminent danger to his life, he heard a piercing scream in his dreams.


    Although he didn''t wake up immediately, his instincts kicked in, prompting him to shift just enough to evade the impending attack aimed at his neck.


    It was in that precise moment that his skin underwent a startling transformation, turning crimson as wisps of purple smoke billowed out from his pores. The ethereal smoke swiftly engulfed the assassin, who had approached to end his life.


    ''Wake up!'' The incubus shouted again to wake Liam, while the assassin seemed stunned as they observed their target, this tall man with a prominent Adam''s apple.


    Gulp!


    They swallowed their saliva, feeling a little different. For a moment, they felt warm and couldn''t help but admire Liam''s good looks!


    But being a 7-Star assassin, they weren''t completely fooled by their target''s seductive powers. After a moment''s hesitation, they made another move with their dagger, determined to kill even if it was a waste.


    This time, at the moment of the fatal attack, Liam opened his eyes, brought back to consciousness by the repeated calls of the incubus.


    At the sight of this person in black swinging a dagger at him, Liam shivered as he rushed, his mana coursing through his arms and legs as his heart pounded.


    For a moment, he forgot to breathe as he saw the blade of his enemy''s weapon coming at him.


    ''Shit!'' He jumped up from where he was, narrowly escaping but feeling his long hair cut in half.


    "Aaaaaagh!"


    Then, facing away from the bed, Liam was startled by the sound of a woman''s scream. Mary had just woken up to find herself in a dire situation, a dagger impaling her abdomen at her navel.


    "Mary!" Liam shouted, but he wasn''t slow. Taking advantage of his enemy''s inattention, subtly affected by the incubus'' powers, he used his ability from Thal''Korr, Force Amplification.


    With no time to summon his Spirit, he summoned the dagger he had won as an initiation gift into the sect, increasing his speed and strength as he moved against the enemy''s back.


    "NOO!"


    A woman''s voice sounded before the sound of flesh being pierced rang out over Mary''s cries of pain. The assassin could not react in time to Liam''s point-blank attack!


    Liam''s dagger entered the black-clad woman''s back, piercing her right where her heart was.


    The assassin''s eyes widened as strength faded from her hands and legs. She involuntarily released the dagger as the taste of blood filled her mouth.


    As much as she acted as an assassin today, she wasn''t a professional killer. Without using her Spirit for fear of alerting her target, she made the grave mistake of giving Liam a chance to counterattack!


    As Liam removed his dagger from the assassin''s back, he threw her against the door, getting one last cry of pain out of her mouth before the wound in her heart took her life.


    "Mary!"


    Liam hurried over to his companion, who had ceased screaming after jolting awake in shock. She attempted to channel her mana to ease the pain, but a grimace as the wound in her stomach oozed, staining the pristine white sheets of the bed.


    ''Shit! She''s in mortal danger!'' He swallowed his saliva as he scooped her up in his arms, then ran down the corridors of the dormitory, leaving his enemy''s body behind.


    As soon as he saw an Officer patrolling the street in front of the dormitory, he called out to the man for help.


    "Someone has attacked me! Please, you must save my companion!" Liam exclaimed urgently, his face glistening with sweat. Mary lay unconscious, her complexion alarmingly pale.


    Just as Ann had informed him, Demon Gate was not the chaotic place that many people believed it to be. Despite the fierce competition and the cultivation of demons, a superior would not simply ignore the predicament that Mary and Liam were in.


    The Officer had no reason to harm these people. As soon as he saw them, he motioned to Liam, "Let''s go to the Infirmary on Street Twenty-Two."


    The two ran toward it, with the Officer taking Liam''s first statement on the way, hearing from the young man how he was related to Mary, what had happened, and where his room was.


    When they reached Street Twenty-Two, they ran into a small three-story building where the wounded from City Thirteen could receive medical attention.


    A group of assistants and a third realm Healer rushed to Mary''s aid as soon as they saw the newly arrived trio, asking almost no questions as they began their emergency care.


    It was clear what the issue was with this woman. A dagger had pierced her abdomen, and blood was seeping from the wound.


    The doctor on duty remarked as he extracted the dagger from the assailant who had attempted to harm Liam, "You reacted quickly, boy. Had you removed the dagger or taken a minute longer to bring her here, she would have lost her life."


    Liam clenched his fists in fear, feeling the adrenaline in his body wear off as the fatigue of climbing hundreds of steps so set in.


    He crouched down and took a deep breath as the team worked to close Mary''s wound.


    The Officer looked at him and said, "I want you to stay here with your partner until I get back. I''ll go to your dorm and check out what you said. For now, give me your ID."


    Liam did what he had to do. Victim or not, he was now a murder suspect, and even Mary''s situation could fall under his responsibility if the evidence in his room contradicted what he told the Officer.


    Until the Law Enforcement Hall resolved his situation¡ªof which this guard was a member¡ªhe would be prevented from doing anything officially within the sect.


    But that didn''t bother Liam. He knew the procedure from reading the sect''s rulebook, and he also knew that inner disciples ran the Law Enforcement Hall in the outer disciple cities. It was unlikely that an outer disciple would influence anything, so it was most likely that someone would judge fairly and rid him of this problem.


    What worried him now was the assassination attempt, just as the man who had approached him earlier had warned him!


    ''There is no way I can escape the power struggle in this place. Today they sent a woman to kill me... Maybe that''s why I''m still alive. But what about tomorrow? If things continue like this, I won''t last long here. I need to join a faction and get protection from a group!''


    He decided to stay with Mary tonight, wait until he could get his badge back, and then concentrate on seeing which of the three invitations he had received so far was the best option for him!

 Chapter 53: Time to Choose a Faction

    Now he was in an area where several hospital beds were lined up on either side of the ward, separated only by curtains that seemed to be made of some synthetic fabric.In the small 5-square-meter area where Mary was, Liam sat in the only chair there, looking mostly at the artifacts on the side of this bed where his companion now slept peacefully.


    After some minor emergency surgery, Mary was fine, as far as that was possible, of course. She was in no danger and should recover well after a few days of rest.


    If it was on Earth, Liam was pretty sure that she would be left with permanent damage, and even if she managed to live minimally well again, she would have to go through a tough recovery for a few months.


    However, since she was a second-realm cultivator and had been treated by a Healer who could use mana, she could leave the hospital the next morning and return to her normal activities in no more than three days!


    As per the Healer who conducted the surgery, she would fully recover within a week at most, returning to her previous state before the attack. And within two weeks, the scar would completely vanish, leaving no evidence of the incident.


    Because of it, Liam was relieved, as he had unexpected this after leaving his room in a hurry earlier.


    As he sat in front of Mary''s bed, he couldn''t help but look at the therapeutic instruments around her, which were, of course, very different from the ones he knew.


    ''Are these items that also work with runes?'' He asked himself, saving a series of questions to ask Ann when he returned to the Runes Hall.


    But as he watched the artifacts vibrate with mana and act under Mary''s body as if blessing her, Liam heard the curtain in this small wing being moved and turned to see a trio of Officers.


    From the special identification on these men''s uniforms, they were Law Enforcement Hall guards!


    Liam stood up and made a gesture of greeting.


    "Liam Porter, right?" The first man asked, while the other two looked at the woman sleeping in the bed.


    "Yes."


    "You recently joined the sect, correct? You passed the Promotion Exam and reached the rank of Initiate, correct?" S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Correct, Officer."


    The man closed the small notebook he had with him and turned his mask towards Liam in such a way that it was clear that this Officer was watching the boy.


    After a brief pause, the officer inquired, "You mentioned to the previous Officer that someone assaulted you. Please provide me with a detailed account of what occurred."


    "I can only recount what occurred after I woke up, as I was asleep at the time. It appears that an assassin infiltrated my room with the intention of ending my life. Just as she was about to strike me, I abruptly woke up and swiftly dodged her attack. Unfortunately, she managed to harm my companion instead.


    Seizing the opportunity, I swiftly retaliated by launching an attack at her, targeting her heart and successfully striking her from behind." Liam provided a precise account of the events that unfolded.


    The men looked at each other, feeling that his account matched the crime scene they had found in Liam''s room.


    One Officer took Liam''s badge and handed it back to the boy. "Here''s your ID. We have removed Initiate Phila Bradshaw''s body from your room and sent someone to clean it up for you. After Aspirant Mary awakens, we''ll collect her report and that should close the case. If she cooperates with you, you''ll be able to collect Phila Bradshaw''s belongings from the Records Hall in a couple of days."


    As soon as they arrived, the three men abruptly departed, leaving Liam with a peculiar expression on his face. However, it was not a startled one.


    He hadn''t expected the rules of Demon Gate to work so perfectly at the very beginning of his journey in the sect. For a moment, he even thought that maybe the sect wasn''t so bad after all.


    However, he thought it would be safer to run away from the sect than to accept it as his actual organization.


    ''How interesting... The rule system in this place is very efficient. I thought I''d be unable to perform my duties for two or three days, but it wasn''t even a full night.'' He glanced at his badge before putting it back into his spatial ring.


    ''As for this award, I''ll consider it an advantage for now. They''ve given me the name of the enemy, so I''ll be able to find out who''s behind this assassination attempt. Their possessions and rights are also better than nothing.''


    Demon Gate had very simple rules. If you tried to assassinate another disciple of the same rank and failed to cover your movements, the punishment for such a crime was death!


    With Initiate Phila Bradshaw, Liam had killed her himself in self-defense, but he would have the same rights as if he hadn''t killed her and only escaped from her. Aside from the right to claim her life, everything that belonged to Initiate Phila Bradshaw would become his. This included the possessions of spatial storage items, as well as her merit points.


    Did this mean that the sect encouraged disciples to kill each other in order to steal each other''s belongings? Not exactly.


    Initiate Phila Bradshaw''s death was considered a legal death under the sect''s rules. Liam had that right because she attacked him in the first place, in a place where murder wasn''t allowed.


    Initiate Phila Bradshaw had violated the sect''s laws!


    In ordinary murders, the killers couldn''t take more than they could steal from their victims'' bodies.


    Even knowing that, Liam didn''t want to have to face others like Phila. With his badge back and the investigation into Phila''s death almost complete, he left a letter for Mary and set off.


    ''The most important thing now is for me to make my decision. The next enemies to attack me will be more cautious than Phila. They may not be a woman, and I won''t be able to influence their body and mind as well.''


    He made his way to the Missions Hall, one of the many halls in City Thirteen that was open 24 hours a day, just like the other halls.


    Despite its name, the Missions Hall wasn''t just a place where Demon Gate disciples could get extra quests to gain merit points and resources. It was also a place of trade, where disciples could create their own quests, trade on special stations, buy information, and more.


    It could be dangerous for disciples to do business with each other, but the hall offered its intermediation, which helped to give sellers and buyers reliability.


    Liam needed information right now, information he could gather himself if he had the time, but he would rather pay someone to help him quickly.


    After entering the large hall, he went straight to the ''negotiation'' area, following a corridor that led to an area with many transaction rooms, but also an advertising wing.


    The way this place worked was not complicated. Special magical devices displayed the rooms in the wing, showing whether they were occupied.


    One could use one of these devices to find out what the occupant of one of the occupied rooms was looking for or offering, and thus decide to do business with one of them, or simply choose one of the free rooms and leave on that device what their business aim was.


    ''I don''t have to occupy any of these free rooms, even if I get the key to one of them. The system behind this area will keep the room occupied for up to six hours. If someone shows an interest in doing business with me in the meantime, my badge will vibrate, showing that I should come here.''


    Liam read the instructions on the device in front of him, a very convenient system for staying out of the way of interested business people.


    It wasn''t always the case that those capable of making such deals were available the moment someone like Liam arrived in the area. But with such a system, the chances of getting what you wanted within the 6-hour time limit were almost 100%.


    Liam didn''t see any occupied rooms that offered what he wanted, so he selected one of the available ones.


    As soon as the device confirmed his action, he left the area, intending to do something else while he waited for someone interested.


    But before he even left the Missions Hall, his badge vibrated, indicating he should return.


    ''That was fast!'' He immediately turned around and headed for the negotiation room the device had showed.


    There was no key to the room. Since he had registered the negotiation with his badge, his badge was the key to the place, as was the badge of the person who had agreed to negotiate with him.


    So he soon entered one of the many rooms in the "negotiation" wing and found a dark-haired woman with a sharp look in her eyes waiting for him.

 Chapter 54: Available Faction Information

    Closing the door to the meeting room, he found himself in a small space that could accommodate only two people sitting face to face around a rectangular table. The room had a minimalist aesthetic, devoid of any decorations, except for a yellowish lamp hanging directly above the center of the table, casting its glow upon the walls painted in a shade of gray.As he took a seat opposite the senior disciple, he offered a brief introduction. "I''m Liam Porter. And what might the miss'' name be?" He smiled, unable to ignore the plump, moist lips of the woman with eyes as piercing as an eagle''s. However, it was evident that she wasn''t in the best of moods.


    She answered him coldly, "My name is Ester. I have the information you need. We can exchange it for 50 silver coins."


    Liam lost the smile on his face when he saw this woman''s personality. "Miss Ester, I might seem like a fool to you. 50 silver coins for information I can get for free?"


    The most valuable currency in Twin Land, among those that circulated the most, was gold. One gold coin was worth the equivalent of 10 silver coins, more or less. However, there was no fixed exchange rate. You could exchange for more or less, depending on supply and demand. But usually the exchange rate didn''t vary much, with the normal ratio being 10:1.


    ''With 50 silver coins, I can pay the survival costs of a family of mortals for an entire month!'' Liam clenched his fists as he looked at Ester, feeling outraged.


    He still wasn''t used to the cultivation world and was making comparisons with the figures his mortal predecessor knew.


    Ester stood up, staring at Liam. "You are the one who needs the information. If you''re reluctant to pay, find someone else."


    He opened his mouth for a moment, but before she left, he stood up and grabbed one of her wrists.


    "Wait!"


    For a moment, the two looked at each other while in the middle of the small room. Liam was tempted to seduce this woman. But something, a deep thought, made him put that idea aside.


    He still didn''t know enough about the place he was in, nor had he trained enough to take a chance on a complete stranger. Liam also wasn''t used to the idea of taking on unknown women out of the blue. What had happened to Mary on the island had been beyond his control.


    He didn''t particularly see a problem with taking an enemy, but Ester''s case was nothing like Mary''s.


    "Will you pay the 50 coins?" She asked, unconcerned that he was holding one of her wrists.


    He released her and nodded in the affirmative. "Yes," he said in a defeated tone.


    ''Unfortunately, I''m not in a position to negotiate. I didn''t expect to have to deal with such a tough negotiator... Sigh, I guess everyone here is a creep and will try to take advantage of situations.'' Liam pulled the 50 silver coins out of his spatial ring and handed them to Ester.


    With the coins in her spatial necklace, Ester sat down again before beginning. "Do you want to know about the factions in City Thirteen or the sect? As you may already know, there are 13 peaks in the headquarters. On each of them, there are different cities, eight of which are outer disciple cities, four are inner disciple cities, and one is the city of the sect''s masters."


    ''I didn''t know that...'' Liam pondered in silence, trying to think of the best question to get the most out of the coins he had paid Ester.


    "Tell me about the factions that could affect me."


    She continued, "As a resident of City Thirteen, you can be affected by the factions of our city and the rival factions of our city. The eight cities on this side of the fjord share the same forest area that the outer disciples can use to perform their tasks. Outside our home city, any faction from the other seven cities, or even factionless members, are rivals or even potential enemies.


    Within City Thirteen, however, there are 17 factions..."


    She explained things Liam knew and things he still had to learn, listing the names of the 17 factions of City Thirteen, their fundamental characteristics such as number of members, major goals, rivals and allies.


    Each faction had more or less similar goals, such as the obvious goal of having its members and factions ascend to one of the four inner disciple cities.


    Some factions were older and had branches outside of City Thirteen, with internal members living in one of the four cities on the other side of the fjord. But there were also smaller, newer factions that only existed on Peak Thirteen.


    Some of them had specific goals, such as a focus on studying a specialization.


    In short, Liam had to think carefully before choosing which group to join!


    ''Crimson Rebels, Leopards, and Emerald Owls...''


    After a few minutes of listening to Ester talk about each faction in City Thirteen, Liam learned more relevant details about the three factions that had approached him.


    ''The Crimson Rebels are the strongest of the three, with the most members and apparently the least involved in disputes within the sect. However, they have no members in the Beasts Hall or the Battle Hall. Meanwhile, I have to work where the Leopards and Emerald Owls rule.''


    Liam closed his eyes, feeling the difficulty of making a decision he wouldn''t regret later.


    ''The Leopards have most of their members in the Beasts Hall. They control most of the creatures used for training and as prizes for the outer disciples living in City Thirteen. Standing up to them would be a problem. In a compulsory activity, they could just make one of those beasts go crazy against me...


    Meanwhile, the Emerald Owls have most of the members of the Arena in the city. If I choose the Leopards, Emerald Owl members will probably harass me on a weekly basis.''


    In short, whatever decision he made would have its negative consequences, with the unchosen side possibly turning against him and increasing the difficulty of his journey in Demon Gate.


    ''The strength of Emerald Owls and Leopards is not that different. If I choose one or the other, it''s likely that the pressure on the side I don''t choose won''t be too great. At least inside the city, where the law prevails. But outside, I''ll be on my own.''


    "... As for the factions in the other seven cities, I wouldn''t worry about them if I were you. All the people in the other cities are your enemies as long as you are a resident of one of the outer disciple cities. It doesn''t matter what divisions they have between them, just as it doesn''t matter to them what divisions we have in City Thirteen." Ester finished, answering all of Liam''s questions.


    "So outside of City Thirteen, we''re considered allies?" He looked at her with a strange glint in his eyes.


    "To our rivals in the seven cities, yes. But among ourselves, we know better."


    "I see. Thank you for the information." He thanked her as he stood up, already having everything he needed.


    Before he left the room, she asked, her tone slightly different from the indifference of their minutes of conversation, "Which faction did you choose?"


    Ester was no fortune teller, but guessing what was on Liam''s mind was easy for a disciple who had been here for over four years. How many others like Liam had she seen?


    "Do you belong to one of these factions?" He didn''t answer her question, looking out of the corner of his eye.


    "I''m not part of any faction. They only pay attention to those who can stand in the way of their leaders reaching the inner wing of the sect¡ªlike you." She pointed a finger in Liam''s direction.


    "But you''re stronger than me," Liam answered in a questioning tone. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It''s not a matter of strength, Liam Porter. It''s a matter of status, of influence. A few outer disciples advance to the inner wing of the sect each year. So they don''t care about someone who grows slowly, they care about someone who rises meteorically¡ªlike you."


    Liam looked at Ester in silence, learning a new lesson. ''It seems that growing up slowly also has its advantages. While they focus on me, people like Ester can grow in silence. By the time they realize how far she''s come, she''ll be strong enough to maintain her position without too much danger.


    Unfortunately, I don''t have that opportunity.''


    He asked, "In that case, does it matter to you? No matter what I decide, nothing will change for you."


    She stayed with her thoughts, interested in this rising young man.


    But Liam was right, it made no difference to Ester which group he chose. She was just observing the chaos around her as she quietly made her way as an average cultivator.


    But that didn''t mean she wasn''t looking for opportunities!


    ''I will monitor you when you leave the city... I can already smell the blood following you.'' She closed her eyes and licked her lips in silence, alone in this gray room.

 Chapter 55: Joining a Faction

    He first wanted to join the strongest faction that had first approached him¡ªCrimson Rebels. But the damage of choosing that, at least in the short term, seemed greater to him if he joined that group.His major concern was the short term. As soon as he had the chance, he wanted to escape from the sect, and he felt that with dual cultivation, he could become strong enough to protect himself in City Thirteen in a few months.


    So, without hesitation, he went to the Beasts Hall, determined to find one of the Leopard men and join the group!


    ''With Leopard, I can at least guarantee my safety inside the hall. I can handle the pressure from the members of the Battle Hall, but you can''t play with powerful, irrational beasts.''


    Beasts might actually be very intelligent. They could easily distinguish between the behavior of an enemy and that of an ally, understand the intentions of others through simple observation, and so on. But most beasts had no language skills, even at a high level.


    While a powerless human child could communicate easily, and a low-level demon could speak several languages, most beasts didn''t have sophisticated communication skills. Talking to them would be a problem for someone who had been wronged, which posed a great danger to the enemies of a group that could control beasts.


    All it would take was for a member of the Leopards to anger a beast and accuse Liam with one of his possessions, and he would become the beast''s enemy.


    By the time the creature realizes the injustice or he proves his innocence, it could be too late!


    ''Against humans, I can at least appeal to reason...'' He took a deep breath as he stopped in front of the coliseum and looked at it. ''ut even that doesn''t have much power.''


    However, feeling a sense of urgency to find a group that could offer him protection, Liam swiftly entered the building. He followed the directions he had been given, leading him to the exact location he was advised to go to if he chose to become a member of the Leopards.


    Given the fact that the various factions in the city were adversaries, one might wonder how joining one of them would provide Liam with protection. However, the situation was far from being as straightforward as it seemed.


    If he could continue without choosing a faction, Liam would be better off both inside and outside the city. But as he was being targeted by groups that wanted to eliminate him, he had to join a faction. And that meant one delicate thing: retaliation.


    There were several ways for a faction to protect its members. But the most important was retaliation, the guarantee that the group would not stand idly by in the face of injustice against its members.


    Why was retaliation effective? It worked because a group that didn''t let intimidation and aggression go unanswered showed that they were not to be disrespected or challenged. This was crucial because a lack of response would undermine the group''s authority.


    As a result, even the smallest members felt reassured that their losses would be avenged, and potential rivals knew their actions would not go unsettled.


    That was enough for Liam at the moment, but he was about to discover the ''wonderful'' world of factions.


    "So you''ve made up your mind?" A tall, muscular man dressed in battle gear with metal plates on his chest and back asked as he got up from where he was sitting on guard.


    When James saw Liam approaching, it didn''t take him long to realize that this tall, lean, black-haired young man wasn''t there to say hello.


    Liam smiled as he greeted the 8-Star Spirit Lord at the entrance to level two of the coliseum, where the members of the Beasts Hall would normally pick up the keys and equipment to handle the cages and beasts.


    "Senior James, I am ready to join the Leopards. I hope the offer still stands." Liam got straight to the point, drawing the attention of two other people nearby, also members of the faction.


    James nodded in recognition of the boy''s intelligence before motioning for one of his two colleagues to come over. "Abel, take our junior to the headquarters."


    Abel promptly left his position, nodded to Liam with a smile, and motioned for the boy to follow.


    As Liam had expected, the Leopards were deeply integrated into the Beasts Hall, with their headquarters located in the coliseum itself.


    "Is it normal for factions to have their headquarters in sect service buildings?" Liam asked as he surveyed the corridors overlooking part of the city and the entrances to the various wings of the coliseum. He had to speak up because of the loud noise of the beasts on this level.


    "Yes, our leader is an inner member in charge of the hall. All the lords of the Beasts Hall are members of our faction," the man, who didn''t look much older than Liam, said proudly.


    "The sect doesn''t care about such things. As long as we follow the fundamental rules, using the coliseum as our headquarters is the least of it. Other important factions do the same... In fact, you should know this."


    If some factions had their headquarters in such halls, Liam would soon have to risk going to and from the headquarters of enemy groups!


    "But don''t worry about that for now. You''ll understand and adapt to everything in no time," Abel said, interested in Liam joining the faction for his own reasons.


    ''If a newcomer like him joins us, I''ll be able to quit my job as a guard...'' Abel thought as he led Liam, and soon they reached an area where the sound of the coliseum''s beasts wasn''t so prominent, where the administration of City Thirteen''s Beasts Hall was located.


    On the highest floor of the magnificent coliseum, the Leopard''s headquarters was integrated into the administrative area of the place.


    In this location, filled with shared rooms housing over twenty-five individuals diligently performing their tasks, Abel paused beside a man positioned behind one of the initial counters along their route.


    "Duncan, I brought this friend here to talk to Robert," Abel said to the well-dressed man with a serious look behind the counter.


    "Go ahead. He''s free now."


    Abel made his way to a room close to Duncan''s counter, while Liam watched the surroundings, curious about the roles of the people there.


    "What do the people in the administration wing do?" He asked with genuine curiosity.


    Liam could understand the functions of the members of the hall in relation to the care of the beasts. But he couldn''t imagine what these people did on this level of the coliseum.


    Abel smiled at him. "Nothing as difficult as we do... But it''s not as easy as it looks. Some of them are professional tamers and calculate every day how much each type of beast should eat and how to keep them healthy.


    There are also beast healers who take care of their health. Each of the beasts in the hall is valuable and can cost thousands of gold coins.


    In addition, they are responsible for awarding disciples the chance to choose one beast as their future Spirits, which beasts can go into battle, and so on. They also set up beast hunting missions and negotiate with great Beast Tamers outside of here."


    "That..." Liam hesitated, not imagining that there was so much to do to run such a place. "But I thought outer disciples couldn''t leave headquarters."


    "It''s not that simple. External tamers occasionally come to the sect, and it''s even possible for a high-ranking outer disciple to leave the headquarters if they are accompanied by inner members. Anyway, welcome to the Leopards."


    Abel opened a door in front of him, revealing an old room where a bearded man dressed like a hunter was apparently finishing dressing.


    "Boss, this is the new member appointed by Senior Lazarus," Abel said before closing the door and leaving Liam and the faction leader alone.


    Liam greeted the third realm cultivator, not expecting to meet the leader of this group today.


    The man, who looked about 35, motioned for Liam to sit down and asked, "Do you have questions, Liam Porter? I know a newcomer like you must be full of doubts and quite anxious."


    Liam shook his head negatively. "I just want to know my role in the group and what to expect as a member. The Senior has to know that my situation is delicate."


    "Hmm, about that, while you''re in the city, we''ll help you. But out here, you have to be careful. Anyway, I''ll give you a welcome gift to help you through your first days here."


    The man threw something in Liam''s direction, causing the boy to flick to catch what looked like a metal ball.


    "Your responsibility in the faction will be to help us hunt a Silver-Winged Leopard. But that''s for the future. For now, you''ll be a guard until you reach the third realm. In the meantime, you''ll have our protection."


    Liam was not surprised by the faction leader''s goal, as he looked at the orb with interest, a device he could sense was not ordinary. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 56: Sensitive Period

    Liam looked at the silver orb, not expecting such a small thing to be so valuable. But he also realized the value of the artifact. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.''To stop even Spirit Earth Spirit Masters, it must be classified as something of the Third Class, right?'' He looked at Robert when he saw the man''s smiling expression. "This is precious, Senior..."


    "Don''t be so quick to reject it. You need it and I need people like you." Robert signaled with his hands for Liam not to refuse as he walked away from the young man and took a seat behind his desk.


    "And the Guardian Sphere doesn''t belong to you. I''m just loaning it to you while you settle in. By the end of your first month in the sect, I hope you won''t need it anymore."


    As he stared thoughtfully at the ground, Liam couldn''t help but think about his situation and accept that he should use the metal sphere in his hands to protect himself.


    He held it in his spatial ring and made a gesture of thanks, bringing his hands together at face level as he lowered his body slightly.


    "Thank you for the opportunity."


    "You should go now. Come back in the morning. Someone will give you your position as a faction guard. As for hunting the Silver-Winged Leopard, don''t worry about it for now. Concentrate on improving your strength. It will be a few months before it appears again, so there''s no need to hurry," Robert signaled, and Liam understood the exchange between them.


    Liam had sought refuge with the faction, relying on the protection it could offer him. In return, the faction required men who could handle its day-to-day operations and undertake crucial missions.


    Despite his lack of understanding regarding the nature of the Silver-Winged Leopard and Robert''s expectations, Liam departed with a sense of relief, as if a burden had been lifted from his shoulders.


    ''With the Guardian Sphere, I''ll have some assurance of my safety for a while. Being part of the Leopards will also deter certain enemies... but I still need to remain cautious. The initial days within the sect will still pose a threat.'' He tightened his fist as he encountered Abel outside the chamber, then proceeded to accompany him towards the coliseum''s exit.


    As Liam departed, Robert found himself not alone in his workplace. A sober and slender figure emerged from behind one of the many curtains in the room. This mysterious individual had purple eyes, a pale face, and barely audible breathing.


    "A good seed," said the man, his voice hoarse with age. "He will be important in the hunt for the Silver-Winged Leopard on the Night of the Beasts."


    "Are you sure of that, Officer?" Robert asked, frowning, worried about the hunt for his third Spirit, the Silver-Winged Leopard.


    The man shrouded in shadow laughed softly. "Do not worry, this boy is different. His talent is not what the Awakening Stars test said."


    "The Awakening Stars Formation has never been incorrect..."


    "It can only measure ordinary people. It can''t predict the future of a burning flame like him. Monitor him while I''m out hunting. In the meantime, take care of my hall."


    The man disappeared from Robert''s sight as if he had disintegrated, leaving the leader, among the outer members of the Leopard faction, alone.


    "I''ll do my best..." Robert muttered as he looked towards his office door, thinking of Liam.


    ''Burning flame, eh? Let''s see what you can do.''


    ...


    On the way back to the Infirmary, Liam planned his next steps.


    The factions in City Thirteen wouldn''t find out about his position with the Leopards right away. It would take about two or three days for them to find out, and he would have to be extra careful during that time, as it was also the deadline for the Guardian Sphere to activate.


    Fortunately, he would have some guards outside his dormitory for some days before he was on his own again. However, that didn''t mean that nothing would happen before or after those days.


    ''Fortunately, the men from the Law Enforcement Hall gave me the name of my enemy... Initiate Phila Bradshaw, a member of the Abyss Matriarchs. I can''t do anything about this women''s faction right now, but I''ll keep an eye out. It''s likely that this matter won''t die with Initiate Phila Bradshaw, and I need more compensation than her belongings.''


    Liam glanced sideways at the row of stairs he was climbing, his eyes narrowed in determination for revenge. But even though he was angry about what had happened the night before, how Mary had been hurt, and how insecure he felt now, he would not rush into anything.


    ''Abyss Matriarchs has 44 members. Six of them are Spirit Earth Spirit Masters and at least 13 are Spirit Lords as strong or stronger than me. I can''t do anything against them. Leopards wouldn''t give me the men to take revenge. At least not for an attack that happened before I joined the group...''


    He spotted the Infirmary building, sweat dripping down his back and chest, his clothes slightly stained.


    He paused for a moment, feeling the breeze that always blew through City Thirteen as the day began. It was going to be a long day for Liam.


    ''For now, I must postpone my revenge and prepare for reprisals. They won''t accept the death of Initiate Phila Bradshaw easily... But in the future, this will not go unanswered.''


    He went on to encounter Mary, determined to seek his own justice.


    Demon Gate would do nothing against the Abyss Matriarchs. Liam knew that Phila''s actions would not jeopardize that group unless there was blatant evidence that members of that faction were involved.


    Even though he hadn''t been an evil person in his life on Earth, he had already adapted enough to Twin Land and his situation in Demon Gate.


    People had already tried to kill him three times in this world. He didn''t want to see a fourth attempt, and he was resolved to show that those who tried would not end well!


    ''Since I won''t be respected, I must be feared! Only then will I have the peace I need!''


    He made his way to the area where Mary was, arriving just as the Law Enforcement Hall Officers were leaving.


    When they came upon Liam, the three men from earlier waved to him. One of them said, "Your friend just woke up. She confirmed what you told us earlier."


    "Oh? I''m glad things worked out in the end," Liam expressed, extending his gratitude to the men for their service.


    They left without further ado, while Liam couldn''t help but wonder what he could get in the Records Hall from the inheritance that Initiate Phila Bradshaw had left him.


    Liam walked through the curtain that separated Mary''s bed from the others in the ward, his expression changing as he pushed his thoughts aside.


    He stopped beside Mary''s bed and looked deep into her eyes, ignoring his companion''s subtle smile.


    "How are you?" he asked, his tone grave, his heart more troubled than he could have predicted.


    "I''m surprisingly okay considering I''ve been stabbed," she said with a touch of humor, hiding her pain. "But don''t worry, I''ll be fine. By the way, the Officers filled me in on what happened after I gave my statement. Are you alright? That woman definitely didn''t choose to target you randomly..."


    Hearing Mary''s suggestive comment, Liam nodded positively and said only what was necessary, "Yes, I''m fine. It''ll probably happen again. So it might be interesting for you to stay in your room for a few days. We''ll limit our meetings and sleep apart by the hour."


    "That sounds necessary." She sighed, but didn''t want to make the situation more difficult.


    She didn''t want to get caught in enemy fire just because she was close to Liam. She wouldn''t give up on him just because of that, but it wouldn''t be good for either of them if she risked being close to him when it wasn''t necessary.


    "I''m going to go a few days without being able to... Hmm... Exercise. It''s best if we see each other in three days. What do you think?" She suggested, hoping he wouldn''t take it the wrong way.


    "Three days is perfect. We''ll meet at your place in the early evenings from then on. We have to be careful as long as we don''t have to deal with the enemies."


    Gazing at him silently, she couldn''t help but feel a sense of concern, despite her burning desire for revenge, which matched his own.


    In contrast to the Earthling, who was gradually adjusting to the harsh reality of Twin Land while still holding onto his morals, Mary was an entirely vengeful individual.


    "Be careful when going after what you want. Her group is far from being weak."


    "I know. I won''t act until I''m sure."

 Chapter 57: Outer Disciple Rank

    Mary had departed from the Infirmary after completing her initial recovery, and should be able to resume her duties as an Aspirant.Meanwhile, he went back to his routine in the Runes Hall, fulfilled his weekly five-hour commitment in the Battle Hall, and carried on with his reading in the Library.


    Today, he stood outside the coliseum late in the afternoon, waiting for Azariah to go to the Arena. The fat young man had invited him a few days ago to go to it. And Azariah was not late. Just a minute after Liam had arrived in front of the Beasts Hall building, the chubby young man with small eyes and frowning eyebrows appeared from one of the coliseum''s front arches.


    The moment their gazes met, Liam''s eyes lit up, a wide smile spreading across his face. He nodded to Azariah, his excitement palpable.


    "Are you going to fight after your service in the Beasts Hall?" Liam asked as he greeted Azariah, thinking this guy''s physical strength was not to be underestimated.


    "My Spirits will fight on my behalf. Why should I rest before a battle?" Azariah replied confidently, not hesitating as he strode ahead of Liam towards the street of the Arena.


    Liam opened his mouth but said nothing. He still hadn''t adjusted to the fighting style of true Spirit Masters.


    ''Maybe I''ll never adapt... Not being able to use the incubus in battle puts me at a tremendous disadvantage. Unless I obtain a Spirit that is very strong on its own, it will be difficult for me to simply command my spirits.''


    The incubus would never fight for him, that was for sure. At most, the incubus could help him fight women, and even then, he would still depend on his own actions or those of his other Spirits to do more than just weaken his opponents.


    After reading enough to comprehend the requirements for his third Spirit, Liam''s focus was on acquiring a being that was significantly superior in battle to his other Spirits. Without it, he knew he could not solve his current problem.


    The higher the latent quality and rank of the Spirit, the more challenging its powers and the greater its chance of overcoming creatures of stronger levels than its own. But finding a good Spirit is like searching for a diamond in a pile of rocks!


    Finding such a being would not only pose a significant challenge, but gaining mastery over it would present an even greater problem. A creature of high rank possesses extraordinary powers, which implies that the magical being behind its Spirit would be equally extraordinary!


    Azariah didn''t know what was on Liam''s mind and talked about the rank of disciples.


    "For a beginner like you, the most important thing is to fight in the Arena. It has its rules and schedules, but the most important thing for you to know is that you can challenge almost anyone. Whether it is your superior, a Senior Initiate, or your inferior, an Aspirant.


    However, while you may challenge, the person being challenged may refuse the challenge or even be forced to accept it."


    "I read about that. Challenged members of lower rank may refuse to fight. While one who is superior to the challenger has the obligation to accept it." Liam nodded, showing he understood this peculiarity of the arena.


    Azariah continued, "An Aspirant challenged by an Initiate may refuse the duel, while a Senior Initiate must accept an Initiate''s challenge.


    But when the challenged is of the same rank as the challenger, the situation becomes more complex. The challenged may refuse the confrontation, but this would cause them to lose points in the disciple''s rank.


    Are you familiar with the rank?" He looked at Liam.


    "No, I haven''t gotten to that part yet. I''ve only read that, depending on the rank you''re in, you can get some benefits," said Liam as he walked to the top of the stairs leading to Street Ten, the home of the Arena.


    As they made their way up, the side streets became smaller and the surrounding people became stronger.


    The fat young man smiled as he thought about his main goal, a goal shared by almost all of Demon Gate''s outer disciples.


    "There are indeed many benefits to be gained. The top ten positions in the rankings for each city''s outer disciples are rewarded with the best incentives, although rewards are given up to the 100th position.


    Apart from having fewer sect obligations, merit points, and gold coins, they also enjoy regular resources, receive extra wages, have free access to the city''s special cultivation rooms, and can be promoted without having to take the Promotion Exam.


    Notably, those who maintain the first rank for twelve consecutive months are directly promoted to the position of inner members with the rank of Officers!"


    "That''s incredible..." Liam said, not so much impressed by the top prize of first place, but by the other awards.


    ''It might seem that promotion to Officer is the best prize, but someone who has held the top position for so long could probably pass the Promotion Exam or even use their influence to get promoted.'' Liam thought to himself.


    However, he didn''t know that there were a certain number of promotions for inner disciples every year, and the position of first rank was one of the few that political decisions could not change. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Azariah smiled in response, showing his large white teeth, almost as sharp as spearheads. "Staying in first place for a year would be enough to guarantee an important promotion. But staying on top for just one month would be enough for a disciple to try their luck at one of the sect''s five annual Promotion Exams."


    "Annual?" Liam frowned.


    "Yes. To become an inner disciple, there are three ways: getting the nomination¡ªwhich is nearly impossible¡ªstaying on top for a year; or going through one of the five promotion events." Azariah focused his gaze ahead, feeling the sweat forming on his face as he ascended the last steps of the path.


    "There is a slim chance of getting promoted in another way, but only 100 disciples can ascend to the inner wing of the sect annually."


    "That doesn''t sound like much..."


    "Yeah... Tens of thousands of external members live in the eight cities on this side of the fjord. And these 100 positions are for all the outer disciple, not those of just one city." The fat young man interrupted Liam.


    ''If that''s true, then there are 48 fixed ways to ascend to the inner wing. The other 52 are for nominations or atypical tests.'' Liam closed his mouth and put a hand to his chin, seeing that things weren''t that simple.


    ''There is also the possibility of being promoted to the inner wing if you reach the third realm before the age of 20...


    The number of vacancies for nominations or atypical tests is less than 52. As the inner disciples watched each city, and they are the ones with the power to nominate someone, there should be about four nomination vacancies per city.''


    "I see. It''s more competitive than I thought... But you said the top ranked person can take the Promotion Exam. Does that mean that the Promotion Exam for one to become an inner member has prerequisites that limit who can join it?" Liam pondered Azariah''s words.


    "Yes, you don''t just have to want to take part in it. Either you earn the right to compete or you can''t even try," Azariah said before they arrived at the Arena, a place as large as the Beasts Hall, but with simpler architecture, an immense building in the shape of a shoebox.


    But despite the plain appearance, the place wasn''t simple. Surrounding the enormous building, the size of a basketball arena on Earth, were several devices depicting different parts of the disciples'' rank in the garden surrounding the arena.


    In obelisk-like constructions, matrixes displayed the rank positions. The smallest of these obelisks displayed different parts of the rank, alternating every few seconds to show different positions. Meanwhile, a screen projected onto one wall of the rectangular building showed the top ten positions.


    Liam and Azariah stopped to look at the most important positions in the rankings, which totaled over 7,000 positions, a number nearly equal to the population of the City Thirteen.

 Chapter 58: Arena

    [2nd] [Myles Smille] [1,711][3rd] [Grace Carson] [1,606]


    [4th] [Enos Cornelius] [1,492]


    ...


    [10th] [Verity Erwin] [948]


    Liam looked at the top ten of the outer disciples'' rank, viewing the names and scores of the main disciples of City Thirteen.


    "How does this score work?" Liam asked as he looked at the slight difference between the middle positions in the rankings.


    Looking sideways at one obelisk showing the last positions of the top 100, Liam saw that the difference between 95th and 11th was only 300 points.


    Azariah explained, "This is the Arena''s exclusive score. The rank of the disciples does not depend on their cultivation, merit, or position, but on their performance in the Arena.


    The score you win or lose after your fights depends a lot on your position in the rank and the position of your opponent. Basically, the winner takes a portion of their opponent''s points and the loser loses a portion of their points.


    The specific rule for this score can vary depending on the difference in the fighters'' positions. You can find this out by reading the Arena''s rules.


    The reasoning behind it is that individuals with higher points stand to lose more when they are defeated by someone with fewer points. Conversely, those with lower points stand to lose less when they are defeated by someone with more points than them."


    Liam looked to the top five, the students with scores well over a thousand points¡ªsomething unbelievable.


    "I imagine there''s a rule that prevents someone very low in the rank from challenging one of them, right?" He smiled, feeling that this would be a straightforward way for a beginner with power.


    Liam pondered the challenges of maintaining a winning record, realizing the difficulty of staying at the top if anyone could challenge the so-called "champions" of the rank.


    Azariah nodded. "Of course. You can only challenge the top 10 ranked disciples if you''re in the top 20. You can only challenge the top 50 disciples if you''re in the top 100, and so on.


    As much as there are rules that say that superiors must accept challenges from inferiors, you have to follow a path to do that. For the spectators in the Arena and the organizers of the competitions, a fight between the thousandth name and the first place would be a waste of time.


    But suppose you''re ranked 1,000th and are confident that you can beat the top-ranked player. Then all you have to do is beat the 500th ranked disciple, then challenge someone from a higher rank, and in less than 10 fights, you could challenge the first place...


    Considering that you really are that strong and would win all the challenges, of course." Azariah laughed, his tone indicating how difficult that would be.


    "Now I understand why you have to stay in first place for a year to be promoted to inner disciple." Liam expressed his thoughts, "Staying in the first place can be quite difficult. Staying in that position for a year is a powerful sign of strength."


    Azariah nodded in agreement. "The outside world doesn''t care about rules. Only strength matters. So anyone can quickly reach a position to challenge the number one. It''s up to them to have the strength to maintain their position."


    Liam looked at the fat man next to him and asked, "By the way, what is your position? Is there any way we can see our positions apart from these special screens?"


    Azariah smiled confidently. "I am at position 679. But if I win my battle today, I could move up 10 to 25 positions. My opponent is the 601th."


    "Oh?" Liam smiled at Azariah''s confidence.


    "As for our positions, we can check them when we make challenges, receive challenges, or even before and after our fights. The Arena has only one fighting platform. So whenever you fight, your position and your opponent''s will appear on the arena screens. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In addition, you can analyze any rank position in the Arena''s record wing."


    "I guess my position is 7,000 right now," Liam said in a low voice.


    "Actually, you don''t have a rank. Until you sign up for a challenge, your rank is non-existent." Azariah pointed out, his look slightly different as he looked at Liam. "But don''t worry about it. I''ll recommend some disciples for you to challenge. With your current cultivation, you can quickly rise through the ranks."


    ''Just like you, there are unranked or low-ranked people who are strong in cultivation... Let''s see if one of them can handle you for me.'' Azariah smiled at Liam, pretending to help the newcomer.


    Liam nodded at Azariah, quite interested in getting involved in the disputes of the ranked disciples.


    For convenience, Azariah mentioned nothing important about the Arena. Within Demon Gate, there were only two ways to kill according to the sect''s rules. One was self-defense, and the other was challenging within the Arena!


    Apart from that, only treason would cause death within the sect, and even then, it was a crime for which a representative of the sect would be the executor, not a disciple.


    The two made their way to the entrance of the large shoebox-shaped building, and soon came to a ticketing area similar to that of stadiums on Earth.


    "The arena has two zones, Liam," Azariah said, while Liam ignored part of the explanation, already knowing what this place looked like.


    The Arena and the Battle Hall were in the same building. The Battle Hall was nothing more than the administration of the arena, behind the referees, fight logistics and rank maintenance.


    Inside the Arena, there was a spectator''s section, which could be entered by paying a symbolic one silver coin, and a fighter''s section, where challengers and challenged fighters could enter, issue challenges, or even gain access to the fighting platform.


    There was also the administrative part, but only disciples who had been appointed to the Battle Hall could enter this wing.


    Liam said goodbye to Azariah as the fat man went to check in. His fight was scheduled for 15 minutes from now.


    Liam passed through the entrance without having to pay the silver coin, a perk of being a member of the hall.


    On his way to the stands, he spotted one member of the hall, but also a member of the faction behind the place, a faction Liam had rejected when he agreed to join the Leopards.


    The day after the attack on him and Mary, he had done his mandatory five hours in this place. On that day, no one but the Leopards knew of Liam''s decision, so he had a quiet day in the Arena. Today, however, the members of the Emerald Owls were already aware of the boy''s decision!


    Liam''s realization came instantly as he locked eyes with his hall mate, whose face bore a far-from-peaceful expression, accentuated by deep lines etched across his features.


    "Initiate Liam..." Greeted this member of the hall, looking Liam up and down. "Come to see some fights?" The boy with the long silver hair asked.


    "I have to start eventually, right? They say that only fighting can really hone your skills." Liam observed, trying to remain peaceful even though he was already expecting trouble.


    With a chuckle, Linus mentioned as he walked back through the sector he was guarding. "You can be certain that you''re going to put up quite a fight here. I eagerly expect your battles, Liam."


    Looking behind Linus'' back, Liam felt the words, marked by invisible threats, hit him hard. ''It will not be as easy as you think, Linus. Do you think I won''t prepare?''


    Liam made his way to his seat, passing many disciples on the outskirts of this arena, which could hold practically the entire city at once.


    According to some rumors he''d heard, on days when the top disciples were fighting, this place would be packed and the city streets would be deserted. But even on a normal day like today, 40% of the seats in the stands were occupied.


    As Merlin himself had said, the Arena was one of the best places for a Demon Gate disciple to hone their skills, both in terms of fighting opportunities and observation opportunities.


    One''s own experience was always worth more, but the chance to see a stronger Spirit Master fight could bring out improvements in even the weakest of warriors. As long as one had some affinity and understanding, just watching a fight could bring them improvement!

 Chapter 59: A Dangerous Game with a New Friend

    In addition to the two of them, an Official, the referee of the match, walked onto the stage with the two outer disciples.While the referee seemed to exchange a few words between the competitors, a member of the hall introduced the fighters of the match about to begin. The large matrices of the Arean showed the positions of each of the two.


    ''This looks like a show...'' Liam watched the visual and audio information, feeling like he was back on Earth, in a multi-sports arena, about to host an important tournament match.


    But this was the reality of Twin Land, the world of Spirit Masters, where there were almost no sports and the most acclaimed form of entertainment was Spirit Master competitions.


    There were various kinds of Spirit Masters competitions. The Arena primarily emphasized traditional Spirit battles. However, Liam was already familiar with competitions that centered on comprehension, cultivation speed, magical resource consumption, elemental manipulation, artifact creation, artificial resource creation, conjuration, and many other.


    In a world with access to something as fantastic as mana, things like ordinary sports hadn''t been developed. But the ability to manipulate mana and use Spirits had led to many types of disputes.


    Today was not the time for Liam to witness any of these special competitions.


    After a quick introduction of the two fighters, they positioned themselves in different corners of the fighting platform¡ªan area of about 300 square meters, in the shape of a square, surrounded by semi-transparent mana barriers.


    The referee present was more of an official ''witness'' than someone to prevent incidents. In the Arena, a fight wasn''t over until one side gave up or lost consciousness. Until one of those two things happened, the referee''s job was simply to observe the fight and announce the winner at the end of the match.


    The two men of the same level, 6-Star of the second realm, began the fight by summoning their two Spirits, the common to happen. Unlike Liam, the two who were about to face each other had two Spirits to support them in battle.


    Both knew each other well enough not to underestimate the other, and the challenged side was aware his opponent was close to surpassing him in magical power. To protect his position and add another victory to his record, the boy named Homer used all of his power at the very beginning of the battle. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a demon-type Spirit and a cat-type Spirit, he attacked Azariah''s two Spirits, looking for gaps to reach the Spirit Master.


    ''The basic strategy in a Spirit Masters'' battle¡ªget past the enemy Spirits and get to the weak point, the Spirit Master.''


    Liam observed as he saw Azariah doing the same thing as Homer, but using subtly different methods.


    The differences in their actions were not in their goals, but in how they tried to achieve their goals. Basically, each type of Spirit had different methods, some better than others.


    It didn''t just depend on the enemy, but on the type of Spirit a side had. For this reason, the choice of Spirit was critical in Spirit Masters'' journey!


    If you chose a bad Spirit, you could be completely passive against certain types of enemies!


    Liam observed Azariah''s fight with keen interest. He was intrigued to see that the overweight young man unexpectedly had the upper hand in the initial stages of the fight, despite competing against a disciple of a higher position.


    ''Azariah''s Spirits seems especially stronger against the kind of Spirits Homer has.'' Liam brought one of his hands to his chin, using the fight to learn.


    ''But the Spirits of these two are curious... Isn''t Demon Gate famous for being a demonic sect? Why do these two only have one demon-type Spirit each?''


    Liam frowned, the memory of Merlin''s fight replaying in his mind. He couldn''t recall seeing Merlin summon any demon-type Spirits that day.


    ''Merlin is a fourth realm Spirit Master, from what I''ve heard. He used two Spirits that day, so it''s possible that he only has one demon-type Spirit... Why is that?''


    He didn''t have enough information to answer his questions, so he just kept it to himself for now, interested in researching.


    The fight ended quickly, with one of Homer''s two Spirits being wounded and then destroyed by Azariah''s boar spirit, a scene similar to what Liam had seen in his second test of the Promotion Exam.


    "The winner of this match is Azariah Crockett, aka Human Cork, aka White Pig!"


    The voices of many spectators rose after they announced the winner, some commenting on Homer''s skills and especially Azariah''s.


    Other Disciples, however, were already talking about the next fights, which could easily be seen at the entrances to the stands, where there was always a summary of the last five results and the next five fights.


    Due to the high number of disciples and the significant importance of the Arena, fights would break out at all hours of the day. In order to secure a spot for a fight, individuals had to register a couple of days in advance.


    Liam stayed in his seat to watch a few more fights, and Azariah quickly joined him.


    "Congratulations on your victory. You used the opponent''s weaknesses very well to make him surrender," Liam said with a smile on his face, recognizing Azariah''s power.


    Azariah sat down next to Liam, very pleased. With his victory today, he had moved up a few places in the rank, his principal goal for today''s fight.


    But he wasn''t satisfied. His position in the Beasts Hall bothered him, and the man next to him was the quickest way for him to get out of his miserable situation in the coliseum.


    "Now that you''ve seen a bit more of the arena, are you already thinking about your fights? After you sign up, I have some names for you." Azariah put.


    "I don''t know if it would be a good idea for me to fight opponents worthy of your eyes, Azariah." Liam looked away from his colleague, still unsure when to start.


    "The bottom 600 of the rankings is almost entirely made up of Spirit Masters of a similar level to mine. But when you sign up for the Arena, you''ll only be able to face opponents from the bottom 4,000.


    There are only a few powerful Spirit Masters among your potential opponents," Azariah said calmly, not afraid of sounding pushy to Liam.


    "Oh?" Liam hadn''t connected the dots, even though he already knew the rules of the Arena.


    "You can choose your own opponents. But there are three names I would like you to consider. Jabez Rouse, Amiel Sterrett, and Susanna Alexander.


    All three are disciples you''ll be able to challenge once you sign up for the Arena. The interesting thing about them is that they are of the same rank as you, only slightly weaker than you.


    In other words, the chances of them not accepting your challenge are almost zero, and you can earn a good amount of points by defeating them.


    At the same time, they''re strong enough that you can use them to train against Spirit Masters."


    Liam listened with interest and soon learned some basic information about these three disciples, people who had joined the sect recently, so they didn''t have positions matching their powers yet.


    As he talked to Liam about them, holding the black-haired young man''s attention, White Pig couldn''t help but look forward to seeing one of these three against this young man on his way to improving his position in the Beasts Hall.


    ''If one of them breaks your bones and keeps you from dealing with the beasts of the coliseum, it''ll be my chance to leave the garbage ward!'' Azariah thought as he smiled at Liam, seeing the interested look in his friend''s black eyes.


    Liam listened carefully to Azariah''s recommendations, which he wouldn''t follow blindly, but would take into consideration during his first moments in the Arena.


    ''I''ll register in the arena as soon as I''ve stabilized in the sect. In the meantime, I need to investigate these names with my next cultivation partners.''


    Having already completed his responsibilities for the week in the previous days, Liam planned to spend the next three days focusing on investigating these things. He would also cultivate with beautiful Mary, and continuing to study techniques and books from the Library.


    ''I''ll receive Phila''s things in a few days, and I''ll be able to postpone my responsibilities in the arena for about eleven days. I''ll use that time to advance to 6-Star!''

 Chapter 60: Progress And A Precious Target

    With its six floors and over 500 square meters, the Lotus Temple was one of the largest and most visited buildings in the city, with hundreds of disciples going in and out of its grounds every day.Upon entering it, one would find an extremely beautified inner hall with flowers and trees. In particular, a tree over 20 meters tall stood in the center of the building, its colorful roots visible from the stairs built around it.


    But in the middle of this area covered with special vegetation, beautiful but unique, with dense mana around it, there were also artificial artifacts.


    In some corners, attendants around a counter attended to the disciples. In other, disciples could check the availability of rooms and their prices.


    The Lotus Temple was a place where Demon Gate disciples could cultivate in special rooms and train new techniques with their Spirits without having to get involved in dangerous confrontations outside the city or in the Arena.


    For an affordable price, anyone in the city, including Aspirants, could gain access to one of the temple''s many special rooms, even for a short time.


    For 10 merit points, one could train in a level 1 room for up to two hours. For 50 merit points, you could train for 10 hours in a level 1 room or two hours in a level 2 one. The highest level available in this unit of the Lotus Temple was level 3. At this level, one could pay 200 merit points to train for two hours.


    These were affordable amounts-everyone in the sect could afford to train there for at least two hours. However, going to the temple once a week or even once a day was something that only the top ten ranked disciples could use.


    The top 10 ranked disciples were entitled to two hours of daily training in the level 3 rooms of the Lotus Temple. If not used daily, they could accumulate their rights up to 10 hours.


    As a result, the top floor of the building, where the level 3 was located, almost always had no movement at all. It was usually the level where only the strongest in the city, a small fraction of individuals, went.


    But on the fourth floor, on the level 2 of the temple, in room number 43, Liam was just leaving his chamber after cultivating for four hours straight.


    As he crossed the corridor overlooking the large tree in the middle of the building, Liam felt different, his cultivation at the beginning of the 6-Star!


    ''Initiate Phila Bradshaw''s legacy really helped me. Without her merit points, I wouldn''t have been able to spend 100 merit points in the temple.'' Liam smiled as he looked out at the beautiful view from the front of room 43.


    It had been four days since his trip to the arena with Azariah. In those days, he began his guard duties for the Leopard and continued to enjoy the guards stationed outside his room in his dormitory.


    He didn''t take too many risks during those days, fearing reprisals from rival factions and possible revenge from the Abyss Matriarchs.


    Liam had focused most of his time in the Library, studying the history of Spirit Masters, techniques for commanding Spirits. He cultivated with Mary, studied in the Runes Hall, and trained on either level one or level two of this temple.


    He had spent 190 merit points over the past few days to gain access to the rooms of the Lotus Temple and level two of the Library.


    Fortunately, Initiate Phila Bradshaw''s inheritance had given him 130 merit points, 98 gold coins, 325 silver coins. It also gave him other things that weren''t so valuable to him. But she had left no pills or portions.


    Cultivators wouldn''t keep this kind of resource unless it was for emergencies, to heal wounds after a fight, or something like that. But for most of the Demon Gate''s outer disciples, their resources were too limited for many of them to have this kind of artifice.


    Regardless, thanks to Phila''s inheritance, Liam could cover his living expenses in the city, as well as his study and personal development, without facing financial ruin.


    Now, he still had 55 merit points, 160 gold coins, and 400 silver coins.


    ''I can still cultivate for two hours in the level two room, but I''ll save that for the future. I''ll focus on my dual cultivation with Mary and save for other activities in the city.'' He headed for the stairs near to where room 43 was.


    He had tried to get information from female disciples in difficult times, but even the negotiation rooms in the Missions Hall had not helped him. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Fortunately, the cultivation rooms, combined with the dual cultivation, seemed to be enough for him to explode by the hour.


    The level 1 rooms of the temple were basically made for Aspirants, and were even useful for newly promoted Spirit Lords. However, someone at the middle and end of the second realm would have to cultivate in the level 2 rooms if they wanted to have a significant effect on their cultivation. As for the level 3 rooms, they were for Senior Initiates, newly promoted third realm cultivators.


    Weaker cultivators could cultivate in them and achieve greater results, but those rooms were not so accessible.


    Most of the cultivation rooms in the temple were individual rooms, and the collective rooms did not have price advantages to encourage large groups to pay for them. Otherwise, Liam would have already brought Mary for them to cultivate together in this place. Here, they would surely get better results given the density of elements and mana in the special rooms.


    Upon reaching the entrance gallery of the Lotus Temple, Liam followed the flow of disciples, mingling with the noisy crowd. He soon arrived in front of the majestic temple surrounded by many pillars.


    From there, he made his way to the Runes Hal, his second favorite place in the city, by an hour.


    In just over a week in the sect, Liam had already learned 205 of the 400 most commonly used runic characters.


    At his current pace, he believed that by the end of next week, he could begin attempting to form runes under Ann''s tutelage.


    Eager to further his knowledge in it, he made his way to the regular meeting classroom of the group led by Ann as soon as he arrived at the hall.


    While he went about his business, putting aside a few vendettas that he knew he couldn''t carry out now, his rivals or enemies were not so happy with the current situation.


    A woman in black, a dark look on her face, stopped at the front of the hall, aware that she couldn''t get any closer or she might cause adverse reactions.


    ''You will pay for what you did to Phila, Liam!''


    She clenched her fists tightly, her eyes shining with rage at the audacity of his killing that member of the Abyss Matriarchs.


    Spirit Masters were unreasonable, at least most of the time. The Abyss Matriarchs had tried to kill Liam, but it was one of their own who had died. Their interest now was not only to kill a target, but to avenge Phila''s death!


    ''Leopards won''t protect you everywhere. The moment you leave the city to go hunting for Arcane Crystals, let''s lead with our differences!''


    ...


    In a residential building on Street Eleven, in a dark room surrounded by mist, an 8-Star Spirit Lord entered what looked like a sauna, a special cultivation room.


    Aside from the Lotus Temple, a place accessible to all city residents, private residences in Demon Gate cities always had their own cultivation rooms.


    In this place, the newcomer waited in silence for five minutes until his leader, who was cultivating in the lotus posture amidst the mist, finished cultivating and noticed someone''s presence.


    When the newcomer noticed the master opening his eyes, he got right to the point. "Senior, I have news of a new genius in the city. A newcomer with 3-Star cultivation joined the sect a little over a week ago. Today, he was seen leaving the Lotus Temple with 6-Star cultivation."


    "Oh? That''s a remarkable cultivation speed." The eyes of the gray-haired man sitting in the lotus position widened as his Adam''s apple moved. "This could be a succulent target for me," this 2-Star Spirit Earth Spirit Master said.


    "Monitor him for me. When he reaches 8-Star, let me know. For now, let''s let him ''fatten up'' a bit more before slaughtering him."

 Chapter 61: Anns Bet

    Among the ornamental plants, colorful flowers adorned the property''s backyard, distorting the image of the area''s residents as demonic cultivators.The garden paths comprised stones of different sizes, with a small fountain in the middle of this recreational area.


    A wooden table with seven chairs was placed under the only large tree in the area, offering ample shade.


    A group of women were sitting there, two of them with books and brushes in their hands, two standing with swords at their waists, and two others sitting and chatting about various topics.


    If Liam had been present, despite having never encountered any of these women before, he would have instinctively identified them as his adversaries!


    On each of their clothes, a special crest marked their chests, the same crest he had received from Phila''s inheritance.


    These were women from the Abyss Matriarchs, one of the two exclusive women''s factions on Peak Thirteen!


    "... Changing the subject, I''ve heard from Liam Porter. He was seen entering the Runes Hall earlier with a 6-Star cultivation. He''s been visiting the Lotus Temple for the past few days, but let''s not forget that less than ten days ago, he was only a 3-Star Spirit Lord." A woman, sporting a shaved sides hairstyle and a ponytail, spoke with a hint of suggestion in her tone.


    One of the two women taking notes stopped and looked at Tabitha. "Is this about Phila''s inheritance?"


    Tabitha, the woman with the shaved hair, nodded in the affirmative. "Absolutely. He wouldn''t have had the merit points to spend so many hours there. He didn''t even do any extra missions to earn points."


    "The talent revealed by the star test is false... Check it for me, Aphra. I want to know if someone sold us false information or if he managed to hide his genuine talent," said the leader of the group.


    This woman had white hair, a mature face, apparently 35, and a gorgeous body. She looked at the guard with one hand on the sword at her waist.


    "I will do it immediately, faction leader."


    "Knowing the truth won''t solve our situation," Tabitha said to Eleonor, the white-haired woman next to her.


    Eleonor closed her eyes and sighed. "I know. Let''s continue with Susanna watching this Liam. The Leopards are protecting him well, but it won''t always be like that. Let him continue his routine in the city for now. When he leaves to collect his Arcane Crystals, I want three warriors to avenge Phila''s death."


    Tabitha clasped her hands together and smiled, determined to taste the blood of the wretch who had killed one of them.


    Previously, handling Liam had solely been a means to avoid complications for her faction. The competition for resources and services in City Thirteen posed a significant challenge for groups like hers to readily accept the emergence of new prodigies. However, now that he had taken the life of Phila, there was a personal element driving the necessity to take action against him.


    "He''ll have another ten days or so before he starts to worry. Monitor his possible progress during that time. If he shows growth again, we may have to get ahead of ourselves." Eleonor clarified the situation, looking alternately at the women standing with her in the garden of her estate.


    Except for her and Tabitha, all of them were Spirit Lords at the end of such a realm, powerful Spirit Masters well-ranked among the city''s disciples!


    ...


    After finishing his studies on runes and the universal language, Liam got up from the chair he had been sitting in for the last two hours, feeling his bones crack as he prepared to go shopping.


    He had learned a lot today and was close to mastering a few more special characters of the Universal Language. He had also got advice from Ann about the first steps of a beginner in this profession.


    "Buy the materials I listed to you as soon as possible. Once you''ve learned the meaning, form, and some basic combinations of characters, the quickest way to master them is to combine them into semi-runes," she said again as she watched him leave.


    Semi-runes and runes were almost the same. The only difference was the power. Semi-runes had no power and were usually used as training or simulation for students or even Runemasters. But the way they were written and inscribed was like real runes.


    Liam had learned this from her and nodded to indicate that he would make the purchases.


    Ann walked up beside him and couldn''t help but ask, "By the way, are you abusing magical resources to raise your level, or are you some kind of genius? You''ve improved a lot since you joined the sect. That''s impressive!"


    Liam had already studied a bit about magical resources and their effects and consequences on cultivators, so he could give a good explanation for his accelerated growth if anyone asked him.


    "I think it was a bonus effect because I''ve never used magical resources like pills before. I''ve also been using my merit points at the Lotus Temple. By the way, such a place is amazing."


    "Hmm, it really is." She agreed, not doubting that it was indeed a bonus reaction, perhaps related to his good aptitude, a bit of luck with the elements of the pills, his training at the temple, and his body''s lack of sensitization to artificial resources.


    But she still advised him, "Be careful with this rapid progress. There are several techniques in the Library that can hide your cultivation. Learn one of them to protect this information. I don''t want you to die before you see what you can do in my hall."


    "Oh? Thanks for the tip." Liam thanked her sincerely before joking with her. "Maybe Miss Ann is interested in me, after all? Your usual coolness must be a protection for the others, right?" He winked at her.


    Ann smiled subtly as she looked away. But in full view of at least three dozen students coming and going through the entrance area of the hall, she didn''t move against Liam.


    "Actually, you''re not really my thing. You''re too small for me."


    Liam felt Ann''s attack, but didn''t believe it. At six feet tall, he couldn''t be considered small, especially next to this woman, who was shorter than he was.


    "I made a bet with my colleagues about you and the other three. Don''t let me lose my merit points." She added, removing the strange look from Liam''s face.


    "And why would you do that? Don''t tell me you bet on me?"


    She smiled, showing her beautiful teeth and drawing Liam''s gaze to her cherry lips. "My colleagues think you''ll be the last of our team to get your promotion to a Second Class Runemaster. But I told them no... Anyway, now we are betting on how long it would take you to become a Second Class Runemaster."


    Liam heard this, but didn''t know whether to be grateful for Ann''s confidence in him or to be worried. As accessible as she was, she was also dangerous and had a reputation for brutality.


    ''If I fail to live up to your expectations, what could happen?'' He remained silent, remembering that the helpful redheaded advisor next to him was also a demonic cultivator. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    While Liam worried about not disappointing Ann, the red-haired woman smiled inwardly as she noticed the signs of her apprentice''s nervousness.


    ''They think it will take you as long as others to master the profession because of your ordinary talent. Your result in the bird illusion test was better than expected, but my foolish colleagues place too much importance on the talent test.


    Show them they''re wrong, Liam!


    This big sister will get a thousand merit points if you continue like this!''


    When they reached the exit of the hall, Liam thanked her for her trust and said goodbye, heading off to do his shopping, but already with the goal of searching for a technique in the Library that would have the effect she had mentioned.


    ''I need to speed up my progress as much as possible. If I fail to her, I''ll only make more enemies!''

 Chapter 62: The Cost of the Profession

    Runemasters were professionals who used their knowledge regarding the Universal Language to manipulate mana and the laws of Twin Lands. That was the foundation of the profession. But to create lasting artifacts, runes alone were not enough. They needed materials and artifacts, but not only that, they needed tools to use the Universal Language to their advantage.Historically, the profession of Runemasters was born when scholars began to specialize in the art of inscribing runes. They developed methods to improve the efficiency of their work and created artifacts for general use.


    Before that, the use of runes was more associated with spells, rituals, and other phenomena that would dissipate and lose their effects once the cultivator stopped pouring mana into the runes.


    Liam had seen this himself. The ritual used by the demon incubus was based on runes and the manipulation of the laws of the world by someone with the knowledge and skills of a Sorcerer. He still didn''t understand everything about that day and his relationship with the incubus, but he already knew about the relationship between runes and the world of cultivation.


    All kinds of professionals, Spirit Masters, beasts, and magical beings, they all used runes in one way or another. But those who created permanent artifacts with fantastic effects were known as Runemasters.


    Someone who could use runes to create spells and curses could be called a Sorcerer. Someone who could use runes to heal injuries and diseases was called a Healer. In short, there were many variations in using runes and mana, and how those who could use them were called.


    But Runemasters, in particular, had developed several tools and methods to ensure that their work could be used repeatedly after they had finished inscribing runes.


    It wasn''t interesting that an item like a lamp required the Spirit Master to give away their own mana and go to the trouble of creating runes every time they wanted light.


    To ensure that their artifacts would last a long time, Runemasters used special brushes and inks to inscribe their runes, as well as materials that could hold mana and various types of magical elements.


    Upon entering this shop, a place that looked like a grocery store with several shelves and items on display, with signs showing their prices, Liam sighed when he saw the price of some materials.


    {First Class Inscription Brush: 5 gold coins/unit.}


    {Second Class Inscription Brush: 20 gold coins/unit.}


    {First Class Mana Repellent Colorless Ink: 10 gold coins/bottle.}


    {Second Class Mana Repellent Colorless Ink: 40 gold coins/bottle}


    {First Class Fox Leather: 10 silver coins/square centimeter.}


    ...


    {Second Class Dragon Glass: 70 gold coins/unit.}


    Liam researched the prices of several materials and tools and couldn''t help but cringe at the cost.


    ''It is amazing how expensive all the materials are for Runemasters! I''ll have to visit other shops to get the best price.'' Liam thought in silence while other people like him searched for materials in this shop, some buying and others leaving after a few moments.


    The price was indeed high, but the tools, such as ink and brushes, could be used repeatedly until they ran out or lost their effectiveness and had to be replaced. Other materials were also expensive, but the artifacts that contained those materials were usually expensive as well.


    Even ordinary items like magic lamps could cost a lot. For this reason, most mortal cities didn''t use this kind of lamp for public lighting, but whale oil lamps. Only wealthy mortal families or the families of Spirit Masters could afford efficient lighting like that provided by magic lamps.


    ''For now, I''ll concentrate on finding the best price and buying only what I need. A brush and colorless ink, both First Class. I''ll also buy ready-made lamps.''


    Runemasters could either build the artifact on which they would inscribe their runes from scratch¡ªusually the best way, since they could inscribe their runes in pieces as they assembled the artifact¡ªor use off-the-shelf artifacts made by others, a convenient method, but not versatile.


    It wasn''t uncommon for Blacksmiths and Glassblowers to create items that would go through Runemasters before receiving runes that would make them more fantastic.


    Weapons were the most famous artifacts to receive rune inscriptions, but the best sellers across the continent were definitely the special glassworks behind the famous magic lamps.


    The magic lamp was the cheapest and most common artifact for Runemasters to produce.


    With this in mind, Liam left the first shop he entered to investigate the other nine shops he knew that sold materials and tools for Runemasters in City Thirteen.


    ¡­


    He soon discovered that in this city, as in the others, competition was merely a front for a cartel that controlled prices. In all the shops he visited that afternoon, he found the same prices for every item he looked at.


    The only difference was inventory. Some stores had more of certain materials, others had less, and there might be a shortage of certain items in some stores.


    But even these differences in supply didn''t change the prices, which were artificially kept at the same level throughout the city.


    In the end, he bought the ink, the brush, and five light bulbs, spending 15 gold coins and 50 silver coins.


    With his materials to train his runic inscription skills, he set off to the Library, thinking back to Ann''s words earlier, quite eager to learn a technique to hide his cultivation.


    ''As long as I find something like what she suggested, I''ll be able to hide my progress and maybe fool the enemies watching me.'' Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liam looked at the entrance to the Library and followed the students going in and out.


    He went straight to the entrance to level two, not bothering to pay 10 merit points to enter the area ahead.


    As Ann had said, there were several techniques that could hide a Spirit Master''s cultivation. Liam would choose five of them to analyze before choosing the one he would take the copy of to study.


    Eager to learn one of them as soon as possible, he was already planning to go to the Lotus Temple to train in his chosen technique when he left the Library!

 Chapter 63: Techniques to Hide Cultivation

    {Classification: Second Class, Ordinary.}{Description: a technique compatible with demonic practitioners. It can form an invisible mask of mana. When activated, the mask contains the magical fluctuations of the user''s cultivation base, reflecting a lower level of cultivation than the user''s real one or no cultivation at all for those whose cultivation is of the same realm or lower than the user''s.}


    {Detail: it has 5 levels of mastery. At the first level, the user can hide their own cultivation; at the second level... Finally, according to rumors from users of the technique, the fifth level of mastery can completely hide the user''s aura from even Spirit Kings.}


    Liam read the entire contents of the book in his hands, which told him exactly what to expect from the technique at each level of mastery, its potential for future use, and its specific limitations.


    Contrary to what one might expect from the cultivation world, there were very detailed and well-founded analyzes of techniques and the like. Out of the 60 pages of Mana Mask, they devoted 40 to the possibilities, problems, and successes that over 2,000 users had achieved.


    In Demon Gate, merit points could be earned by sharing your experiences and discoveries in different situations. One didn''t need to provide personal details. The simple fact of sharing that a specific technique was ineffective against a certain enemy type, for example, made points for you.


    It reminded Liam of Earth, where scientists helped each other by sharing their experiences, and how that helped everyone''s knowledge and skills develop more quickly.


    Of course, it wasn''t a perfect system. But there were many benefits to sharing small pieces of information that weren''t critical to you, but had the potential to help others.


    Aside from the 40 pages that talked about technique¡ªa text that was useful for disciples like Liam to compare techniques before choosing one¡ª19 of the remaining 20 pages were complex texts that couldn''t be understood by simply reading them.


    The techniques were written in code, full of passages that would make no sense to someone with poor comprehension, including passages that would have to be understood gradually.


    Of the five levels of mastery of Mana Mask, reaching the maximum level of comprehension meant understanding everything in the 19 pages, something that could take decades to happen.


    Even for the greatest cultivation genius on the continent, reading it once would not be enough to understand it.


    Not only that, learning such a text required mana. But from what Liam could sense now, there was some kind of matrix on the Library that prevented Spirit Masters from moving mana inside their bodies.


    He just scanned the 19 pages, closed the Mana Mask book, and picked up one of the other volumes he had chosen to compare techniques.


    The third technique he picked up was called Shadow of a Thousand Faces.


    {Shadow of a Thousand Faces}


    {Classification: Second Class, High.}


    {Description: a disguise technique. It allows the practitioner to take on the appearance and cultivation level of people they have met or studied in detail. The technique uses mana to shape the spiritual appearance and mask the practitioner''s true cultivation level.}


    {Detail: it has seven levels of mastery. In the first level, the user can imitate the spiritual fluctuation of cultivators up to one level weaker than themselves. In the second level¡­ Finally, at the seventh level of mastery, the user must be able to imitate the spiritual fluctuation of even cultivators of an entire realm higher than their own.}


    Liam opened his eyes wide as he read the passage in the 57-page book, tempted to choose it without analyzing the other alternatives.


    ''This technique is incredible.'' He thought as he sat in the reading area, a place with 22 tables and 88 comfortable chairs.


    With something like it, one could pose as an expert, bluff their way out of trouble, or even use an enemy''s identity to cover their tracks!


    But Liam was curious about the other two books he had yet to read.


    {Hidden Dragon Seal}


    {Classification: Second Class, High.}


    {Description: a technique in which one must inscribe spiritual seals on their bodies. These seals suppress and conceal the practitioner''s cultivation level, making them virtually undetectable.}


    {Detail: there are six levels of mastery. The first, the user can create a single seal that can only suppress their own cultivation. The second, the limit is two seals at a time, so they can use it on other people... Finally, at the sixth level of mastery, the user can create six concealment seals that, when combined, can even seal the cultivation of cultivators one realm stronger than the user.}


    ''The Hidden Dragon Seal is also impressive. Not only can this technique be used to hide cultivation, we can also use it as a weapon against third parties.'' Liam thought as he finished reading the contents of a 77-page book, the largest of the five he had chosen.


    But there was a reason this technique had such an enormous book!


    ''The problem with it is that, while using the seal, the practitioner cannot use half or more of their powers. They become invisible to others in terms of cultivation, but in order to use their full power, they have to break the seal and reveal their power.


    The good thing about it is that it can be used on third parties to restrain enemies, prisoners, or even beasts... Come to think of it, that''s a fantastic technique!''


    Liam found himself torn between the three most impressive techniques he had come across in his readings.


    He put the other two books that didn''t catch his eye aside, leaving the three he liked best in front of him.


    ''Hidden Dragon Seal and Shadow of a Thousand Faces have the same classification. So their efficiency should be similar, and learning them will have a similar level of difficulty... Probably the one with the most mastery levels is the one that would take the longest to master completely.''


    He looked at the Shadow of a Thousand Faces.


    ''A lower level technique can be learned more quickly. And right now, the most urgent thing for me is to have a technique whose functions I can use in two weeks at the most.'' He thought about the Mana Mask, but he was still undecided.


    The rank of a technique told you how powerful it could be, but also how difficult it would be to learn.


    A First Class, Low-quality technique could be learned quickly even by not very talented Spirit Masters. But a Sixth Class, High-quality technique would be extremely difficult to learn for practitioners with talents that could not take them to at least the sixth realm.


    Liam had a talent that could take him to the fourth realm, so he imagined he wouldn''t have much trouble learning Second Class techniques.


    ''As incredible as the Shadow of a Thousand Faces is, it wouldn''t give me what I need most right now¡ªa way to hide my future progress. At best, it would allow me to mimic the aura of others, which wouldn''t fool people who already know me. Besides, I''d be taking a colossal risk if I used it and looked like someone with serious problems.'' He pushed it away, leaving two options.


    ''Between the Hidden Dragon Seal and the Mana Mask, the former certainly has more potential because of its rank and because it can be used on others. Even more so for someone who has to deal with beasts. The seals of the technique could be of great help to a tamer.


    But Mana Mask is more compatible with what I''m looking for now. It can hide my level without limiting my power. Suppose I''m attacked by an enemy by surprise. If I use the Hidden Dragon Seal, I might be in danger because I won''t be able to access my full power right away. But with the Mana Mask, I could use 100% of my power and still look weaker than I am.''


    Liam stood up and picked up four of the five books he had, intending to return them to their respective places on the shelves at the second level of the Library. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He then made his way to the level two copy room, where he handed the Mana Mask book to the Officer who was in charge of the area.


    ''It will have less future potential, but it will better fulfill what I need.'' He received the copy from the Officer and stored it in his spatial ring.


    Leaving the Library, Liam hurried to the Lotus Temple, the best place to train any kind of technique.


    Training a technique could be done anywhere that the practitioner could use the mana in their body. But the best place was definitely an area rich in mana, with privacy and no possibility of interruption.


    Liam made his way to the fourth floor of the temple, paying 50 merit points, leaving him with only five points on his ID, but the right to train for two hours in one of the best rooms in the temple.


    When he arrived at the bottom of the steps between the third and fourth floors, he had a smile of anticipation on his face as he suddenly felt something reach his nostrils.


    Liam stopped just five steps from the entrance to the fourth floor, seeing no one in front of him, but still smelling a strange perfume.


    His heart leaped in his chest as his limbs grew hotter, blood pulsing to parts of his body he would rather not have pulsing right now.


    ''What is that? What''s that smell?'' He turned to see a woman walking calmly up the stairs, looking at him strangely, as if he were a stone in her path.


    Liam ignored the woman''s uncomprehending look at him and focused on her breasts, plump red lips and long orange hair. Her wide hips and thick legs didn''t go unnoticed, either.


    Without realizing it, he took a step down, moving toward her as a purple mist of seduction rose from his pores.


    Gulp!


    A sudden hunger blocked out all of Liam''s other thoughts as he did what he had been trying to hold back for the past few days.


    ''I have to do this!''


    With that thought, the surroundings of this part of the stairs became shrouded in mist, leaving only him and the stranger standing there.

 Chapter 64: No Way Out

    ''Incubus? It looks like this newbie got a dual cultivation demon!'' Felicity opened her eyes wide before moving, using the palm of one of her open hands to strike Liam''s left shoulder.As soon as her palm reached Liam, she knocked him unconscious, causing the incubus demon to disappear and the black-haired boy''s purple haze to dissipate.


    Liam only felt his vision blur and then darkness enveloped his vision, his senses shutting down like an electrical system that had just been turned off.


    It all happened so fast that he had no time to despair or feel pain.


    ...


    Suddenly, Liam''s brow furrowed, wrinkles appeared at the corners of his eyes, and several expression lines marked his forehead.


    As his lips parted, he let out a slight sound of pain, moving his neck as he awoke from his previous situation. For a moment, he forgot where he was, what had happened, not even realizing his current situation. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Shit! What''s this pain?" He muttered as he looked down, especially towards his left shoulder, where he felt as if his bones had been broken.


    "You''ve been out for 40 minutes. That''s impressive. I almost thought I''d killed you."


    The moment he heard that velvety, thin voice, Liam shuddered, looked ahead, and saw the beautiful figure from earlier. Meanwhile, the memories of what had happened filled his mind.


    Gulp!


    ''I attacked her?!'' He remembered how it had all happened, how he had smelled the sweetest perfume and then lost control.


    But as he comprehended how he had lost consciousness, he felt the ropes wrapping around his wrists and heels as he was tied to an iron chair.


    ''Shit! Did she see the incubus? Is that why she kidnapped me?''


    The thoughts raced through his mind as his face paled.


    Felicity added fuel to the fire of Liam''s thoughts. "Are you a dual cultivator?"


    Liam opened his eyes wide, missing the full beauty of the orange-haired woman standing twelve meters in front of him, inside this large, enclosed cultivation room. He felt the sensation of losing his ground, of being alone, of facing death.


    If she had found out what he was capable of, it was only a matter of time before word got out and a group of men hunted him down!


    ''I''m dead! All this woman has to do is decide to talk about it with others, and she doesn''t even have to lift a finger to get me killed!'' He feared for his life, already shaking violently.


    She saw Liam panicking and sighed, taking a step closer to the boy. "What''s your name, brat? It was really brave of you to go up against a senior."


    "L-Liam P-Porter." He stammered as he answered. "Senior... I, I-I made a m-mistake." He tried to remove himself from the situation, though he doubted that any member of Demon Gate would forgive him.


    Either way, he was really screwed now. That was for sure!


    ''Shit! A fucking third realm Spirit Master! Why did you show yourself to her? Did you really let me do that?'' Liam asked the incubus, who had a strange look on his face at the moment.


    ''Don''t blame me. That woman seduced you. One of her Spirits has a strong seductive power. I can feel it. The saturation you felt earlier was her seducing you. I just didn''t expect her to seduce me as well.'' The incubus said in an uncertain tone, the first time he had spoken like that since he had met Liam.


    ''Anyway, find a way to keep us alive. I''ll be more careful next time. I just didn''t think that I, the master of seduction, would fall for it.'' He admitted with difficulty.


    ''Pathetic!'' Liam thought to himself, but there was really nothing he could do about.


    ''What can I do? I can''t just say she seduced me and it wasn''t my fault. She might be an irrational cultivator. If I deflect the blame, it could make my situation worse.'' Liam thought quickly and came up with what he needed to escape a brutal death.


    "Senior, please forgive this junior''s impertinence. It was entirely my fault," he said, a little less shaken, a help from the incubus that subtly controlled Liam''s heightened emotional side.


    Felicity liked what she heard and stopped just a few feet in front of Liam, making him look up to look deep into her eyes.


    Feeling one of her fingers touch his chin, forcing him to look at her, Liam felt sweat drip from his forehead, still smelling her scent.


    ''Is she still playing with me? What a cruel woman!''


    She bit her lips and then pulled away.


    "Liam, you were lucky today. I won''t kill you for daring to seduce me. And I won''t tell anyone about the dual cultivation demon you gained as your first Spirit."


    "If?" He asked, imagining that there was some kind of important condition about to be said.


    "If you help me with something. It''s not now, but in the future. I won''t lie to you. You and I are both weak as we are now. But you with your dual cultivation, and me with my own abilities, we can become stronger.


    When you become a fourth realm cultivator, I want you to help me kill someone."


    Her voice changed as she spoke, from a sweet, charming voice to the angry tone of someone who could kill and devour an enemy''s body.


    As she spoke the last sentence, Felicity looked at the door of this cultivation room on the third level of the temple and clenched her fists.


    ''One day I''m going to kill you, Robert Nickle!''


    Liam didn''t know what was on Felicity''s mind, but he couldn''t help but think about the only way out for him. ''I have no choice but to help her. But won''t that guarantee my death in the future?''


    "Can you tell me what it will be like? Who will we be up against?" He inquired.


    She turned to him and shook her head negatively. "When you and I go to deal with it, I''ll tell you everything there is to tell. For now, you and I won''t have much to talk about, so there''s no need for you to know these details so soon."


    "If the Senior assures you will protect my secret, then I agree."


    She nodded to him and took from her spatial ring a special sheet with runes on it, a Magic Contract.


    Magic Contracts were nothing more than ordinary paper with special runes that guaranteed that those who signed it would fulfill the words written on it. In other words, if you had such a contract, you could write whatever you wanted on it, and it would accept whatever you signed.


    The signature was not like an earthly signature, but the cultivator''s blood and mana, something that could not be forged.


    "By the way, my name is Felicity. You might have been seduced by me earlier, so even if you hadn''t agreed, I wouldn''t have exposed you," Felicity said after seeing Liam''s ''signature'' on the contract.


    ''Of course you would.'' Liam closed his eyes as he felt his wrists and heels loosen again as he sighed in defeat. ''At least I''m still alive. I was tricked, but that was a lesson for me to be more careful!''

 Chapter 65: Ally of Seduction

    Liam looked at her with a question mark on his face, not expecting her to talk to him about such a thing. His eyes locked with hers as he remained silent, a certain thought that if she joined him, he would cultivate faster, if that was her intention in asking such a question. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.She added. "Since we have an agreement, it will be to my advantage to know your situation. I can help you get your women if you don''t have anyone." She winked at him as she bit her lips and ran her hands over her body. "But this, my love, I''m afraid you''ll never taste. I won''t cultivate it with you."


    Liam shut his eyes, feeling the force of the woman''s seductive power stirring in his mind once more. However, this time, he successfully restrained himself.


    "I see... Well, I have a companion, but I feel that she alone isn''t enough. Whenever we finish cultivating, I''m still in a great mood, while she needs to rest for at least a few hours before she can cultivate again," he said, regretting that he couldn''t cultivate with this woman.


    Felicity was at the 2-Star of the Spirit Earth Realm. If he could cultivate with her, he was pretty sure he''d reach the 7-Star of the Spirit Lord Realm in a matter of hours or days at the most.


    But Felicity was smart. She wouldn''t subject herself to such a cultivation method when she was still young and hadn''t reached a significant cultivation bottleneck.


    ''I will not use up my vitality and the stability of my magical foundation to cultivate faster now, when my cultivation speed is not a problem.'' She thought to herself, controlling her temptations.


    However, she still had her curiosity about dual cultivation. She had read about incubus and succubus demons, and she had heard rumors about dual cultivators.


    You didn''t need an incubus or succubus-type Spirit to engage in dual cultivation. There were lost techniques all over the continent that allowed people without these two types of demons on their side to cultivate together.


    Felicity rubbed her chin and said, "Then you need another companion. I''ll help you with that. But don''t use that seduction skill you tried earlier. It''s good, especially when used prudently. But don''t use it against someone stronger, especially now when you don''t know your limits and are weak.


    As your Spirit evolves qualitatively throughout your journey and you test these powers on your women, you''ll be able to gain better control to use them almost imperceptibly, even on stronger women. But that''s for the future. For now, keep this ability sealed for the women who are already yours."


    "Thank you for the tip. I''ll follow it up." He thanked her sincerely, even though he had already thought of it.


    She nodded and asked, "How is your cultivation speed?"


    "It varies. If I''m not mistaken, it depends on how the cultivation progresses, so there are always different results. But on average, I can cultivate more than twice as fast with my companion than when I just meditate."


    With the contract the two had signed, it wouldn''t be a risk for Liam to discuss this information with Felicity. Besides, if she was going to help him get good targets, it was worth the conversation.


    "What about the consequences for you and your companion? I''ve heard that dual cultivation is a double-edged sword, and it''s hard to say if it''s really worth it." She approached him with a genuinely interested look.


    She didn''t doubt that a stagnant person could benefit from it. But she was curious about the consequences of such a method.


    "For me, there are no visible negative consequences so far. But as for my companion, her foundation isn''t as strong as it should be at the same level if she were to use only ordinary cultivation. Her vitality is also being depleted, although I don''t know how to measure it." He replied with a deep voice and a solemn look.


    ''I knew it.'' She took a deep breath as she stepped back and looked away.


    "But there''s an upside, if you ask me. From what I''ve heard of Mary, the vitality she used to reach the second realm was less than the vitality she gained by progressing through it. So, at least for now, it seems that it has its costs, but they are less than the benefits."


    This information did not surprise her. ''It is to be expected. It is said that succubi and incubi really help with cultivation. I just didn''t expect that dual cultivation would be so good for him. If what he''s saying is true, then it will only benefit him.''


    "How is your daily cultivation time?" This was her last question.


    "Well, as an Initiate, I have a lot of responsibilities. But I think I can cultivate for up to three hours a day. That would be enough for me to have one or two more women without having to cut back on my cultivation with Mary." He looked at her expectantly.


    "I will find some names for you. I even have someone in mind, but I have to check a few things first. In the meantime, take it easy. I know you must be eager to sleep with other women and become stronger, but your identity as a dual cultivator is delicate. If you take action against the wrong woman, all the men in the sect will want to kill you."


    There were people of both genders who were against dual cultivation. But it was the men who hated it the most and took action against suspected dual cultivators because of the danger they posed to their women.


    The tag "dual cultivator" was not given to anyone who practiced dual cultivation. The dual cultivator was the one who directed the process, in other words, the one who could repeat the process with different partners.


    With Liam and Mary, she couldn''t do it with other men, but he could do it with other women. As such, he was the dual cultivator, and she was just a ''cauldron.''


    Mary could certainly benefit from it, but she didn''t have the potential to bring dual cultivation to other people.


    Like Liam, most of the dual cultivators in history were men. Therefore, men were their natural enemies.


    As for the women themselves, a good portion of them also hated dual cultivators because they were their prime targets, often had no choice but to begin cultivation with these people, and were the side that got the worst of it.


    If Liam wasn''t careful, one of his targets might turn on him and cause his death!


    "I know. If it wasn''t for your seductive aura, or if I was stronger, what happened earlier wouldn''t have happened." Liam looked down, feeling a chill run down his spine.


    ''I narrowly escaped today...''


    She said to him, "It''s good that you understand. But be careful. I''m not the only one with seduction powers in City Thirteen or in the sect. There must be a hundred women in the guild with powers more or less like mine. Spirits with seduction powers are common among female cultivators."


    ''That makes sense.'' He thought silently.


    "I''ll take care of this topic and give you some good targets. What were you doing on the fourth floor of the temple today? It''s unusual for novice disciples like you to come to this area."


    Felicity had known about Liam before meeting him. She didn''t know him personally, but she had heard about him in her group. So she was aware of the fact that he hadn''t been in the sect long.


    "I have come here to learn a technique for concealing cultivation."


    "That''s good. With your dual cultivation, you''ll be able to progress quickly. Something like this will protect your progress from your enemies and give you some opportunities."


    She liked what she heard and saw that this young man wasn''t like the typical cultivator, who was careless and arrogant.


    She then gestured toward the door of this cultivation room, where she had already wasted a lot of time talking to him. "You should go to your cultivation room. I''m also here to use my merit points at the temple."


    "When will you get the targets you mentioned?" he asked as he stopped in front of the door.


    "I don''t know. It could take a day or ten. But it''s likely I''ll be able to find a target quickly. I know some women who would give their lives for the chance to become stronger," she said in a deep tone, secretly clenching her fists behind her back.


    If she wasn''t talented enough to have the confidence to reach the fourth realm on her own, she would also consider accepting the negative consequences of dual cultivation!


    ''Fortunately, I don''t need this to chop off your head, Robert!''


    Liam sensed a sudden murderous intent coming from Felicity and took the cue to open the door.


    "I''ll find you when I have a name. But you''ll have to go to her yourself. She won''t come to you to give you what you want. Remember that."


    "It''s good enough for me."


    With that, he left Felicity and went to his cultivation room on the fourth floor of the temple.

 Chapter 66: Mana Mask

    Liam had already used several minutes of his two-hour stay in his cultivation room on the fourth floor of the temple.Thousands of sect disciples highly coveted the Lotus Temple in each of the fjord cities. There were fewer rooms than there was a demand for them, which meant that as soon as someone paid for their places, their contracted time would begin.


    Liam lost more than he would have liked with Felicity, so he cleared his mind of thoughts related to her and the previous conversation, picked up the Mana Mask book, and began.


    He began to read the 19 pages of codes as he focused his mana in his eyes and brain.


    As he began to read, he felt the meaningless text in front of him take on a different feeling, and he understood some passages.


    It was said that mastering a new technique took time, dedication and patience. But at the first moment of contact, even a person with minor talent would understand many details of a technique.


    The most talented people would progress from an amateur level to a level where they could use the technique in a matter of minutes, hours at most. But even the slowest could start using techniques, especially low-grade ones, after a few days or weeks of study.


    In Liam''s case, his talent was far superior to the Mana Mask''s rating.


    In 40 minutes of studying the copy of the technique, he understood 3 of the 19 pages, enough to make colored mana points appear around his face.


    ''Thal''Korr, can you tell if this technique has any effect?'' Liam asked his Spirit.


    ''No, at least not where I am. Maybe when I get out of your soul, I can,'' the Spirit said in his usual cold, dry tone.


    Liam didn''t hesitate to summon the Shadowfiend, keeping the Spirit still while he tried to use the Mana Mask technique.


    Thal''Korr watched his master in silence, noticing a subtle change in Liam''s magical fluctuation.


    "I can feel it. There''s a slight difference, but nothing too significant. It''s like your cultivation fluctuates between 5-Star and 6-Star."


    Liam smiled as he understood the feeling he was getting from using the Mana Mask.


    ''So this is what the technique looks like...'' He stopped moving his mana in the pattern required by the technique and let his cultivation fluctuation stabilize again at 6-Star.


    ''Right now, I haven''t reached the first level of mastery, so I can''t hide my cultivation from a Spirit at my level. But even without reaching the first level of mastery of the technique, I can still show fractions of its characteristics.''


    He allowed Thal''Korr to continue outside his soul while he turned his attention to continuing his training with the technique.


    Aside from understanding the text of the technique, which was necessary to know how to activate it, one would also need to practice using the technique, repeating the commands to learn from their own mistakes.


    Learning a new technique did not differ from learning to cook. There was the theory, there was the recipe, and there was the practice.


    Just because you''ve seen a recipe from someone who knows how to cook a particular dish doesn''t mean you''ll get it right the first time. Only by testing, using your own experience, and refining the process of preparing the dish would you reach a good level at it.


    And even with a good recipe and a minimum of understanding and effort, there was no guarantee that you would reach a high level.


    Some people simply had a talent for it. They either learned quickly or reached a top level through training. But there were also those who would never get far, no matter how hard they tried.


    It was the same with techniques. Sometimes you had to adjust the commands to your own characteristics, balancing the elements, the amount of mana, and even the speed of your mana in the process behind the operation of a given technique.


    Liam progressed relatively well in the three attempts he made in the time he had in the room, and by the end of his two hours, he had successfully hidden one of his cultivation stars from Thal''Korr. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''If this works with everyone of my level, I''ll be able to advance to 7-Star level and use the Mana Mask to impersonate a 6-Star Spirit Lord.'' Liam smiled to himself, happy with his result today.


    ''I just have to test it on Mary later to see if the mask is obvious to her. Thal''Korr said he saw the mana distortion on my face, but he''s connected to me.


    From what the technique text says, it''s normal for the Spirit Master to feel and see some of the distortion of the mask. That''s how they know they are using the technique. So maybe Thal''Korr can see it because of our connection.


    If Mary sees nothing, then it means I can use it without worrying about attracting attention.'' He clenched his fists as he left the room, heading for the temple entrance to return the room key.


    ''I can also test this on Ann. She''s stronger than me, so she''ll be able to help me more than Mary. Since she herself suggested I learn such a technique, she shouldn''t make it difficult for me.''


    Along the way, he also decided that once he mastered the first level of the technique, he wouldn''t use it to wipe out his entire cultivation. Doing so would reveal to others his ability to hide his cultivation, which might raise doubts in the minds of his enemies.


    His plan was simply to use the technique to appear to be at the 6-Star Spirit Lord while he would continue to advance to higher levels.


    Until he had mastered the first phase of the technique, he also didn''t want to use it to make sure he wouldn''t be seen using it when he still had little control over it.


    ''I just have to be careful when I meet disciples in the third realm. Someone like that will sense my true cultivation.''


    After leaving the Lotus Temple, Liam enjoyed the night view of the city from the main staircase, sighing for another ''won'' day in the sect.


    Now it was time for him to return to Mary, cultivate with her, and then rest for a new day. Tomorrow, he planned to fulfill his week''s responsibility with the Beasts Hall, while leaving it to the Battle Hall at the end of the week.


    He was almost certain that the next time he went to the Battle Hall to perform his duty, he would have problems, so he wanted to prepare well in advance.


    Members of the Battle Hall were required to fight in the battle arena once a month, which could be brought forward or postponed depending on one''s luck and influence within the hall.


    ''I will use the next three days to get stronger and master the basics of Mana Mask. After that, it will be time to face my demons.'' He thought to himself as he approached two weeks in the sect, when he would have to risk going out of the city to hunt for Arcane Crystals.


    But he hoped Felicity would give him a target before he left to hunt for the 30 Arcane Crystals he needed to collect by the end of the month.


    If his theories weren''t wrong, having a new partner could take him to the next level quickly!


    **Vote for your favorite characters! It will aid in selecting harem members!**

 Chapter 67: Working in the Battle Hall

    He wasn''t interested in the rank, let alone the buzz that came from the area, which was already teeming with disciples before 11 o''clock. Even on a chilly day like today, hundreds of disciples would be there, some to fight, but most to watch the day''s fights.Even before he entered the arena, Liam noticed the sharp glances in his direction. He was certain that he would have problems during his five hours of mandatory service in this place today.


    It was the first time he had entered the hall since his affiliation with the Leopards became public. Having rejected the faction behind many of the arena''s members, he had no doubt that today would be difficult. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Let''s get on with it. Hopefully, they''ll stick to the rules and not push it to the limit today.'' Liam continued after preparing himself.


    Over the past few days, he had continued his activities in the Runes Hall, his cultivation with Mary, and his training with Mana Mask. However, he still needed a few more days of training to master his new technique and become a First Class Runemaster. As for leveling up, that was even further away from him than the other two things.


    But he was stronger than he was three days ago, and he continued his studies on combat techniques and types of Spirits.


    Regrettably, he would need to wait until the start of the following month to receive his Initiate''s wage. Only then would he be able to resume his training and cultivation at the Lotus Temple, in a more fitting environment.


    "Initiate Liam Porter, come with me. You have a different assignment today," said one of the three men who had looked at him sharply a moment ago.


    As he had no other option, Liam trailed behind the short, black-haired individual. This person was an 8-Star Spirit Lord, the same level of the other two observing Liam silently.


    The work Liam had done in the arena on his first day on the job had been simple. He had helped clean the fighting platform and the competitors'' area.


    The work in the arena wasn''t complex. The outer disciples basically did the maintenance work, took part in the mandatory fights¡ªusually at the worst times of the day to keep the arena running¡ªas well as managed the fight orders, rank records, benefits, and so on.


    This was not a place to develop skills. The service there was mainly menial, and practically all the disciples of the sect would work in the fighting hall at some point in their journeys.


    However, there were strenuous activities to be performed in the arena, such as the compulsory fights, which were theoretically designed to force even the most complacent to fight and push their limits.


    "What am I supposed to do today?" Liam asked, not surprised at the change in his role.


    In the Battle Hall, the roles were indeed more variable, and it would be difficult for someone to work on the same thing for more than a few weeks.


    But the Hall Lordwould surely punish him.


    The Initiate in front of Liam continued through the inner corridors of the arena and led Liam to the fight registration area. "You will register to fight in the arena in three days. This is your mandatory fight of the month. But for now, you''ll be taking part in Initiate Francis'' collective training."


    The mandatory fight did not surprise Liam. He was already prepared for it and had even thought of a name he wanted to face. But the collective training took him by surprise and made him secretly clench his fists.


    In addition to the already introduced functions of an arena member, disciples could also hire the services of the arena for more realistic training.


    Training with a Spirit Puppet was almost perfect, but its price could be an obstacle for over 80% of the Spirit Masters. Arena battles, on the other hand, were practically free, but they were quite dangerous.


    If one was willing to pay a reasonable amount¡ªnot too much compared to the cost of renting a Spirit Puppet, and not too little compared to a challenge in the arena¡ªone could hire the arena and get a group of Spirit Masters to help them train.


    One function of the arena''s Spirit Masters was to meet the training needs of the disciples who signed up!


    The problem with this? Training could be quite dangerous, even though the rules of the arena stated that neither side could use deadly force.


    But that wasn''t all...


    ''Initiate Francis is part of the Emerald Owls... He probably chose the collective training to hide his actual intention to hurt me.'' Liam looked sharply in the direction of the man in front of him, another member of that faction behind the arena.


    But he managed to hide his displeasure in his voice. "Is that everything I need to do today?"


    "Yes, after training, your five hours for the week will be complete," the man said in a good-natured tone.


    When they reached the registration area, Liam had already put his name on the leaderboard and was currently ranked at 7,026. He was near the bottom of the ladder with only 100 points.


    Because of the rules of the arena, where the winner took some of the loser''s points, new registrants always entered the rank with an initial score related to their hierarchy in the sect.


    Liam was an Initiate, so his position was higher than that of the novice Aspirants.


    "Do you have an opponent in mind? We can choose someone of the same level for you if you don''t have one," asked the officer behind the booth they stopped at.


    Although the place was organized a lot by other outer disciples, the most important functions in this and other halls were done by Officers to make sure that they followed the few rules of the sect.


    The Initiate next to Liam looked at him, curious who this foolish fellow would choose. If Liam let the arena choose for him, the chances of him facing a member of Emerald Owls were not small.


    ''He probably won''t choose anyone. A rookie like him doesn''t know...''


    While the short-haired Initiate was thinking to himself, Liam said the name of the opponent he had chosen.


    "Initiate Susanna Alexander."


    Liam surprised the Initiate behind him.


    Liam had already investigated the name of such a woman. Azariah had nominated Susanna Alexander. But Liam hadn''t chosen her just because of the fat guy.


    By investigating the names given by Azariah, Liam had discovered that Susanna was part of the Abyss Matriarchs, the force that had tried to assassinate him!


    As far as he could find out, Susanna Alexander was supposed to be a 4-Star Spirit Master in her last battle in the arena. She could be a good opponent for his first proper fight against Spirit Masters. She wouldn''t become his friend, so there was no risk of offending her with the challenge. Susanna was also weaker than him and with a better position than him in the rank, i.e. with points to lose.


    Most importantly, she was a woman, the best kind of target for him!


    The Officer issued Liam''s challenge to Susanna, while the Initiate behind the black-haired boy thought about the situation.


    ''Susanna, huh? Why did you choose this woman?'' The corners of the Initiate''s lips rose subtly. ''Do you think her 4-Star cultivation is real? Tsk! You''re even dumber than I thought!


    We don''t even need to use someone from our faction against you. You have directly chosen this Abyss Matriarchs viper!''

 Chapter 68: Training or Punishment?

    The Initiate didn''t ask Liam about Susanna or talk about anything else. He led Liam directly to the basement of the arena¡ªwhere the training sector was located.The arena had only one fighting platform where the students could watch the ranked fights. However, in the basement of this building, 20 training platforms were available for contracted trainings.


    The place looked like a large shed with no interior walls, dark mostly, with only lighting on the 20 platforms distributed in a rectangular area measuring 140 by 180 meters.


    The 20 platforms were separated by dark corridors where some members of the arena or groups of disciples could be seen waiting for their fights, chatting or even watching fights in progress.


    Liam spotted four platforms where disciples were fighting, a common scene in this place that was rarely crowded.


    The arena provided three training programs. The first program was the simplest, where a hall member would be assigned to spar with the contracting disciple. The second program offered a higher level of difficulty, with 2-3 Spirit Masters challenging the contractor.


    Lastly, the most advanced and costly program was the collective battle, where 4 or more Spirit Masters from the hall would join forces to train the contractor.


    Why would someone hire these programs? There could be many reasons. Lack of worthy companions to train with; lack of resources to train with Spirit Puppets; higher than normal level of combat, among others.


    For his training fight, Liam was certain that Initiate Francis'' motivation was to somehow please the Emerald Owls, teach him a lesson, and hide this oppression through normal training. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At the sight of the young man with the short brown hair, piercing gaze and slightly parted lips, Liam took a deep breath and prepared himself for the fight.


    "It''s about time. I thought you were going to run away from your responsibility, Initiate Porter," said a man named Hannibal Rowan. He was a mid-level member of the hall, someone of similar stature to Lazarus in relation to the Beasts Hall.


    Liam avoided looking into the man''s eyes, who looked like a typical soldier, dressed in black armor, with shaved hair and visible scars from his face to his feet.


    He just said, "I''m still not that familiar with the hall''s training. So I''d appreciate hearing its rules."


    The man who had escorted him answered on behalf of the half-dozen people next to platform 13, "The hall''s training match has no time limit. It lasts as long as the contractor can stand. For the warriors of the hall, they have the obligation to fight until they satisfy the contractor or until they lose their conscience.


    Weapons or special devices in the confrontation are forbidden. Attacks on the genitals are forbidden, and finally, since this is a friendly fight, fatal blows are also forbidden.


    However, serious training, such as that which the hall offers to its disciples, has its own risks, and not every Spirit Master knows the limits of their opponents. Be aware of serious injuries if you cannot keep up with the abilities of your companions and opponents."


    Liam listened intently and couldn''t help but laugh inwardly at the cheekiness of these people. They were explicitly telling him that while there could be no serious transgressions in combat, combat was unpredictable and certain moves could not be weakened. If he wasn''t strong enough, he might get hurt, and he shouldn''t blame anyone but himself.


    ''Even if Francis uses his strength to hurt me, I won''t be able to ask my superiors for justice. This is the situation I find myself in.''


    He closed his eyes for a moment, regretting but not wanting to say anything.


    What could he do but accept it? With nothing to rely on in this situation and nothing to use against these Emerald Owl men, he could only play along with Hannibal Rowan''s games.


    ''Thal''Korr, prepare for an unfair fight. These three fellows who will fight beside me will probably facilitate Francis'' moves against us.'' Liam glanced at the three other members of the hall who would be fighting alongside him in the collective battle against Francis.


    Liam wasn''t stupid to think that any of them could help him. This was his punishment for choosing Leopards!


    He stepped onto the platform as he accepted the rules, looking at the faces of each of the participants. ''There will be consequences for what transpires today. It might take some time, but I will make sure to repay what occurs here.''


    Francis stepped confidently onto the platform, while Hannibal crossed his arms at chest level, standing next to only two men.


    Liam''s three ''companions'' in this fight joined the boy, positioning themselves on the same side of the platform as him, raising their fists and preparing for Hannibal''s signal.


    ''This is going to be interesting.'' The rough-looking man smiled, foreseeing the sorry state Liam would leave the arena in today.


    "Begin." He ordered, and each of the five young men on the fighting platform summoned their Spirits.


    Liam could try to get close to Francis during the summoning of the Spirits. This was a Spirit Master''s most vulnerable moment during a fight. However, Francis was a 7-Star Spirit Lord, and Liam''s three 6-Star Spirit Lord ''allies'' were actually enemies in disguise.


    If he let his guard down and attacked Francis with his fists, the result could be much worse than he wanted!


    ''Today, I will endure what you have prepared for me.''


    With his teeth gritted, he braced himself, knowing all too well the impending agony that awaited him as his opponent''s Spirits launched their attack.


    The moment Liam''s enemies summoned their Spirits, eight creatures of mana condensed next to their masters. The weakest of these Spirits had a 4-Star cultivation, and the strongest was Thal''Korr.


    Liam had little experience in combat, but normally Spirits had a cultivation one or two stars below that of their masters.


    The Spirit Master needed a safety margin to train their Spirits without hindering their growth!


    The six men around changed their expressions a little when they sensed Thal''Korr''s level. The Spirit was at the peak of 5-Star, very close to the same level as Liam.


    However, the difference between him and Francis'' strongest Spirit was not significant.


    ''Tsk! Your Spirit isn''t bad, but are you just going to use one?''


    Francis put aside the small smile he had earlier as he waved his hands and ordered his Spirits to move against Liam.


    Liam''s ''companions'' also advanced, pretending to move against their opponent, sending eath one of their Spirits against Francis. But each o them kept one Spirit behind¡ªthe common thing to happen in Spirit Master battles.


    The body of Spirit Master was usually the most vulnerable essence in a fight. It wasn''t uncommon for the strongest Spirit, or even the one with the most defensive power, to stay behind at the master''s side.


    ''Isn''t he going to call his second Spirit?'' One of the three wondered while standing next to a Spirit in the shape of a brown bear. He glanced in Liam''s direction out of the corner of his eye.


    Liam was no fool to attack with Thal''Korr. Keeping his Spirit at his side, he prepared for enemy attacks as he saw Francis'' two Spirits attack or approach him.


    While the three Spirits moving against Francis seemed to be engaged in a fierce contest with Francis'' demon Spirit, the other went against Liam and Thal''Korr. But even the demon Spirit that was entertaining the three opponents close to Francis had room to send long-range attacks against Liam.


    Liam had to move as he felt attacks in the form of flaming black claws flying at him before a red snake Spirit, at least ten feet long, approached him and Thal''Korr.


    ''Fast!''


    Liam tried to get Thal''Korr to use his shadow suppression on the red creature, but it was moving too fast for its own shadows to hurt it.


    When it was close enough to both of them, the snake leaped into the air and opened its mouth. It revealed its long, inoculating teeth, from which a colored droplet of venom seemed to emerge.


    This was a creature made of mana. Its poison could enter the body of living beings and cause serious problems, much worse than the ordinary poison of a normal snake.


    Liam stepped back as Thal''Korr appeared in front of him and attacked the creature with his claws.


    But he was careful with the venom, for it was dangerous not only to Liam, but to Spirits as well.


    Concentrating on this snake for the last few seconds, Liam didn''t notice when the battle surrounded him, with the other four Spirits appearing close to him.


    ''Fuck!! Shameless brats!''


    He saw that the Spirits of his ''allies'' not only deliberately missed their attacks on Francis'' demon but also rushed towards him!


    They ''missed'' their attacks on the enemy Spirit in this training session, and attacked ''accidentally'' their own ally!


    Liam dodged the first few moves. Being stronger than the Spirits he was fighting, but also having superior physical attributes than teammates of the same level, he lasted a minute without getting hurt.


    But this wasn''t a fair fight. It was a 4-on-1 confrontation!


    When Liam''s mana consumption reached a point where he was nearing exhaustion, with Thal''Korr unable to help him and the enemies in better condition, his situation deteriorated.


    Pow!


    "Aaaaaagh!"


    One of Francis'' green-skinned demon claws struck Liam''s stomach at the navel, knocking him off balance as he opened his mouth in pain.


    Liam lost track of time and space, wounded like this for the first time in battle, while Thal''Korr fought on his behalf.


    Each of Liam''s three ''allies'' landed blows on him, one kicking him in the head with a demon Spirit, another crashing his bull''s horns into the target''s back. The last of them stomped on the black-haired boy''s legs.


    Liam howled in pain, with broken bones, punctured organs, and much, much pain!


    At that moment, he remembered his arrival in Twin Land, powerless, wounded, in the hands of an unknown enemy. For a second, the still flames of his heart rose stronger, reminding him he was among enemies.


    His eyes fluttered with emotion as his cry of pain subsided. He looked in the direction of the smiling opponents, their expressions etched on his soul.


    ''I swear by what is most sacred. You will pay for this!''


    When Thal''Korr exploded, however, Liam could no longer resist. He lost consciousness as they continued to attack.

 Chapter 69: Serious Problem Before the Challenge

    But strangely, he couldn''t move his arm, instead feeling a wave of pain that made him forget the pain in his eyes as he cracked his mouth to let out a soft, muffled scream."Aaagh!"


    He closed his mouth after that as he tried to look down at his body, ignoring the surroundings of the hospital bed he was in.


    As he struggled to move his neck, Liam saw his bandaged and immobilized body, his arms and legs in casts, his bandaged abdomen bloodied here and there.


    He couldn''t see his back now, but he was pretty sure he was bleeding at his right lung height.


    For a minute, he was racked with pain, noticing every part of his body while ignoring his surroundings and what had happened earlier.


    In addition to his physical injuries, his soul wasn''t doing well either. Because Thal''Korr had been destroyed by the snake earlier, after his "allies" had cowardly attacked him and his Spirit, Liam''s soul was now weakened.


    But after a minute of sheer pain as he awoke in the Infirmary, Liam''s rationality returned as he remembered everything that had happened.


    ''Hannibal!'' He gritted his teeth as he thought about who was responsible for all of this.


    Francis and the three Spirit Masters from the Battle Hall had been the executioners responsible for Liam''s current situation. But the mastermind had been Hannibal!


    As he shook with rage, a woman dressed in white, of average appearance with wrinkles that showed her age, entered Liam''s small corner, opening and closing the curtain that surrounded his bed.


    She approached him without asking questions, using a strange device to touch his face.


    "It looks like you''re going to be okay," she said after a few moments. "Fortunately, your comrades didn''t hit any vital points. You''ll be fine, boy." She looked into his eyes and smiled as if nothing was wrong.


    "Will I? How long until I recover, Senior?" Liam asked in a shaky, weakened tone, his voice rather hoarse, his throat aching as if someone had scratched it before he woke up.


    "You''ll be able to leave the Infirmary tomorrow. As for full recovery, I''d say a week''s rest will do it." She estimated.


    "A week? I only have three days before a challenge in the arena!" He raised his tone, gaining a little more strength for a moment as he realized the trouble he was in.


    "Three days? You mean two. You''ve only been here for 13 hours," she warned him, giving him a look that conveyed the severity of his situation.


    "That''s... How am I supposed to fight?"


    "That''s your problem, I guess." She grinned at him as she turned her back to the exit. "Anyway, good luck. You''ll be as good as new in seven days. Your Spirit should regain its mana body in 50 hours. But it will be weakened for at least four days after that."


    She disappeared with her words, leaving Liam alone on that bed, seeing the double punishment the Emerald Owls had inflicted on him.


    Not only had they hurt him, but they had weakened him so much that the challenge he had made to Susanna had turned against him!


    ''What should I do? Murder is allowed in the Arena! Susanna is one of the Abyss Matriarchs. She''ll probably try to kill me!''


    His heart raced with desperation as his mind worked, but no answer seemed to satisfy his many questions.


    Without Thal''Korr, it would be very difficult for him to fight. But even with his Spirit intact, with his body weakened, the enemy would only need to use numbers against him¡ªtwo Spirits against one of his¡ªto keep him in check.


    Besides, what would happen if he was injured again before he recovered? This was a magical world, but the earthly part of Liam told him he would have bigger problems. Injuries that didn''t heal properly usually left after-effects on earthlings!


    ''I have to get in touch with Felicity somehow. She''s the only one who can help me resolve this.''


    He thought, wondering if Mary would come to see him in the next few hours.


    ''The Healer said I''ve been here for 13 hours. So it must be late at night, almost dawn. Mary must be waiting for me to cultivate. She''ll soon realize that something has happened, and she''ll come looking for information. When she arrives, I''ll send her after Felicity.''


    While Liam was deep in thought, his train of thought was abruptly interrupted as two men entered his small bed area.


    He quickly recognized them as the two Leopard guards who served as night guards in his room.


    "You took quite a beating," Said one of them as he looked at Liam with interest.


    "What happened?" The other asked.


    As Liam had anticipated, it was only a matter of time before his daily companions or vigilant observers would detect that something was amiss whenever he deviated from his regular activities.


    He sighed when he saw these two and started, "Emerald Owls. They invited me into the faction, but because I chose Leopards, they put me in a hall training."


    Both men were unsurprised; in fact, they had foreseen Liam''s imminent troubles.


    "So that was it..." The one who asked muttered as he sat down in a chair next to Liam. "Well, we''ll stay by your side until you leave this place and go back to the dormitory."


    "I thank the seniors. But there''s something I need to know." Liam looked at them uncertainly, not knowing if he should say his next words or not.


    ''Shall I ask them to find Mary? I need her, but... I keep my relationship with her as secret as possible. If I make my ''allies'' aware of my situation with her, it will only be a matter of time before my enemies know what she is to me. By then, I''ll have a known weakness, and they''ll surely use it against me.''


    After further thought, Liam changed his question. "Do you know a way to restore an injured body and Spirit? I have to fight in the arena in two days against someone who will try to kill me. But I won''t be 100% for another week."


    The two men looked at each other, understanding Liam''s delicate situation.


    Under normal circumstances, they wouldn''t help Liam without a price. But their boss wanted to give this brat a chance, so these two 8-Star Spirit Lords thought of a way to help.


    "Actually, I know a method," the standing man said with an almost smiling expression on his face. "But there is a price." S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''m willing to spend everything I have."


    The guard shook his head in denial as he wiggled a finger. "It''s not just about that. It''s a price that you have to accept, along with the consequences of this approach.


    It may not completely cure you, in my opinion. However, it will enhance your strength temporarily. It will enable your Spirit to operate at a higher level than it currently can and allow you to accomplish more in battle, even when injured."


    The seated man understood what his fellow had in mind and added, "Ephemeral Ascension Pill. It is a pill that can increase your mental power, mana, speed, reflexes, stamina, and brute strength for up to 60 minutes. It is said that it can give you a boost of between 100% and 300% of your natural power, depending on the quality of the pill and your ability to absorb its essence.


    However, these temporary improvements don''t come without a price. The consequences of using it include extreme exhaustion, mana drain, physical damage, and even psychological dependence. Using it can be incredibly addictive, leading to weeks and even months of struggle to live without it.


    I''m no Healer, but using it in your condition can also hinder your recovery and even lead to irreversible consequences."


    Liam swallowed his saliva when he heard all that, quite disturbed by the negative consequences of this alternative.


    "Yes, that''s all true. But I don''t know of any other method you can use in time for the fight in the arena." The other guard looked meaningfully at Liam. "As terrible as it is, the Ephemeral Ascension Pill could save your life."


    Liam took a step back in his plans, imagining that perhaps the demon incubus could help him fight Susanna. "Do you know anything about Initiate Susanna Alexander? She''s going to be my opponent in this challenge."


    "Susanna? A member of the Abyss Matriarchs?" The young man sitting in the chair to Liam''s right asked in shock, "Why did you challenge her? Are you crazy?"


    "What''s the matter? I checked her out, and she seems like an interesting opponent. She''s also part of a group that has already attacked me, so this challenge wouldn''t offend anyone who doesn''t already hates me." Liam didn''t understand such a reaction.


    "Susanna is one of the best friends of the leader of the Abyss Matriarchs. But even if we don''t take that into consideration, she is a rare genius, who can fight above her level!


    I don''t know what information you''ve gotten about her, but someone has clearly misled you. Even if you were at 100%, your chances of defeating her would be less than 15%," the other guard said, shaking his head in denial at Liam''s naivety.


    "That... Azariah told me about her."


    "Azariah? That fat wretch?" The standing man laughed.


    "I don''t know if he said it out of spite, but he is a lowly fool. You can''t trust the advice of someone weak." The seated man said, "Maybe he really didn''t mean it. But Susanna isn''t easy. If I were you, I''d give up this fight. Better to suffer the punishment than to die. Even the Ephemeral Ascension Pill won''t help you much against Susanna."


    With those words, Liam would remain silent for the next few hours until Mary came to visit, with the two men giving him some privacy.


    As much as he wanted to hide his relationship with Mary, her coming to see him differed from him asking one of those men to go after her. In any case, he would be careful enough to send her back quickly so as not to attract attention.


    But he would send a message to Felicity via her. He also gave Mary the coins for her to buy the Ephemeral Ascension Pill.


    He hadn''t decided yet how to deal with the difficult situation he was in, but he wanted to leave that option open so that he could use it depending on how things developed in the next few hours before the fight!

 Chapter 70: The Only Way Forward

    "Are you all right?" She asked worriedly as she helped him into bed.Liam made a pained expression as he leaned over, still in a delicate situation. As much as he had been released from the Infirmary, it didn''t mean he was okay.


    On Earth itself, it was common for people to leave hospitals after two or three days of uncomplicated surgery. But their recovery could take a few weeks or even months.


    In Twin Land, the recovery was faster. Even so, Liam wasn''t expected to be 100% until the end of next week.


    "I''m fine," he said to her in a clinging, slightly weakened tone. "Did you do what I asked?" He looked at her seriously.


    She nodded and sighed. "I bought the Ephemeral Ascension Pill. It wasn''t cheap, though. I had to spend 85 gold coins."


    Liam wasn''t surprised at the price of the pill. As a Second Class essence, it should have cost tens of gold coins.


    For absorbable resources like pills, the ideal was always to use something of a quality compatible with the Spirit Master''s level.


    A Spirit Master at the beginning of the first realm could easily feel the effects of a First Class, Low-Quality pill. But a cultivator in the same realm, but at a higher level, would need something better, a High-Quality substance.


    This situation was perfect for them to experience the full impact of the resource and achieve a favorable outcome on their investment. However, the optimal outcome would be to gain resources of a higher caliber than their own. Typically, this would cause fewer impurities compared to using lower-quality resources, while yielding greater benefits.


    The only problem with using something of higher quality than your level was the efficiency of the absorption. A lower level being would never take 100% advantage of a higher quality resource. The result would be a good boost to their powers, but a waste of some of the cost of the resource.


    Liam didn''t have the resources to buy higher quality items than his level required. He had only given Mary the coins to buy something compatible with him.


    "No problem," he commented, closing his eyes. "These coins won''t be of any use to me once I''m dead." He sought a position that would ease his pain.


    ''It seems that the hospital beds in the Infirmary aren''t simple. There, I had no more pain, even with nothing attached to my body. But all I had to do was to leave that place and the pain came back.'' He thought for a moment.


    Mary placed the bottle of Ephemeral Ascension Pill next to Liam''s bed and continued, "I''ve been looking for Initiate Felicity, but she''s out of town. It seems she went to hunt for Arcane Crystals nearby."


    ''What a bad time to do that... I thought she was concentrating on finding women for me.'' Liam sighed as he opened his eyes.


    "I see. It''s a shame then."


    "By the way, how do you know this woman?" Mary inquired, her eyes narrowing.


    "We''ve got a deal. She''s agreed to assist me, and in return, I''ve promised to help her in the future... You''ll grasp the situation when the time is right. But, for now, understand that she''s the most trustworthy individual here. If you ever need to confide in someone other than me, she''s the one to turn to. Don''t place your trust in anyone else, at least for the time being." S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mary raised her eyebrows in surprise, but didn''t go any further because he didn''t seem to want to say any more than he already had.


    She looked at the pill bottle and asked worriedly, "Are you really going to use this? With our cultivation, your chances are too great for you to risk it like that, Liam."


    "I know. The problem is, I''m in a terrible situation. If I fight, I might die, but if I don''t fight, I might be punished and die, anyway," he said with little hope. "My only chance is to defeat Susanna."


    There was a possibility that he wouldn''t fight the challenge he had made. If Susanna died or couldn''t fight, nothing would happen to him if he didn''t show up for the fight. But that was unlikely, especially since Felicity was not in the city.


    If he didn''t show up and Susanna did, they could consider him to have violated the rules of the arena and the sect. He could be punished twice. He could be punished by the Battle Hall, but also by the Law Enforcement Hall for failing to fulfill his duty as an outer disciple.


    All in all, he could be sent to prison and forced to do dangerous work with a high mortality rate.


    The sect had its prison and jobs that no one in their right mind would choose. Usually, inmates were forced to do these jobs.


    Having already learned of this, Liam wanted to avoid any types of punishment!


    Mary understood what Liam had in mind after hearing about the dangerous Demon Gate prison.


    If the sect gave their disciples too much freedom to compete and even kill each other in the cities, the situation inside the prison was ten times worse!


    "Is there anything else you want me to do? Tomorrow I''ll come and see you before you go to the arena. But today I''m afraid I''ll be busy until later."


    Mary was still busy trying to make up for the delay caused by the previous incident in which she had been seriously injured.


    Demon Gate didn''t cut its members any slack. If you got hurt like she and Liam had, that was your problem. Sooner or later, you would have to make up for it.


    "No, you can go. Just be careful. Don''t let anyone find out what we have, or you''ll be the next target." He warned her.


    Mary just nodded, as she had already understood.


    As she left Liam''s room, she walked past the two Leopards men in position, ignoring them as she thought about Seth, Amias and Ajax.


    ''Those two Leopards men don''t know anything about me and Liam. As far as they can tell, I''m just a friend of Liam''s. But Seth, Amias and Ajax were with us on the Isle and might say more than they should.'' Her eyes narrowed as her heart froze.


    Clenching her fists, Mary decided to visit her three companions and sort out the situation between them!


    ''I''d better prepare for the worst. If Liam survives this week, sooner or later, our enemies will find out about our relationship. But I''d rather it happened late.''


    She disappeared from Liam''s dormitory with a lot on her mind.


    ...


    Later that day, Liam heard two knocks on his door and frowned.


    For a moment, his heart beat faster, and he took a dagger from his spatial ring. ''Enemies?''


    But then he was surprised by a friendly voice. "Liam, it''s me, Lazarus," said the thick voice of the Leopard man he had met on his first day in the Beasts Hall.


    Liam sighed as he recognized the newcomer and struggled to stand up until he reached the door.


    "Senior Ross, I didn''t expect to see you here. Please come in." Liam opened the door to his current superior in the coliseum.


    Lazarus entered Liam''s room alone, not bothering to look at the well-organized surroundings. He got right to the point with his visit. "Liam, you cannot accept the punishment for not fighting in the arena. Do your best to face Susanna tomorrow. The faction will support you as long as you beat her."


    Liam was surprised by these words, not expecting his faction to be watching the situation.


    ''They don''t want me to give up the fight... Is that so I won''t be punished, or so I can deal with Susanna? The faction leader wants me to join the hunt for a magical beast. But I''m still weak, and it will probably take me a few months to reach the minimum level to join them. But if I''m punished, I could die in a few weeks... This means that the faction leader has expectations of my talent.


    But if their concern is not about the hunt and my presence in the group, then my guess is incorrect. It could be a faction dispute, or even a vendetta that is older or bigger than me.''


    When dealing with factions, you had to understand the complexity of every decision and position. At least that''s what Liam believed, what he wanted to use to protect himself from the complicated politics of Spirit Masters.


    He sat down on his bed across from Lazarus and said, "Okay. I''ll do what the Boss and the faction expect. I''m just curious what you mean by support... Could the Boss tell me?"


    Lazarus smiled as he patted Liam on the shoulder. "Fight and win. We''ll give you the Refulgent Life Elixir, which can protect your body and soul from the effects of the Ephemeral Ascension Pill."

 Chapter 71: Arena Challenge (1)

    Liam remained alone, pondering the meaning of Leopards'' pressure and support. The Refulgent Life Elixir was no ordinary potion. As far as he knew, in its weakest form, was classified as Third Class, Low-Quality potion.Because of the categorization of the potion''s ingredients, it was impossible to produce any variations of this substance that could be classified as First or Second Class. This emphasized the significance that the Leopards attached to this task, a fact that caused Liam concern.


    ''The Refulgent Life Elixir won''t deal with all the consequences of my fight with Susanna. That''s for sure. I''ll be under extreme stress from being seriously injured before the fight, from using the Ephemeral Ascension Pill, and then from the physical and mental damage from fighting her. I''m sure I''ll be in a much worse condition than the elixir can restore me to.


    But with it, I''ll be able to return to normal after a few days of rest.''


    He felt more confident about facing Susanna in less than 24 hours, even though the situation was still not good and it might increase his debt to the Leopards.


    ''This is quite an investment on their part. I have to prepare myself. Sooner or later, I''m going to get some kind of deadly mission because of this. Or at least I''ll be seriously involved in complicated matters I''d rather not get involved in.''


    He settled back down, realizing that the Leopards were cornering him into a position where he would have no choice but to comply with their future requests.


    Liam hated the feeling of being tied to something, but that was exactly what he felt right now.


    ''Fuck! It''s not like I have a choice, anyway!''


    He sighed before trying to relax and get some rest.


    ...


    Liam awoke in the middle of the night after sleeping for over 11 hours, and as he opened his eyes, he realized the darkness surrounding him.


    As he opened his eyes, a faint glow of relief washed over him. The throbbing sensation that had accompanied his previous awakenings was noticeably diminished this time. This impressed him, for he was yet trying to adjust to the speed of recovery he had in this world.


    Upon waking up, he indulged in a nourishing snack retrieved from his space ring, followed by a refreshing gulp of water. Despite the still enduring lingering discomfort, it was noticeably milder than the previous day.


    He ambled towards the bathroom, relieved himself with a subtle sigh of contentment, and braved a scalding shower, suppressing the stinging sensation as the water made contact with his wounds.


    After carefully putting on his clothes, he settled himself into the lotus position. As he closed his eyes, the room became quiet, filled with a soft, gentle hum. As he focused on his breath, he could feel the mana in the room, like a subtle electric current flowing around him.


    Yet, amidst this tranquility, a surge of discomfort shot through his body, a sharp ache that marked the beginning of his meditation.


    After two hours had passed, as the first rays of daylight slowly banished the night''s darkness, he noticed a subtle shift in his surroundings. The once dense and sluggish flow of mana within his body transformed, becoming more fluid and swift.


    With each passing moment, he could sense the mana pulsing through him with heightened clarity, as if a veil had been lifted.


    Thal''Korr''s spiritual form completed its mending process, causing the cocoon surrounding him to shatter. As a result, the Spirit reappeared within Liam''s soul realm!


    Liam focused his attention on the illuminated soul space, where was the blue star and his two spirits were. His gaze fixated on two platforms adorned with swirling mana cyclones, captivating his senses with their mesmerizing energy.


    On one of them, the incubus sat in the lotus position, while on the other, the Shadowfiend stood, clenching his fists as he felt his body re-form.


    Liam didn''t need to ask questions to understand the situation of his warrior Spirit. Even though he had regained his body, Thal''Korr was wounded, weakened, with an available power similar to what he had when he was at the 2-Star of the second realm. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''That''s bad, but it''s what I have to work with.'' Liam sighed.


    Then he looked at the incubus and said, "I hope you''ll help me out a little tomorrow, or we''ll all be in trouble. I know you can''t fight, but do something. Your life depends on mine."


    The incubus opened his eyes and looked at Liam in silence.


    When Liam sighed and thought about returning his consciousness to the outside world, the incubus said, "All I can do is increase your powers'' relation to me a little. But whether that will help you depends on the opponent you choose and how effective the pill you take is. If you want more help than that, find women who are stronger than you. Cultivation is what can save you."


    ''I''m afraid it''s not that easy.'' Liam sighed as he found himself back in his room.


    He could go out into the city and dominate the desires and minds of women weaker than himself. With his powers, it wouldn''t be difficult to do so while he was in front of these women. But he couldn''t manipulate Mary 100% of the time, so it was unlikely that he could do it with others.


    If there was just one woman he was manipulating, who talked more than she should when he wasn''t around, his secret could easily be exposed.


    That would be bad, but for the right benefit, it was all worth it, right? But with women weaker than him, Liam had already concluded that after the initial benefit of their first cultivation together, the benefits for him would be subtle. Therefore, it might not be worth the risk he would take with weak women.


    Even if they were reliable, there was a risk that someone would notice their sudden improvements. The weaker one was, the more difficult it was to hide their progresses, which could increase the risks for him.


    That''s why his current problem was that he had to find women to cultivate who were as strong or stronger than him, the only kind of partner who could hide their gains from dual cultivation and give him an interesting return for accepting the action''s risks.


    All this because dual cultivators were frowned upon, and he was in Demon Gate, a dangerous place.


    His situation could be significantly different in alternate locations!


    But Liam didn''t care. Felicity would find someone for him soon enough, and to be honest, he wouldn''t be able to recover or get stronger with dual cultivation in time for the fight against Susanna.


    ''I will meditate for another three hours and then go to the arena. I''ll take the Ephemeral Ascension Pill before I go.'' Liam decided as he closed his eyes and began his psychological preparation for the fight that would take place in a few hours.


    ...


    The hours passed and Liam was already in the arena, having already consumed the Ephemeral Ascension Pill.


    The pill he had ingested took between 20 and 40 minutes to take effect, and the effects could last anywhere from 10 minutes to an hour, depending on the user''s situation, cultivation level, talent, and use of their powers in battle.


    His match was scheduled to start in 11 minutes, while he had already taken the pill over 20 minutes ago when he left his room and went straight to the arena.


    Ignoring the stares and comments of the Emerald Owl members around his exclusive corner, Liam focused on the stairs leading from the competitors'' area to the fighting platform.


    He could hear the noise of the disciples in the stands, as well as the arena''s narrator, who was introducing the sides of the upcoming match.


    From the sounds outside, Liam could tell that the arena was packed, something he had expected given the interest of several factions in him.


    But he tried not to think about it too much, focusing his mind on his only goal today, surviving Susanna!


    "Liam Porter, it''s time. Step up to the platforms," said the only Officer around.


    The men of Emerald Owls left the area with smiles on their faces, heading for the stands to follow Liam''s challenge.


    With a heavy sigh, Liam pressed forward, ascending the 30 steps that would lead him to the fighting platform. From there, he would have a clear view of the multitude of spectators eagerly awaiting his match against Susanna.


    Susanna, a purple-haired woman, five feet tall, slim but beautiful, was already in her corner of the platform with a disdainful look in her eyes.


    Meanwhile, at various points in the stands, Mary, Azariah, Lazarus, Felicity, Eleanor, Hannibal, Henry, Lemuel, people Liam knew or didn''t know, but who were there to see him, were already properly positioned in their seats.


    Before the Officer of this match announced the start of the challenge, citing the rules and limits of the fight, Susanna muttered something to Liam that sent a shiver down his spine.


    "I hope you had the chance to say your goodbyes to everyone, because today is the day I''m going to kill you!"

 Chapter 72: Arena Challenge (2)

    "The fight will continue until one of you concedes or loses fighting condition. Beware of deadly blows. Killing blows nullify the results of the fight if used with the sole intention of killing. No one can stop a fight once it has begun, so be mindful of the risks of crippling and ultimately death!"Technically, deaths were frowned upon, and such occurrences would invalidate the fight for the winner''s score. But there were no other consequences for killing sect members in the arena.


    If the fight was fierce, and the fatal blow was necessary to determine the winner, then it could be validated, even with a death.


    Liam ignored the rules and focused only on Susanna, waiting for her to show her Spirits, the only thing he needed to strategize against her.


    He had already studied 300 different types of Spirits over the past few weeks, and he knew every type of demon. Liam would know how to counter at least one of Susanna''s Spirits as soon as he saw it!


    "You may begin!" The Official stepped away from the center of the platform.


    A barrier surrounded the place to ensure that no one outside it would interfere with the outcome of the challenge.


    Susanna smiled mischievously and simultaneously revealed her two Spirits, an Ifrit-type demon and a red-beaked, black-feathered eagle.


    The Ifrit had long horns on its head, and parts of its legs, arms, and hair were on fire. Its eyes were orange, the same color as the flames around its body. Its lips revealed razor-sharp teeth, which also marked its powerful jaw, where it certainly had a lot of strength.


    As for the black bird with the red beak, it was the size of a full-grown pig, with wings that stretched over four meters when fully opened. Its sharp, curved claws were its most striking feature, as were its piercing eyes, the kind that would frighten the unwary mortal.


    ''Ifrit, a demon with the fire attribute. Its weakness is water and ice, while its strength is obviously fire and fighting in scorching areas.''


    Liam identified the two types of Spirits.


    ''Night Eagle, a type of bird with shadow powers, notable for its speed, quick and efficient attacks with its claws, and an extremely tough beak. They are said to be strong enough to pick up a bull with their beak and throw it into the air... I can''t let it come near me.''


    The only good thing about Susanna''s Spirit was the eagle, which had a similar basic elemental affinity to Thal''Korr.


    Besides nemesis elements, another way to counter special powers was to use powers with similar affinities, but stronger than the enemy''s.


    From what Liam saw, Susanna''s Spirits both had 5-Star levels, while her actual cultivation was also at that level, something impressive!


    But that wasn''t the end of it for Liam. She had Spirits of the same level as Thal''Korr, and was capable of fighting above her own level, but he was under the full effects of the Ephemeral Ascension Pill.


    By summoning Thal''Korr to this platform, Liam revealed a 7-Star Spirit Lord aura while his Spirit was at the peak of a 6-Star!


    ''The pill helped me counteract the negative effects of my injuries, and made me a whole level stronger.'' Liam thought as a silver sword appeared in his hands.


    The result of the Ephemeral Ascension Pill was fantastic. If he hadn''t been in such a dire situation when he took it, he probably would have reached 8-Star and Thal''Korr, 7-Star.


    Susanna frowned as she felt Liam''s cultivation jump while she was already commanding her two Spirits to attack him, not holding back.


    ''You used something to boost your powers, huh? Tsk! A coward! I can hardly believe that Sister Phila fell for a worm like you!''


    She moved the muscles in her face, feeling disgusted with Liam but even more eager to kill him.


    As the two sides advanced at the start of the battle, Eleanor McCalla, leader of the Abyss Matriarchs, frowned as she noticed Liam''s power.


    As much as a barrier had formed around the platform, all the spectators could easily sense the cultivations of Liam and Susanna, as well as their Spirits''.


    "He used the Ephemeral Ascension Pill..." She muttered as she identified the medicinal traces already present in Liam''s aura. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "A coward indeed! It''s a shame Sister Phila was so careless with him. Dying for a piece of shit like Liam Porter was a real shame!" Said a redheaded girl next to Eleonor.


    "They say he got beat up by Hannibal''s gang..." Someone next to the white-haired woman whispered.


    Eleanor looked at the woman next to her in surprise. "Hannibal, huh?"


    "The Emerald Owls intend to deal with Liam Porter as well. An Initiate named Francis beat up Liam Porter three days ago. It is said that this Francis badly injured him."


    "Well done! He deserved it!" Eleanor''s right-hand woman commented with a broad smile on her face.


    As they talked on their in another part of the stands, Mary''s hands were clasped tightly together, her fingers wrapped around each other as she felt strange.


    As her feet raced to the floor and her heart leaped in her chest, oblivious to her surroundings, a hand touched one of her shoulders, awakening her to her backgrounds.


    "Were you looking for me?" Asked a beautiful woman with orange hair, a Spirit Master in the third realm.


    For a moment, Mary didn''t understand who this senior was, forgetting the description of Felicity''s appearance that Liam had given her.


    Felicity looked in Liam''s direction with a frown on her face, not understanding what the hell he was doing.


    ''Why is that idiot fighting her?''


    The reason for this, one of them, at least, was watching the start of the fight from the other side of the arena with a broad grin on his face.


    Azariah, with a bucket of popcorn and a cup of juice in one hand, anxiously watched the start of this fight that he had helped to bring about.


    ''Fight and die together!'' He was even happier when he felt the lingering aura of the Ephemeral Ascension Pill coming from the platform.


    ''Boss Ross will abandon you after you fail and take all the negative consequences of this pill¡ªif you don''t die, of course.'' Azariah watched the first exchange between Liam and Susanna.


    ''Even if you survive, you''ll either make the Abyss Matriarchs even angrier with you, or Chief Ross will discard you. Either way, you won''t live long, and soon I''ll have a chance to promote myself in the coliseum. I


    f I save the lives of some foolish ''Leopards'' in a week, I''ll seize the moment of your downfall and change my position!''


    Azariah clenched his fists, having already planned Liam''s entire downfall and planned a heroic action for the next few days.


    But that wasn''t important right now. While Liam''s enemies and allies watched the beginning of the fight, understanding what he had done and already imagining the results, he jumped against Susanna''s Ifrit.


    Fighting an eagle would be difficult for him. Besides, Thal''Korr would be more effective against a creature with elemental affinities similar to his own.


    Since Liam couldn''t use water and ice, the best way for him was to reach Susanna. As he moved his sword against the Ifrit, he imbued the blade of his weapon with purple energy. He then sliced through the air while moving to dodge the enemy''s fireballs.


    Thal''Korr didn''t hesitate to use Power Amplification at the beginning of the fight, his muscles and shadows growing stronger as he attacked the bird that flew toward him.


    ''I have to risk getting past Ifrit and reaching her body. She''s efficient in combat, but she''ll be weakened if I affect her mind.'' Liam ran across the platform while being chased by the attacking Ifrit.


    Because of his temporary level increase and his passive abilities, he could counterattack, dodge and evade the Ifrit''s movements at first. But he knew he wouldn''t last long, and unlike the Spirit attacking him, he would be finished once he was wounded.


    ''I can subtly affect the Spirit Master''s mind by influencing the Spirit, but these effects are secondary. I need to get close to Susanna to unleash as much of my seductive aura on her as possible.''


    He took a deep breath and went for the Ifrit, causing the crowd following the fight to stop their shouts and comments and watch his suicidal attack.


    Liam ran with his sword in front of his body, ignoring the flames that reached him.


    His mana protected his body as much as possible, but without being 100% efficient.


    Gritting his teeth and ignoring the pain, he swung his sword wildly at the Ifrit.


    ''Is he crazy?'' Susanna let the Ifrit stand in Liam''s way, not caring about the secondary injuries to one of her Spirits, more interested in keeping the enemy away from her.


    But just as the Ifrit was about to face Liam''s sword with its long, sharp claws, a large black demonic silhouette emerged from the Ifrit''s shadows.


    Liam shifted his body movement and walked past the Ifrit toward Susanna with a smile on his scorched face. ''Gotcha!''

 Chapter 73: End of the Challenge!

    "That fool! She attacked rashly and was left defenseless!" Said one of Susanna''s companions, clenching her hands tightly.Mary''s eyes lit up as she felt perhaps Liam would overcome this tough challenge!


    ''All you have to do is attack her and victory will be yours!'' Mary watched Liam move his sword against Susanna.


    Susanna took two steps back in surprise at Liam''s bravery in ignoring the burns all over his body and attacking her so suicidally.


    She was certainly in her most vulnerable state, but she wasn''t defenseless, nor was she harmless. With the burns he already had on his body, Liam wasn''t at his best, either.


    ''You think I''m that easy? I''ll show you the difference between Phila and me!'' She dodged Liam''s first move, feeling the wind move as the blade of the enemy''s sword passed by her side.


    Her sharp nails grew six inches as they turned magma orange.


    Every Spirit Master inherited power from their Spirits, and Susanna was no different.


    Combining the abilities she had inherited from her Spirits, she attacked Liam''s chest, doubting that he would take this blow lightly and certainly retreat.


    ''This is all I need to get my Spirits back to me.'' She smiled, feeling the thrill of battle reach a peak in her heart.


    Concurrently as her attack, the Ifrit was rushing back toward her, while even the black eagle moved away from Thal''Korr to come to her aid.


    Thal''Korr sensed his master''s decisive move, and he attacked the two creatures, using as much of his dark power to delay the woman''s rescue.


    The two creatures failed to fully repel Thal''Korr''s attacks, giving Liam the seconds he needed.


    Unaffected by the attack to his chest, Liam attacked Susanna again, this time mixing his Seduction Aura with Shadow Suppression.


    Susanna''s eyes widened as she saw Liam not dodging her attack. She grabbed his right chest, slashing at it as she pierced it with her searing nails until she reached his ribs.


    Liam didn''t scream, taking full advantage of one of the strengths of the Ephemeral Ascension Pill, a feature that had the side effect of reducing pain.


    Since such a pill was often used in desperate moments, its creators had included an effect of partial sedation of the senses on it.


    Susanna trembled with fear for the first time in this fight, frightened but also fascinated by such a man.


    ''Why am I fighting him?'' She asked herself without noticing the intense look on his face, seeing Liam as he should be¡ªbrave, heroic and handsome.


    Her body temperature warmed and even with a sword approaching her heart, Susanna couldn''t help but feel weak, thinking only of the strong young man in front of her.


    ''Master!''


    Suddenly, the voice of her demonic Spirit sounded in her mind, waking her from her trance as Liam''s Seduction Aura manipulated her.


    She blinked rapidly, understanding what Liam was doing to her. Yet, it was too late for her to turn away!


    As her grimace grew more intense, Liam''s weapon reached her left breast, just before she felt his icy weapon slash through her body.


    "Susanna!"


    The cries of her companions rang out from a certain point in the stands, as she did the only thing she could in this situation.


    "I won''t die alone!" She grabbed Liam''s body in a tight embrace, digging her long nails into his back as orange flames enveloped his body.


    Liam shuddered with rage as he looked into the woman''s eyes, feeling the pain in his body more than it had a moment ago. But he could not move away from her while she was still conscious.


    ''Shit! Such a bitch wants to burn me alive!'' He felt the effects of the pill wear off, while even his Dark Regeneration was weakened against her.


    Blood trickled from Susanna''s throat, mixing with the taste of iron in her mouth, but she remained determined to keep Liam pinned down, a twisted smile on her face.


    "Didn''t you w-want to seduce m-me? Now I''m on f-fire for you, d-darling," she said with difficulty, but making sure that Liam understood her amidst his ever-increasing burns.


    By now Liam''s clothes were almost burned off, while his black hair was no longer visible on his head, melted in a way that the Healers in the area knew would be painful for him to recover from, if he survived, of course.


    Susanna''s flames were not simple. In a matter of seconds, every hair on Liam''s body melted, along with his fingernails. Parts of his body showed the flesh beneath the skin, even parts of his bones became visible.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaagh!"


    He could no longer stand the pain and opened his mouth in horror as the entire arena audience watched in silence.


    Susanna''s allies stood with clenched fists and narrowed eyes, witnessing their companion''s last moments.


    Mary''s eyes were red with worry for Liam, and her heart ached strangely. She didn''t know how she felt about him, but she was sure that he was more than just a lover and a way to strengthen herself.


    She didn''t want him to feel any pain. For a moment, she almost felt his misery, even though she wasn''t in contact with those flames.


    Felicity closed her eyes with a sigh, feeling the weight of regret settle upon her as she realized she had arrived too late to aid her newfound ally.


    ''Just when I had a name for you...'' She wailed as she tried to ignore Liam''s horrible screams.


    Being burned alive was one of the worst ways to die. But even watching it wasn''t easy!


    Many turned their faces away to avoid seeing the outcome of this battle, while others, thirsty for blood, watched with wide eyes and a smile on their lips.


    Such was the case with Azariah, who stood up as he felt he was getting the result he had been waiting for after the scare Liam had given him.


    ''You wretch! I thought you would win!'' Azariah thought, relieved at this outcome.


    The Officer of the fight watched it closely, but neither disciple gave up and both still had vital signs.


    ''The moment their Spirits disappear, I''ll step in,'' thought the referee as he observed that Thal''Korr and the two remaining Spirits were still alive.


    When a Spirit Master died, their Spirits would almost instantly dissipate with the master''s death.


    A Spirit Master didn''t die when their heart stopped beating, but when their soul left their body. As such, a Spirit would dissipate along with the master, since they were parts of the souls of these beings.


    Anyway, while screaming in pain, Liam found himself in his soul space, where the incubus sat in the lotus position on his platform.


    A worried, sad look formed on the creature''s face as Liam gazed at this place and sighed, feeling that his end would come shortly after his arrival in this world.


    ''And this is how it ends?''


    He wondered as he looked at the brilliant blue essence illuminating this space¡ªthe star covered in strange symbols that had invaded his body during his stay on the Eternal Doom Island.


    Suddenly, some symbols of this blue star shone brighter than the others, and a breeze blew from those points toward Liam''s spirit body.


    The incubus opened his eyes and looked in that direction, feeling a chill run through his core.


    Liam felt a veil of bluish mana envelop him as his physical wounds seemed to lose much of their power against him, along with the emergence of a strange will and strength in his heart.


    When he opened his eyes on the platform, a blue glow emanated from them as he roared and pushed his enemy''s body away from him.


    "NOOO!"


    Liam ignored how Susanna''s nails tore into his back and shoulders until he ripped her from him and threw her to the ground as her eyes lost all remaining light. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    All the spectators saw the last act of this battle, just a second before the two moving Spirits, about to reach Liam, disintegrated in the air.


    Both Spirits exploded like fireworks, lighting up the stage in many colors, leaving only Thal''Korr with his master.


    With Susanna''s death, the previous silence ended, and more than half of the crowd rose to their feet, raising their voices in a celebration of Liam''s majestic fight.


    Then the referee''s voice rang out, officially ending the match.


    "In this challenge match, Liam Porter defeats Susanna Alexander!"

 Chapter 74: First Level of Mana Mask

    Thal''Korr returned to Liam''s soul space while his master gazed at the body of the enemy, ignoring the screams of the masses.But he didn''t look at Susanna''s body for long. Feeling icy glances in his direction, with murderous intent almost palpable in the air, he turned his eyes to where a beautiful white-haired woman was standing.


    When he saw this third realm cultivator, he didn''t need anyone to tell him who she was or why she was so angry. ''Abyss Matriarchs.'' He identified each of the women next to Eleanor before the group turned and left the arena.


    There was nothing to complain about or say now. In Demon Gate, murder was allowed in the battle arena, and there was no way to seek justice for such a death. If those women let their emotions get the better of them in this place, the referee could even give them the death penalty if he wanted to!


    But even if they didn''t do or say anything, Liam felt the animosity between them had just gone up a few notches.


    ''It seems there''s no turning back for us. Since that''s the way it is, I have to take every opportunity to murder those damn women.'' Despite the pain coursing through his arms and hands, he tightly clenched his fists.


    Meanwhile, Azariah left his seat with a terrible look on his face, not at all pleased.


    ''Shit! The bastard survived!'' Azariah made his way out of the arena, feeling that even if Liam had more trouble with the Abyss Matriarchs, Liam might turn against him after this event.


    ''I must move. With his survival, there''s a chance that my circumstances may worsen before they improve.


    Liam Porter, I''ll be keeping an eye on you!''


    Other spectators left the stands with smiles on their faces, pleased with Liam''s performance and curious about his next steps.


    This is not the case for Felicity and Mary.


    The two made their way to the competitors'' wing, hoping to talk to Liam face to face. But while they were relieved that he had won, they were both concerned.


    Mary knew Susanna was part of the Abyss Matriarchs. Such a fight would certainly turn against Liam in the future.


    At the same time, Felicity didn''t want so many eyes on her new ally.


    ''I''ve been away from the guild for two days and shit like this happens...'' The orange-haired woman sighed in defeat, her heart heavy with the realization that she had to step in or risk losing her ally prematurely.


    Simultaneously, as the two moved to the competitors'' wing of the arena, Lazarus made his way to the area with a broad smile on his face.


    When he gained access to Liam, he approached his faction member and said in a pleased tone, "Liam, congratulations on your victory, my friend! Haha, you fought bravely and killed that bitch!"


    Lazarus steered clear of touching Liam''s body, instead hovering near the injured young man who was making his way through the space recently vacated by the Healers.


    From what he''d heard on the way there from the battleground, his injuries weren''t as bad as they seemed. He should be fine after a few visits to the Infirmary.


    He definitely didn''t need to be hospitalized, since his life wasn''t in danger.


    But he already knew that. After he felt the aura of the blue star covering his body, he felt his most serious injuries and even the effects of the Ephemeral Ascension Pill being reversed. He still didn''t understand how it happened, but he was sure that the blue star had saved his life!


    But that wasn''t all...


    ''Thankfully, I had already completed the first level of Mana Mask before Susanna''s passing. If not, those individuals would have been aware of my recent promotion to 7-Star.'' Liam feigned interest as Lazarus showered him with compliments, acknowledging his accomplishments, bravery, and unwavering resolve to emerge victorious.


    Liam had advanced to 7-Star after the blue star healed his injuries and more serious physical problems. But with Mana Mask active, he could pretend to the faction representatives that he was still at 6-Star. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In particular, his magical aura seemed much weaker than his original power before he consumed the Ephemeral Ascension Pill!


    ''I want my allies to think that I''m as weak as my appearance suggests...''


    He smiled inwardly, very satisfied now that he had overcome the major obstacle that had been worrying him for over two days.


    ''This is the first step towards fooling my many enemies.''


    "... Anyway, as I promised you, here it is. The Refulgent Life Elixir. You''ll be able to reverse some of the side effects of the Ephemeral Ascension Pill and also improve your battle wounds a bit using it." Lazarus handed Liam a 200 milliliter bottle and a small red pouch.


    "What is this?" Liam asked as he looked at the bag with a crystal inside.


    "An Ancestor-grade Arcane Crystal. Use it to help your Spirit fully recover. I know you''ll have to complete your mandatory crystal gathering task soon. Use it to prepare for this mission and don''t worry about working for the faction for the next 10 days. Use this time to recuperate and take care of your business."


    With those words, Lazarus left after receiving Liam''s thanks, passing Felicity and Mary, who were waiting outside the contestants'' wing where Liam was.


    Lazarus looked at Felicity with interest, not expecting Liam to have already made such a powerful friend.


    ''What is that woman doing next to him?'' He wondered as one of his men thought of something else.


    "Chief Ross, I wonder why Liam didn''t use his two Spirits today?"


    Another of the Leopard''s subordinates added. "I heard Liam didn''t use his second Spirit against Francis in the struggle armed by Hannibal, either."


    They and many others were curious about this, but they wouldn''t ask Liam. Details about Spirits were too private to be asked openly. Usually only masters had this kind of conversation with their students.


    But Lazarus wasn''t disconcerted by Liam''s behavior. In fact, he already had a good idea of the motives of the boy who had been burned.


    "He probably made a pact with a support-type Spirit. If I''m not mistaken, his main Spirit isn''t good for fighting. Because of that, he hunted down the second while he was still in the awakening experiment."


    "Oh?" Lazarus'' two subordinates understood their boss'' theory.


    There were many types of Spirits, those that focused on attack, defense, movement, support, you name it. It wasn''t unusual for someone to have support Spirits that couldn''t fight for them. But it was unusual for such a thing to be the Spirit Master''s dominant Spirit.


    The dominant Spirit was what a Spirit Master''s first Spirit was called. Spirits grew up with their masters, and the longer their relationship lasted, the more the Spirit grew. But for that very reason, these Spirits were precious, and it was right to have good combat Spirits for the first positions in a Spirit Master''s battalion.


    Choosing a support-type Spirit to be the main Spirit was a mistake!


    "I guess he''s not that smart after all, haha."


    "Not necessarily." Lazarus sighed. "Scared and alone among enemies, can you really judge the actions of a desperate mind?"


    As they talked, Felicity and Mary came face to face with Liam, both unable to say a word at seeing him in such awful shape.


    It did not surprise Liam to see them together, and he said, "I need your help. Mary, go to my room and wait for me. Felicity, help me get to the Infirmary. I don''t want Mary to do this, so my current enemies don''t target her."


    Felicity and Mary understood what he meant, and both agreed to do what he wanted.


    "But..." As he leaned against Felicity, Mary hesitated. "Are you really all right? Your injuries look..."


    "Horrible?" He finished her words with a subtle smile on his face. "Don''t worry, we''ll talk about that later. For now, I have a healing potion that will help me."


    His plan for the Refulgent Life Elixir was to keep it as an item to protect his life from future problems. For now, he was confident that he could recover without this valuable Third Class resource.


    With that, he set off alongside the orange-haired woman, who had several things she wanted to discuss with him.


    Once he was away from Mary, already on their way to the Infirmary, Felicity said, "There are a few things I want you to answer, but before you do, let me tell you the good news. I''ve found someone who will most likely accept your advances and keep your secret."

 Chapter 75: Target of Seduction

    "Her name is Electa Cresswell, she''s an Initiate like you, with 8-Star cultivation from the Spirit Lord Realm. She joined Demon Gate four years ago after being the only one in her group to survive that experiment on one of the sect''s demon islands. Since then, she has gradually grown within the sect, but has always taken on dangerous missions for her level.While serving the Battle Hall, she earned a reputation as a fanatic and a Dream Eater by brutalizing her opponents in training or challenges. As a result, she is ranked 232 in the arena. Partly because of this fame, she is not a member of any faction, but she has some enemies inside and outside of City Thirteen."


    Felicity gave him a brief summary of this interesting woman she had known for over a year and knew enough to trust that Electa would be a good target for Liam.


    "The key thing about Electa is her past. She''s not the Dream Eater for nothing. Before she joined the sect, she was taken from her family, rap*d in many ways, enslaved, and forced to watch the end of many people she cared about.


    Her situation changed when one of our First Officers was sent to kill one member of the group that did this to her, and Electa survived his attack. That First Officer took her to one of our islands, and you know the rest.


    Now she wants revenge against that group. She wants to become an inner member of the sect so she can go in search of those who destroyed her family and raped her."


    Liam understood why Felicity was recommending this woman and for a moment, he couldn''t help but feel sorry for such a poor soul. Despite living in a chaotic world and being willing to do terrible things to survive, Liam had enough empathy to grieve for others like Electa.


    "I see... She has good reason to accept sacrificing some of her potential for power." He said to Felicity and asked, "But will she keep my secret? If she turns on me, we''ll have problems."


    "That part is up to you, Liam." Felicity looked him in the eyes. "Electa is the best case I know in the city. If you show her the benefits, I''m sure she''ll continue this relationship with you.


    Unlike me, her talent isn''t exceptional, and she should reach a cultivation bottleneck soon. She knows this, so once she cultivates with you, she''ll realize that this is her chance to get what she wants.


    But before that, you''ll have to move and take some risks. Don''t expect me to put women in your bed."


    He sighed as they reached the front of the Infirmary. "All right. I''ll go after her."


    Felicity advised. "Actually, if I were you, I''d wait until you''re done with all the recovery you''ve had to go through. As much as she''s willing to do a lot of things for power, she''s got eyes, and she''s not going to want to have sex with a melted man... " She paused for a moment before saying, "No offense," aware that her words might be taken the wrong way.


    Liam closed his eyes and laughed at himself. "I know. I''m not that stupid."


    The two entered the Infirmary, where Liam was soon attended to by a Healer.


    "Your burns are pretty bad on the outside, but your organs are fine... Strange." The Third Class Healer said as he examined Liam while Felicity waited outside the treatment room.


    Liam said nothing, imagining that this had something to do with the blue star in his soul space. It had possibly saved his life, but it had also helped him level up and complete the first mastery phase of Mana Mask.


    ''I need to study this in the future. But I have seen no books with information related to something like this star on the second level of the Library. Maybe there''s something on level three, but if there isn''t, I won''t be able to search for answers until I become an inner disciple.''


    The Healer continued. "Your situation isn''t as bad as it seems. Come here every two days for the next six days, boy. I will apply a paste similar to the one I''m using now. It will help you heal the burned tissues in your body.


    For now, you''re going to feel pain, a lot of itching and burning here and there. But this is normal, and there''s nothing wrong with you. Because your skin has been burned to a severe degree, your hair will grow under the burns, which will cause discomfort. But in a week at the most, you should have normal skin conditions.


    If you want to speed up the treatment, find a Third Class potion with medicinal properties that focus on physical recovery. Any of these will help speed up your recovery. Otherwise, you can use your Spirit, fight, and meditate as normal. You''re okay inside. It''s just your appearance that''s not good."


    The Healer finished applying the ointment to the most injured parts of Liam''s body, having already removed the melted fabrics from his skin.


    With most of Liam''s body bandaged, the blond, middle-aged man who had treated Mary the other time finished his work.


    "You''ll be fine. Good luck." He finished and left for other appointments in the Infirmary.


    Despite Demon Gate''s problems, the Infirmary was an excellent wing of the sect. The care there was free and could be of great help to those with few resources for pills and potions.


    As long as one was within reach of the Infirmary, one would not be abandoned and would be treated as well as possible to keep from dying.


    Of course, the Infirmary would not spend an absurd amount of coins on people who weren''t relevant to the sect. The treatment there was basic and not special. It was just enough to prevent deaths and help the recovery of disciples who did not have the means to pay for better treatment.


    But a disciple with a lot of resources could hire Healers and buy resources themselves to reduce the length of treatment.


    In Liam''s case, it would take him more than a week to fully recover, because the Infirmary would only give him the bare minimum to complete his recovery. But if he could pay his own way, he could be in perfect condition in as little as two days.


    But that was the only difference between the Infirmary''s free service and the private paid service. Speed. The same Healers who sold their services in town worked in the Infirmary, while the pills and potions sold in town had units stored in the Infirmary.


    Liam carefully got up from where he had been lying all this time and quickly pulled a cloak over his many bandages and wrappings. He left the Infirmary at Felicity''s side with no complaints about such a wing of the sect.


    To him, it was the nicest place in the entire city.


    "Take me to my room. I''ll rest for a while and then I should be able to move around on my own," he said to the orange-haired woman beside him.


    "After today, try not to do anything before you talk to me. There''s no point in me keeping you alive just for you to kill yourself." Felicity warned him as they reached Street Thirty-Seven in front of his dorm.


    He smiled bitterly at her. "After I visit Electa, I''m going to hunt for the Arcane Crystals I''m supposed to deliver to the Records Hall this month... Well, maybe I''ll complete this month''s and next month''s mission. I''ll take advantage of this one trip and do everything in one go."


    "That''s best. Your departure from the city will be dangerous and will probably cause more problems in the future." She agreed and saw no problem with that. "But before you leave, try to buy some defensive items and healing resources. They really help out there."


    "I''ll do that."


    "See you when you get back. I''ll monitor Electa. If she talks more than she should, I''ll take care of her myself."


    Liam didn''t see Felicity leave. As soon as she had finished her words, he made his way to the room where Mary was waiting for him.


    Seeing his companion pacing up and down the room as he arrived, Liam smiled at her and motioned for her not to touch him.


    "My skin hurts a lot. So avoid touching me for now." He sat up carefully, realizing that sleep would be hard tonight.


    After the Healer had rubbed the medicinal paste on his body, the sense related to the burning all over his skin had increased a few notches.


    "What do we do now?" Mary asked.


    "Stick to your routine and watch out for my enemies. Every time I win, Mary, it becomes more dangerous for both of us. No one important seems to know about us now, but it''s only a matter of time before that changes. Watch out for enemies acting against you."


    She nodded, showing that she already understood. "I know. In fact, there''s something I need to tell you. Do you remember Seth, Amias and Ajax?" She asked him.


    "Did you kill them?" Liam noticed his companion''s tone and guessed what he was about to hear.


    sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 76: Recovery and Plans

    Just as Liam was aware, justice in Demon Gate was peculiar. There were rules in place, and the system appeared to function, at least when the influential individuals weren''t implicated. However, simultaneously, the sect "rewarded" those who possessed the skill to kill without a trace.Killing in Demon Gate wasn''t difficult. As long as you could outwit your target''s methods¡ªwhich Phila had failed to do¡ªonce your target was dead, it only took a minimal amount of work to hide your movements. The key lies in effectively concealing the murder weapon and ensuring that no witnesses would testify against you.


    The demise of individuals who held significance and would be deeply mourned by others contrasted starkly with the passing of mere Aspirants. Whenever an Officer met their end, it would inevitably trigger a wave of chaos and prompt a thorough investigation within the sect. Conversely, the deaths of Aspirants seldom attracted any notice or concern.


    That''s just how the sect operated!


    Liam smiled at Mary and didn''t worry about her actions. "Good. Those three were the biggest loose ends that knew about our relationship. The others who might know are too strong for us or are our allies. So don''t act against anyone else for now."


    "Yes, I know. Anyway, what are you going to do?"


    "I have some free time, so I plan to rest and meditate. You should use the free time you don''t have to cultivate with me to learn a cultivation-level concealment technique. I have this with me."


    He called out the Mana Mask book to her, making her grab the technique out of thin air and flip through the pages.


    "Right now, I''m using Mana Mask at the first level of mastery. I won''t need the book for the next few days, so try to learn the first level in the meantime. You''ll become stronger than your talent allows, so you''ll need something to hide your true strength."


    She already knew that he was using some kind of technique, but Liam hadn''t recommended that she learn it yet. He had planned to, but because of the training incident with Francis and then the challenge with Susanna, he hadn''t had time to talk to Mary about it. At most, he had tested to see if his mask was as visible to others as it was to him.


    "I see... So that''s what you tested that day." She smiled at him.


    Mary had very few merit points. She definitely couldn''t enter level two of the Library with the same frequency as Liam. But fortunately, the copies of the books there could be studied by several people at the same time.


    She thanked him and promised to visit him in two days.


    He stayed alone in his room, resting for a while, but already planning to cultivate soon.


    ''I''ll have Thal''Korr absorb the crystal Lazarus Ross gave me. As for the Refulgent Life Elixir, it would be good to take it now. But I have a feeling I''ll have a lot of trouble leaving the city to hunt for Arcane Crystals. It would be better to leave it for when enemies attack.''


    Beyond the cities where the headquarters were located, the rule of the jungle prevailed¡ªsurvival of the fittest. Liam was well aware that a few of his adversaries were on edge, eagerly expecting any chance to strike against him.


    The best of all places to act against him was definitely in the forests around the eight outer disciple cities, where one could be killed by beasts, plants, disciples from other cities, and so on.


    ''The Abyss Matriarchs are the ones who want me dead the most. I''m sure a group of these women will try to act against me outside the city. But apart from them, there are other rival factions of Leopards, or those who have tried to get close to me who will try to act. After seeing my result in the battle earlier, it''s unlikely that the Emerald Owls will miss the chance to act against me.''


    Liam pondered, imagining at least two groups that would soon act against him, but he thought it was possible to have many more problems. Considering the beasts and the disciples from other cities, he believed he would have at least four different enemies when he left the city in a few days.


    "Sigh... "No time to rest," he said, rising from his lying position. He settled into the lotus position, retrieving the Arcane Crystal bestowed upon him by Lazarus. "It''s time to cultivate, Thal''Korr," he whispered to himself, determined to enhance the power of the Shadowfiend during the upcoming days of recovery.


    Arcane crystals didn''t increase the level of the Spirits that consumed them. They improved the Spirits qualitatively, and level increases usually accompanied those improvements. But during the process of qualitative evolution, the crystals did not increase the mana of the Spirits that absorbed them.


    For a Spirit to become stronger without changing its magical quality, it would have to cultivate within its master''s soul space, using the master''s cultivation base to strengthen itself.


    However, Arcane Crystals could help in many ways even before the quality improvement. For example, an injured Spirit could recover faster if it could absorb Arcane Crystals of a quality close to or higher than its own.


    ''I''ll help you recover from the injuries you''ve suffered in the past few days, and then I''ll let you cultivate until you reach the 6-Star. Now that I''ve advanced to 7-Star, I''ll have no problem feeding you.''


    A Spirit Master always had to be careful when they cultivated their Spirits. If they allowed their Spirits to absorb more mana than they had, they might die from the mana absorption of their own Spirits!


    This was the reason it was rare to see a Spirit at the same level as the master, especially if one had multiple Spirits, such as stronger cultivators.


    This was also the reason Liam had been worried at the beginning of his journey. The incubus was not limited by him and often forced him to cultivate to stay far enough away from such a Spirit so as not to be led into the tragic situation of death by the Spirit''s cultivation.


    Anyway, Thal''Korr would soon begin his absorption of the Ancestor-grade Arcane Crystal!


    ... sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Time passed, and the end of the fourth day after the battle with Susanna had arrived.


    That evening, Liam had returned to his room after another visit to the Infirmary, still with bandages all over his body, but much better than a few days ago.


    He had helped Thal''Korr reach 6-Star, helping his Spirit recover 100% from the fight with Francis, but also from the use of the Ephemeral Ascension Pill. Otherwise, Liam had made little progress.


    He had been to the Runes Hall twice in those four days, after Ann had given him time off because of his injuries. Although he was well enough to fight and do his activities, he didn''t want his enemies to know about it.


    He sacrificed four hours of rune study that he could have had in those four days, which would have been enough to finish learning what was necessary to reach the minimum required to start inscribing runes on objects.


    But Liam was calm when he returned to his room this evening. Before he left to hunt for the Arcane Crystals outside the city, he wanted not only to conquer Electa but also to become a First Class Runemaster.


    He planned to do both things in the next two or three days before he left on his hunt!


    As he entered his room, he removed the cloak that protected his body and returned to a meditating, the thing he had done the most in the past four days. It had helped him recover faster than the Infirmary Healer had predicted.


    If he was supposed to be fully recovered in a week, now Liam had could take off his bandages and bathe again in another day. His skin would be completely healed by tomorrow evening, and his hair would grow back after that.


    He could finally put his plans into action and go after Electa, a beautiful black-haired woman he had already seen twice in the last days.

 Chapter 77: Flirting

    The start of a fresh day brought with it a renewed sense of energy for Liam. As he stepped out of the Runes Hall that morning, he could already feel himself 90% healed. Though he still kept his bandages on and donned a loose robe over his attire to conceal his body, he was fit enough to make plans for his departure from town.''I will leave the city wearing these bandages and pretending to be weak. My enemies will think I''m vulnerable and underestimate me.'' He thought on his way to the Beasts Hall.


    Before setting out on his hunt, Liam wanted to work another five-hour shift at the Beasts Hall to ensure that he would have at least a week of relative rest to hunt Arcane Crystals outside of the city.


    ''I''ll be fully recovered by tomorrow morning, but my enemies don''t need to know that.'' He smiled subtly as he limped slowly through the streets and stairways of Peak Thirteen.


    ''Luckily I''ll be able to cultivate with Mary later and maybe try my luck with Electa...'' He was thinking about it when he arrived at the coliseum and saw the figure of a black-haired woman enter the building just 60 meters in front of him.


    This woman possessed sleek, ebony braids cascading down her back, reaching impressive lengths. Standing at approximately 1.7 meters tall, her figure commanded attention, accentuated by noticeable proportions that even the most modest attire struggled to conceal.


    Her hips, undoubtedly her most prominent feature, drew the eye with their alluring curves, closely followed by her ample bosom.


    ''Electa!'' Liam recognized the black-haired beauty Felicity had recommended to him.


    He could easily distinguish her from the other disciples coming and going in the area.


    Liam quickened his pace, uncovering his face while keeping the rest of his body covered to prevent anyone from discovering that he was fine. His light, recovered facial appearance alone wasn''t enough to tell that he was close to 100%.


    He was using the Mana Mask, while anyone looking at him now who wasn''t at least a mid-third realm Spirit Master would think that his cultivation was weakened, at the beginning of the 5-Star of the second realm.


    This was enough to hide his condition from his enemies while he approached the beautiful black-haired woman with a serious expression on her face.


    ''She is only a little stronger than me, so my powers will probably work on her. Now I''ll just use enough to get her interested in me. Later I''ll use 100% of what I have.''


    Liam smiled as he saw her stop at the registration area where disciples could check in before fights in the coliseum.


    The coliseum also had an area where disciples could fight the coliseum beasts. However, it wasn''t as easy to fight there as it was in the arena, so the number of daily fights wasn''t high.


    Standing less than 70 centimeters from Electa, Liam activated his power while pretending to be there to talk to an acquaintance.


    He greeted the faction member who was there that morning, saying he was resting before turning his gaze to Electa and flirting. "I''m recovering slowly, but seeing girls as beautiful as her makes me feel as if my injuries don''t matter. Certain pains are more mental than physical, I suppose."


    Electa turned her gaze to Liam, narrowing her eyes at the sight of this man with no eyebrows and hair just beginning to grow on his bald head.


    Though he hadn''t regained his hair yet, Liam''s face looked just as attractive as before, his dimples marking the smile he had for Electa.


    "Girls as beautiful as me?" She asked, not knowing for a moment whether to be annoyed by this stranger or to let his flirting go unnoticed.


    She was a young woman in her early twenties, so she was aware of looks. But Electa was determined to get her own revenge and had never thought about relationships with men since her misfortune began.


    In the past, she had dreams¡ªshe wanted to get married and have a family. But after seeing her family destroyed, being abused in every way possible, and then being forced to fight for her life, relationships had lost their luster for her. She wasn''t thinking about men; she was thinking about ways to become stronger.


    But Liam''s appearance made her tremble slightly, yet her gradually icy gaze became more pronounced on her face.


    Liam easily sidestepped the issue. "I''m sorry. I was wrong. There are no girls as beautiful as you. Your beauty is truly unique." He took a step closer to her as he smiled and showed Electa one of his hands. "My name is Liam, by the way."


    Electa couldn''t help but grin at Liam''s comment. She was certainly beautiful, but most beautiful women like her didn''t see themselves as so incomparable. For a moment, Liam''s words touched an old part of her, breaking the coldness of her gaze.


    "I wonder if you, Liam, are a self-confident fool or someone looking for his own demise. You''re wounded and yet you''re flirting with me?" She asked with interest.


    "I''m not looking for my end, that''s for sure." He let his aura of seduction work itself out without saying more.


    She couldn''t help laughing, realizing that he really was a self-confident fool. "Hmm, I see. I''m Electa. I liked you, so let me give you some advice. Find someone else. I''m not interested."


    "What is a beautiful woman like you are interested in, Electa?"


    "Getting stronger, fighting, training, cultivating," she said as she looked at the clerk on the other side of the counter. She picked up a token for the fight she wanted to take part in against a third realm beast.


    Liam noticed this as he looked at the token in her hands, impressed by the level of difficulty of the fight she would have in the coliseum.


    ''She is going to fight a beast that is stronger than her... This woman is truly willing to risk everything to become stronger.'' He liked what he saw and felt that she was truly perfect for him.


    "We''re not so different after all..." He said softly to her, "Electa, I''d like to talk to you more. What do you say we meet in five hours? I''m really interested in having lunch with you."


    As she stared at him, her eyes narrowed, sensing the all-too-familiar persistence of a man. Despite her genuine enjoyment of talking to Liam, she couldn''t help but notice the typical male behavior shining through.


    ''Why do men behave like this? Didn''t I already make it clear that I''m not interested? Don''t they understand how to be rejected?'' She briefly closed her eyes, sensing an unusual increase in her heart rate. ''Perhaps I should just face it and be honest with him. The truth about me is frightening. If he finds out, he might lose all hope in himself.''


    Liam was not the first person to approach Electa. Her beauty was truly captivating, drawing the attention of men wherever she went and causing women to look at her with envy. Besides the boy standing in front of her, she had been courted by over 40 students since arriving in City Thirteen.


    Most of these men had persisted relentlessly before eventually giving up, and a few of them had harassed her for weeks. She had even resorted to wearing larger, baggier clothes in an attempt to evade the incessant advances from men.


    Now, she found herself uncertain about whether she wanted to endure this process yet again for the 41st time. Consequently, she resolved to experiment with a different approach. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "If that''s what you want, then alright. I will grant you an opportunity, but please refrain from further insistence, as I may have to take action..." With a firm tone, she walked towards the wing of the cages, ready to assist in the removal of the beast she had selected to battle.


    "Hehe, don''t worry." He walked beside her, letting his seduction skills work.


    As he did so, a few women in the area looked at Liam differently, sensing that he seemed special this morning, more charming, with a charming smile.


    His ability worked most strongly on women within a few feet of him, but it could really affect women in a wide area. In short, all the women in this area where he and Electa were walking would now feel the effects of his ability as long as he was stimulating it.


    But Liam wasn''t worried about that, nor was he expecting any great results from the effect of this ability on those other women. His ability would have a minor effect on those who were far away from him. Apart from finding him more attractive than he actually was, it was unlikely that any of these women would fall in love with him just because of it.


    **Vote for your favorite characters! It will aid in selecting harem members!**

 Chapter 78: Problems with a Third Realm Beast (1)

    "Same place as you. You''re going to accompany the removal of your opponent from the cage, right? I''m going to start my shift in the hall now and I''ll probably take part in the removal of such a beast," he said confidently.But Liam wasn''t sure if he would help her. He just used that excuse to stay at her side longer and let her feel the power of his ability. The longer he sensitized her, the greater his chances of success were later.


    "You work here... I thought you were here to fight like me."


    "I''m not ready for that yet. I just joined the sect, so I''m afraid I don''t have the merit points for it." Liam smiled at her as she learned something new about him.


    "Did you join the guild recently?" She remembered something she had heard and asked, "Are you the same Liam who fought Susanna in the Arena?"


    "That''s me." He gestured as if he wanted to introduce himself to her.


    ''I see. He''s not weak, nor is his talent small. Killing Susanna should not be a simple task, even for experienced cultivators. But he did it as a newcomer to the sect.'' She looked at Liam with different eyes.


    Power was what Electa respected the most!


    The two walked the rest of the way to the cages wing in silence until they reached a group of Leopard men preparing to take up their duties.


    Seeing Liam arrive to pick up his materials for today''s work, Lazarus imagined he was already feeling well, probably a sign of the Refulgent Life Elixir.


    "Liam, are you here to work today?" The head of the cage wing asked.


    "Yes, Boss Ross. I still have to finish my recuperation, but I''m well enough for the job. I only have a few superficial injuries, but I''m fine." He greeted the man.


    Gideon, Liam''s service partner for his first month at the salon, stood next to Lazarus while he couldn''t help but inspect Electa.


    For a brief moment, he licked his lips, mesmerized by the beauty of this black-haired woman. ''Is this the one behind the third realm beast we have to move this morning?'' He thought to himself, feeling that he had to use this opportunity to get Electa''s attention.


    "Chief Ross, I''d like to continue with the initiation of Liam into cage 33," he said in a quiet voice.


    Lazarus looked at Gideon, easily understanding his subordinate''s intentions, but not caring. For Gideon, dealing with third realm beasts was commonplace. And it should be the same for Liam in the future, so this might be a good chance for Gideon to finish teaching Liam his services in the cage wing.


    "All right. Liam, accompany Gideon to retrieve the beast that will face this little lady," Lazarus said, as he held Electa''s ID in his hands.


    Disciples like Electa could choose the beasts they wanted to fight, so they could follow the movements of these creatures inside the coliseum. If they didn''t like the beast, they could choose from the other options available.


    Electa and Liam exchanged glances, while Gideon''s attention was captivated by the woman''s stunning posterior.


    Meanwhile, Azariah listened to everything from the barn where he was working, while looking in Liam''s direction with an angry expression on his face.


    ''That should be my honor... Fucking Liam! But since you''re here, let''s see how you handle it.'' Azariah clenched his fists as he glared at Liam.


    As much as he expected the Abyss Matriarchs to take action against Liam, it obviously wouldn''t happen overnight. Until Liam fell, it would be difficult for him to leave the job of dealing with beast manures and join the Leopards.


    In contrast to Liam, who received an invitation to join the faction, Azariah had been making persistent efforts for weeks to capture the attention of his superiors, but unfortunately, all his attempts were in vain.


    He followed the group of Liam, Electa, and Gideon from a distance, soon arriving at the area of cages that held the beast that the black-haired woman was to use in her training today.


    "Cage 33, Snake Tail Monkey. Would you like to continue with this beast or would you prefer another one, Miss?" Gideon asked as he stopped next to the entrance of the enormous cage, while he and Liam were already dressed in their hall attire.


    The black-haired woman glanced toward where the red-furred beast sat in a corner of the cage, wide, flaming eyes staring in her direction.


    A shiver ran down her spine, and she felt that this was the right opponent for her¡ªsomeone dangerous!


    ''Such a beast will push me to the limit.'' She thought as she clenched her fists. "It is perfect. I''ll take it, Initiate Gideon."


    The greater the pressure of battle, the greater the urge to become stronger. For someone as desperate for power as she was, this was one of the best ways to get stronger.


    There were other methods, but they weren''t as accessible to a woman of average talent as her. Fighting strong opponents was one of Electa''s best options at the moment.


    Once again, seeing the signs that Electa could protect his secret in the future, Liam moved on with a smile on his face, eager to finish his five hours of service in the coliseum today.


    Thinking about how beautiful Electa was, he wasn''t only looking forward to cultivating with her, but also to enjoying her beautiful body!


    Until he reached that moment, there were rocks in Liam''s way¡­


    As he approached the red beast, a few steps behind Gideon, carefully approaching the creature as the men in the cage wing usually did, Liam felt something strange and put aside his thoughts.


    Gideon felt an awful sensation as well, but by the time he realized the problem, it was too late to retreat.


    "Shit!"


    In a single instant, the large four-meter creature that had been huddled in its corner, staring at them wide-eyed, moved and leaped from where it had been toward the stronger of its two targets.


    Gideon couldn''t do much more than raise his artifacts in self-defense when he felt one of his weapons fall from his hand and one of the creature''s feet hit his right arm.


    He felt bones crack as it threw his body against the bars on one side of the cage.


    Liam took 10 steps back as he saw the creature''s sudden attack on Gideon and immediately realized that something was wrong.


    Usually, the creatures in the coliseum weren''t this violent. Although it wasn''t easy to communicate with these creatures, they were intelligent enough to understand that they would gain nothing by rebelling against their masters. As long as they were restrained, they could live in the coliseum for a long time and eventually become stronger.


    That''s why they rarely made things difficult for the coliseum staff.


    But there was clearly something wrong with the Snake Tail Monkey, something that made Liam take a fighting stance.


    ''Something is causing pain or confusing the Snake Tail Monkey''s mind. To deal with it in this situation, I''ll have to use a painful approach.'' Liam unsheathed a tool with a pincer function, which was of no use against an enraged beast. He picked up a golden spear, a Third Class item that, once inserted into a body, would seal off a portion of its target''s senses and powers.


    Thal''Korr materialized next to Liam, while Electa could only observe their situation as the cage was locked. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amid this, Gideon screamed in pain as he slammed his back against the bars of the cage, the red creature continuing to attack him as if he were the culprit of its scourges.


    "Aaaaaaaaaagh!"


    Liam took a deep breath and leaped into the air, striking the red creature''s back together with Thal''Korr!

 Chapter 79: Problems with a Third Realm Beast (2)

    The air grew heavy with tension as the ape''s widened eyes trembled in an uncommon display of fury. Yet, before it could react to Liam''s impending attack, Thal''Korr used the murky darkness of the basement, seamlessly traversing the shadows to appear behind the creature.The hall''s basement, a place shrouded in darkness, heightened both Liam''s and the Shadowfiend''s abilities. With a swift activation of his powers¡ªShadow Projection and Vital Drain¡ªThal''Korr swiftly immobilized the creature, leaving it paralyzed under Liam''s impending strike.


    As shadowy minions emerged from the darkness, their eerie presence casting an ominous aura, they surrounded the colossal red monkey. They gripped the creature''s mighty limbs, rendering it immobile. Meanwhile, Thal''Korr began draining the vital energy from his foe, absorbing its power to fortify himself. Aware of his fleeting advantage, he knew he couldn''t restrain the ape for long.


    In a crucial moment, the Spirit unleashed a paralyzing force upon the creature, freezing it in place for a mere three seconds.


    Seizing the opportunity, Liam swiftly soared through the air, his heart pounding in his chest, until he reached the creature''s exposed back.


    Liam saw the creature was immobile, but increasingly angry. If he didn''t defeat it now, it would become much more difficult for him to face it.


    He used everything he had into this one attack, using Power Amplification to inflict as much damage as possible on the enemy.


    The spear in his hands contacted the monkey''s back, penetrating its flesh like a hot knife touching butter.


    Liam was surprised, but he soon regained his composure, remembering that this instrument in his hands was not simple.


    The golden spear was not only an artifact of the same classification as the creature in front of him, but it also had the special characteristics of denying mana and suppressing cultivation.


    By denying the mana of a body, it could more easily penetrate any living body that could use mana. By suppressing cultivation, it could temporarily weaken a being to a certain level, allowing other methods to be used to resolve the situation.


    The monkey felt its body weaken when the spear pierced its body, just before it fell backwards. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Taking into account the creature''s size, it fell and kicked up dust in the air. Right before Liam grabbed one tweezer that he and Gideon had brought, he applied it to the neck of the snake-tailed ape.


    Applying it to the beast''s neck made it drowsy and even less aggressive, an effect of this device.


    With the monkey under his control, Liam let out a long, tired sigh, relaxing his muscles a little as he looked at the creature. ''Shit! What caused such a reaction?''


    But it didn''t take him long to turn his attention back to Gideon, who wasn''t screaming as much anymore. The man, now unrecognizable, slumped in a corner of the red-furred monkey''s large cage. The stench of blood filled the air, mingling with the metallic tang of fear.


    Gideon''s artifacts, once pristine, now lay crumpled over his body, stained with crimson. Liam''s gaze fell upon Gideon''s face, distorted by pain and terror. Each eye turned in a different direction, a haunting sight that sent a shiver down Liam''s spine.


    Blood dripped incessantly from Gideon''s mouth, nose, and ears, creating a macabre symphony of dripping sounds.


    As sympathy welled up within Liam, he couldn''t help but hope that his senior was still clinging to life.


    "Electa, please call the men from the hall! We need Healers urgently!" he shouted to the woman with black hair.


    Electa had watched the whole fight helplessly, having seen the extreme power of the monkey against Gideon, but also Liam''s efficient way of controlling the situation.


    As soon as she heard the young man still standing, she ran out to call the men from the hall while Liam forced the monkey to accompany him.


    Azariah, hiding not far away, cursed Liam with a dozen different names, even more frustrated and angry with this newcomer.


    ''Wretch! I was supposed to be the one to save the day, defeat the beast and save Gideon!'' The fat young man clenched his hands tightly before leaving, feeling he had to destroy some evidence.


    As he left, Lazarus arrived at the area next to the Beasts Hall''s Healer, having taken less than a minute to get there after Electa called for help.


    As big as the coliseum was, it could be quite fast for strong cultivators to cross this place on the run.


    "Liam! What happened here?" the man with the thinning hair and square face asked in an agitated tone.


    Liam said in a breathless voice, "Boss, I don''t know, but this monkey seemed very perturbed earlier. It was like it was out of its senses... Maybe drugged? I don''t know, I don''t have that much experience. But it was different."


    By this time, Lazarus and the Healer were already in the monkey cage when Electa finally reappeared on the area.


    The Healer stoop beside Gideon, while Lazarus alternated his gaze between his wounded man and Liam.


    Sensing Electa standing there, he asked. "Miss, will you still face this beast? It may prove to be an even more tough opponent if we let it fight today. Why don''t you choose another beast? We have three other options for you."


    But Electa had found the red monkey''s strength to be exactly what she wanted for this challenge!


    For someone who sought breakthroughs through extreme challenges, the monkey seemed perfect for her!


    "I will keep it," she said with an eager smile on her face. "It''ll serve me very well, as long as it''s not weakened by what Liam did."


    Lazarus closed his eyes and shook his head. "Don''t worry, it only seems to be weakened by our artifacts. When we release it, it''ll be back to its best."


    "Then that''s fine with me," she said, satisfied.


    "What is his situation, Healer Cord?" asked the tall, muscular man standing next to Gideon''s badly injured body.


    Liam looked in the direction of the three of them, a little worried. That could have been him!


    Healer Cord shook his head and sighed. "Not well, I''d say. He''s alive, but whether he''ll survive the next 48 hours is another matter. We''ll have to get him to the Infirmary and perform an emergency procedure. I won''t know his chances for sure until the surgery is over. But I''m not optimistic."


    "I see." Lazarus lamented.


    Although Demon Gate was a dangerous place, full of competition, there was also camaraderie. It wasn''t something that would stop you from acting for your own benefit just because your actions might hurt others. But as long as you didn''t have to deal with another, it was possible to live in harmony and even have a kind of friendship in this place.


    Gideon was Lazarus'' subordinate, and the man had never had to look at Gideon as a competitor. To him, such a poor fellow between life and death was an efficient man at his job and a funny guy who added more positives than negatives to the hall''s routine.


    After a moment of mourning, Lazarus gave his order. "Liam, take the Miss'' beast to the battleground. I''ll take care of the rest."


    Liam did as he was told and left the cage with the ape in front of him, still using the special clamp around the creature''s neck to guide it in the desired direction.


    As he left the cage and walked in front of Electa, he heard her say in a low voice, "Your performance was interesting. Was that a Shadowfiend? He''s on the same level as you. Don''t you see any problems with that?"


    Even though he had used all of his power in the previous fight, Liam had kept the Mana Mask activated. Electa had only sensed a 6-Star cultivation in him, the same level of Thal''Korr.


    He smiled subtly and nodded. "You have sharp eyes. To recognize my Spirit in such a dark place, where its attributes are stronger, is impressive."


    She said nothing in response to the compliment, but asked. "Why didn''t you use both of your Spirits? Were you sure you could win with only half your power?"


    "Was that it?" He answered with a question. "But maybe you''ll find out later. You''re still going out with me, right?"


    "Right." She whispered, quite interested in him now that she had seen him fight.


    Because of her personality, shaped by her tragedies, Electa was most interested in power, techniques, good Spirits, and allies. She didn''t expect to find allies in this place, but perhaps it would be possible and interesting for her to find some pawns in Demon Gate.


    Seeing how strong and interested this woman was in battle made him take a new interest in her.


    He felt this as he remembered the signs from earlier, when she had insisted on continuing with the monkey.


    ''It looks like there''s no risk of her opening her mouth to talk about my cultivation abilities. Once she realizes how strong she can become alongside me, she''ll use it to her own advantage.''


    He smiled to himself as he walked ahead of her, directing the beast at the battle platform.


    ''Now I just need to find a discreet place to make my move!''

 Chapter 80: The Sad End of Gideon

    Disciples training with beasts had an hour''s right to enjoy it, so he couldn''t wait to watch the fight. As soon as he left the beast at the arena, he went to do his business inside the coliseum.Soon he was back in the barn where Lazarus usually managed the cages wing.


    "Boss, I think I''ll have to take care of the work of Gideon and mine alone today." He looked for the sparse-haired man''s approval.


    The square-faced man nodded in agreement and said, "Be careful taking care of the cages alone. We still don''t know what happened to the monkey, so assume there are others in a similar condition. Today Gideon would work with four cages, two of them of third realm beasts, a difficult and dangerous job."


    "I can handle it." Liam wasn''t afraid of the challenge of working alone in the cage wing.


    After over ten hours of work in the coliseum, he knew exactly what to do, how to deal with angry beasts, and how to reduce the risk of accidents. He knew there was no escaping the job, so complaining or asking for help wouldn''t help. He just accepted it, the way Lazarus preferred it.


    "By the time you''re done, Gideon''s surgery will be over. I''ll let you know how he''s doing. Now go, I won''t get in your way."


    Liam nodded and left without adding more to the conversation.


    But inside he couldn''t help thinking about Gideon''s deadly situation. Liam had the Refulgent Life Elixir that could have helped Gideon earlier. But would he give such a resource to a man he barely knew?


    Liam had nothing against Gideon, but he had nothing further to do with this Initiate. Twin Land was a chaotic and selfish world, and as much as he felt sorry for his fellow work comrade, he would never sacrifice an important resource for himself for a third party.


    Would Gideon do that for Liam if the situation were reversed?


    So the possibility of using his resource with Gideon hadn''t even crossed Liam''s mind, and he was just touched by the situation because, once again, it could have been him!


    ''Low-level Spirit Masters rarely carry a lot of resources with them. They invest most of what they have in items or resources that can increase their power and worry less about the lifesavers. I can''t make that mistake. I must always have something to protect my life.''


    Having learned his lesson from this situation, he realized the importance of having ''insurance'' against unexpected developments like today. Despite knowing that it might add some difficulty to his journey, he believed it was truly worth it.


    Gideon was doing so well before. Who would have thought that in a matter of minutes, he would be between life and death?


    Such was the volatility of life in this extreme world!


    ...


    As the hours ticked by, Liam effortlessly carried out his responsibilities. He meticulously cleaned all the cages assigned to him for the day, ensuring they were spotless. He replaced the water, guaranteeing that the cage dwellers had a fresh supply. Additionally, he provided them with food.


    An hour after the incident with the red monkey, he returned to the coliseum''s fighting platform and took the red creature back to its cage. But he didn''t see Electa, as the woman had left after the fight.


    He attended to his other activities until he finished his duties for those five hours of mandatory activity.


    Having worked alone in the cage wing for the first time, Liam was exhausted when he went to the workers'' locker room to take a shower before leaving.


    But he was eager to meet Electa, and it wasn''t long before he was done, dressed, and headed for the barn on the building underground level.


    There, Liam encountered 12 men, all members of the Leopards faction, all of them gathered around Lazarus and the Healer from earlier.


    He approached the group without asking questions and soon understood Gideon''s situation.


    The Healer told everyone, "I have good and bad news. The good is that Initiate Gideon survived the surgery and should recover in a few weeks."


    The men seemed happy to hear these words, as Gideon was a funny guy and great to be around. His death would benefit almost no one there, so they all preferred that he lives.


    "And the bad news, Healer?" a 7-Star initiate from the second realm asked.


    "The bad news is that he''s crippled. The damage caused by that monkey cracked Gideon''s Arcane Crystal. If he tries to cultivate again, his cultivation will be lost and he will die.


    This also means that his recovery will not be complete, so he will carry the after-effects of this battle for the rest of his life."


    As the Healer''s words hung in the air, a heavy silence settled over the area. The faces of everyone present seemed to darken, their brows furrowing with a mix of emotions.


    The atmosphere became charged with an unspoken weight, as if the air itself held the collective thoughts of pity, regret, and loss.


    ''Fuck...''


    Liam sighed, feeling sorry for Gideon.


    The man was alive, but maybe it would have been better if he had died.


    With his Arcane Crystal¡ªthe special organ of beings capable of absorbing mana¡ªdamaged, Gideon couldn''t get stronger or even use the mana in his own body. He was now nothing more than a mortal, someone of no use to a sect like Demon Gate.


    What would be Gideon''s future in such a state? Liam knew this well from reading the sect''s rules.


    Now he''ll be expelled from the sect and left in a mortal city... If he''s lucky enough to survive. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Demon Gate doesn''t kill its crippled disciples, but neither does it protect them from potential rivals interested in their deaths.


    "Anyone wishing to say goodbye to Gideon should come to the Infirmary by the end of the next night. Two Officers have already been assigned to take him out as soon as he''s able to leave," the Healer said before leaving.


    The Healer wasn''t the only one. Soon half of the men left, with Liam staying behind because Lazarus had told him to stay.


    "Boss?" the black-haired young man asked, curious why Lazarus had asked him to wait.


    "We discovered a narcotic in the monkey''s blood." The square-jawed man stared at Liam.


    Liam wasn''t surprised; he had expected it. "I see... It looks like this was arranged. But was it intentionally against Gideon and me? Or is there more to it?"


    Lazarus glared at Liam in silence, his hands behind his back as he tapped two fingers together. ''He seems too calm... He also has no reason to act against Gideon.


    He already has too many enemies outside the faction, making enemies within the faction would be foolish... Besides, there are people who would certainly try to frame him. Was I too careless to consider that this could be his doing?''


    As he thought, Lazarus said, "Gideon wasn''t supposed to deal with that monkey today. He asked me to do it earlier. Another duo was supposed to do the job, so it probably wasn''t an action against you.


    The substance found in that damned monkey''s blood should have been applied days ago, too, so it''s not possible that it happened today after you moved into its cage."


    "It wasn''t an action against us... Who should deal with that cage today, boss?" Liam asked.


    "Obadiah and Azariah." The man replied in a solemn tone. They were his next suspects!


    Liam''s eyes widened as he heard Azariah''s name. Previously, he had thought that the fat, sallow-faced young man might be a grumpy but good-natured and even friendly fellow. After some recent developments, however, he no longer saw this disciple in that light.


    ''Could it be...'' Something occurred to him, but he said nothing to Lazarus. Raising suspicion against Azariah without proof could do more harm than good for Liam.


    ''What would he get out of it? I''d better watch out for him. Maybe he''s up to something or part of something bigger than it seems.''


    "Either way, I''ll look into it thoroughly. Gideon will leave the faction and the sect, but that doesn''t mean that this matter will die. Since it concerns you, I''ll keep you informed in the future."


    With those words, Lazarus left the area, leaving Liam alone for a while until the boy left on his own.


    As much as he was interested in solving this case, he was even more interested in accompanying the beautiful Electa.


    Electa was a woman of her word. As soon as Liam exited the coliseum building, he immediately laid eyes on the captivating black-haired woman he had been intrigued by.


    Seeing her better dressed than before, with more striking clothes and a glow on her face, Liam smiled as he bit his lip, feeling his body heat rise at the sight of her.


    ''Time to test how far I can go with her before I leave town!''

 Chapter 81: Date with Electa

    Liam couldn''t help but take a closer look at this black-haired woman''s slender body, which was certainly ''generous'' than any woman Liam had ever seen or touched in his two lifetimes. Perhaps because of the wonders of cultivation, Electa had almost no body fat in the wrong places, with a slim waist but ample measurements in her legs, hips, and breasts.Besides her ample and firm breasts, as is typical for young women who have never breastfed, her body was characterized by "flawless" muscle, devoid of any imperfections.


    Mary was like that too, but being smaller than Electa, she was no match for the black-haired, light-eyed beauty.


    Electa didn''t help either with her sweet perfume, which made Liam forget his surroundings and his problems, just to stare at the 1.7 meter tall beauty in front of him.


    He unconsciously bit his lip and smiled at her.


    "I didn''t have any other problems to deal with, I just did the usual work... But believe me, I have a lot more energy than I look."


    She opened her mouth and swayed, feeling interested, enjoying a man''s flirtation for the first time.


    ''You''re really confident. Who''s saying I want to use your energy?'' she asked, also analyzing Liam''s physique.


    Liam was young, his face showed it. But his frame was firm and bulky, veins popping out on his arms and a look of mystery on his face that would make any woman wonder about his secrets. His perfect posture and defined muscles only enhanced his figure, which, when adorned with the right clothes, made him look great.


    She turned to the side and said, "Let''s get something to eat. I''m curious to contact someone as strange as you. I''ve heard rumors about you. You''re quite a famous newcomer to Peak Thirteen."


    Liam followed her as she walked towards one of the cafes or restaurants in town.


    City Thirteen, like all the others in Demon Gate, had recreational facilities among its businesses. Culinary services were famous in the cultivation world, with special dishes that could speed up physical and mental recovery, promote cultivation improvement, relaxation, and so on. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In addition to the benefits of the dishes prepared by the Magic Cooks, the taste of the delicacies prepared by these specialists was also impressive. Even the weakest of the Magic Cooks could produce dishes that were ten times tastier than those of the chefs in five-star restaurants on Earth.


    For Liam, this was one of the best things about the cultivation world, something he had loved since he arrived in Demon Gate.


    On the way to the restaurant, he told her, "I''d rather not be so famous. I''ve had nothing but trouble since I got here."


    "I''ve heard about that. Is it true that you came here with only 3-Star cultivation?" She looked away, her eyes brimming with sincere curiosity.


    Liam nodded affirmatively, passively using his seduction skills on Electa.


    "Yes, I''ve improved a lot since I joined the sect. But it got me into more trouble than I expected... I should have been more careful."


    "Sigh! I wanted those problems. Unlike you, Liam, I''ve been in this place for years. I''ve only recently reached my current cultivation level." She showed subtle signs of vulnerability in her icy, determined expression.


    ''It seems she''s starting to trust me because of my influence on her. Perfect. My power is working better and better on her.''


    He listened to her while he coldly analyzed the situation.


    Liam wasn''t looking for a woman to spend the rest of his life with right now. He wanted cultivation partners to grow together, to cultivate faster, to overcome his challenges, and to eventually regain his freedom. He didn''t know the future, but now Electa was just a target for him.


    "Can you tell me your age, Electa?" He asked cautiously.


    On Earth or in Twin Land, asking a woman her age could always be delicate!


    But Electa wasn''t the kind of woman who cared about that and answered him quickly, "27. You must be much younger than that, right?"


    "18." He smiled, but didn''t worry that this information would harm him in any way.


    In Twin Land, it was very common for people, even centuries apart, to have relationships with each other. With the possibility of keeping their youth and physical impulses for a long time, something like an age difference was nothing more than a number.


    "Oh? If you continue to grow at this rate, you''ll soon make it into the inner wing of the sect." She was surprised and looked at him with even more interest.


    Although she was not as talented, Electa did not seem to envy him. Sure, she would like to be better off, but she didn''t envy him.


    They entered a small restaurant with ten tables, a rustic place with dark red lacquered wooden furniture, from which the smell of delicious, fresh food wafted out.


    Due to the number of such places in the city, the establishment they entered wasn''t full, so they found a table to sit down and place their order.


    "I hope so... But until then, I have many things to do and conquer." He sighed, ignoring the beautiful view of the street from where they sat, and asked, "But what about you? You''ve heard rumors about me, so I want to know about the plans of the most beautiful woman in this city."


    She closed her eyes and shook her head. Nevertheless, she replied to Liam, "I want the same as you. To improve my strength, get out of this city and take care of my business. Unfortunately, I''m not as talented as you. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have met me."


    "Lucky me." He played with her, drawing a subtle smile from her lips. But at this point, he seized the opportunity and said, "But there are methods to speed up cultivation. Did you know that? I might help you. Of course, you have to trust me, hehe."


    She looked at him with interest, thinking that he was joking, more like flirting. But she continued, "I know there are different methods to get stronger quickly. But they''re all complicated.


    I''m not too worried about the consequences, but it''s hard to get resources to speed up our cultivation, pills or potions that our bodies won''t reject quickly, or even special techniques.


    In the end, almost all the methods to speed up cultivation depend on something beyond our efforts."


    She was right. Pills and potions could sensitize a cultivator''s body and Spirit, causing resistance to the same resource to build up in the user''s body, requiring them to use more and more powerful resources to feel any effect.


    Natural resources such as rare gems, seeds, magical fruits, roots, etc., were less severe in terms of resistance after use, but they were also more difficult to find.


    Special techniques and access to special cultivation sites were also hard to come by, and even when found, their cost could be prohibitive for most Spirit Masters.


    "Electa, do you have a place where we can talk in private? I have something I want to show you." Liam said before the waiter brought their plates.


    The two watched the man put their plates on the table, both in silence, while she couldn''t help but look at him curiously.


    She was pretty sure that Liam was using this as an excuse to take her back to her room and try to make a move on her. But since she was the stronger of the two, she had no reservations to deal with him in a place by herself.


    The fact that he had improved his cultivation so quickly couldn''t help but intrigue her, and on top of that, she felt fantastic around him.


    Considering that it might be worthwhile to see what he had to show her, she found herself inclined to accept this offer.


    ''If he tries something funny, I''ll see how he defends himself against someone stronger.'' A smile formed on her lips as the waiter left, leaving them alone with their food.


    "All right. You can take me back to my room after we''re done here." She started eating her meal, a type of seafood Liam had never seen in his two lives.


    He smiled in a captivating way that caught the attention of the few women around who were as interested in him as Electa was.


    They chatted for a while until Liam paid 10 silver coins for the meal before heading to the dormitory where Electa''s room was located, on the same street as Liam''s current residence.

 Chapter 82: A Stunning Experience (R18)

    Liam entered Electa''s room, noticing a common place for the street they were on, a room similar to his own, but with some strange items in it. Among them were various types of weapons, books, and jewelry. But also arrow targets with strange designs on them.Electa didn''t seem to mind hiding these things from Liam and simply locked the door after he entered her room. Her heart was beating fast, her curiosity at an unusual level, something that surprised even her.


    She felt a wave of nervousness wash over her, her skin prickling with heat as thoughts raced through her mind. Her focus was solely on what he was about to reveal, and how she would respond if his words turned out to be a mere ploy to get closer to her.


    As she stood there, her back turned to Liam, she fumbled with the key, its metallic clinks resonating in the silence. The scent of polished brass mingled with the faint aroma of her perfume, creating an intoxicating blend.


    With trembling hands, she delicately slid the key into her spatial ring, its cool touch providing a momentary distraction from her racing thoughts.


    But just as she was lost in her own world, Electa felt his presence behind her. The warmth of his body pressed against her back, enveloping her in an embrace.


    The beat of their hearts seemed to synchronize, the rhythm of anticipation palpable in the air.


    She froze with her back to him, just before she felt him grab her waist with both hands and squeeze her in a pleasant, relaxing way.


    Liam brought his face close to Electa''s left ear and, with just his breath, made her shiver and swallow her saliva.


    "I can give you anything you want," he said in a subtle tone that provoked the feminine feelings in her body.


    Electa''s pupils grew larger, dilating as her body flooded with increased blood flow.


    He continued, "You must think I only want to lie down with you... You are perfect, and I cannot deny the attraction and desire I feel for you. "But I can truly empower you."


    With deliberate slowness, he traced his fingertips along the gentle curve of her slender stomach, eliciting a delicate tickle that sent a wave of pleasure coursing through her body. The sight of his hand gliding across her skin, the sound of their breaths mingling, and the intoxicating scent of their desire filled the air, creating a moment she didn''t believe possible with a man.


    Her experience of being raped and enslaved for months before entering Demon Gate had made her believe she would never feel desire for a man again. But as Liam''s touch grazed her skin, she couldn''t help but feel a moment of hesitation, unsure if she should allow herself to continue in this unfamiliar situation.


    "You just have to trust me for now. If you''re not stronger when we''re done, kill me. I won''t do anything to stop you."


    She turned her face slightly, looking at him with a cloud of doubt in her eyes, not believing he really said he would let her kill him if he didn''t keep his promises.


    Electa turned her body, coming face to face with him. Still, she didn''t push him away. Looking up slightly, she met his reddened eyes and placed her hands on his waist. "You''re crazy," she muttered to him, but couldn''t fight the urge to stay and let he held her.


    Liam persisted, keeping his hands beneath her, and now his right hand securely grasped one of Electa''s buttocks. "I''ve never felt more clear-headed before. Trust me, I''ll give you everything you desire and make you experience pure bliss. Just allow me this chance." He came within inches, tilting his face towards hers, almost brushing against her crimson lips.


    Electa could already sense Liam''s growing desire, his bulge pressing firmly against her stomach. Her little sister watched them, filled with an inexplicable hunger.


    Electa hesitated before inching closer to Liam. But as their lips finally met, a surge of electric glee shot through her body, causing her to shiver.


    The subtle brush of their kiss alone threatened to elicit a soft, involuntary moan from her lips.


    As she experienced the sensation of her lips lightly touching Liam''s, he opened his mouth and moved his tongue against her soft, warm mouth.


    She stopped moving her hands around his waist and opened her eyes. But when she felt the warmth of his tongue touching her own, she closed her eyes again, letting herself be carried away by the burning desire to mate with Liam. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Without realizing it, Electa was already out of her senses. As Liam finished undressing her, he parted his lips from hers and leaned down to suck on one of her breasts.


    She moaned as she felt his mouth around her left nipple simultaneously as he touched her wet flower.


    "Aaaah~"


    She slammed her back against the door, not believing that having her breasts sucked by a man could be so pleasant.


    She moved her hands down Liam''s body, bringing him to her flower, instinctively wanting him to kiss her down there.


    By this time, the room was covered in a purple fog, and either Liam''s or Electa''s rational side was suppressed. All that was left in the world for them now was each other''s bodies, the burning passion to fuck and reach the pinnacle of satisfaction.


    He enjoyed the sight of Electa''s flower, small and pink, but with lips that were delicious to kiss and suck. He couldn''t stand the sensation and placed his mouth at the entrance to her cave, causing her to shudder uncontrollably.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaah~"


    Electa came in as he started sucking her, while he felt himself finish undressing, feeling his rod as solid as a rock.


    The way he was now, he could even pierce a door with it if he wanted to!


    A few seconds after her orgasm, Electa opened her eyes and looked at Liam, seeing the majestic flaming weapon of her first man in this place.


    Curious to experience the things she had heard and seen, she pulled him up and led him to the bed.


    As he sat down, she kneeled in front of him before bringing her face close to the pulsating, hot, large flesh thing in front of her.


    Liam''s member was not regular. Almost as big as Electa''s forearm, she found herself in front of a piece of flesh almost bigger than her head.


    This surprised her, but when she saw a precious drop leave the tip of his rod, she couldn''t help but feel an unprecedented hunger forming in her heart.


    She stuck out her tongue and traveled down half the length of Liam''s shaft until she reached the pulsating head of his member, tasting the thick liquid that came out of his weapon.


    After savoring Liam''s milk, she placed the head in her mouth, simultaneously moving one hand down his shaft while the other cupped his balls.


    Liam hadn''t expected to feel anything so good from Electa right at the beginning of their relationship. He watched her body from a privileged angle, feeling that in a few moments he would cum in the hot mouth of this beautiful woman.


    But this situation wouldn''t last long. They were in a hurry to connect their bodies. As soon as he came in her mouth, she got up and got down on all fours on the bed.


    Facing the entrance to Electa''s wet cavern, Liam positioned himself behind her before entering her tight, deep cave. His rod penetrated her body, making her cum again with the first few thrusts he gave her, as he felt her little sister ''embrace'' his cock like there was no tomorrow.


    Liam''s powers of seduction became even stronger as his first Spirit left his body and positioned himself in a lotus position to begin cultivating.


    Mana moved through the room, making its way to Liam and Electa''s genitals, marking the official start of their dual cultivation.


    Over the next two hours, the two lovers would change positions several times, fucking without caring where they were, their situation, or even their own cultivation.


    Liam would feel a woman who could push him to his limits for the first time in his time in Twin Land, someone who could be with him for as long as he could use in a dual cultivation session.


    In the end, they would just hope that the neighbors hadn''t heard them, because they really had exceeded the normal limits acceptable in dormitories like the one they were in!

 Chapter 83: Electa and Her Thoughts on Dual Cultivation (*)

    She looked up at the ceiling of her bedroom, still feeling all the glee of having Liam inside her, feeling her cave contract, simulating the movements of moments ago.She could feel a warm, viscous fluid oozing out of her cave, something incredible for her to feel.


    Electa looked over and saw Liam in a similar state to hers, panting and sweating heavily. He also looked at her and grinned, quite satisfied and exhausted after cultivating with her for about two hours.


    Unlike his experience with Mary, when he always felt the energy to continue at the cultivation ended, it seemed different with Electa. He felt almost exhausted, without the energy to even get out of bed. He seemed to have completed his sexual quota for at least the next few hours, a period he wouldn''t be able to cultivate, at least not at his current level.


    Such a feeling was as good as coming into Electa''s cave, or so Liam thought.


    Accompanied by this delightful fatigue, he could feel the improvement in his cultivation after just one cultivation session. Earlier, Liam was at the very beginning of the 7-Star level. If the journey through it could be measured in 20 steps, then he was definitely between the 1st and 2nd steps. Now, however, he felt he had jumped directly to something between steps 18 and 19!


    The effects on Electa were even more surprising. She was in the last half of the 8-Star level before, and after two hours of cultivation with Liam, she had broken through to the 9-Star!


    Electa felt her cultivation improvement, but she had said nothing to Liam about the incubus she had seen meditating during their sex.


    Unlike Mary, who realized what Liam could after having sex with him, Electa felt it in the middle of their sex. However, at that moment, she was completely overwhelmed with pleasure and would never talk to her lover about it at such a moment or even stop because of it.


    Now, everything that had happened was in her mind as she looked at Liam and saw him in a new light.


    ''He''s a dual cultivator... No wonder I''m so attracted to him, even though I''ve only just met him. His seductiveness is truly impressive,'' she thought, looking into his eyes as she nibbled lightly at her lips.


    ''I hadn''t considered dual cultivation in my attempts to strengthen myself. But it seems to be a much more pleasant method than the rumors say.''


    She could feel that her vitality was tainted, and the stability of her current level wasn''t as good as before.


    Although she was not a talented cultivator, Electa had a very strong magical foundation.


    However, when she weighed the pros and cons of the dual cultivation session for her, there were more positives than negatives!


    ''My foundation has been destabilized a bit, and my vitality has decreased. However, my strength has increased to where I am at least 40% stronger than before. Also, when I reach the third realm, my vitality will more than double, making up for all the losses I may have suffered in reaching this realm.''


    She came to the same conclusion about dual cultivation as Mary.


    There were advantages for both of them to dual cultivate with Liam. Their progress wouldn''t be as solid as normal improvement, and their vitality wouldn''t be as high as if they used other methods, but as long as they could get stronger, they could live longer and be able to defeat increasingly powerful enemies.


    After all, the most important thing for a Spirit Master was not their individual power, but their battalion of Spirits. If they could have more Spirits at their disposal through dual cultivation, then it would all be worth it!


    A smile formed on Electa''s lips as she decided what to do.


    "Now I understand what you were saying," she said softly to him, still quite tired. Her voice was thin and extremely feminine, in a way that Liam couldn''t help but like. "You are actually a dual cultivator. That''s why you didn''t use your first Spirit against that monkey earlier."


    He smiled at her. "Indeed. I wouldn''t get any benefit from exposing him, and it would be quite risky for me... Do you understand what I''m worried about?"


    She understood what he meant and said, "I understand how dangerous it is for you to be recognized as a dual cultivator. But you can rest assured that as far as I''m concerned, it will never become known to others."


    "I trust you, but would you still sign a Magic Contract with me promising not to talk about it?" He asked without blinking.


    Liam was no fool. He could trust Electa and Mary''s ambition, but maybe in the future, it wouldn''t be helpful for them to be with him. What would guarantee that they would keep his secret? He couldn''t be sure, so he had already made Mary sign an agreement with him, and intended to do the same with Electa.


    Then, how important it was for him to choose his targets carefully, since he wanted contracts to confirm this kind of promise? The problem is that a woman who would be problematic for him might refuse to sign such an agreement and put him in the difficult position of having to act or defend himself against such a person.


    Electa, like Mary, really wanted to get stronger and saw the benefits of being with Liam. But other women, women who were more talented or whose ideologies were more opposed to his methods, could turn against him at the first opportunity to get away from him.


    Since he had targets of the same or higher level than his in mind¡ªbecause it would benefit him more¡ªhe could even risk post-coital attacks and get hurt badly.


    Electa easily understood Liam''s position and accepted it without difficulty. "Of course. As long as you''re available to me in the future..." She said as she got up, intending to take a shower.


    Liam imagined her saying something like that and couldn''t help but laugh. But she was right. If she was going to promise her silence, she had to get something in return.


    Stopping at the door to her bathroom, she looked at Liam. "Aren''t you coming?"


    He got up and went to her side, stepping under the shower while she was soaping up.


    "By the way, are you cultivating with anyone else besides me?" She asked him, looking into his eyes. She had already imagined that since he could progress so quickly, it probably had something to do with cultivating with other women.


    "Yes, I have a partner besides you. She reached the 4-Star level this morning. Unfortunately, I haven''t been able to cultivate for the past few days due to my previous situation."


    At the beginning of Liam and Electa''s cultivation today, he still had some bandages covering parts of his body that were still recovering. However, the superficial wounds that were on his body before had completely healed after he cultivated with her.


    "Can you take care of both of us?" She asked, her eyes subtly narrowing. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Now that she had tasted what Liam could do, she didn''t want to stop using him. As far as Electa was concerned, they would fuck at least once a day from now on!


    Liam felt his little brother grow again as he saw what was in her mind, liking the intent in this woman''s eyes.


    "Of course. I can handle the two of you and someone else daily. But more than that would require me to alternate days with you, at least until I get stronger." He was honest with her.


    "I''ll sign your contract as you want, but I won''t give up cultivating with you every day from now on." She demanded, stepping forward as she wrapped one of her hands around Liam''s hard rod.


    "We can do that. With a few exceptions, when I''m out of town, on missions, or injured, I''ll try to be with you every day." He proposed.


    She smiled at him and accepted those terms.


    Then, as she held his rod and looked into his eyes, Liam was surprised when she climbed on top of him like a monkey, fitting his rod into her cave, putting her legs around his waist and her arms around his neck.


    "Talking about it made me wet," she said into one of his ears as she moved, sliding his mast in and out.


    Liam opened his mouth and accepted Electa''s advance, feeling how wet she really was. ''I can feel it.'' He thought as he smiled, seeing that he was going to have good times with this woman from now on.


    "I can''t cultivate for the next few minutes." He warned her not to disappoint her.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m horny. Just fuck me." She held back her moans while he was holding her body by her buttocks, helping with the piston movements going on between them.


    The next 15 minutes of their shower would be intense as they fucked until they came, celebrating their newly reaffirmed agreement with simple sex.


    As much as they were in this relationship to cultivate and grow stronger together, they both found each other attractive. Liam would try to have sex with Electa even if it didn''t strengthen him. Meanwhile, she had her own desires. As much as she had her traumas and was difficult to get close to, once you got her to trust you enough, she wouldn''t hesitate to open her legs.


    Despite everything, Electa loved the thing, especially with an attractive man who knew how to get her there!

 Chapter 84: Electas Goal

    After Liam had finished getting dressed, had sex with Electa for the second time, and then actually washed up, he warned her after they had signed the Magic Contract.Electa was also finishing getting dressed and adjusting her clothes when she looked at him and frowned. "What are you talking about?"


    He could see the annoyance on her face. He had just shown this woman something incredible and now he said that he couldn''t do anything with her for the next few days? That was obvious enough to make anyone angry.


    He explained to her, "I''m nearing the end of my first month in the sect. But I still haven''t hunted the 30 Arcane Crystals I''m supposed to deliver to the Records Hall this month. I''m going out tomorrow to hunt down them, as well as next month''s. I''ll do it all in one trip, so I can spend the next two months without thinking about it."


    Her expression improved a bit, but she wasn''t happy. "Then we''ll do it again tomorrow before you leave. That should work for you, right?"


    "Yeah, I''ll try."


    "Since you''re going hunting, be careful. From what you''ve told me, I have a feeling that you''re going to be attacked a few times by other townspeople on this hunt... Besides, there are beasts and Spirit Masters from other cities who will try to hurt you." She advised him, not liking that he had to leave, but knowing that he had little a choice.


    The sect rarely interfered in the lives of its disciples. But their responsibilities to the sect could not be ignored. If one of them was late in fulfilling them, high-ranking members would appear to punish the offenders!


    "I know. I''m going to buy some defensive items before I return to my room. Later, I have to visit Mary and continue my training and studies."


    When she heard the name of her rival, Electa thought little about it, thinking that there was no way she could get him to stay with only her.


    If she had the choice, she would definitely prefer Liam alone with her. This wasn''t the wish of a woman in love who wanted her man all to herself, but the interests of a cultivator who didn''t want competitors to have access to her opportunities.


    Liam was handsome and charming, smart and funny. But Electa had just met him and wouldn''t develop feelings for him so quickly. Sex was pleasant and extremely valuable, even so, her rational side was behind her preferences for him now.


    "I''ll be free tomorrow morning. What do you think?" She asked him, trying to put aside the feeling of competition with Mary.


    There would be more women in relationships with him soon, so she had to get used to the idea of sharing him with several others.


    Fortunately for Liam, Twin Land was a place where harems were common, and it wouldn''t be too difficult for his fellow cultivators to understand his need to have more than one partner.


    "All right. I''ll see you later tomorrow morning."


    He was about to say goodbye when she grabbed one of his wrists and asked, "That''s it? I think I deserve a little more, don''t you?" She smiled at him.


    ''That woman...'' Liam found it strange, but understood what she wanted.


    He kissed her, dancing with Electa''s tongue for a minute as they held each other.


    "Now it''s fine. See you tomorrow, Liam." She smiled at him and watched him leave.


    After Liam left, she stood in front of her bedroom door for a minute, smiling contentedly.


    ''I''m going to make you fall in love with me, my love...''


    She wrapped her hands around her own body, feeling a warmth she hadn''t felt since before her tragedies.


    Before her misfortunes, she was a young woman who wanted to find a good man and get married. She had a few suitors, and although she had never gone deep into a relationship to fulfill her desires, she had flirted and experienced passion.


    Now, after cultivating and having sex out of pure sexual desire, she couldn''t help but feel some dormant flames in her body.


    However, her rational side couldn''t help but work in her favor, seeing that she had reached a great opportunity. Now she didn''t want to let go of precious Liam Porter!


    After a while, she also left her room, with various plans and missions in mind, changes to old plans, and additional needs she would have from now on.


    ...


    Hours later, night had come to this part of the fjord. Liam had visited Street Fifty-Three and cultivated with Mary after days of doing nothing with her.


    Even after cultivating with Mary, he still hadn''t been able to complete the next step to advance his cultivation to the 8-Star level. But he wasn''t disappointed. The next day, he would cultivate with Electa again, and then he would go out on a mission that might take a few days. Surely, he would have a chance to improve his hunting skills as well, he imagined.


    After cultivating with Mary, he told her he had gotten a second partner. Although there was no immediate need to tell his first partner about it, since he had already talked to Electa about her, he thought it was only fair to broach the subject with Mary.


    Mary handled it well, having already mentally prepared herself to deal with competition, but also aware of how beneficial it could be for her to have him with others as well.


    The more partners Liam had and the stronger they were, the better it would be for him to increase his power. But the stronger he was, the stronger the effects of dual cultivation seemed to be for his weaker partner, her.


    As a result, Mary was much more comfortable with the whole thing than Electa.


    After dealing with this important matter, he studied and practiced his techniques some more before resting after a long and tiring day.


    After days of injury and trouble, Liam was recovered, stronger, and with a new partner. Because of all this, he slept like a baby that night, until the dawn of a new day.


    When awakening alone in his room this morning, Liam stretched with an animated smile on his face, feeling relaxed and ready for the challenges ahead.


    ''A new day begins.'' He stood up, dressed, and made his way to the refectory of City Thirteen.


    His biological needs were still high, so he needed to eat at least three times a day.


    Sometimes Liam ate in restaurants like the one he had taken Electa to yesterday, but most of the time he ate in the disciples'' refectory, where free, good quality food was available.


    The food in the refectory wasn''t as good as the food in the local restaurants, but it was still better than the food in the famous, highly rated restaurants on Earth.


    For Liam, the refectory was another aspect of Demon Gate he thought was excellent.


    After seeing Mary already working her shift in the large refectory, Liam served himself, filling his plate with the various options available in the self-service food court.


    As he sat down to eat, not interacting too much with Mary so as not to cause her any trouble, he considered his plans before he left.


    ''I''ll finish buying the resources I didn''t get yesterday, and then I''ll go to the Runes Hall. Later I''ll stop by Electa''s dormitory and then it''s time for me to continue my mission.''


    Yesterday afternoon, Liam bought some items for his journey out of City Thirteen. Besides the orb he had received from the Leopard''s leader and the special potion Lazarus had given him, Liam had the sword and dagger he had received when he joined the sect, but also a torso armor he had bought yesterday.


    But before he left, he wanted to buy some more survival things. His many enemies in the city made him think that he would have several problems in the coming hours and days, so he wanted to prepare for the worst.


    ''Even if I advance to 8-Star, Thal''Korr won''t advance that fast. Besides, I have some enemies who are much stronger than that,'' Liam thought as he finished his meal, using his skepticism to his advantage to prepare for the journey ahead. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''I will concentrate on spending my last coins on restorative items for myself and Thal''Korr. By the time I return, it will be almost time for me to receive my next Initiate''s wage, so spending all I have left now won''t harm me.''


    Liam made his way to the pill and potion store near to the refectory building. Arriving at a shop the size of a small pharmacy on Earth, he weighed his options, considering how much money he had left after nearly three weeks in Demon Gate.

 Chapter 85: First Class Runemaster (1)

    If he considered his merit points, silver and gold coins, he possessed 90 gold coins in his spatial ring. He successfully sold the belongings that Phila had left behind for him and even handed over the woman''s space storage item to Mary.With 90 gold coins, he could buy one good potion/pill, or two average Second Class potions/pills.


    Among the options that caught his eye were Life Serum, Survival Nectar, and Fenice Essence. They were all potions.


    Potions and pills could do the same thing and the same formula for one could produce the other, with slight changes in the proportions. The big difference between them was in reaction speed and medicinal power.


    Pills had more medicinal power, so they were more interesting to use when one wanted to meditate and absorb improvements.


    Although not as potent as pills, potions had the advantage of acting swiftly. They proved invaluable in situations where cultivators could not practice cultivation, offering both physical and spiritual revitalization.


    He picked up a unit of each and took them to the Alchemist available in the store. He said, "I''d like to know more about these three potions."


    The thin, pale young man, with large dark circles under his eyes, took the Life Serum and said, "This potion is fascinating for healing and rejuvenation. It is powerful and rare, revered by women all over the world. But even though it''s famous for its cosmetic effects, it can cause instant healing, close wounds quickly, regenerate tissues and bones.


    Not only that, there''s a slight chance, between 2% and 8%, that it will cause the body to be cleansed of toxins and poisons."


    He put the bottle of Life Serum aside and picked up the Fenice Essence. "This was inspired by the legendary Phoenix bird, known for its ability to be reborn from its ashes.


    The potion is known for its properties of regeneration and renewal, with the main effects of resurrection, complete regeneration, deep rejuvenation, purification and spiritual renewal.


    But not only that, its dominant feature is protection against death. For a period after use, the user becomes immune to fatal injuries."


    Then he picked up the bottle of Survival Nectar. "Of the three, this is the least impressive option. It can heal you quickly, increase your stamina, raise your immune boost, hydrate and nourish your body, raise mental clarity and recover your mana instantly."


    Liam listened to the more detailed presentation of each of those potions. He had studied a few potions useful to cultivators like himself and knew that all those options were interesting. But there was no way to compare the knowledge of a cultivator who had only read about pills and potions with an Alchemist who focused on these products.


    ''Fenice Essence is really impressive. Being immune to death for a period can be pretty convenient. But will it have after-effects?''


    He asked the Alchemist such a question. "With Fenice Essence, supposing the user is mortally wounded during the essence''s effect, what happens when its effects wear off?"


    The Alchemist laughed and said, "They die, of course.


    Fenice Essence is a Second Class potion, so just the effects of not dying for a few moments and giving you the potential to take revenge is incredible enough. If you want something better, you''ll have to look for the most advanced version of the potion."


    Liam asked, "Is it possible for the user to consume another regeneration resource in order to save themselves?"


    "That depends. When you use a potion like this, your body becomes resistant to potions of the same rating for a few hours. During this interval, you can''t benefit from potions of the same rank as the one you''ve already used. Unless you use something superior, it won''t work," explained the Alchemist.


    ''So they all have their rebound effects... As incredible as they are, they certainly have their consequences.'' Liam considered his options.


    ''Fenice Essence is interesting, but it alone costs 59 gold coins. Meanwhile, the other two cost 44 and 43, which is enough for me to take both.''


    He considered his financial situation.


    As much as he wouldn''t be able to use one potion after another, he could be put in challenging situations several times over the next few days. For him, it made sense to take the other two potions.


    He purchased Life Serum and Survival Nectar, spending 87 gold coins at the store, which left him with only 30 silver coins in his spatial ring.


    With the two potions, he left after thanking the Alchemist, making his way to the Runes Hall.


    ...


    A few minutes later, Liam found himself in Ann''s study and training room. The woman was beaming with an even bigger smile today.


    Liam could easily sense his supervisor''s satisfaction and good humor without needing to ask. Ann had achieved a higher level and had become a 9-Star Spirit Lord through her promotion within the sect, reaching the status of Senior Initiate.


    How had this happened? Liam didn''t know and didn''t intend to ask either.


    After feeling her power and hearing the murmurs of Fred, Virginia and Giles, his three competitors under her supervision, he found out about her promotion.


    He wasn''t there to pay attention to Ann, no matter how beautiful and interesting she was. As soon as he was settled in that room, without wasting time with unnecessary chatter, he entered one of the glass-walled areas where he could try his hand at inscribing his first runes.


    After over two weeks of learning under Ann''s supervision, today he finally felt confident enough to put his knowledge to the test. If he managed to create an enchanted artifact today, he could be recognized as a Runemaster!


    As soon as he entered the glass booth, Fred, the blond-haired young man, narrowed his eyes tightly, a grimace forming on his face. ''Does he want to inscribe runes already?''


    Virginia, with her striking purple hair, muttered something to Giles, doubting that Liam could complete the creation of an enchanted item today.


    "You three, stop staring at Liam and get to work. Or do you think you can replace me?"


    Ann turned her eyes towards the three standing next to Liam''s booth. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They apologized and went into their own booths.


    Ann looked at Liam through the glass walls, changing the grimace of a moment ago to a more relaxed and interested look.


    ''Let''s see how you fare today. It will take at least another month for these three to gather enough means for Second Class enchanted items. However, if you succeed today, you might have a chance to vie with them on equal grounds.'' She clenched her fist, pondering the bet she had made with her hall mates.


    While Ann brooded over him, Liam proceeded to sort out his work tools and objects of interest.


    He placed the glass lamp in front of him, the Inscription Brush on his right and the Mana Repellent Colorless Ink on his left. He opened a small piece of paper on his lap while sitting with his legs folded on a cushion.


    On that paper was the blueprint for what he had to do to achieve the end result: a working magic lamp.


    After taking a deep breath and mentally preparing himself for what he had to do next, Liam opened the bottle of ink and picked up the brush.


    With the bulb already unscrewed from the lamp''s glass body, he dipped the brush''s tip into the colorless paint. Simultaneously, his mana flowed through his senses¡ªhis eyes, ears, nose, and right hand¡ªextending to the brush clung in his grip.


    Of the five senses, only taste had no relevance during the work of a Runemaster. All the other senses, in varying proportions, could have an influence on the outcome of the inscription, as they told the Runemaster their mistakes and successes.


    In short, a failure in an inscription had its consequences, just as a success generated a corresponding sensation, both results easy to distinguish using the magical senses of cultivators.


    With care, Liam brought the tip of the brush close to the bulb of the lamp. He had to make two runes on it before moving on to the glass body of the lamp and making another rune.


    He started with the easiest rune, made up of just two special characters, the part responsible for converting mana into light energy.


    As sweat poured down his forehead and back, he saw a glowing white symbol appear on one side of the bulb. For an instant, it seemed that it was going to explode!

 Chapter 86: First Class Runemaster (2)

    The expected effect of a correctly inscribed rune was for it to glow brightly when formed and then disappear shortly afterwards.Runes were not visible to the naked eye, even when one circulated mana in their eyes to observe them. Only an experienced Runemaster could see the runes of an enchanted artifact.


    Liam wasn''t that capable yet, so he could no longer see that rune he had inscribed until he raised his knowledge and/or level.


    Soon, he embarked on the challenging task of inscribing the most difficult rune onto the bulb. This rune comprised three characters in total.


    Was that a lot? No, but it was enough to make a beginner like him break out in a cold sweat.


    A 3-character rune wasn''t just 50% more difficult to form than a 2-character rune. Each combination of characters raised the level of difficulty of the rune''s structure, making this simple difference something that would make a beginner like Liam almost exhaust himself to complete!


    As he saw yet another rune glow and not explode, Liam opened his mouth and grinned, feeling his whole body burn as his clothes became wet with sweat.


    With caution, he set the bulb aside and proceeded to the unit that required him to engrave the most complex rune of today. The most complex of them all had the function of absorbing mana from the environment and directing it towards the bulb. It had four intricate characters etched into its surface, each symbol representing a distinct element.


    ''I''ve already spent 60% of my mana just inscribing these first two runes. This is more costly than I thought.''


    With a swift motion, he grasped the glass body of the lamp, infusing it with mana and causing it to levitate.


    While keeping the body of the lamp floating in position using his left hand, he followed with the brush in his right hand, inscribing the first of the four characters.


    As Liam focused on developing the main character, he could feel the mana in the small room shifting, drawn towards the lamp as if it held a mysterious connection to the surrounding energy.


    However, that couldn''t occur until he completed carving the rune. Using his own mana, he created a mana barrier around his right hand, combining the brush and the body of the lamp individual''s spaces.


    Ann got up from her chair and stood next to the glass door, watching Liam''s potential success or failure more closely.


    Even though she could advise him not to make a mistake, she watched him in silence. It was better for him to go through a minor crisis alone now and know how to manage such situations in the future.


    Learning from experience was much better than from advice!


    After a moment of successfully preventing the mana in the surroundings from hindering his application, Liam could feel his right hand trembling slightly.


    Even though he wasn''t doing rough work, he could feel the muscles in his right hand, wrist and elbow shaking as if he had been pushing too hard for longer than he should have.


    He tried to stabilize his brush as best he could, having already inscribed three of the four characters needed for the rune to form. As long as he did the next one, he would finish his job and would only have to fit the bulb into the body of the lamp.


    ''Shit! I''ve used up 95% of my mana and I can''t keep my hand steady anymore.''


    He moved his brush more slowly, for a moment hesitating whether to continue.


    If he made a mistake, it could destabilize the other three characters, create a chain reaction and cause the body of the lamp to explode!


    That would be the end of this attempt for him, so for a moment he wondered if he should take a break and continue later.


    But when he looked at the watch, he saw that, of the two hours he had under Ann''s supervision, an hour and twenty minutes had already passed.


    ''Fuck! How did time pass so quickly?''


    He widened his eyes, not expecting so much time to have passed.


    But if he stopped to think about it, it actually made sense. After all, he''d used up 95% of his mana and sweated enough to soak through his clothes. The time that had passed since he had started this job today had not been as short as he had imagined.


    Certain that he would fail if he didn''t continue, he took a chance, pressing his fingers firmly into the brush and then inscribing the last character of the rune.


    When he had finished, he released the brush from his hand and brought his hand closer to himself, shaking it as he expressed pain. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But he was careful enough to place the body of the lamp on the ground and realize it hadn''t exploded.


    Ann entered his glass booth with a smile on her face.


    "Well done. You''ve formed a magic lamp!" She said in a pleased tone, much more than Liam would have expected from a Second Class Runemaster seeing him form a First Class, Low-Quality, enchanted item.


    Liam did his best to fit the bulb into the glass body of the lamp, a moment later making the item glow in a strong white light.


    Even though it might not be enough to impress others, Liam grinned from ear to ear as he saw the result of his work, and couldn''t help but feel a sense of accomplishment wash over him.


    "You can now be considered a First Class Runemaster, Liam," Ann said as she squeezed one of his shoulders. "For now, you''ve only produced one enchanted item of the lowest possible quality, but that''s a good start. Work hard to produce enchanted artifacts with more runes and more complex runes. That will take you to the next qualitative step."


    The number of runes on an artifact and the complexity of those runes bore the quality of the enchanted tool. The magic lamp glowing in Liam''s hands had 3 runes with 9 characters in it, which was within the classification range of First Class items.


    Items with a minimum of 2 runes and 10 characters and a maximum of 5 runes and 20 characters were classified as First Class. Above that was the Second Class, which was even more complicated than the first.


    Even though the lamp had 3 runes, it was the lowest quality item possible. Why was that, since there could be items with only 2 runes? It was because of the complexity of these runes. The classification of an enchanted item not only depended on the number of runes but also on the quality of the runes¡ªrelated to the number of characters, and their significance.


    An item with 2 runes and 10 characters had a higher overall quality than an item with 3 runes and only 9 characters.


    Liam knew this, having studied enough to understand the classification of his enchanted artifact within the nomenclature used by Runemasters.


    He deactivated the lamp and stored it in his spatial ring before carefully getting up with some difficulty.


    "By the way, is this weakness I''m feeling now normal?" He asked as he put his smile aside, feeling terrible.


    His right hand was devoid of any strength, while he was depleted of mana. But even his leg and back muscles were aching.


    She nodded positively as she showed for him to sit down again.


    "Yes, that''s common. The first few inscriptions are painful. Until you get used to the process and the natural mana expenditure of the profession, you''ll feel awful. It changes as you get stronger, understand more of the profession''s rules, and get used to all this effort. Over time, this will pass and only when you have to move to higher places will you feel something similar again.


    Anyway, we still have 15 minutes. Take this time to cultivate here before you leave the hall. That should be enough for you to get well enough for your enemies not to notice that you''re weakened."


    Liam nodded to her, sitting down in the lotus position again.


    "Don''t worry about hiding your cultivation. This room is special and only inside it can someone sense your actual level." She winked at him before walking out of the small area.


    He sighed in relief, before closing his eyes and starting to meditate right there, confident that the person who had recommended he get a technique to hide his own cultivation wouldn''t lie about it.


    Time passed, and soon 14 of the final 15 minutes were up. But in Liam''s last moment there, when Fred, Virginia and Giles had already left, he was pleasantly surprised to feel his mana reach a new peak!


    After dual cultivation with Electa, he had come close to the end of level 7-Star. But by cultivating after exhausting himself with Runemaster work, he completed the last step, raising his cultivation from 7-Star to 8-Star in just 15 minutes of meditation!

 Chapter 87: Positive Effects of Runemaster Work

    His facial appearance instantly became more youthful, alive, with his facial muscles snapping into a position of joy.He couldn''t help but take a deep breath and feel the difference in ''seeing'' the world around him on a higher level, noticing the subtleties that were difficult to perceive on the previous level.


    The difference was minimal, but for Liam, the sensation was as if he had been restricted by several invisible weights and now two units of the weight had been removed from his body.


    There were still weights to hinder him, but his situation was now superior to moments ago by a large enough margin that tough challenges from before were now more achievable.


    Amid contemplating his progress after inscribing runes, he couldn''t help thinking about how the profession could help him grow in the level of his soul power.


    During his thoughts, Ann re-entered the glass booth where he was standing.


    "Have you advanced?" She asked with a gleam on her face, a smile hard to see on her beautiful face.


    Liam pushed his thoughts to the back of his mind, focusing solely on the woman before him.


    Ann noticed the issue and paused for a moment before speaking. "No need to worry. Your concealment technique is functioning flawlessly. However, your reaction after cultivation seems peculiar... Have you perhaps made progress?"


    He nodded, figuring that she had no reason to hurt him with this information after what she had already done to him.


    Ann''s smile grew even wider as she realized she had made the right choice in whom to bet on. "You truly are a talented individual, Liam. When someone reaches a crucial point in their profession, it''s quite common for them to have an epiphany and experience significant growth in their skills, especially when they are on the cusp of a breakthrough.


    When you were on the verge of running out of mana while creating your first rune, the universe intervened to help you take that last step and elevate your cultivation... It''s truly a remarkable accomplishment!"


    He comprehended the source of this significant advancement and its implications. "So, if I acquire any profession, will it provide me with similar opportunities? Does this also hold true for promotions?"


    "You''re right." She calmed herself by speaking in a more restrained tone. "When you create a Second Class enchanted item, it''s possible that post-inscription cultivation will help you advance. The same goes for mastering a new profession.


    However, mastering more than one profession is difficult. It''s not enough to dedicate two hours a day to each profession in order to master them. There is a limit to how much you can ''absorb'' per day.


    Let''s say you need 20 hours to learn the basics of a profession with your talent. If you''re going to learn two professions, your limit will still be this, which means you''ll have to invest at least twice as much time to learn the same level of both.


    But even then, it''s not guaranteed that this will be the only requirement. Learning one area can make learning the other more difficult and triple or even quadruple the study time needed for basic mastery."


    With a shake of her head, she closed her eyes. "That level of mastery is just the beginning. When you delve into the deeper levels, things become even more challenging.


    It''s nearly impossible to achieve the same rank in two different professions. For example, let''s say you reach the rank of a Fifth Class Runemaster in your lifetime. If you were to study medicine alongside it, you might only reach the rank of a Third Class Healer, or perhaps even lower, by that time."


    She said all this with her face filled with a cautionary expression. In Liam''s eyes, she could see the flicker of temptation, as he considered the idea of studying multiple fields to unlock new avenues for career growth. However, if acquiring two professions simultaneously were a simple task, the world would abound with individuals possessing expertise in 4 or 5 different fields.


    But having more than one field of expertise was difficult and less than 2% of the continent''s cultivators could have just two specializations concurrently.


    Liam understood Ann''s advice and got up from where he was, walking towards the exit of the cabin. "Don''t worry, I won''t try to learn something new out of desperation for advancement. If I get the chance to be more than just a Runemaster, it will come naturally and for other reasons."


    She escorted him out of the classroom where they worked daily in the early mornings.


    "It''s good that you understand. Anyway, enjoy your level increase. The stronger the Runemaster''s cultivation, the easier it is to perform past activities. If you try to create magic lamps now, you''ll find it easier now than before."


    He wasn''t surprised. "I imagine it''s like that for more complex things too, right?"


    She nodded to him. "Yes. You can start trying to inscribe more complex runes and create enchanted items different from the ones you''ve already made. In fact, from now on, it''s good that you practise this a lot. Keep studying the theory in our classes and avoid showing off your performance in front of others. Find a place to practice and inscribe runes and bring your questions to me during the classes.


    This will help you become a Second Class Runemaster."


    Ann believed Liam could quickly become a Second Class Runemaster for a few different reasons. Apart from his result in the bird illusion test, his level was higher than that of his competitors. This meant that, as long as he understood the theory, it would be quick for him to achieve the mastery needed to create Second Class enchanted items.


    Basically, while it would be almost impossible for a first realm cultivator to reach the Second Class of their profession before advancing in realm, it would be easy for a third realm cultivator to reach the Second Class.


    Liam was already close to the third realm, so his speed of mastering the basics of the profession would be fast until he matched his cultivation and his level of knowledge/experience in the profession.


    "But I don''t think you''ll be able to do this for the next few days, right?" She asked him as she walked out of the hall.


    "Yes. I''m going to hunt for Arcane Crystals. I won''t be able to go back to studying and practicing the profession until after I get back."


    Liam had an obligation to notify Ann of his departure to hunt for Arcane Crystals. He couldn''t just stop coming to the daily meetings at Runes Hall or he might even be punished.


    Any absence had to be justified, so even if he didn''t trust her in the slightest, he had to tell her about his imminent departure.


    Ann knew about all the challenges Liam had faced recently, from the attack on his room, the trouble in the Battle Hall and then the battle with Susanna.


    She advised him, "Your hunt for Arcane Crystals is going to be dangerous, but this is an opportunity for you. Out there, it''s much easier to ''bury'' certain issues, if you know what I mean.


    Use that to your advantage and come back stronger and with fewer enemies."


    He understood her sign and couldn''t help but feel the subtle, murderous intent in Ann''s words.


    But he agreed with her wholeheartedly, already planning to do just that.


    ''They want to get rid of me, but they''ll have terrible surprises waiting for them...''


    He clenched his fists tightly, determined to do whatever it took to get some peace and room to grow. ''I''m going to eliminate every single person who attacks me over the next few days!''


    "I''ll do my best. Now it''s time for me to go. See you later, Miss Ann."


    He said goodbye, not looking back as he headed towards the Records Hall.


    Before he went to meet Electa, he had to let her know at the Records Hall about his departure from the city, or the guards stationed around Peak Thirteen would make it difficult for him to pass.


    However, the task wasn''t particularly challenging. After an exhausting ascent to the 100th step of the central staircase in the city, which was no longer as arduous as it used to be but still presented its difficulties, he would acquire his departure permit before making his way back to Street Thirty-Seven. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    An hour after leaving the Runes Hall, he would arrive at Electa''s door, where this woman was already waiting for him!

 Chapter 88: Leaving the City

    "It''s a surprise that you advanced a level before coming to see me," Electa said as she finished dressing, about an hour and a half after Liam had arrived in her room.Now her room, usually organized and clean, appeared disheveled. The crumpled bed sheets bore evidence of sweat and other bodily fluids, necessitating a thorough washing later.


    The scattered clothes, strewn haphazardly in the corners, remained untouched since their earlier encounter. Liam, who had previously retrieved his casual attire and stored them in his spatial ring, now stood before her dressed in combat gear.


    The metallic plates encased his chest, abdomen, and back, emitting a faint clinking sound with his every movement. However, his arms and legs remained exposed, covered solely by specialized fabrics that allowed for agile maneuverability in combat.


    "I was also surprised to get this breakthrough." He said to her, "But it''s good for both of us. You probably got more out of our cultivation today than you would have if I hadn''t advanced earlier."


    "That makes sense... I still need to learn more about dual cultivation." She smiled at him, having never thought that she would need to learn about this forbidden practice.


    "Be careful about trying to learn about dual cultivation," he warned in a deep tone. "It won''t do anyone any good if someone suspects that you''re too interested in this art. The mere suspicion of a few of your suitors would be enough to start a crusade against us."


    Liam did not doubt that some fool with the right information would force them into a terrible situation!


    "I didn''t reach where I am today by making poor decisions, Liam," she frowned, not appreciating being lectured in such a manner.


    His warm smile illuminated his face as his eyes locked with hers, enveloping her in a mesmerizing gaze.


    In that fleeting moment, Electa''s body relaxed, her once defiant stance faltering. She felt a subtle electric energy radiating from him, causing a gentle shiver to run down her spine.


    "There are some things I know you can help me understand more." He took a step forward, making her lose her will to protest against him.


    "What is it?" She asked in a more docile tone.


    Liam could not manipulate his women to the extent of erasing their individuality and compelling them to comply with his every command. However, his charm possessed a remarkable power. Gazing into his eyes and witnessing his enchanting smile could evoke a distinct change in any woman he had ever triumphed over.


    His reassuring gaze had a calming effect on his partners'' frayed nerves. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He grabbed her chin and bit her lips, making her shiver. Then he said, "I have a dual cultivation book that I found in the incubus cave. But I don''t understand some of the language in it. If you can translate it, that might help me.


    Apart from that, I have some herbs and spices that can be used in dual cultivation. They heighten our senses, intensify pleasure, and favor the absorption of mana. But I have very little of them."


    He showed her such things. "If you help me get more, we can try out more efficient cultivation sessions."


    As he explained the mission, her eyes widened with intrigue, shining with determination to fulfill the task.


    "Okay, I''ll give it a shot and research this while you''re out searching for Arcane Crystals." She grabbed the book and swiftly transcribed a few of the symbols, hoping to find a translation or explanation for them.


    Putting back his book and leaving some of the three spices he''d been saving since he''d left the island, he prepared to leave.


    "Time to go¡­" He looked meaningfully at her, nodding as he smiled bitterly. "Avoid putting yourself in unnecessary danger over the next few days. You''ll probably become a Spirit Earth cultivator before long. Don''t go dying for nothing."


    "I know. But remember one thing, Liam. Being with you doesn''t mean I won''t seek my revenge." She warned him of the most important thing.


    Electa already had thought about their relationship enough to realize that she had to make it clear as soon as possible.


    "And I won''t stop you. In any case, you''ll have to complete several requirements to leave headquarters. That''s enough for both of us to enjoy each other''s company." He smiled at her, saying goodbye with a kiss.


    And so he left, heading straight for Street Fifty-Three, at the base of Peak Thirteen.


    There were two ways to leave the peak. One, from the top of the peak, where there was a road leading out of the headquarters. But this access was exclusive to important members of the sect. And two, through one checkpoint at the base of the peak, where disciples could access the forests and even the fjord.


    The fjord was one of the most dangerous places in the Demon Gate headquarters, so outer disciples rarely went near it.


    The place most sought after by sect members with positions similar to Liam''s was the forest area surrounding the eight outer member peaks.


    With an enormous area available for hunting Arcane Crystals, hunting Spirits to become their companions, but also resources, doing missions or solving problems, the Reidway Fjord forest was perfect for Spirit Lords and Spirit Earth cultivators.


    With this extensive area in mind, and offensive, defensive and recovery resources in his spatial ring, Liam arrived at the base of Thirteen Peak. There, officers were inspecting disciples leaving or departing from the city.


    "Authorization to leave." The Officer who stopped Liam ordered dryly, while the boy couldn''t help but notice the various Officers looking at him.


    The place was a large red portal, with several matrices around it, a small guardhouse, 10 square meters in area, and some stone benches for the guards to sit on.


    With a passage 8 meters wide and 6 meters high, the portal had room for more than one carriage to pass side by side.


    Liam could see the enclosed forest not far ahead, with a small 200-meter strip of grass with a clear view ahead and then the strip of trees, from where only by entering the area could one see what lay beyond.


    He gave the authorization he had picked up earlier at the Records Hall, before receiving some kind of notice on his ID, showing that he was leaving town.


    "When you return, we''ll give you your permit again. You may proceed," said the man dressed entirely in black as he handed back Liam''s ID badge.


    Liam set off through the portal, feeling the sensation of leaving a ''safe'' area and reaching a land ''without'' third-party control, for the first time ''free'' since Amos'' group kidnapped him.


    He would soon enter the area of the trees, disappearing from view of the guards and observers at that checkpoint.


    ...


    "Boss, Liam Porter has just crossed one of the city''s checkpoints into the forest in search of Arcane Crystals," said a woman as she entered the office of an elegant residence and bowed her head to the white-haired woman standing there.


    Eleanor changed her expression when she heard it. "Good. Who''s after him?" She asked in an icy tone.


    The woman bowing her head replied, "Three sisters followed behind him as soon as he left town. Katherine, Rose and Selah."


    Eleanor remembered the faces and cultivation of these three subordinates, each of them peak cultivators of the second realm.


    "Keep an eye out for the return of the three and let me know about updates as soon as they appear. When Liam Porter dies, it''s possible Leopards will react. Leave the faction prepared for that."


    "I''ll get the group ready, boss."


    With that woman gone, Eleanor stood up and walked to the balcony of her residence. From there, she closed her eyes, remembering Phila and Susanna.


    ''It took us a while, but we''re finally going to avenge your deaths. Soon Liam will be with you in the underworld, little sisters.''


    When she opened her eyes again, she saw the street in front of her house bustling with activity. An orange-haired woman walked alongside a black-haired woman. Among the two individuals, she recognized only Felicity, and they exchanged a knowing glance.


    Next to Felicity, Electa had a radiant, beaming smile on her face, her eyes sparkling with joy. It was as if she had shed a heavy burden, her entire demeanor exuding newfound beauty.


    Eleanor''s fists tightened, her mind wandering to pressing matters beyond Liam. She eventually made her way back to her office, her thoughts consumed by the prospect of her promotion to inner disciple.


    Felicity did not know what her rival was thinking about. She was only interested in the black-haired woman next to her.


    "You really look different... Your change almost makes me wish I was going through the same thing as you, Electa," Felicity said with a smile on her face, looking intensely at Electa.


    The woman with black hair flashed a friendly grin and uttered, "That''s more up to you than me, I suppose. But it''s really different to have possibilities in front of you, Felicity. I just didn''t expect the chance you said I''d have to be this good."


    Felicity looked ahead from that street, also not having foreseen that their outcome would be so good. "It''s good that you''re growing up easily again. We can get our revenge together in the future."


    Felicity and Electa were more than just acquaintances. They were close friends who had parts of their stories very similar. Having met a year ago in a deadly situation in which one of them had almost died, the two had talked about their stories for days while they thought they were going to die. By surviving such an experience, they became friends, but also allies.


    "Work with him and keep getting stronger. But don''t lose your rational side. It''s important that you make him fall in love and take control of him. If you can do that, we''ll have an important asset for our future wars."


    Electa became more serious as she thought about Liam. "It''s going to be difficult to do that... Especially considering that you want to put me up against competitors."


    "Don''t be dramatic." Felicity laughed. "I''ll give you sisters to help you control him. He''ll try to have lots of women in the future. But if we get his heart, he''ll be loyal to us and not the others."


    "Whatever you decide, Felicity. I''ll do my part, I assure you. But are you sure the others will do theirs? I will not lie to you, being with him is splendid. All it takes is one unwilling person for her to stop being the predator and become his prey. At that point, our plans will go to shit."


    **Vote for your favorite characters! It will aid in selecting harem members!**

 Chapter 89: Felicitys Movement

    Towering above was a four-meter-high door, crafted entirely from sturdy timber. The scent of aged wood wafted in the air, intermingling with the distant sounds of chirping birds and rustling leaves.The meticulous work of skilled craftsmen was evident in the intricate details of the building, which were beautifully highlighted by its light orange hue, complemented by white and gold accents.


    The presence of a garden on the side of the property, complete with a small lawn in the front and undoubtedly a garden at the back, added to the overall appeal of the place, captivating the attention of those passing by.


    However, her interest lay not in the property itself, but in the individual living there¡ªan acquaintance of hers. Pausing in front of the estate''s well-kept lawn, she reflected for a moment on the words Electa had spoken earlier.


    ''Being with him is pretty good, huh?


    I didn''t expect to hear that from Electa. I''ll have to be careful if I want to control him¡­


    I''d better get someone capable of seducing him to join his harem. That will give me some leeway.''


    She narrowed her eyes, thinking of the chief resident of the estate ahead.


    She had no trouble entering the house, soon arriving in a small living room on the third floor of the building.


    "Felicity... I didn''t expect to see you today. I heard you''d soon be challenging for the top 10. Apparently, the rumors are true," said a woman sitting alone in that living room, her long silver hair falling past her shoulders.


    Next to her was a transparent container holding a golden liquid, but also a pair of teacups.


    Felicity stopped behind the red sofa in front of that woman, Grace Carson, the third place disciple in the arena ranking!


    "Those aren''t my plans for the moment," Felicity whispered.


    Felicity looked into Grace''s silver eyes, a woman so strong and charming that even she, a straight woman with the seductive powers of a fox, couldn''t help but be captivated by her.


    Grace''s eyes darted to a new focus in an instant. Her informants rarely made mistakes. However, Felicity was not known for telling lies. If the beautiful orange-haired woman in front of her would not do what she suggested, then it meant that Liam''s partner''s plans had changed.


    "What a shame. I thought you''d finally come here to challenge your friend. We''d have a good fight together." Grade poured Felicity some tea and showing for the girl to sit down.


    Felicity sat down next to Grace, who emanated a slightly stronger cultivation than her own, a 3-Star from the Spirit Earth Realm. Grace was renowned as one of the strongest individuals in the city, with a remarkably powerful Spirit of ''charm'' that could mesmerize and overcome Spirit Masters two stars stronger than her.


    But Grace hadn''t achieved it overnight, nor was she the top talent at the peak. Unlike Felicity, who had only been in the sect for a few years, Grace had already lived there for 25 years!


    Grace had entered the top 10 two years ago, and it had taken her all that time to rise from 10th place to 3rd.


    She was in a great position, but even with the privileges of being a Senior Initiate and being in the top 10 of the most important rank in City Thirteen, she did not improve her strength for almost two years.


    Grace could become an inner disciple of Demon Gate at any time, but she was delaying it herself. While in City Thirteen, she was among the strongest and most respected in the area, once she became an Officer, she would become one of the weakest wherever the sect transferred her. But with her limited talent, that meant years, perhaps decades, of effort to even improve her situation a little.


    Consequently, she was trying to absorb all the best of City Thirteen before her ascension!


    Felicity knew this well, since she was part of the same faction as Grace and had been friends with this woman for even longer than she had been with Electa.


    "What have you come here for today? Is this related to your change of plans?" This 49-year-old woman asked, but she didn''t look a bit older than Electa or Mary.


    "In a way, it is." Felicity didn''t deny that she had indeed changed her plans recently. "There''s someone who''s going to get close to you soon. He''s an asset, though it may not seem like it at first glance. Give him a chance to see what he offers and decide for yourself if it''s worth it.


    I''ll be back to talk to you after he makes his move. By then, I''ll have something important to tell you¡ªdepending on your response."


    Felicity hadn''t told Electa who Liam was, what such a young man would or could do, much less told Electa to accept his advances without considering for herself whether she should allow it. Until she got into bed with Liam, Electa wasn''t sure he was the person Felicity had talked about.


    Felicity was using the same strategy she had used with Electa on Grace, giving this woman a gentle push to help Liam win the favor of this beautiful lady. But whether he would actually get her would depend a lot on his skills and Grace''s mood on their first encounter.


    As she had told him, she wouldn''t put women in his bed. He would have to work hard to get them!


    But Felicity was quite clever. She would never miss the opportunity to have the right people with Liam. There was no point in her letting non-allies get strong with him or even risking a stranger taking him in a direction that would harm her interests.


    Grace furrowed her brow, straining to comprehend Felicity''s words and make sense of it all.


    "Is that all you''re going to tell me?" She asked.


    Felicity was mysterious to her friend. "Don''t ask me for details now. When it happens, you''ll understand everything I want. We''ll talk about details afterwards. Talking about it now would be bad for both of us."


    "Can''t you at least give me a hint? Now I''m curious." Grace leaned forward.


    Felicity set her teacup aside and laughed as she stood up. "Well, that''s a good thing for both of us. It might help complete our ambitions. So if you realize what I''ve told you, make your decisions carefully. Think well before you choose a path."


    As curious as she was, Grace knew Felicity well. This woman didn''t act on impulse and wasn''t in the habit of speaking without being backed up by facts or concrete proof of her suspicions. If she said that there was a chance that the two''s goals could be achieved more easily, then she must have been really convinced of it, which for Grace was enough.


    Grace sank into the plush armchair, her fingers gently kneading her temples as she closed her eyes. ''Interesting. Unlike me, Felicity is quite talented and could surpass me in cultivation and arena rank in no time. But she''s backtracked on her plans and now she''s making this proposal to me... It must be really good for both of us.''


    She didn''t see herself as Felicity''s competitor, even though they were close in the arena rank and had the same hierarchical position in the sect.


    While Felicity wanted to become an inner disciple as soon as possible, Grace intended to stay in City Thirteen for another three or even five years.


    The two had already helped each other in many situations, so Grace trusted Felicity enough to believe that she could really benefit.


    "All right. I''ll keep an eye out and judge the situation for myself. I''ll look forward to the next conversation with you," she said as she watched Felicity make a gesture of farewell and then leave.


    As she left Grace behind, Felicity had a serious expression on her face. ''She''s a major potential partner for you, Liam, but she''ll be harder to win over than Electa. She''s more cautious and isn''t looking for quick advances.


    However, she is reliable and knows she won''t get far without help. As long as you''re careful when you approach her, everything will work out.''


    If Electa was a more promising choice due to her impulsive nature and past filled with violence, Grace intrigued Felicity with her thirst for power and untapped potential. Both women had earned Felicity''s trust to such an extent that she firmly believed that even if either of them considered rejecting Liam, they would consult her before uttering a word.


    In fact, she was so confident that, even if one of them didn''t accept Liam, she felt they could keep his secret. That''s why she was willing to take the risk with Grace.


    As she left the building, Felicity looked back and saw Grace watching her through one of the large windows of the property.


    ''But she''s too strong for you. I''ll keep it until you get stronger. For the time being, it wouldn''t work to make you meet.'' Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Felicity set off in the direction of her local routine, having already sorted out what she wanted to do with Liam today.

 Chapter 90: Movements of the Enemies

    At the top of Peak Thirteen, a fat, apparently middle-aged man with 6-Star cultivation from the fourth realm was standing on a balcony of the large residence.He had a beautiful view of the fjord and other peaks of the Demon Gate headquarters, a breathtaking beauty marked by gentle breezes that would muffle any heat.


    The day was rather cloudy today, so the view was somewhat compromised. But even on rainy days, the area was beautiful enough for this man, with decades of experience at this post, to observe the area daily.


    As he relaxed in his moment of rest, Guardian Amzi Watt heard footsteps coming from behind him and sighed as his edile moment was disrupted.


    "Guardian, I''m here to talk about Initiate Liam Porter, as previously requested," said First Officer Cyrus, who had led Liam''s entrance test into the sect.


    Amzi turned his face towards the man with his head lowered behind him and nodded while making a "hmm" sound, indicating for Cyrus to continue.


    The First Officer said, "Liam Porter became a First Class Runemaster this morning. After that, he took his departure permit from Peak Thirteen, heading into the surrounding woods.


    He learned a concealment technique, so his cultivation is uncertain. But his strength should be between 6-Star and 8-Star of the second realm.


    In addition, he has joined the Leopards, and has made some contacts within the city that may prove important for his growth."


    The Officers around the city were not just men positioned to make life in City Thirteen happen in an orderly fashion. Many of them were observers, spies positioned to follow the journeys of the outer disciples and pass on information to their superiors.


    Guardian Amzi shifted his attention away from the captivating scenery he usually enjoyed observing, instead focusing on the matter at hand. "So, he falls between 6-Star and 8-Star, right? How old is this young man again? 18?"


    "Yes, 18."


    "18, uh? He has improved by nearly 5 stars within just three weeks in the sect? That''s a significantly greater improvement compared to the three months he spent on the island prior to arriving here." sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Guardian was right. Improving 5 stars in the second realm of cultivation was better than the 9 stars improvement in the first realm, plus the 3 stars at the beginning of the second realm, that Liam had achieved on the Eternal Doom Island.


    "Indeed, it''s impressive. He cultivates really fast." Cyrus didn''t disagree, but he raised a point to consider. "However, he visited the level two of the Lotus Temple after inheriting the resources of a disciple who tried to kill him. He also reached the first level of proficiency in the art of inscribing runes.


    Those two things certainly helped him, but they won''t be able to help him again in the short term."


    "In any case, the result of his talent test is probably wrong. Continue to monitor him for me. He was once interesting for his talent for becoming a Runemaster, but now he may be more than that. If he reaches the third realm before his 19th birthday, bring him to me immediately." The Guardian ordered.


    "I''ll do it." Cyrus readily accepted it, not questioning the leader of Peak Thirteen.


    Some individuals, such as Commander Amos, preferred their appointed disciples to stay as long as possible in the outer wing of the sect. But for others, like Amzi, having someone like Liam on their side within the inner wing of the sect could be much more interesting.


    ''If he''s as talented as he seems, becoming a Third Class Runemaster will be a walk in the park for him. By that time, I''ll be able to bring someone with the potential to become a Fourth Class Runemaster to my side.'' Amzi smiled as he returned to his workplace, pleased with Liam.


    For someone like him, having a Fourth Class Runemaster on his side meant an instant power boost!


    A Fourth Class Runemaster could improve all his defensive and offensive items and eventually help him surpass his peers!


    With every step a cultivator took, going higher in the cultivation ranks became more difficult. Anything that could help them on this hard and slow journey was worth investing their time and attention in.


    ''But I''d better remain skeptical about this boy. Cyrus is right. The boy had abnormal odds when he arrived in the city and it''s likely that this won''t happen again for a long time. He''ll soon be fully accustomed and sensitized to our reality.''


    ...


    In another part of Peak Thirteen, Azariah was descending the main staircase, heading for one of the exits at the base of the mountain.


    ''Bloody Liam! This is my chance. I''ll deal with you as soon as you''re vulnerable! Just wait and I''ll give you back your recent defeats.'' The fat young man of 6-Star cultivation thought while he had a neutral look on his face.


    Azariah had heard earlier from an information dealer about Liam''s departure. So, he had wasted no time in taking his permission to leave the city and pursue his hunt for crystals.


    But he wasn''t the only one doing so. At that very moment, someone not far from Azariah was passing the sect Officers'' checkpoint, heading out of town with Liam in mind.


    While the Officers were checking the perdition of a red-haired man with a horizontal scar in the middle of his nose, two boys were standing next to him.


    "Levi, be careful. As much as you''re stronger than him, I don''t know. This Liam is strange," said one of the two allies of the third in Crimson Rebels'' line of command!


    Levi looked at the muscular young man with brown hair, moving his head. "Don''t worry about me, Ezekiel. I''ve given him more time than I promised you. Now he must be eliminated so that Leopards don''t further increase their influence."


    "We''ll wait for your return, boss," said the other boy.


    Soon afterwards, Levi was given permission to go ahead with his plans. He just nodded to his fellow faction members before heading off into the forest that Liam had entered about two hours ago.


    In just two hours, practically all of Liam''s enemies had heard about his departure from the city to hunt for Arcane Crystals. Now several groups or even single individuals, like Levi, were leaving the city or already outside Peak Thirteen.


    Liam''s estimates of the number of problems he would encounter on this journey were nowhere near the current reality. As he set off on his hunt, at least six different enemies were coming after him!


    ...


    "Boss, are you sure there was any need for us to send Francis and the others after the brat Liam? Won''t we have problems with Leopards because of this?" A young man with long black hair asked Hannibal Rowan, a man with a shaved head and scars all over his body.


    Hannibal, sitting in an armchair in one of the arena''s VIP lounges, continued to keep an eye on the battle taking place on the combat platform. But he was listening seriously to the doubts of his trusted man.


    "Maybe... But it''s worth it. The way the brat fought Susanna scared me. I don''t like to say it, but it''s the truth.


    We''d better take advantage of the fact that he hasn''t fully recovered to kill him rather than wait for him to get stronger," Hannibal said in a grave tone.


    He had already put Liam through a training session and an arena challenge the week before. For at least the next four weeks, he would be prevented by the sect''s rules from forcing Liam in the same way.


    To prevent the worst and avoid a powerful enemy growing in his proximity, Hannibal was acting preventively.


    "Does the boss think so highly of him? He doesn''t even have two Spirits capable of fighting," said the guy with 9-Star cultivation, ignoring the fight on the platform to look at Hannibal.


    "That''s what worries me. If he''s so capable with just one Spirit, what will he be like with two skilled Spirits on his hands? Let''s not forget that Shadowfiend isn''t exactly a great natural talent." Hannibal punctuated this consideration.


    That man remained silent, weighing Liam''s situation, seeing that, perhaps, it really was worth getting into some trouble with Leopards in order to kill Liam and prevent the emergence of another enemy, like William Semple, the arena''s current rank leader.


    Like Liam, William had been invited by Emerald Owls, but had refused the faction and joined another group. Hannibal''s group tried to deal with William too late, and now the guy was considered the strongest in the city, having already inflicted a dozen defeats on the faction behind the arena.


    ''William is on the verge of leaving City Thirteen to join one of the inner cities of the sect. I cannot tolerate the emergence of someone like him, especially when we are about to free ourselves from William''s oppressive reign.'' Hannibal''s fists tightened as he hoped that Francis and the other three who had previously battled Liam would fulfill their duties effectively.

 Chapter 91: Start of the Arcane Crystal Hunt

    In the vast expanse of this magnificent forest, the towering trees dominated the landscape, enveloping the area with their lush foliage. Sunlight filtered through the dense canopy, casting dappled shadows on the forest floor. The occasional glimpse of lakes, waterfalls, and open fields provided serene oases amidst the wilderness.From his vantage point, Liam could just make out the distant peaks of Demon Gate, rising above the treetops. However, his attention was quickly diverted, for in this untamed territory, teeming with diverse beasts, he could not afford to let his guard down. The air was alive with the constant symphony of chirping birds, rustling leaves, and the distant roar of unseen creatures.


    Navigating through the uncharted lands beyond the sect''s control, Liam knew that danger lurked at every turn. The forest surrounding Demon Gate, though only a fraction of the sect''s vast territory, stretched for miles, beckoning exploration.


    It encompassed hundreds of square kilometers, housing a staggering array of over 100,000 creatures, each occupying their own niche in the intricate web of life.


    Within this rich ecosystem, creatures of all sizes thrived, from mammoth-like beasts that roamed the forest floor to tiny hamsters scurrying amidst the undergrowth.


    To Liam, this expansive wilderness was a place of both awe and danger, a realm where the senses awakened amidst the majestic trees and secret marvels of the forest.


    Above all, what set them apart was their cultivation prowess. Many of them had reached the second and third realms of cultivation, and some even surpassed that level.


    But Liam was clever. Before leaving the city, he got a small map of the area.


    The map wasn''t very detailed. It had colored markings of different areas, signaling the level of danger known to exist in each part of the forest, but with its margins of uncertainty.


    If a formidable creature inhabited a particular hill, the danger level of that area would be indicated by the color on the map. However, it was impossible for the map to anticipate when this creature would venture beyond its territory and roam into other areas for various reasons.


    Liam was on the lookout for powerful beings in his path, even if he was traveling through a ''safe'' area.


    Now, he stood within a bush, quenching his thirst with water, his body covered in perspiration. He had his map spread out, determining his location and the distance to his initial destination.


    His mission of hunting Arcane Crystals for the sect was, as the name implied, a hunt. As well as having the map of the area, Liam also knew the 20 main types of beasts in this forest, as well as the territories where they were most easily seen.


    He knew the rankings of these creatures in terms of potential, which told him a lot about the quality of the Arcane Crystals they would provide him with if he hunted them.


    Hence, he was now going in search of his first targets! S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before reaching this point in his journey, Liam had passed several groups of beasts, spotted the lush fauna of the area.


    Some creatures he spotted were strong enough to make him use alternative routes to get away from them, while others were too weak to attract his attention.


    An hour ago, he had encountered a pack of Flaming Flies. These creatures were about the size of golf balls and had a fiery aura, but their cultivation was relatively weak, at the peak of the first realm.


    Shortly after, he came across another group, this time stronger than the Flaming Flies. It was a pack of Solardrake turtles, easily distinguished by their sunlit shells and their incredible mastery over light and fire.


    If it hadn''t been for the remarkable defensive power of Solardrakes, hunting such a group would have been quite interesting for him. They were known to give hunters a tough challenge, often proving formidable opponents even for those two or three stars stronger than them.


    Such a Solardrakes'' group had six creatures, the weakest with 6-Star and the strongest with 8-Star of the second realm. It would have been impossible for the current Liam to hunt down at least one of them, even if their Arcane Crystals would be quite interesting to him!


    He didn''t mind missing the chance to hunt them down, anyway. He had a plan in mind and was now close to reaching the first group of creatures that caught his eye.


    ''The Shadowclaws'' territory is two kilometers to the north. This breed of hyena is known for its collective actions, but one can hardly see groups of over 10 Shadowclaws together.


    These creatures have a potential rating of King-grade, Middle-level, just like my current mission for the crystals.''


    He put away his water bottle, along with the map.


    ''Shadowclaws hyenas have a cultivation, in adulthood, of early second realm. The weakest are usually in the 1-Star and the strongest in the 3-Star. There are hardly any of these creatures in 4-Star or even 5-Star. So even if I only have Thal''Korr with me, I should be fine with 10 of these creatures.''


    Liam''s mission was to collect 30 King-grade Arcane Crystals of the Middle-level. But he was going to hunt 60, to ensure that he could fulfill the next month''s mission.


    The level of difficulty of obtaining these crystals was not so that big for him. This was the mission for Initiates, members of the sect who had cultivation between 2-Star and 9-Star of the second realm.


    For those newly promoted to the rank of Initiate, the mission was usually difficult to accomplish. But for someone already at the end of the second realm, it was less demanding.


    This didn''t mean that it would be easy for him. Liam knew this and was on his guard.


    ''Time to move on.''


    He left the bush where he was hiding, holding his sword in his right hand, while with his left hand he cleared away leaves and branches in his path.


    This part of the forest was quite enclosed, humid and hot. For that, Liam was sweating like an animal about to be slaughtered.


    The smell of wet soil was strong, making Liam think it would rain nearby at any moment.


    He took a few steps wider, edging away from the area of undergrowth, arriving at a patch of woodland where trees more distant from each other and rocky terrain lay in his path.


    ''I have to watch out for my enemies attacking after eath battle for crystals¡­ There are also the beasts in the area. A waiting beast can hunt humans, too.''


    He kept an eye out, his gaze darting from one corner to another as he advanced cautiously.


    Humans, like him, hunted beasts for their Arcane Crystals, sometimes for food. But beasts also hunted humans, mainly for food.


    Magical creatures could strengthen themselves by devouring any kind of magical essence. Unlike Spirit Masters, who could meditate, these beings didn''t meditate, they just slept after filling their bellies with mana rich food.


    Apart from other beasts, the creatures that attracted the most attention of beasts were Spirit Masters, who often hunted them.


    A common strategy of stronger and smarter beasts was to wait for a careless Spirit Master to hunt down a group of weaker beings and weaken themselves. Then, those beasts would attack decisively right after the battle was over.


    Spirit Masters and beasts had been hunting each other for a long time, so this kind of knowledge about beasts and their behavior was extensively recorded in books that were easy to access in any sect of cultivators.


    Liam moved forward with these concerns in mind, soon spotting yet another group of creatures, one he had no interest in interacting with.


    By diverting his path a little, he would arrive just five minutes later than planned in the Shadowclaws'' hyena-sighting territory.


    It wasn''t exactly a small territory where one would easily encounter a tribe of hyenas. The area was as large as a neighborhood in a big city, but of course without buildings and with terrain and vegetation that helped creatures to hide or split up into different parts of the area.


    But Liam was in luck. Soon after entering the hyena sighting zone, a ''green'' zone for him, he spotted a group of six of these creatures.


    The six extremely similar creatures had dark blue coats with patterns that resembled moving shadows. Their deep purple eyes allowed them to see perfectly in the dark, making them also rather frightening.


    They had long, sharp claws, coated with a type of substance capable of absorbing light, making them almost invisible. Their fangs were equally sharp, capable of cutting with the precision of scalpels.


    The moment Liam spotted them, he moved behind one of the sparse trees in the area, observing for a moment the group of six creatures moving as if they were patrolling a territory.


    Their cultivations were very similar, with all of them being at the 2-Star of the second realm.


    These were perfect targets, but before he acted, Liam observed the surroundings, looking for subsequent enemies.


    He immediately spotted what he wanted. ''Three Thunderwings... But they''re not that troublesome at their level.'' He saw the birds watching the surroundings, probably ready to act as soon as he had defeated the hyenas.


    Not intending to show everything he had, he controlled Mana Mask to display only an early 5-Star cultivation, only slightly higher than that of those Thunderwings.


    Then Liam moved, running towards the Shadowclaws while holding a silver sword in his hands!

 Chapter 92: First Hunt!

    The six Shadowclaws menacingly turned towards him, their fangs bared and their paws transforming as their claws extended.Simultaneously, the three Thundewings, adorned with gray and blue feathers crackling with electricity, fixed their intense yellow eyes and extended their claws onto the branches they perched upon.


    Initially, none of these birds made a move, their attention captured by the fearless Spirit Master who was engaging in combat with the six hyenas using only his sword, opting not to summon his Spirit.


    Similar to the three black-beaked birds, other creatures nearby observed with curiosity, biding their time to either escape or seize an opportunity.


    A forest like this was dangerous not only for humans hunting crystals but also for beasts that could become the hunters'' game, or even targets for other, stronger beasts. If such a human were to fall later, some of them could die if they tried to claim his body in front of stronger beings!


    For now, they just watched as the peculiar human move without summoning his Spirit.


    Liam had learned that this was not the correct way for Spirit Masters to fight. But did he agree with it? No.


    He wasn''t an idiot who wanted to go against the system. He just didn''t see himself as being of the same standard as the normal Spirit Masters.


    Spirit Masters at his level would have two Spirits to rely on, but he only had one. Not only that, he had several enemies in mind and didn''t feel comfortable using Thal''Korr to just deal with these hyenas and maybe the Thunderwings.


    Spirit was like Earth''s powerful firearms. Was it worth wasting it to deal with mere ''rats''?


    The process of summoning a Spirit by itself, even without making it fight, would use up 10% to 20% of Liam''s mana. He was well aware of this and preferred to use this mana on his own to fight these creatures!


    He advanced with a sword in hand, using what little of the weapons handling technique he had already been studying at Demon Gate over the last few weeks.


    As he hold his Second Class sword in both hands, he wrapped his mana around it, just as he did with his arms, legs and abdomen.


    Much of the handling of a weapon depended on how it was wielded. To wield any weapon correctly, you needed to have good posture, to know how to use your weight to your advantage, which naturally required powerful muscles not only in the arms but also in the legs, abdomen, and back.


    Liam hadn''t had time to train his muscles, so he strengthened them with mana, while using the shadows of the trees to his advantage.


    The hyenas didn''t wait for him to catch up. As Liam ran towards them, they turned towards him and moved too. Even though he had a higher cultivation than them, there were six of them, while he was only one.


    Just as Spirit Masters knew a lot about beasts, beasts knew a lot about Spirit Masters. The vulnerable point of every cultivator was their body, so every beast would try to take advantage of this weakness by attacking the enemy''s body.


    Two of the hyenas seamlessly blended into the shadows, becoming nearly invisible in the area, while two others skillfully manipulated the darkness with their unique power. They use their mouths to create a mist of darkness, a haunting melody that sought to disrupt Liam''s senses. Meanwhile, two others acted as bait, launching direct attacks on their target.


    Regrettably for these creatures, the shadows belonged to Liam, and his next move didn''t align with their wishes.


    ''I chose you for that very reason!''


    Liam chuckled at the hyenas'' feeble mind games, easily spotting two of the creatures skulking in the shadows, hidden from everyone else, but not from him.


    He played the creatures'' game, using a fraction of his shadow powers to protect himself and strengthen his body a little, while attacking the two bolder opponents.


    When the more advanced of the hyenas attacked him with its sharp claws covered in darkness, Liam dodged the movement long enough to smell the stench of that furry body and the wind of the enemy''s movement.


    As the second hyena attacking him directly bit towards him, he moved his sword while using the body of the creature that had tried to tear at him with its claws to propel himself towards the opponent with its mouth open.


    The crack of ribs breaking reverberated around Liam as he swiftly sliced through the hyena''s head, ending the threat.


    As he crossed the enemy''s head horizontally with his sword, at the level of the open-mouthed creature''s tongue, Liam severed the top of the hyena''s head. He caused it to fall dead to the ground with half of its head still connected to its body, with tongue, fangs and its large throat showing.


    Blood escaped from the wound, while the other creatures saw what this Spirit Master was capable of, feeling goosebumps on their bodies for a moment.


    Liam didn''t stop there. Standing with his back to the two enemies using the shadows to hide its movements, he paralyzed them before they reached him.


    He turned and delivered two blows, slashing the throat of one of the two creatures, before driving his sword into the ribcage of the second, hitting the enemy in the heart.


    The sound of two more creatures falling to the ground rang out as the three Shadowclaws trembled. At that moment, they realized their mistake in not fleeing the moment they spotted Liam!


    But now was too late. As their fur stood on end and their tails were tucked between their hind legs, they felt shadow demons forming on their sides.


    These demons cut into different parts of their bodies. They rapidly invaded their bodies and paralyzed them, preventing them from even barking in fear.


    Liam drew his sword from the body of his third dead enemy and didn''t wipe the blood dripping from his weapon as he ran at the fourth Shadowclaw. He cut off this enemy''s head vertically, leaving half of the enemy''s brain connected to the rest of its body and the other half on the ground.


    Then, he skillfully hurled one of his daggers with the precision of an archer, piercing the eyes of one of the two paralyzed creatures. Meanwhile, he swiftly maneuvered towards his sixth and final opponent in the vicinity.


    When the sixth Shadowclaw hyena fell dead to the ground, Liam purposely weakened his aura apparent to the creatures in the surroundings.


    He paused for a moment, pretending not to see the three Thunderwings watching him. He closed his eyes and let out a long sigh, simulating agitated breathing.


    As he expected, a moment later, the three birds leaped from the branches they were on, flying determinedly at him!


    He opened his eyes with a smile on his face, still with over 80% of his mana available in his body.


    The three birds flew until they were 2 meters away from Liam, when they each hovered in the air, while beating their wings against him in the same pattern, their metallic feathers glowing with energetic sparks.


    The sound of thunder came a few moments later, after Liam felt a powerful bolt of bluish lightning strike him, with the three birds showing him something he hadn''t yet learned from books.


    ''Oh? A formation combining the same powers?''


    He opened his mouth as he felt pain, even though those birds were 3 stars weaker than him and he still had most of his mana available for battle.


    Fortunately, he had hidden his true level and was better than the three Thunderwings thought. Even though they hurt him by showing an attack level well above their individual level, the three failed in their attempt. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liam''s Dark Regeneration kicked in to recover his body from the shock, and he grinned. He moved his hands and formed three dark silhouettes in the shadows of the enormous birds surrounding him.


    These creatures, as big as ostriches but with bodies more like hawks, twitched their eyes as they felt swords of darkness penetrating their bodies.


    Liam danced with his sword, the metallic clang of steel against steel echoing through the air, as he effortlessly sliced through the paralyzed bodies of his enemies.


    He killed the ninth enemy of this first moment of hunting, frightening the other observers, forcing some creatures to move away. Others put aside their plans to act against him, even if they didn''t move away from the area.


    With nine bodies in his surroundings, his clothes and weapons soiled with blood, Liam quickly used his dagger, stuck in the skull of one of his targets, to collect his Arcane Crystals from the enemy bodies.


    He wouldn''t take the bodies of these creatures with him, no matter how valuable they were. Once he had taken the crystals and some valuable parts of such bodies, as the claws, fangs, and some feathers, he would set off, leaving the nine corpses to be devoured by the creatures that would seize the opportunity after his departure.


    This was his first of many fights in this area. Soon, he would face more opponents in completely different situations than the one at dusk today!

 Chapter 93: Hunt

    ''There is no established conversion factor for different Arcane Crystals. However, a crystal of the same grade but higher quality should possess a magical potency that is approximately double that of a crystal one step lower in quality.''Liam had a distinct feeling when he analyzed the two types of crystals, something he hadn''t come across in any book. He knew well that there wasn''t a set conversion for crystals of different classifications. Besides, the crystals could be distinguished by the prevalent types of elements found in them, adding another aspect to be considered in the "exchange".


    ''If I can get about 30 King-grade crystals of the High-level, I probably won''t have to gather 60 Middle-level ones as the mission asks of me.''


    He did the math, figuring out the minimum he would have to hunt to fulfill his mission for this month and the next.


    However, besides hunting crystals to fulfill his mission with the sect, he had a personal motive to collect some crystals for himself. It was the most effective way to aid Thal''Korr in his qualitative evolution. Getting crystals of Ancestor-grade, specifically those of the Low-level, could assist him in achieving his goal.


    However, he wanted to hunt for this type of crystal last. Although the grade of the crystal had no relation to the cultivation level of the beast, normally beasts with better crystals cultivated faster and were therefore stronger. Not only that, even a low-level beast with high-quality crystals would have higher combat potentials than the opponents he had already faced. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''I''ll continue my hunt for Shadowclaw hyenas. As much as they don''t have high-grade crystals, I''m already inside their territory and I''ll certainly encounter other fools like the Thunderwings from earlier.'' He made up his mind as he moved through the woods, ignoring the breeze blowing his hair in the early evening.


    ''I''ll hunt three more groups and then find a place to spend the night. The most active time for beasts is usually at night, while for Spirit Masters, this is the worst time. However, I have the powers of a Shadowfiend. I''m much stronger in the dark.'' Liam looked back as he narrowed his eyes and clenched his fists.


    All he saw was a short patch of woodland, with several large trees and then darkness. Even so, he could almost see the silhouettes of his enemies, who weren''t there now, but he was sure they were chasing him.


    If he was going to face enemies in this place, he would definitely prefer to do it at night!


    ...


    As three more hours passed into the night, the familiar chill of this region enveloped the sprawling Demon Gate forest. Slowly, nocturnal creatures emerged from their secluded spots, venturing out in search of prey.


    During the moonlit nights, the once serene forests thrived with the heightened activity of beasts, their rustling footsteps echoing through the dense foliage. Moving stealthily through the undergrowth for hunting, pursuing adversaries, or seeking refuge became an arduous task under the shroud of darkness.


    Yet, ancient techniques prevailed, offering solace to the wary Spirit Masters, allowing them to navigate the treacherous night with caution and safeguard their purposeful movements.


    In this very moment, a quartet of youthful men were employing one of many techniques to accomplish this task, their necks graced with peculiar necklaces adorned with luminous symbols.


    Their slow pace matched the rhythm of their pursuit, as a bluish sphere formed around them, stretching out two meters from the luminous symbols adorning their necks.


    These were spheres capable of concealing smell, aura and even the Spirit Master''s appearance, while not hindering their users from sensing their surroundings. With its use, as long as one didn''t provoke the beasts in their surroundings, it would be safe even to pass in front of beasts of the third realm of cultivation.


    The group braving the darkness of night, near the Shadowclaws hyena area, had no interest in hunting beasts on this journey, so they had successfully used their artifacts for the last few hours.


    "Let''s stop. There''s something ahead," said the one at the head of the group.


    The other three stopped, sensing a moment later a strong smell of blood and various auras of creatures from the second realm.


    They got just close enough to see what it was, spotting a group of creatures finishing devouring eight bodies already unrecognizable given how much these beings had already eaten.


    ''A hunter passed this way... Is he our target?'' One of the four young men frowned as he looked at the leader of the group.


    "Is that his doing?" He asked after a moment.


    "Maybe. Maybe not. He shouldn''t be able to take on beasts like that... But if it was, we''d better take advantage of the opportunity. He might be tired and vulnerable," said Francis, the leader of this little group sent by Hannibal!


    The other three individuals who had assisted Francis in overpowering Liam that day recognized this as their chance and followed the young man with the short, brown hair.


    "But is he moving in the middle of the night? Is he crazy?"


    Francis reasoned, being the most intelligent and powerful of the group. "The opposite of that, he''s quite intelligent. He has a Shadowfiend in his command. He must be stronger in the nights.


    He''s probably using this to his advantage to complete his crystal-collecting mission and return to the city."


    "We won''t have problems?" One of the more anxious of the three asked with a tremulous tone.


    "He''s up against weaker beasts than us... That''s if it''s his own doing. He''s only one and we have eight Spirits on our side. We''ll beat him easily again." Francis had a confident smile, already imagining the prize he would receive from Hannibal.


    "Let''s sort this out and get home. If we''re lucky, we might split the resources on his space storage item."


    The three followed behind Francis, agreeing as they felt their blood heating.


    ...


    Close to Peak Thirteen, Azariah stood in front of a small fire inside a cave. He had just cleared such a cave.


    In front of him, the flames danced and crackled as a plucked bird slowly roasted, filling the air with a tantalizing aroma. Meanwhile, the fat young man''s eyes watched toward the cave entrance, from where a chilly wind was blowing in.


    Azariah saw parts of the starry night sky, but was in no hurry to catch up with Liam. Even though his target had left several tracks, probably unaware of it, Azariah was no fool to move around at night. He had no items to protect his presence, so he preferred to wait for daylight.


    Not only that, but he knew that Liam''s Spirit was stronger at night, so he preferred a daytime action.


    ''Others will probably attack you tonight. I''ll let you weaken yourself by fighting and, if you''re still alive tomorrow, it''ll be time for us to meet one last time.'' The boy thought to himself as he licked his lips.


    Given how fragrant the meat roasting in front of him was, it was hard to tell whether this was generated by his desire to eat or something else.


    Azariah''s stomach rumbled, momentarily startling him.


    As he realized it was just his hunger and not some kind of terrible monster, he laughed to himself before picking up the large skewer.


    With his mouth salivating, he chomped down on that fragrant piece of meat. He closed his eyes as he felt goosebumps run through his body as he felt the delicious sensation of eating roast meat, feeling the saltiness of its seasoning, but also its mana entering his body through his stomach.


    ...


    Close to midnight, Liam was finishing killing his 28th opponent of the day, sweating as he dealt his last blow of the battle.


    Swooish!


    His sword moved through the air, slashing diagonally until it reached the chest of the brown-furred bear in front of him. It cut through the creature''s already wounded chest, making it groan in pain.


    As he saw the creature''s enormous mouth, with teeth as big as grown men''s fingers, Liam didn''t miss the chance to land a follow-up blow, plunging his dagger into the enemy''s most gaping wound.


    His dagger flew like an arrow, reaching the bear''s body and penetrating 15 centimeters before stopping.


    At that moment, the bear stopped screaming and fell backwards in that area where five other bodies were lying, all of them the bodies of hyena Shadowclaws.


    For a moment, Liam stopped to observe the creature, 30 seconds later feeling the enemy''s heart stop beating, while the bear''s body became wet in its own pool of blood.


    ''You were the toughest opponent of the night.''


    He opened his mouth and took a deep breath. Liam could feel his heart beating hard as he looked at his left arm, where a burning wound from the bear''s claws was located.


    ''I still have 60% of my mana... I have to stop to recover and get some rest. Enemies should be close to me. I can''t risk any more than I already have.''


    He hurried over to the corpses in this area.


    Having collected several crystals over the last few hours, Liam was more agile at ripping these special organs out of hyena bodies, quickly collecting the 5 King-grade, Middle-level crystals. He also collected the teeth and claws of these creatures.


    Finally, he removed what was most valuable and what he could take with him from the bear.


    At that moment, however, he paused his movements and looked back, having just heard a footstep coming towards him.


    Then, three Spirits rushed towards him, their footsteps echoing through the area mixed with barren rocks and undergrowth.

 Chapter 94: Resolving Past Issues

    ''Emerald Owls!''He recognized the three opponents from the Battle Hall that day, and his eyes widened involuntarily as he remained crouched beside the brown bear''s lifeless body.


    His muscles and bones tingled, a gentle burn reminding him of the beating he had endured that day, as electrical impulses surged through his body.


    Veins bulged on his forehead and neck, while his lips curled downward, a visceral expression of pure hatred etched onto his face.


    ''Sons of bitches! You were the ones sent by Emerald Owls!'' Liam closed his eyes for a moment before opening them again, with Thal''Korr already by his side.


    ''Go to Francis and stop him from running away. I''ll draw them to me and help you deliver a paralyzing blow to them.'' Liam ordered a few moments before using mana on his arms, flexing his arms to propel his body upwards.


    As Thal''Korr sprinted toward Francis, the thunderous hooves of the black bull echoed through the air. The red snake slithered with swift, sinuous movements, its scales glistening under the dim light. Meanwhile, the creature with the body of a deer moved, its hooves softly thudding against the ground.


    Liam skillfully evaded their joint attack, his heart pounding with adrenaline as he narrowly escaped their ferocious assault.


    As the enemy skillfully dodged their attack, the three Spirit Masters behind the surprise attack narrowed their eyes, sensing the power radiating from Thal''Korr, now a 6-Star being.


    ''He has become stronger since the previous challenges,'' Francis observed. Realizing that he would require additional power, he glanced towards his companion with two Spirits by this man''s side.


    The fact that Liam''s Spirit was slightly stronger wasn''t sufficient reason for them to give up. Liam still appeared to bear wounds from the previous challenge and had spent his energy in defeating both the five hyenas and the 5-Star bear.


    Liam''s feet hit the ground with a thud, four meters behind the lifeless bear. The metallic ring of his sword being unsheathed filled the air as he swiftly positioned himself, ready to confront the trio of creatures lurking nearby. With heightened senses, he could already sense the approaching fourth opponent.


    He could evade the three individuals closest to him and make his way towards one of the Spirit Masters who were targeting him. However, these four were positioned in different places around Liam. If they were to recognize his current power and choose to escape, it would be difficult for him to pursue them and his secret would inevitably be exposed.


    He had to wait for the right moment to act to prevent this!


    As Francis'' red snake made its second move, Liam''s movements became strained, as if he was battling against an invisible force, only fighting back with enough strength to defend himself.


    The other three closed in on him swiftly, their strikes aimed at his vulnerable spots, but he dodged the deadliest attacks and retaliate against the less challenging ones.


    He opened his mouth, breathing deeply, while Thal''Korr was already in a fight against three Spirits¡ªFrancis'' demon, but also the demons of two of the other three men.


    As he was the strongest Spirit in the area, those guys wouldn''t hesitate to put three Spirits against one against Thal''Korr!


    "Lemuel, attack the bastard along with your demon!" Francis shouted when he recognized Liam was resisting the attacks of four Spirits simultaneously.


    Liam''s eyes lit up as he heard it, his hands itching to attack with everything he had. These Spirits together could really make him sweat, and if they hit him, they would certainly cause pain. As strong as he was now, he was still only one person and had the vulnerabilities of fighting using his own body.


    However, he could easily destroy these Spirits the moment he showed his current combat power!


    ''That''s it. Come closer to me.'' He strategized while commanding Thal''Korr to engage the enemies, determined to lure them closer.


    Francis and the others took steps forward as they drew their weapons, preparing to join the fight. Spirit Masters avoided fighting with their bodies. But once they had exhausted their Spirits or were sure they would win, it was common for them to take the ultimate steps in a fight.


    Lemuel approached Liam alongside his demon, joining the four Spirits attacking the young man with black hair and clothes soiled with beast blood.


    As a 6-Star Spirit Lord, Lemuel''s face contorted into a horrified expression as he lunged forward with his spear, aiming for Liam''s unsuspecting back.


    "Die!"


    Just as the attack was about to reach Liam''s armor, he sidestepped and felt the tip of the spear graze between his right arm and torso.


    With a flick of his arm, Liam trapped the spear in his body while moving a dagger towards the base of Lemuel''s neck.


    The young man with the short red hair opened his eyes wide as he let go of the spear. He felt his mouth fill with blood as the dagger stopped at his neck and reached for his windpipe.


    His lungs filled with blood, while Lemuel felt his body grow weak and his eyes darken.


    At that moment, two of the three young men advanced against Liam with hatred, with only Fracis staying where he was, sensing something was wrong.


    ''Now!'' Liam ordered Thal''Korr, as the creature used its strongest ability, Force Amplification, to raise his characteristics to the next level.


    Liam did the same while also using Shadow Projection, manipulating the many shadows created by the grand red moon in the sky to form dark vassals.


    He moved with the spear from his enemy and said, "You will pay with your lives for the fight days ago."


    He spoke for the first time in the fight, sending shivers down the spines of the three remaining humans.


    Lemuel was already falling unconscious, while the young man''s two Spirits were threatening to disappear, becoming transparent.


    But Liam was filled with hatred. After saying his heartfelt words, he moved the spear, using it like a sword to reach the bodies of the Spirits near him.


    He was at 8-Star level, so there was no way that 4-Star and 5-Star Spirits like those could dodge him. The moment he moved against the strongest of the Spirits, he easily destroyed Francis'' red serpent.


    As Francis absorbed the force of Liam''s assault, his face drained of color, and he felt a deep ache in his chest as if his soul had been struck.


    "Shit! This wretch is hiding his level!" Francis shouted, his voice filled with frustration and anger.


    But with his shout, Thal''Korr moved one of his arms and tore one of the Spirits in half, a second later causing it to explode.


    Liam destroyed Lemuel''s two Spirits before the young man even died, as he also eliminated the black bull and the white deer that had injured him in the previous fight.


    To the misfortune of the two lasting Spirit Masters, alongside their Spirits, they had already gotten too close to Liam when the young man showed all he was capable of.


    As they felt dark creatures appearing behind them, piercing their bodies and entering their bodies, they could only scream in horror as they sensed they were facing their deaths!


    "Aaaagh!"


    "No! No! Mercy!"


    "Liam, we''re members of Emerald Owls, it won''t stay like this if you kill us!" Francis said as he retreated several steps, planning to flee while he still could.


    "As expected from a worm who uses numbers to his advantage. Tsk! But I''ll go against Emerald Owls myself. Don''t worry about that. Dead people like you should just shut up and rest under the ground!"


    Liam left the demon Spirits of his enemies immobilized, while, with Lemuel''s spear, he penetrated the left chest of one of those two men crying out for mercy.


    He moved in with his sword, striking against the neck of the second paralyzed man, severing the enemy''s head in one slashing movement.


    Swooish!


    Francis opened his eyes wide as he shivered in the chilly night winds.


    "Shit!" He turned his back and started running, not wanting to see what Liam intended to do to him.


    But the moment he started running, he felt a pang in his heart and stumbled. He felt his first Spirit being destroyed by Thal''Korr, finally alone in this dark forest with only Liam and the Shadowfiend around him. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liam looked at Francis with a solemn gaze, but didn''t hurry. Strolling while wiping the blood from his silver sword, Liam made Francis feel the terror of knowing that he would die and no one could do anything for him.


    Thal''Korr stopped behind Francis, using his shadow suppression to stop the enemy from moving. Even though he was weaker than this Spirit Master, this demon was in his natural habitat. Aside from the shadows of the night strengthening him, his master was directing mana at him.


    With Francis wounded from losing his two Spirits and not being a warrior, there was no way Thal''Korr would have any difficulty suppressing this 7-Star human.


    "Any last words?" Liam stopped next to Francis, seeing tears streaming from his enemy''s reddened eyes, phlegm dripping from his nose and his whole body trembling.


    "Mercy, senior! Mercy!" Francis said in a pathetic tone.


    Not everyone had the determination to die with honor!


    "I won''t show mercy to anyone!"


    Swooish!


    Liam moved his sword once more, ending the confrontation against the four Spirit Masters!

 Chapter 95: Battle Spoils

    Liam let out a long sigh as he surveyed his surroundings, taking in the sight of three lifeless human bodies nearby and a person convulsing beside the bear''s lifeless form.The forest was eerily quiet, devoid of any signs of life. Despite the darkness of the night, Liam''s keen eyes allowed him to see clearly in his surroundings.


    His Shadowfiend traits allowed him to recover quickly in the shadows of the night, while also enhancing his strength and sharpening his senses.


    He scanned his surroundings, making a complete circle, ensuring there were no potential attackers within a 300-meter radius.


    However, it was clear that safety was not a guarantee in this place. In a swift motion, Liam gathered the space storage items from his adversaries, dispatching the final one in excruciating pain before retrieving the Arcane Crystals from their lifeless forms.


    Similar to beasts, Spirit Masters also possessed Arcane Crystals within their bodies. These crystals served as the universal organ responsible for mana absorption. The value of these crystals, found in both beasts and humans, was equal to Spirits. So, Liam swiftly severed the heads of his fallen foes in order to get these invaluable essences.


    It was a simple task to remove Arcane Crystals from either a human or a beast. The moment the creature took its last breath, the crystals underwent a rapid transformation, solidifying within seconds. All that remained was to make a careful incision and watch as they were expelled from the body.


    With his dagger, Liam carefully made an incision, feeling the resistance of the flesh before a drop of blood emerged, followed by a small, reddish crystal.


    He repeated the same process with the four Spirit Masters, going back to the bear''s side, where the humans had stopped him from retrieving its crystal.


    In just one minute since the end of the fight, Liam had finished and left the area, leaving the four human bodies, the hyena bodies, and the bear behind.


    It might be interesting to destroy the bodies of his fellow sect members, right? They were murdered, so it would be better to get rid of the evidence. But in Twin Lands, there was never any need to worry about such things in the forests ruled by beasts.


    The chance of those bodies being found 24 hours after their deaths was practically 0%. In the next few minutes, maybe even less, Liam was sure that beasts would appear to devour not only the bodies of the dead beasts but also those of the humans.


    Even their bones would be eaten by some creature, and by the end of the next day, nothing would be left but the signs of the battle.


    This was the situation in forests like this, where unsolved murders took place every day.


    ''I need to find a place to rest. I''ve spent most of my mana dealing with them.'' Liam walked away without looking back, having done enough tonight to think about resting.


    ...


    An hour later, Liam found a good place to spend the rest of the night, a hollow tree 3 kilometers from where he had fought the group of Emerald Owls.


    This was no ordinary tree, but a magnificent wooden structure with a radius of 5 meters and a hollow spherical area with a radius of 2.5 meters.


    Liam didn''t know what had built this place, but he decided to use it as a hideout after making sure no one lived there.


    It was easy to know if a place was inhabited or not. Wild beasts usually had powerful scents and used their body fluids to mark their homes. It would be hard for a person like Liam to be confused about whether a place like this was owned by someone.


    Liam smelled nothing strong in this hollow part of the tree, which gave him the confidence to position himself there and cultivate.


    He didn''t want to use his potions right away. He wasn''t injured and could recover in less than 30 minutes of meditation.


    Before he even checked the items his enemies had left for him, he closed his eyes and meditated for a few minutes, realizing the difference between the city and this area.


    The natural mana in both places should be more or less the same. But in the city, there were matrices¡ªcombinations of complex runes¡ªthat made the density of mana and elements higher than natural.


    Even the weakest street in Thirteen City offered a more conducive environment for cultivation than this forest! S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Still, this area was far superior to any other place Liam had been. After 42 minutes, he opened his eyes, 100% recovered.


    With a sigh of relief, he scanned the surrounding area, grateful that no creature had ventured near. His eyes then settled on the small opening through which he had entered the tree. The sight of the starry sky above and the absence of any immediate threats put him at ease as he retrieved the four space artifacts.


    Space storage artifacts may have restrictions to prevent strangers from using them instead of their owners. But these security protocols depend on a soul mark, something that disappears when the artifact''s owner dies.


    By infusing some of his mana into Francis'' spatial bracelet, Liam gained access to the inside of this 7-Star man''s storage item, who was now likely being devoured by beasts.


    As he accessed the item of the strongest of his enemies for the night, Liam regretted not having hit a winning ''ticket''.


    ''As expected... Outer disciples are really poor.''


    He laughed bitterly as he counted the resources Francis had left for him.


    Francis'' bracelet contained 43 gold coins, 167 silver coins, three Second Class daggers, a Second Class sword, magic boots, some books and scrolls, and a key similar to the one Liam had received when he joined the sect.


    There were no Arcane Crystals, let alone potions and pills.


    Outer disciples rarely carry pills and potions. As for Arcane Crystals, most of them use up as much as they can quickly.


    That was normal, and when Liam looked at the other three spatial storage items with them, it did not surprise him to see that none of them had any Arcane Crystals or absorbable resources.


    Since this group wasn''t in the forest to hunt for crystals, it was unlikely that they would have anything in their spatial storage items.


    But Liam had no regrets about his booty. In the end, he received the equivalent of 200 gold pieces in coins, as well as some items that could be exchanged for coins or even merit points.


    There were no marks on these artifacts to identify their owners, so it would be easy for him to sell them.


    While perusing through the books he had received, Liam quickly noticed six new techniques that he hadn''t acquired before.


    ''I''ll see what they are when I get home. They might be important to me or Mary.''


    These techniques were of great value to him. Techniques could only be taken from the Library by paying the price in merit points. Getting some techniques without spending merit points was actually a good advantage. He just needed to find out if any of them were compatible or if it would be interesting for him and Mary to learn them.


    In his spatial ring, he safeguarded his cherished belongings, while the items he intended to sell were securely stowed away in an enemy''s storage artifact.


    Unfortunately, he wouldn''t be able to sell those storage artifacts. Trading storage artifacts were forbidden within the sect. If he tried to sell them, it would be tantamount to taking responsibility for the deaths of his fellow sect members.


    He would keep these artifacts with him until he left the headquarters. He could surely sell them for a good price once he left Demon Gate.


    Such items were highly valued in the mortal world!


    He turned his attention to the crystals he had taken from the bodies of his enemies.


    ''Two Low-level Ancestor-grade crystals and two Middle-level Ancestor-grade crystals! I didn''t expect that!''


    Liam''s eyes widened as he clutched the higher level Arcane Crystals.


    What did a human''s Middle-level Ancestor-grade Arcane Crystal mean? It meant that such a person had a natural talent of nearly 50 points on the test Liam had taken when he joined the sect!


    It meant that two out of the four people''s talents were greater than Liam''s!


    But Liam paid no attention to this. As incoherent as it seemed to think that people weaker than him were more talented than him, he already took it for granted that dual cultivation went against the prevailing notion on the continent. What struck him most was the potential of the two crystals in his hands.


    ''Thal''Korr will probably not advance qualitatively just because he has two crystals of this quality. But he will be close to reaching the Middle-level.'' Liam wrapped his fingers around the two dark crystals.


    Theoretically, Spirits needed to consume crystals of a similar or higher quality than their own in order to evolve.


    Liam now had two crystals of similar quality to Thal''Korr''s and two of higher quality. But that alone wouldn''t guarantee evolution. Depending on the affinity of those crystals to the Spirit, he might or might not evolve.


    Not only that, but as Spirits consumed crystals, the need to evolve increased with each step. In short, low-quality Spirits would need more and more high-quality crystals to improve. Therefore, Liam didn''t know if just four crystals would be enough for Thal''Korr.


    However, it would certainly bring this Spirit closer to a qualitative advancement, hence the satisfaction in Liam''s eyes!

 Chapter 96: Battle of Cities

    The twinkling stars gently faded into the vast expanse of the sky, surrendering to the sheer clarity of the day. The morning sky emerged, unmarred by any obstructing clouds.As the nocturnal animals retreated to their caves, burrows, and hiding places, the once dark forest started to brighten. Meanwhile, the forest came alive with the sounds of daytime animals emerging from their resting places.


    The scent of dew hung in the air as Liam left the hollow tree where he had spent the night, ready to embark on his second day of hunting.


    Liam spent a peaceful five hours inside the hollow tree, encountering no issues. In the meantime, he let Thal''Korr consume the four crystals taken from the humans he had slain the previous night. As expected, his second Spirit did not progress.


    But Thal''Korr did not waste his chance entirely. He had recovered from the previous night''s battle, and he was getting closer to a qualitative breakthrough.


    Liam sensed it through his connection with Thal''Korr¡ªif this Shadowfiend had the same opportunity he had the night before, it had the potential to make significant progress soon.


    Eager by the possibility of strengthening his Spirit and himself, Liam continued his hunt for Arcane Crystals as soon as the first rays of daylight appeared.


    The night before, he had got 28 Arcane Crystals, 19 of which were Middle-level King-grade crystals and 9, High-level King-grade ones. If he could achieve a similar result today, he would be able to complete his mission for the sect crystals earlier than he had expected.


    He could finish the mission today and stay in the forest for another day or two, to hunt his own crystals that Thal''Korr could use in the next few weeks.


    He didn''t intend to return to this dangerous area for another two months. Hence, it would be good to accumulate crystals to use during those weeks.


    Even though he probably wouldn''t be able to evolve the quality of Thal''Korr for a while after the next evolution, crystals could help his Spirit recover from combat.


    But while the crystals he collected for the sect didn''t have to be compatible with a specific type of creature, the crystals for Thal''Korr would have to come from creatures with an affinity for him. This would require more careful and time-consuming hunting on Liam''s part.


    He went ahead with his plans, but without ignoring the many enemies he might encounter in the next few hours.


    ...


    "Sigh! I''ll have to find another area to hunt." Liam finished another group of targets, reaching 45 Arcane Crystals.


    Even though this was a good result, this only four corpses was a smaller group of enemies than his previous targets, which were already less numerous than other groups he''d hunted. Hence, he couldn''t help but come to this conclusion.


    Over the past few hours, it had become increasingly difficult for him to find targets to hunt. Even when he hid his strength, he felt as if the creatures in this Shadowclaw hyena sighting area were avoiding him.


    That wasn''t what happened, but the effect behind it was what bothered him now.


    After collecting another crystal, Liam stood up and inhaled deeply before deciding to leave. Having already identified an alluring hunting ground to accomplish the sect''s mission, he departed in the right direction. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As soon as he had cleaned his weapons, put them away and was left with only one sword in his hands, he made his way through the undergrowth with his usual caution.


    One hour after completing his previous fight, he arrived at a small hill. From there, he had a clear view of a vast lake lying ahead. The body of water had a radius of at least 4 kilometers.


    But the position he was in wasn''t good. Standing there, he was visible from multiple vantage points in the area.


    With only a brief observation of the area he was in for geographical location, he moved off, intending to walk close to the lake shore, where he could reach his hunting area of interest.


    ''Six kilometers south of the lake is the Earthripper sighting area. These creatures are stronger than the Shadowclaw hyenas, but not strong enough to be a deadly threat. I''ll probably finish my mission there.''


    He moved on, paying no attention to the feeble creatures scurrying in his way and skillfully evading the formidable ones.


    Fights between beasts or Demon Gate disciples, as well as encounters with other disciples or creatures, occurred randomly in this forest. However, often the creatures passing through the area were going about their own business and had no intention of attacking those around them.


    Despite the hazards lurking within the forest, it was not a realm of utter chaos. Frequently, one could detect a formidable adversary from a distance, allowing them to alter their course and steer clear of a potential conflict.


    Liam could continue for a few more minutes until the scent of the lake reached his nostrils¡ªa mixture of earthy and organic aromas from the decaying forest leaves that seemed to permeate the air around the lake.


    As he moved around, thinking about the next beasts he would hunt, his senses suddenly went on alert after he heard a click and then several leaves moving unnaturally.


    A moment later, a harsh, loud voice came from behind him. "Drop your weapon and reveal all the items in your stash!"


    Gulp!


    Liam''s eyes widened as he looked around and saw some enemies who were there to rob him.


    But he didn''t recognize any of the five Spirit Masters, who were covered in leaves and other camouflage.


    None of their auras resembled those of the enemies Liam had encountered in City Thirteen. They didn''t seem to want to kill him, judging by one of their initial comments. They seemed interested in stealing from him, which was strange.


    ''These people want to steal my... My crystals! They don''t want my life!'' Liam concluded, since if they killed him, they could easily take his crystals without asking.


    ''These are residents of other outer disciple cities.'' Liam concluded correctly. ''But why would they just want to rob me?''


    Luckily for him, the Mana Mask worked perfectly, and he seemed to be only an early 6-Star Spirit Lord.


    "Didn''t you hear what we said?! Drop your weapon and reveal your items!" A woman with mud covering part of her face shouted as she held a spear in her hands.


    Liam stood still, not showing that he would obey her, but also not reacting to provoke them.


    ''Why do they want me to surrender? Is that their strategy for killing opponents? To make them lower their guard to make it easier for them? Or do they really not want to kill me?''


    Of the five people, one female and four males, three of them were 4-Star and two were 5-Star Spirit Lords.


    ''Are they afraid of fighting me and winning by a narrow margin?''


    Liam considered the possibilities, imagining that this could be a group of newcomers to the sect, probably in their second, third, or fourth month at Demon Gate.


    It would be unlikely that a newcomer to Demon Gate would leave their town to go on a mission like this. Liam was an exception, as he had advanced in rank right after his entrance test. But even after leaving their city a few times, it would be unusual for a disciple to immediately consider robbing and killing others.


    It would take companions to form such a group, and that didn''t happen overnight. It took courage to act against strangers in a place like this, something newcomers needed time to develop.


    Liam smiled suddenly, sensing that these were newcomers and that was why they were using this strange strategy.


    He reacted to the threats of these strange people. "I don''t think I''ll do that." He turned to face four of the five enemies.


    He continued, "Are you also here to hunt? Have you had any good results?" A bigger, flashier smile formed on Liam''s lips. "Why don''t you show me what you''ve got?"


    If they were novices, as Liam thought, they had made a big mistake by standing up to him!


    In the desperate situation he was in, Liam was willing to do anything to become stronger and protect his life!


    If these individuals could help him do that, he would have no qualms about dealing with them.


    As Liam spoke, Thal''Korr condensed next to him, displaying a cultivation as high as the one Liam was displaying¡ª6-Star Spirit Lord.


    The five opponents shifted their positions, seeing that the first enemy did not fall for their bluff.


    However, as uncomfortable as it was to face someone with such a powerful spirit, there were five of them, while Liam was only one.


    The strongest of them pressed his fingers to the weapon in his hands, while his two Spirits appeared at his sides.


    "Attack!" He shouted before triggering the trap they had prepared.

 Chapter 97: Subsequent Battles (1)

    A dagger appeared in Liam''s left hand, while a sword condensed in his right hand. Then his left hand moved to his right shoulder before moving in the opposite direction, throwing the dagger hard at the head of a man of 4-Star level.Liam moved forward as the dagger flew, dodging a trio of daggers thrown from his right flank.


    While the enemy Spirits were still condensing around them, a "puff" sound, followed by the sound of leaves being crushed, rang out around this Eleven City group.


    "Shit!" The only woman in the group screamed as she saw one of her companions on the ground, dead!


    Liam had thrown the dagger with such force and precision that the enemy didn''t have time to react and was stabbed through the right eye.


    Liam''s silver dagger pierced the 4-Star Spirit Lord''s skull, its tip appearing on the other side of the Spirit Master''s head, while only a small part of his dagger could be seen in the enemy''s face.


    The brutal attack was fatal. Without even having time to scream in pain, the enemy died amid his fall, while his two Spirits disappeared as soon as they were summoned.


    "Son of a bitch!" The group leader said as his eyes widened.


    He was the first to lose his temper and attack Liam, commanding his two Spirits against the short, black-haired young man.


    Thal''Korr moved in front of Liam as his master finished dodging the wooden spear attack from above and rolled on the ground.


    Of the eight enemy Spirits, five attacked Thal''Korr, while three went straight for Liam. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Oh, you shouldn''t have done that...'' Liam thought as he stood up, both hands gripping his sword tightly.


    When they took most of the Spirits away from Liam, it was basically game over for an escape plan.


    A Spirit Master would be in an awful state after the destruction of all their Spirits. Therefore, if one wanted to have the possibility to escape, it was crucial that they never sent all of their Spirits into battle. Otherwise, if all their Spirits were destroyed, they would be greatly weakened, even if they did not receive any blows to their body.


    Escaping even from weaker enemies would be difficult, if not impossible!


    Liam didn''t want to hide what he was capable of. The moment he saw his chance, he showed his enemies why they were wrong.


    Two of the most advanced Spirits against him, two demons of different races, felt their bodies paralyze and their strength slip from their control.


    Then, with a single sweep of his sword, Liam sliced through the bodies of the two, passing through one of them as if it were made of nothing, before cutting off half the body of the second.


    The two demon-like Spirits exploded after being severely injured, causing two Spirit Masters to tremble as they turned pale.


    "He''s hiding his cultivation! Run!" The 5-Star man said as he sensed a bad omen for this battle.


    While the enemies comprehended the gravity of their crisis, Thal''Korr displayed a level of power similar to his master. Despite being attacked by a five enemies, with cultivations of 2-Star to 4-Star, crossing through those different types of creatures was a mere stroll in the park for him.


    With simple movements of his claws, while using his Vital Drain power, he destroyed three Spirits, a breath time after Liam destroyed the two Spirits.


    The four Spirit Masters tried to flee, but with each of them losing at least one of their Spirits, the battle turned deadly for them.


    As he passed through the body of the third Spirit that had attacked him, Liam approached the 5-Star man standing next to the woman of the same level.


    Liam''s lips curled upward, revealing a mischievous smile. A fiery red glint danced in his eyes as he observed the woman''s complexion shifting.


    As she stared at him, captivated, her combat instincts momentarily slipped away, leaving her vulnerable.


    Liam''s sword sliced through the air, landing a powerful blow on his strongest opponent''s chest. He stared back at Liam, a mix of fear and helplessness in his eyes, unable to defend himself without a weapon.


    For most Spirit Masters, their defenses were at most shields or special talismans. With Liam''s opponents, they were just newcomers to the sect, people without the resources for more than simple armor.


    Faced with Liam, they had no chance of defeating him without the help of a Spirit, let alone successfully defending themselves.


    "Aaaaaagh!"


    As soon as Liam landed a diagonal blow on the man, he screamed as he fell, his armor breaking in half and a two-inch gash appearing on his chest.


    With the two strongest enemies immobilized, the 5-Star man in agony and the woman on her knees¡ªlost in forbidden thoughts¡ªLiam dropped his sword and two more daggers appeared in his hands.


    These daggers came from the enemies he had killed the day before, who had left him several Second Class weapons, as well as their other resources.


    Even though the outer disciples had few resources to carry valuable items, they all had at least one dagger and a weapon of a similar level to their cultivation.


    Anyway, the moment the daggers appeared in his hands, Liam threw them like arrows at the two 4-Star men who were running away.


    Both of them were too weak as they had lost all their Spirits in the battle''s course so far. Under Liam''s precise aim, they opened their mouths and screamed as they felt their flesh pierced and their bones broken.


    "Aaaaagh!"


    Liam missed the heart of one of them, hitting the left lung, while he hit a major artery in the other.


    Neither of them died instantly, but both would have died within a minute had they not had the help of a special resource or a Healer of a rank higher than their own.


    At that moment, Liam stopped and looked at the two Spirit Masters at his disposal.


    But he didn''t hesitate more than a breath before he took the life of the dying man on the ground.


    "You did this to yourself. Remember that in your next life," Liam said to the two beside him as he pierced the man''s neck with a spear.


    The man''s eyes stopped twitching in agony as he still stared at Liam in terror. He tried to grab the body of his enemy''s metal spear, but lost his strength an instant later.


    With his strongest enemy dead and Thal''Korr back at his side¡ªwho had already killed the other two Spirits¡ªLiam looked at the woman and sighed.


    Without another word, he impaled the spear into her chest!


    "Cough!"


    Blood dripped from the woman''s mouth as she coughed.


    Liam just watched her die, mourning the loss of a beauty like her.


    If he had wanted to use his powers on her to cultivate, he might have gained something. But it would be nothing that significant, and he would have to kill her right away.


    He could not risk letting this woman return to her city!


    Once she got out of his control, the risk of her betraying him and causing his end would be too immense.


    Fortunately, Liam was calmer than ever with women, feeling much more in control of his powers because of his cultivation with Mary and Electa.


    He watched the last breaths of his enemies and saw how terrible the fate could be for those who underestimated their opponents.


    ''This is also a lesson for me. I must be careful who I move against. Many Spirit Masters don''t hide their cultivation, but it''s impossible to know those who do until they show themselves. I have to be careful with strangers.''


    His fists clenched as he looked at the blood of his enemies on the spear in his hands.


    Most Spirit Masters from a sect like Demon Gate wouldn''t hide their cultivation. Some might do so out of pride, status, or other motivations that might cause them to be seen as different within the force because of their cultivation. But many of them didn''t hide such information because it was useless many times.


    Spirit Masters didn''t become stronger quickly like Liam. They took their time to get stronger, and since they were always fighting in places like the arena, they often couldn''t hide their improvements for more than a few months.


    When they finally unleashed their complete potential, those disciples who had concealed their progress for months ended up revealing all they have.


    "Master, be careful!"


    Amid Liam''s thoughts, Thal''Korr did something he rarely did, shouting as he felt danger creeping up on him and his master!


    Liam saw a demon-like Spirit, 2.4 meters tall, muscular, with green skin and three horns on its hairy head, attack him and Thal''Korr with a trident!


    But this was no ordinary Spirit. It was an 8-Star Spirit Lord!

 Chapter 98: Subsequent Battles (2)

    In an instant, he was lost in thoughts about his triumph and the lesson of not underestimating unfamiliar individuals, when suddenly, an attack at close range materialized right before him.The Spirit of the master, whom he hadn''t had time to identify, attacked him quickly and brutally, making him break out in a cold sweat as he felt strange, facing death just after killing four enemies.


    Liam thought about the irony of life, feeling that there he was, about to be fatally attacked after the four murders he had just committed.


    ''I hope these potions work. I''m really going to need them!'' He thought of the moment when the wrinkled demon would seriously injure him with a trident.


    Amid Liam''s concern, Thal''Korr tried to take his master''s place, but even he could not match the speed of the 8-Star Spirit Lord. He could only watch in dismay as the enemy''s attack reached his master''s body, unable to do anything useful in time.


    Just as Liam and the secret enemy attacking him thought that his blood would be spilled, the sound of shattering glass came from the direction of the tip of the Spirit''s trident.


    A bluish glow, similar to that of a star in the sky, emerged from the point that should have reached Liam''s body before a barrier of the same color quickly formed and covered Liam''s entire body.


    The Guardian Sphere that the Leopard Leader had given him floated in the air as the eyes of not only Liam but also the enemy Spirit Master widened.


    The demon Spirit with the trident in his hands trembled as he felt the expansion of the bluish barrier against him. A second later, his weapon shattered as if it were made of glass.


    But during Liam''s defensive formation, the Spirit''s body was struck by the expanding barrier, electrocuted, and hurled like a meteor into the distance.


    "Aaaagh!"


    A scream of pain rang out from 56 meters to Liam''s left before the green-skinned Spirit exploded!


    Along with the explosion of the 8-Star Spirit Lord, the bluish barrier around Liam and Thal''Korr disintegrated as quickly as it had appeared, and the Guardian Sphere lost all the mana it had accumulated.


    Liam remembered he had this artifact attached to him, and that it could activate when his life was in great danger. He put it aside by raising his guard and turning to the side where he had heard the enemy''s voice.


    As he looked to the left, he saw a red-haired man with a scar in the middle of his face. Liam frowned, not knowing who this person was, but on the lookout for this 9-Star Spirit Lord Spirit Master.


    "Who are you? Why did you attack me?" Liam stared at the red-haired foe as he and Thal''Korr moved into battle position.


    Even though the enemy''s dominant Spirit had just exploded, Levi still had a 7-Star Spirit at his side. Not only that, he alone was a 9-Star cultivator, enough to challenge Liam and Thal''Korr to a fierce battle.


    Levi clenched his fists in anger, his face turning red with frustration as a sharp pain coursed through his chest.


    He hadn''t expected that Liam would surprise him after this guy had fought five opponents. Levi had watched the end of this fight and attacked without hesitation or unnecessary comments.


    ''Fucking Leopards! Who the hell gave this brat that defensive artifact?'' Levi bared his teeth with a horrible expression on his face.


    But even wounded and without one of his Spirits, he was sure that his enemy wasn''t in the best of shape. He had watched Liam fight and could tell that the boy was hiding his true level.


    If Liam could grow that fast, then he needed to be eliminated!


    As he had already started this, Levi had no intention of leaving without his target''s head! S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You made the wrong choice by standing against us. Geniuses are best killed when they''re not on our side," said this important member of the Crimson Rebels.


    He drew his own weapon, a dark red-bladed sword with runes embedded in it, and advanced alongside a Spirit in the shape of a giant ant, one meter long and 40 centimeters high.


    Liam let Thal''Korr use his strongest skill, Power Amplification, while he did the same, right at the beginning of this new battle.


    They were against two opponents stronger than them. Their only chance of winning would be to go all out from the start!


    ''Try to delay the enemy''s Spirit as long as possible. Demon Ants are resilient, so don''t lose your temper. I''ll hurt its master.'' Liam commanded his Spirit, aware of the enemy Spirit''s characteristics.


    Liam contemplated the idea of using a recovery potion to boost his energy. However, he knew potions required a minimum amount of time to kick in. Even if they worked rapidly, he would still have to wait at least a minute for any potion to take effect. And frankly, Liam didn''t have that kind of time to spare.


    He continued, raising his voice to muster the bravery to confront Levi.


    This man was a stranger he had never encountered, but who was evidently present because of his rejection of the Crimson Rebels'' invitation.


    Liam had previously thought that the Crimson Rebels differed from the other factions in City Thirteen, because they hadn''t tried to take action against him after he chose the Leopards. But the truth was that this faction simply hadn''t had the chance to approach him to punish him for his choice!


    While facing Levi, Liam started to understand that this particular hunt would require more effort and thought than he had initially thought. The number of enemies he would face outside of City Thirteen was actually much larger than he had expected!


    It deepened Liam''s dark circles even more as he moved his sword against the enemy''s sword and had his first direct fight against another Spirit Master in this world.


    Until now, he had only fought against Spirits and beasts, opponents who were no threat to him without their Spirits.


    However, Levi was different from the rest. With a cultivation one level higher than Liam''s, the young redhead skillfully clashed his weapon against the enemy''s blade, resulting in a resounding ''clang'' reverberating through the air.


    Liam felt the muscles in his arms burn as the enemy''s sword pushed his weapon backwards. Levi opened his eyes in surprise, not expecting so much force from his opponent to be able to stop him.


    ''This wretch... He''s probably at 8-Star already!'' Levi realized, even without feeling Liam''s magical fluctuation.


    But he had a slight advantage in this fight, until Liam stepped back, removed his weapon and counterattacked from another angle.


    Clang!


    Levi defended himself, but he couldn''t help but feel a burning sensation in his arms. Even though he had a little more strength than Liam, the difference wasn''t great. Depending on his and his opponent''s movements, he could feel the discomfort of even defending himself!


    Beads of perspiration coursed down Levi''s spine, mingling with the tension etched across his face. The adversary standing before him proved to be far more intricate than he initially surmised.


    However, with both him and his last remaining Spirit engaged in direct combat, there was no option for retreat. Liam was determined to not let his opponent escape, and he was unwilling to allow any additional time for his adversary to strengthen.


    There was only one possible outcome for this fight¡ªone of them had to win, and the loser would face death!


    Clang!


    Liam''s sword started showing signs of deformation, with visible dents and scratches marring its once pristine surface. In contrast, Levi''s weapon remained in impeccable condition, exuding a sense of superior craftsmanship.


    "Shit!"


    Liam moved to dodge one of the enemy''s moves, feeling that he had to change his strategy or he would eventually lose this fight.


    In the midst of the battle, he used his powers, using the shadows to suppress his opponent, as well as his other abilities to weaken or diminish his opponent''s mental clarity. But like him, Levi also had passive abilities.


    In Levi''s case, he had a strange power related to the surrounding nature, able to manipulate the surrounding plants to a lesser extent. But not only that, this individual also had impressive strength.


    Liam knew this even before the fight with Levi, as he recognized the two Spirits of the enemy and their innate characteristics.


    The ant was responsible for the super strength and the multispectral vision, capable of hindering any attack against Levi, while the Floros''Kar demon was behind the plant-related power.


    This plant-related power could do many things, but the worst thing Liam felt was the release of water vapor, making it difficult for him to see his opponent.


    Just as he was able to affect the opponent with his abilities, the opponent could also affect him, nullifying his "advantages" and occasionally even pressuring him!


    The only real advantage Liam had now was the fact that the enemy had already lost one Spirit in this fight, while he was still in one piece. Other than that, the fight was very even!

 Chapter 99: Subsequent Battles (3)

    After two dozen intense exchanges, both warriors found themselves in a state of physical decline. Their sweat-soaked clothes clung to their weary bodies, and their pallid faces reflected their exhaustion.Liam''s entire being ached with fatigue, his legs heavy from constant movement and evasive maneuvers. Even his eyes throbbed from the strain of tracking Levi''s every move through his heightened senses.


    The toll of the battle manifested in small, visible cuts scattered across Liam''s body, particularly on his arms. Though not life-threatening, each laceration emitted a searing pain that intensified his overall misery.


    Simultaneously, Levi found himself in a state no more advantageous than Liam. His mana reserves had dwindled, leaving him fatigued and achy. The strain of continuous movement, whether in defense or attack, had left his body tender.


    His stomach throbbed with discomfort, while his trembling hands betrayed a gradual loss of strength with each subsequent strike against his foe.


    The initial blow to his soul, caused by the demise of his first Spirit at the onset of this confrontation, had only worsened as he engaged in a fierce "dance" with Liam. Breathing heavily through his open mouth, his eyes sunken into his weary face, Levi struggled to keep pace with the enemy''s assault, Liam''s movements now eluding his previously keen perception.


    Clang!


    The sharp clash of metal echoed through the air as the two men engaged in combat. Gripping their weapons tightly with both hands, they wielded with agility, each striving to gain the upper hand and land a devastating blow.


    Levi, already bearing the marks of Liam''s strikes, felt the sting of pain as his clothing tore and became tainted with the unmistakable scent of blood.


    "Hah-Hah..." The sound of the two men''s deep, ragged breaths mixed with the metallic clang of their weapons as an icy wind blew against their bodies.


    Liam could no longer use Shadow Suppression, while his Power Amplification had already lost most of its power.


    Levi was no longer displaying his super strength from earlier in the fight, nor was he even manipulating the vegetation that had helped him pull off three of the worst moves for Liam in this fight.


    ''Shit! If I hadn''t been surprised at the beginning of the fight, everything would have been different!'' Levi lamented in his heart.


    But little did he know Liam felt the same way. ''If I hadn''t just finished a fight, this result wouldn''t have taken so much out of me!''


    Clang!


    Their weapons clashed once more. This time, however, the intensity escalated as one of them pressed forward, the sharp edge of his sword hovering dangerously close to his opponent''s neck.


    Levi''s heart raced, his eyes widening with fear as he anticipated the imminent harm that awaited his body. Reacting swiftly, he released his weapon, the metallic thud echoing as it hit the ground, and rolled backward, the soft grass cushioning his retreat.


    Liam, caught off guard by his opponent''s sudden evasion, teetered on the edge of losing balance. He hastily adapted to the terrain, using it to his advantage. With a swift motion, he released his grip on his sword and executed a nimble somersault, the rush of adrenaline heightening his senses.


    As Liam stood up, he noticed the enemy holding another weapon, a spear this time. It was the perfect choice for maintaining distance from an opponent.


    Seeing this, a small smile tugged at the corner of Liam''s lips. He had come close to delivering a deadly blow to Levi. Clearly, the opponent was feeling fear in that moment.


    With one move, Liam didn''t hesitate to choose the same weapon as his enemy, picking up the spear he had inherited from one of his enemies.


    Liam''s initial attempt didn''t go as planned, causing him to rethink his strategy. He awkwardly held the spear, unfamiliar with its weight and balance, a weapon he had never seen humans wield on Earth.


    Despite the fanciful nature of Earth movies, Liam found it incredible how watching fictional duels in his last life greatly aided his mastery of the sword now. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As he lacked any familiarity with spears, his initial action proved to be a mistake. However, his opponent, who appeared exhausted and out of breath, failed to seize the opportunity.


    "Aaaagh!"


    After three moves, Liam evolved by simply repeating what his opponent had done, using his slight advantage to hit Levi''s right chest.


    With his enemy impaled, Liam took one of his daggers and threw it at one of the enemy''s hands, which was holding his own spear.


    "Aaaagh!"


    Levi had lost some of his vitality to Liam in the middle of the fight. At this point in the fight, he could not defend himself against the enemy''s second attack, and a dagger pierced his right wrist.


    He released that hand from the body of his spear, allowing Liam to make his next move.


    Liam withdrew the tip of his spear from Levi''s right chest and allowed blood to flow from the wound, filling one of the enemy''s lungs with blood. But he would not wait for his opponent to die like that. In one swift motion, he tossed Levi''s spear away.


    With his enemy disarmed, in pain, and too exhausted to summon a new weapon, Liam leaped at Levi, both hands tightly clasping his silver spear.


    At that moment, the two Spirits that were about to explode looked over and saw the decisive blow of the fight, a small smile forming on Thal''Korr''s mouth as the Demon Ant emitted an extremely high-pitched sound.


    As it saw it had little time left, the ant jumped onto Thal''Korr''s body, ignoring its opponent''s attacks and focusing only on destroying each other.


    "Aaaaaaagh!"


    Levi screamed one last time as he fell to the ground, Liam''s spear piercing his heart. He looked up to the sky, not expecting to end up like this for hunting down a newcomer.


    But he didn''t make any comments to scare Liam before he left this world.


    Blood dripped from his mouth, heart and right lung as Liam frowned, feeling a pang in his heart.


    As he looked back, Liam saw the two Spirits explode, the Demon Ant''s last living move having been successful.


    ''You bastard! You left me in this state!''


    Liam cursed Levi and the Demon Ant, while not hesitating to retrieve one of his recovery potions from his spatial ring.


    He guzzled the Survival Nectar, not caring about Levi''s still shaking body. In 20 seconds at the most, the 9-Star Spirit Lord would no longer be in the realm of the living.


    Liam ignored him as he closed his eyes for a moment, feeling the freshness of the liquid he had just drunk.


    The Survival Nectar tasted sweet, and his first impression was one of freshness, like a cold shower after a hot day of hard work.


    But Liam wouldn''t enjoy this sensation in peace. As he felt the liquid enter his body through the walls of his stomach, he heard a blade moving against him.


    He opened his eyes to see a plump man attacking him with two Spirits, a demon and a boar, each coming from a different direction but much faster than Liam would have liked.


    ''Azariah!''


    He identified the one attacking him, realizing without a doubt that this guy really had grim intentions for him.


    Azariah attacked with a smile on his face, seizing the opportunity he had spotted about a minute ago.


    He had been on Liam''s trail since the day before. Even though he had stopped to rest during the night, he had reached his target and watched part of the short black-haired man''s fight against Levi.


    Azariah was shocked to see the power of Liam, who had fought off a high-level opponent and even bring Levi to his own end.


    But he didn''t want to miss the chance to let them both wear themselves out until they could no longer fight. Better that they both died and their possessions became his!


    The moment Thal''Korr exploded with the Demon Ant, Azariah attacked with his two Spirits in a decisive move against Liam.


    Now Liam was in a situation where he couldn''t defend himself against all the enemies attacking him!


    "Azariah!" He said, shaking with rage at this bastard who had tried to trick him and hurt him for no reason.


    Unlike the others who could be harmed by Liam''s existence and his alliance with the Leopards, Azariah had no reason¡ªin Liam''s opinion¡ªto plan his death with such force of will.


    The kind treatment Liam had shown the boy intensified his feelings of animosity towards the rotund man, surpassing his hatred for any of the opponents he was currently facing.


    Among all the enemies that Liam had, Day was the only one who came close to Azariah in terms of the intensity of the hate he felt in his heart!


    "You may kill me, but I''ll kill you too!" He said as he ignored the two Spirits, preparing to attack only the fat man in front of him.


    "Liam!" Azariah said aloud, not liking the resilience of the opponent. "Just die quietly, asshole!"


    Just as he was about to reach Liam, wielding a sword to kill the brat, Azariah saw a purple glow emerge from his enemy''s shadow, the first Spirit of Liam.


    ''Will he finally reveal his main Spirit?'' Azariah worried.


    Liam didn''t bother to understand the incubus'' move and continued with his plans, attacking only Azariah, leaving the guy''s two Spirits free to attack him.


    Swooish!

 Chapter 100: The End of Fighting and Stealing!

    In a strange phenomenon, a purple mist formed a connection between the scarlet-skinned creature, the demon, and the boar, causing a momentary confusion in their minds.Liam and Azariah turned on each other, the skinny man plunging his sword into his opponent''s belly, while the fat man achieved something similar, wounding his opponent at the level of his navel.


    "Wretch!" Azariah swung with hate instead of pain, unbelieving that such a wounded and finished foe had managed to attack him.


    Amid his suffering, he could identify Liam''s Spirit as the incubus underwent a transformation, becoming transparent and reentering Liam''s soul space.


    "That''s why you''re so strong!" The fat man swung furiously as his two Spirits finally reached Liam. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But both Spirits missed their moves, with the boar only reaching Liam''s legs, and the demon only tearing off parts of one of the enemy''s shoulders.


    Liam''s gaze locked onto Azariah''s eyes, his hand tightening around the dagger aimed at the enemy''s neck. Despite his exhaustion, wounds, and lack of advantages, Liam acted faster than the enemy, swiftly slashing his weapon into Azariah''s neck.


    Luckily, his cultivation surpassed Azariah''s by two stars, and the plump young man''s lack of speed became clear.


    Azariah''s eyes twitched noticeably, his mouth opening slightly, but no words escaped his lips.


    As he glanced at Liam''s expression of pure hatred, the skinny young man tightened his grip on the dagger, his disgust evident in the contortion of his face.


    Azariah, unable to speak, could only quiver as he lost his balance and toppled to the ground, his enemy overpowering him.


    Liam carefully withdrew his dagger from his fallen opponent''s body, the metallic sound echoing in the tense silence.


    The fat man soon lost consciousness, bleeding profusely from the carotid artery cut by the attack on his neck, while Liam found himself even more bloodied and wounded.


    As he looked down and touched one of his hands to his abdomen, Liam saw his hand smeared with a wine-colored but viscous essence as he felt dizzy.


    ''Shit. Have I missed the effects of the potion?'' He feared for a moment, wondering if he should risk drinking another of his potions.


    But while he felt terrible after three consecutive fights, he did not notice as a fourth opponent approached him and hit his head.


    Pow!


    At that moment, Liam saw his surroundings darken before he fell face-first to the ground, already unconscious.


    His scourge? A woman with dark brown hair, someone Liam had already met in City Thirteen.


    "You were impressive." The girl, who must have been between 25 and 30 years old and cultivation of a 7-star Spirit Lord, murmured.


    Ester, the information vendor who had helped him about his choice of faction in City Thirteen, smiled as she looked at the body of this handsome man, who was now quite finished. She looked around and saw the seven bodies of Spirit Masters, the weakest of them a 4-Star Spirit Lord and the strongest a 9-Star Spirit Lord.


    ''Seven space storage items¡ªeight, if I include yours. And one of them is the number two of the Crimson Rebel faction.''


    "You''ve given me quite a gift, hehe. You''re really lovely."


    It amazed her to see how right she had been in her earlier decision to follow Liam out of the shadows and enjoy the chaos that would surround him.


    In City Thirteen, there were not just individuals seeking to steal enemies'' power, exploit their strength, or end their lives. There were also those who saw an opportunity in Liam''s struggles and wanted to seize it for their own benefit!


    Ester gathered resources from the bodies or space storage items of Liam''s dead enemies, leaving the young man unconscious and bleeding for a moment.


    When she saw what was in Levi''s spatial ring, the strongest and richest of those individuals, an exuberant smile formed on the woman''s lips.


    "Hahaha, I''m rich! As expected from one of the most important members of the Crimson Rebels!" She said aloud, having already made sure that no one else was around.


    She looked at Liam with delight and bit her lip as she thought of something.


    As she approached him, Ester turned Liam''s unconscious body over and looked at his dirty face. "Maybe I should kill you now, but I have a feeling you''ll bring me more riches..." She looked at his throat, tempted to cut it.


    But Ester knew that a group of the Abyss Matriarchs were searching for Liam not far away. If she gave him the chance to fight those women, perhaps she could get more valuables similar to the one in Levi''s storage item.


    After a moment''s hesitation, she took Liam''s body on her back and left the place, where some beasts were already approaching because of the smell of blood.


    "You were lucky today," She said as she left with him on her back. "This big sister will let you live a little longer."


    The two disappeared from the scene of Liam''s three consecutive fights, where a dozen beasts would approach in the next five minutes to devour the bodies of the dead in the area.


    Not long after, three women at the end of the second realm passed by and noticed more bodies being devoured in the forest area of the headquarters.


    But they were not surprised. Just as fresh groups of disciples were joining the sect every week, outer disciples were dying around these woods, whether from competitors from other cities, enemies within their city, or beasts.


    The three individuals were just in the midst of their journey, actively seeking their despised aim.


    ...


    An hour later, the sun had already left its peak position, and the heat of the day was dropping with the arrival of late afternoon.


    Amidst the sounds of leaves moving, animals going about their routines, Liam squeezed his eyelids together, feeling a subtle pain in his navel, while also feeling a twinge in his head.


    Opening his eyes slightly, he parted his dry lips and let out an "agh" of pain.


    His hands moved to his stomach as he realized the dark place he was in, but from where he could see the still clear daytime sky and feel the cooling wind blowing toward him.


    His senses worked again as he felt the cold ground where he lay in what seemed to be a small cave.


    The strong smell of wet earth told him that there was water nearby, while the sounds told him he was safe, but that there were beasts nearby.


    ''What happened? I took the Survival Nectar earlier, and then I felt...'' At that moment, he opened his eyes wider as he looked around and realized the problem.


    ''Who brought me here? Where are the bodies of the enemies?'' He looked at one of his hands, but his spatial ring was still there.


    The voice of the incubus came from inside Liam''s soul space. "A woman has acted against you. You met her in the city. She sold you information about the city''s factions."


    Liam remembered Ester, the 7-Star Spirit Lord woman he had done business with in Missions Hall.


    "What? How? Why?"


    The incubus didn''t help him much. "She stole your enemies'' belongings and left you here."


    Thinking about it, Liam couldn''t help but become even more intrigued. ''If that''s the case, why didn''t she kill me and take my items as well?'' He quickly checked his spatial ring and everything he had collected was still there.


    This made him feel strange, while the Incubus were silent.


    He had seen everything before. The incubus wasn''t like other Spirits who could have their senses interrupted when their master fainted or was injured. He was independent of Liam, so he had spied and heard everything Ester had muttered to the unconscious Liam.


    The incubus decided to let Liam handle the situation himself, giving the boy no further useful information.


    ''I can only think that she wants to use me in some way. It wouldn''t make sense to keep me alive after stealing from me. Unless she wants me to do something for her...'' He stood up carefully, feeling his stomach wound still open.


    Of all his injuries, the Survival Nectar had healed all the wounds from the earlier fight with Levi, and even restored some of Liam''s mana. But his wounds after he drank the potion hadn''t healed, though they weren''t too bad either.


    The blow to his head had left only a slight pain and probably wouldn''t bother him for long. But the cut on his stomach that Azariah had caused was only half healed.


    If he wanted to get rid of it, he would have to wait for the effects of the previous potion to wear off before he could use another potion, or wait for his natural regeneration to heal it.


    ''I will stay here for the night. I believe my dark regeneration will heal this abdominal wound almost completely by the next morning. In the meantime, I must cultivate a bit and wait for Thal''Korr to recover.''


    He sighed at the situation he found himself in, feeling more vulnerable than ever. Not only was he injured and without Thal''Korr to fight for him, but he was probably under Ester''s observation.


    ''Damned woman. You''ll pay me back when I get back to the city. I probably won''t be able to do anything against you here, but I will deal with you in the future.''

 Chapter 101: Refulgent Life Elixir

    The relentless pursuers continued their relentless march, their footsteps echoing through the dense forest, even after Liam had lost their tracks because of Ester''s diversion. It was a stroke of luck that granted him the chance to seek refuge in the damp, musty cave, where time seemed to stand still for the last 15 hours.Ester had carefully chosen the spot where she''d left Liam, ensuring it was well-hidden and protected from any potential threats. Because of this, he remained safe from any evil creatures that may have lurked nearby.


    The cave''s surroundings lay still, enveloped in a serene silence akin to the moment he had regained consciousness after his prior fainting episode. Only the gentle presence of diminutive creatures from the first realm could be felt.


    The frigid grip of the night loosened, allowing a subtle warmth to permeate the air. Nearby, vibrant blossoms unfurled their petals, eagerly embracing the caress of the nourishing morning sun.


    Such a strip of forest exuded a tranquil aura, as if a gentle breeze of rejuvenation flowed through the air. The lush vegetation emitted a pure mana, infusing the atmosphere with an enchanting fragrance. The concentration of positive elements surpassed the usual nocturnal levels, creating an ambiance of heightened serenity.


    In Twin Land, mana permeated every nook and cranny, yet its distribution was not uniform. Some areas possessed an abundance of mana, while others paled in comparison. Many factors influenced the varying levels of certain elements, including the diverse array of vegetation.


    Similar to the humidity control generated by plants on Earth, plants in Twin Land absorbed mana from the subsoil and atmosphere, concentrated it around themselves, controlling their surroundings. It all happened according to the characteristics of each plant species.


    Nocturnal plants would concentrate more negative elements around them at night and less during the day. Daytime plants would do the opposite.


    With the freshness of the morning and the beginning of the ''work'' of the surrounding plants, Liam opened his eyes and felt the good sensation of the elements of wood, water, air and earth, the main ones there.


    Each element had its own feeling. Some of them caused ease and spiritual joy, while others could make you uncomfortable and cautious.


    Even if one had no affinity for the water element, such a cultivator would feel refreshed near an area rich in this element. Even if they had an affinity for poisonous elements, they would feel wary when they were near that element. These were the natural sensations that the elements gave to living things.


    There was no risk involved in dealing with elements unrelated to your powers. The only danger arose when attempting to absorb them during the cultivation process.


    However, it was natural for the elements to not enter bodies that were unrelated to them. On the other hand, the bodies of beings capable of cultivation could effortlessly disregard anything that was not compatible with them.


    Liam had been cultivating for more than half of the time he had been in this cave, so when he opened his eyes this morning while still sitting in the lotus position, he felt much better than when he woke up yesterday.


    As he ignored the feel of the cold, damp earth of this cave, as well as the low level insects around him, he looked down at his stomach as he leaned back.


    ''I''m almost completely healed.''


    He saw that his previous wound had almost healed, still feeling some discomfort, but he was in much better shape than the previous afternoon.


    The pain in his head¡ªwhere Ester had hit him¡ªwas gone, leaving only the pain in his stomach, about 20% of the pain he had felt when he woke up yesterday.


    But while he had improved a lot with his dark regeneration the night before, his soul power level had also improved a lot.


    After all the fights, injuries, and exhaustion he''d experienced in the past 48 hours, he had received the boost to leave the first step of the 8-Star level and complete 30% of his journey to the 9-Star.


    As he checked his progress, he grabbed some fruit from his ring out of hunger. As he devoured a bowl with three types of fruits, something he had done twice in this cave, he realized Thal''Korr still hadn''t recovered.


    ''Spirits can recover faster if the master is stronger than them. There''s a two-star difference between him and me, so he should recover soon.''


    This was another reason for cultivator to have a higher cultivation level than their Spirits. Once the Spirit and the master''s cultivation were equal, the Spirit''s recovery would be much slower when it was destroyed or just wounded.


    In short, the master''s soul was the Spirit''s home, where Spirits could strengthen and recover according to the wealth of their home.


    Because of this reality, a recovery that would have easily taken two or three days until a few days ago would now take only a few hours for Thal''Korr.


    ''Unfortunately, I don''t have any interesting crystals for him to absorb after his body is formed. That damned woman...''


    Liam clenched his fists as he remembered who was responsible for all that.


    He only had King-grade crystals in his spatial ring, which wouldn''t have much effect on an Ancestor-grade Spirit.


    He looked at what he had and tried to figure out what he could do now.


    In addition to the King-grade crystals, he had more than a dozen Second Class weapons, gold and silver coins, food, technique books, two recovery potions, and the Guardian Sphere. Apart from these items, everything else was of little value to him.


    ''The Guardian Sphere won''t be able to help me for a few days. After activating it, it will take some time for it to regain its standby state, so I can''t count on its help anymore.'' He put the item aside.


    ''What is left are my two potions. I took the Survival Nectar less than a day ago, so the Life Serum won''t have any effect on me for the next few hours or days. Only something of higher quality, like the Refulgent Life Elixir, can help me...''


    Picking up the bottle of the elixir, Liam remembered its properties.


    ''The Refulgent Life Elixir is made of Phoenix Tears, Sprayed Diamond Essence, Aurum Flower Nectar, Ancient Mandrake Root, and Fountain of Youth Water.


    These ingredients are classified as at least Third Class items and are very difficult to find. Together, they have a powerful regenerative effect, capable of healing even the marks that time has left on our bodies.


    This potion can regenerate organs, strengthen them, and ultimately affect the soul and Spirits. By taking it, one has the chance to even remove impurities from one''s body and Spirits, helping to restore and strengthen these magical pillars.''


    The Refulgent Life Elixir was precious, so Liam was reluctant to use it, even more so when he was no longer injured in a worrisome way.


    The effects of the elixir take between 40 seconds and 2 minutes to appear and can last up to 20 minutes after use. This means that 22 minutes after using it, the user will have felt its full effect, indicating that it is not good to use it after being spotted by enemies or being in danger. It''s best to use it when you''ve been safe for at least that long.


    Some effects of it were aimed at regenerating and rejuvenating tissues, which could promote visual improvement in those who consumed it. There was also an improvement in the user''s vitality, or life expectancy, something not normally associated with such urgent procedures.


    Because they did not design it for battle use, the potion in Liam''s hands had more ''delayed'' effects than other types of potions.


    ''It''s a shame, but I''m going to have to waste you now.''


    Liam sighed as he decided.


    His situation was delicate. He was pretty sure that Ester had her eye on him, and at least one more enemy would have to act against him on this journey. The Abyss Matriarchs had not yet shown themselves to him, but he had no doubt that he would meet at least one of these women before he returned to City Thirteen.


    With his Spirit unable to show off for another few hours, there was no point in waiting any longer. Even after Thal''Korr regained his body, he would be weakened. Without crystals to speed up the recovery process, it could take Liam another two days to get the Spirit back to 100%.


    Two days didn''t seem long, but he was in a place where his situation could change at any moment. All it would take was for a beast at the end of the second realm to appear near him and take an interest in him for him to be in trouble!


    Besides the beasts, there were the enemies who wanted his head, but also possible encounters with other disciples from the cities on this side of the fjord.


    He still had to complete his hunt, and for that, he needed Thal''Korr to protect him in case of an emergency.


    As he take all of this into consideration, he gently uncorked the bottle of the Refulgent Life Elixir. As the seal broke, a delicate mist escaped, carrying a symphony of scents that filled the air. The sweet fragrance of honey and vanilla danced with a subtle undertone of fresh herbs, creating a captivating aroma that enveloped the entirety of the cave.


    He gazed intently at the mesmerizing golden liquid. Its surface shimmering with a radiant glow, almost as if tiny specks of light were infused within.


    When he inhaled deeply, the air seemed to caress his senses, instantly loosening the tension in his facial muscles.


    He brought the bottle to his lips, swirling the contents around in his mouth, savoring the sensation of its thick, syrupy texture. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The elixir''s taste was exquisite, a delightful combination of sweetness and a subtle herbal essence, which enveloped his mouth with a comforting, revitalizing warmth.

 Chapter 102: Qualitative Evolution

    As soon as he drank the elixir, Liam felt changes in his body.First, he felt a warm sensation spreading through his body as his stomach began digesting the food.


    With each passing moment, the mana in his environment coursed through his body, his pores widening to accommodate its increasing flow.


    As his pores opened, he witnessed the expulsion of impurities from his body - it was like a thousand blackheads dissolving before his eyes.


    Liam had an unusual experience¡ªhe had never felt blackheads or pimples on his body. His skin appeared immaculate in his eyes, without a blemish in sight. As the elixir took hold, he quickly realized that things were not as they seemed.


    As the yellowish, viscous substance coated his entire body, he could feel mana seeping into his pores, triggering internal changes.


    As his muscles burned, he could feel an intense itching sensation deep within his bones. Amid this, his heart quickened its pace, and he found himself taking deeper breaths, trying to fill his lungs with more air.


    With each breath, the mana infused his lungs, amplifying his breathing capacity and fueling his Arcane Crystal.


    The essence of the elixir flowed through Liam''s bloodstream, reaching the base of his neck where it infused his special organ with mana and compatible elements.


    Within his soul space, the mana vortices above the cultivation sites of the incubus and Thal''Korr grew in intensity, expanding in size, density, and speed.


    Thal''Korr''s cocoon emitted a radiant glow, displaying a spectrum of six vibrant colors, before abruptly hardening and developing cracks.


    The incubus, sitting in the lotus position, took advantage of the moment and displayed peculiar behavior four minutes later.


    His body emitted a soft glow, and with each passing moment, his horns grew a little longer. As time passed, the creature''s appearance subtly evolved, its bat wings taking on an even more awe-inspiring beauty.


    Liam was clueless about the incubus'' cultivation, but at that precise moment, the creature had attained the early beginning of the 8-Star level. But that wasn''t his most important improvement.


    ''I''m finally at Ancestor-grade, High-level!'' The creature opened his eyes as the corners of his lips lifted with his qualitative growth.


    Unlike Thal''Korr, who was a subordinate Spirit, the incubus was an independent Spirit of Liam. He didn''t need to follow conventional rules, nor did he need crystals to increase the quality of his essence. As long as his human came into contact with special substances, or even grew stronger, he would evolve without the need for crystals.


    That was the way magical creatures evolved, not Spirits, something the incubus could do because of the special beginning of his relationship with Liam¡ªthe demonic ritual, months ago.


    But even though he wasn''t Liam''s subordinate, his essence was connected to Liam''s, and at that moment, the seduction powers of his master rose!


    Liam''s appearance improved even more than the elixir promised. Small blemishes on his face disappeared, his muscles became rounder and more massive, and his overall physical endurance improved.


    He didn''t feel the extent of these improvements yet, but his speed, strength, elasticity, reaction, and everything related to all of his senses had improved because of the incubus.


    His cultivation itself didn''t increase, but his abilities as a cultivator improved.


    Meanwhile, his vitality improved enough to increase his life expectancy by about 20%. The wound on his abdomen healed and the scar even disappeared.


    Thal''Korr''s cocoon finally exploded, revealing the reformed Spirit, now with some new features, a less hostile appearance, and even more solid power.


    His mental state reached an optimal state, and his body filled with mana to the point where it surpassed his previous level.


    Thal''Korr had reached the last half of the 6-Star level, close to becoming a 7-Star Spirit Lord!


    About 16 minutes after drinking the elixir, Liam felt the positive effects and changes in his body diminish.


    By 19 minutes, there was almost no residue of the Refulgent Life Elixir left in his body, while he was feeling the change in his senses better.


    As he opened his eyes again in the cave, his gaze became filled with curiosity, unable to comprehend how he had made such remarkable progress.


    A wave of awareness washed over him as he realized that the number of creatures surrounding him had multiplied, and the faint crunching sounds of small animals feasting on foliage resonated from afar. His vision improved to the point where he could spot even the tiniest details from a great distance.


    Surrounded by these transformative sensations, he couldn''t help but sense a gaze upon him, even though he couldn''t pinpoint its origin.


    ''Ester?'' He wondered.


    While thinking of the dark-haired woman, he shifted his attention to his Mana Mask, ensuring that his opponent had detected nothing.


    ''The Mana Mask works perfectly in passive mode. I must still look like a 6-Star Spirit Lord, but this woman must not believe it.'' He thought as he stood up.


    Now that he was recovered, stronger and with Thal''Korr at his disposal, it was time to complete his hunting mission and, if necessary, deal with his next enemies.


    ''I just have to be careful not to be vulnerable around this woman again. She''ll probably only move when I''m weak and defeat any interesting enemies or creatures. Since she must know about my approximate actual strength, she won''t take any risks.''


    Liam was sure that Ester knew about his genuine level because of Levi. He had killed a 9-Star Spirit Lord, so his real cultivation couldn''t be only 6-Star as he had shown through the Mana Mask.


    If she knew his level, she would certainly be careful!


    However, when he thought of her while walking back to the hunt with a sword in his hands, he couldn''t help but smile subtly.


    ''I feel my powers of seduction are stronger now... Did the elixir do that? Anyway, if Ester takes a chance on me again, she''ll pay dearly, hehe.''


    ...


    While Liam was plotting against Ester, he couldn''t imagine that the one who was watching him right now wasn''t the woman.


    She was near the cave where he had woken up the previous afternoon and stayed until early this morning. However, she wasn''t watching him right now, as she was in the middle of her meditation.


    Next to Ester, one of her two Spirits was finishing absorbing an Arcane Crystal she had gotten from the space storage items Liam had ''given'' her.


    Upon completion, a wave of transformation washed over her, causing profound changes in her physical and spiritual being. Her most powerful Spirit soared to the zenith of 7-Star cultivation, while she ascended to 8-Star!


    Her Spirit had just qualitatively advanced to the Middle-level of the Ancestor-grade!


    As she opened her eyes, she could feel her features becoming more pronounced, causing her to bite her lips in extreme satisfaction.


    ''Liam, you really are a valuable resource... Time for me to follow you again!''


    She stood up as she used her senses to check where she had left him. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Not surprisingly, he was no longer there, just as Ester had anticipated. But since one of her Spirits was a born sniffer, finding his trail would be easier than it seemed.


    As soon as she left her place, she found one of his tracks, indicating where he had gone after his recovery. But five minutes after she started following him, something else came up that made her stop.


    ''That feeling...'' She noticed another aura following Liam, but this one was different, solid, unfathomable, cold.


    ''This isn''t these women... In fact, it can''t be an outer disciple!'' She concluded as she felt a chill, her Spirits practically begging her to back off.


    ''This is an inner member! There''s an inner member following Liam! But why? Who could it be?'' She realized the danger to herself.


    She didn''t know if this person following Liam had intentions beyond observation. Not wanting to get involved in more complicated problems, she turned and headed in the opposite direction.


    ''I''d better not risk it. I''ve already made one breakthrough on this journey. That''s enough for now.'' She preferred caution to uncertainty.


    As she looked back, she said, "I hope you won''t return to the city. It will be better for me. But it''s a pity¡­ You were really interesting..."


    She disappeared into the woods with her thin, deep voice. Meanwhile, Liam moved forward, being watched by a powerful Spirit Sky Spirit Master!

 Chapter 103: Night Worms

    Having observed Liam for nearly 24 hours, this First Officer witnessed the boy fend off three groups of beasts and evade two outer disciples from other cities who crossed his path.Liam was now hiding behind a small rock, watching from afar a creature he was interested in for its crystal.


    As Liam readied himself for the quest, the First Officer paid no attention to the creature. He focused solely on the young man who had achieved five progresses within just three weeks.


    ''You''ll be promoted to inner disciple in no time. At your current progress pace, it should happen in a few months... I''d better talk to the boss and prepare to let you join our group. Unfortunately, we won''t be able to take advantage of your work as an outer disciple for long.''


    The gray-haired man with a scar on his face watched Liam for a few more minutes until his identification badge vibrated, drawing his attention away from Liam.


    ''Damn, I''m going to leave you now.'' He closed his eyes for a moment, recognizing the call. ''Just when things were getting interesting...'' He looked south and saw a trio of women, each one of them at the end of the second realm.


    He hadn''t seen Liam in action against humans yet, so he was quite curious. But the matter at hand was more important, so the man regretted it, but still turned his back on the young man and left.


    ''I will ask one of my men to monitor you. Just don''t die while I''m gone, Liam. Now I must join Amos. ''


    With that, Merlin left, disappearing into the forest without Liam or the three women of the Abyss Matriarchs noticing.


    Liam watched the Night Worm, a creature of nocturnal habits, characterized by its negativity. This beast could devour the vitality of its targets and use it for its own growth. Classified as an Ancestor-grade, Middle-level being, the worm Liam was watching now could greatly aid Thal''Korr.


    But conquering it would not be easy for Liam. The 2-meter-long, 40-centimeter-diameter, white-bodied creature that was devouring a red hawk was a powerful 9-Star Spirit Lord.


    ''Night worms exhibit greater strength at night compared to the daytime, but they are more manageable during the nocturnal hours. In the daytime, they retreat into a unique cocoon that enhances their natural power twofold. These subterranean creatures also pose a challenge to access during daylight hours.''


    Liam observed his intended prey with utmost attentiveness.


    ''During the night, their most vulnerable moment occurs right after they have fed. It is at this time that they slacken, as they need to sleep in order to absorb the enhancements they have received. As a result, they have developed a habit of rushing back to their hiding places immediately after feeding.


    This will be my moment to strike!''


    He decided, clenching his fists, determined to continue the hunt for this disgusting looking, sticky, smelling creature.


    The worm, while feeding on the life force of its enemy, would decompose the bodies of its prey and wrap itself in its deadly little tentacles, causing the flesh of its prey to rot.


    Liam had completed his crystal hunting mission for the sect. Since leaving the cave with Thal''Korr, he had conducted three hunts, resulting in a total of 13 Middle-level King-grade Arcane Crystals and 9 High-level King-grade crystals.


    He now had 32 Middle-level King-grade and 18 High-level King-grade crystals in his spatial ring.


    According to his calculations, this should be enough to complete this month''s and next month''s missions.


    But Liam didn''t want to risk a mistake in his calculations. So before he left, he planned to look for a few more crystals to make sure that if he was wrong, there would be a surplus of crystals and not a shortage.


    But before that, he wanted to find at least three more Ancestor-grade crystals so that Thal''Korr would have something to help him recover from future injuries.


    Despite the chilly night air that sent shivers down his spine, Liam remained steadfast, waiting for any sign that the enemy''s meal was complete. The night worm, its writhing form growing increasingly resistant to each meal, compelled Liam to bide his time and refrain from attacking.


    In the darkness, he caught sight of the red bird''s lifeless body slipping from the grasp of the white worm''s small tentacles. The sight spurred Liam into action, silently summoning Thal''Korr, all while carefully masking his own cultivation.


    He swiftly advanced, positioning himself at a 90-degree angle to Thal''Korr''s assault, ready to counter from the opposite side.


    With a silver spear in his hands, Liam raised his powers, delving deeper into the realm of shadows and manipulating them with a heightened intensity.


    Thal''Korr synchronized his movements perfectly with his master, using Power Amplification and Shadow Suppression.


    In less than five seconds, a chorus of shadow creatures materialized around the worm, launching a relentless assault on the white creature, rendering it immobile.


    With a powerful leap, Liam soared through the air, his grip on the spear tightening as he aimed for the enemy''s head, knowing that a well-aimed strike could swiftly bring an end to the fight.


    With precision, Thal''Korr tracked the creature, his sharp claws attacking its small side tentacles, ensuring it couldn''t drain their life force.


    In a momentary pause, the creature''s infrared sensors engaged, allowing it to analyze its enemy''s heat signatures.


    Another weakness of the Night Worm was its ability to see. This was a creature without eyes that used heat to understand its surroundings. The problem with that? Spirits consisted only of mana and elements. With rare exceptions, almost every Spirit looked like a cold creature, difficult to locate for a creature with infrared vision.


    The creature turned its attention to the enemy attacking it from above, opened its mouth, and spat a green goo in Liam''s direction.


    It was a caustic spit, but Liam had no fear as he summoned the corpse of one of his last opponents.


    As Liam fell against the white worm, a crocodile-like creature emerged, its massive abdomen dwarfing the size of a man''s entire body.


    The green spit landed on the corpse of the dead creature, sizzling and corroding the crocodile''s tough scales in a matter of seconds.


    Liam felt the dead creature he had used suddenly crumble to dust, but luckily he was already low to the ground when the corpse could no longer hold itself together and split in two.


    At that precise moment, he reached the white worm, hearing its agonized cries for the first time. Thal''Korr skillfully sliced off half of the deadly protuberances, freeing others from its life-draining grasp.


    The creature''s agonizing scream filled the air, sending a chilling sensation down his spine as the dangerous energy radiated from its body. Meanwhile, the leaves and branches of the surrounding trees trembled in response to the presence of multiple creatures. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liam didn''t mind at first, unleashing his spear attack with a swift and precise motion, the sound of metal slicing through the air echoing around him.


    When he touched the creature''s head with his spear, Liam felt as if he had touched metal. But he continued to push against the enemy''s resistant gelatinous shell.


    When he pierced the enemy''s body, the worm''s agonized and strange screams ceased, along with the creature''s complete paralysis.


    Thal''Korr finished removing the last of the worm''s tentacles, making sure the creature would not try to steal his master''s life force.


    But when he realized the enemy was dead, and they had won this battle, he felt a chill in his soul, sharing the same feeling as Liam as he looked around.


    "Fuck!" Liam said in a low voice as he saw a group of smaller worms, similar to the 9-Star creature they had just killed, emerge from the ground and surround them.


    These creatures were 3 to 5 stars weaker than the now dead enemy. But they surpassed 20 individuals as they stood with angry apparencies, reddened, while raising parts of their bodies like snakes would do when threatened.


    "We have no choice but to defeat them." Liam said to Thal''Korr as he sensed the combined aura of the opponents.


    Thal''Korr positioned himself with his back to his master, while Liam held his spear with both hands thoughtfully as he contemplated the challenge ahead.


    "Attack!" He said after coordinating with his Spirit on how to divide the enemies.


    They both ran towards the enemies and attacked them, this time paying more attention to the corrosive saliva of these creatures.


    Even though they were weaker than them, they could certainly hurt and even kill them!

 Chapter 104: Nearby Battles

    A terrifying sensation approached them, causing the hairs on their bodies to stand on end and their hearts to beat faster."What is it?" Standing back to back with her three companions, a blonde woman gripped a sword in her hand as she asked.


    The only black-haired woman, the tallest of the three at 1.8 meters, frowned as she saw from a distance what it was.


    "A fucking third realm beast!" She took a step back, forcing her two companions to look in that direction as they moved in line with her.


    "How is this possible? How is a third realm beast so close to the lake?" The third and smallest of these women asked, her brown eyebrows matching her grimace.


    "That... It must be because of that scream a moment ago?" The blonde asked.


    They had been following Liam''s footsteps when they heard a terrible high-pitched scream coming from the opposite direction they were now looking.


    Now, however, they couldn''t help but put Liam aside and focus all their attention on the creature approaching them.


    "Get ready to fight. We won''t be able to escape!" The taller woman said as her mana moved through her body and her two Spirits formed beside her.


    She had good senses and could tell from the creature''s wide eyes that a red-eyed tiger was targeting them. But against a third realm beast known for its speed, there was no way they could run so easily!


    The two women swallowed their saliva as they listened to their leader, cursing the beast''s scream that had drawn the third realm creature''s attention in their direction.


    They also moved their mana, condensing their Spirits to their sides.


    In the blink of an eye, six Spirits formed on the women''s sides, three 7-Star, two 8-Star, and a single 9-Star Spirit Lord.


    "Prepare your defense artifacts!" The black-haired woman said aloud, gripping her bow and arrow, ready to begin the battle.


    Just as the three were preparing for the worst, the white-furred, red-eyed creature stared at them as it move more slowly, its mouth ajar and its teeth appearing.


    It had come this way, interested in its favorite prey, the Night Worm. But when it encountered three Spirit Masters, its plans changed immediately.


    As interesting as a wounded Night Worm was, a single worm was no match for three 9-star Spirit Lord Spirit Masters!


    With a 1-Star cultivation from the Spirit Earth Realm, the 1.7-meter tall, 4-meter long, 500-kilogram creature with razor-sharp claws on its paws prepared and leaped at these opponents.


    The three women also went forward, commanding their Spirits to move against the enemy, with only one of them staying beside them while they moved in different directions.


    ...


    While the women of the Abyss Matriarchs failed in their plan to get to Liam, he and Thal''Korr had already spent over 60% of their mana against the group of white worms.


    After the first moment of enemy siege, they had taken down half of the opponents, arriving at the current situation where 11 night worms were attacking them as they felt the weight of the battle.


    Despite their cultivation advantage, they were facing versatile creatures that could steal their vitality and seriously injure them with their corrosive saliva.


    After using some of their mana to kill the first opponents, they were now more vulnerable, with Thal''Korr losing some of his offensive power, while Liam was sweating profusely and panting.


    "Shit!" Liam dodged another spit in his direction, this time feeling the stench of caustic saliva pass close to his face.


    A white worm leaped towards him, its tentacles writhing, ready to drain Liam''s life force.


    Fortunately, it was just a 5-Star Spirit Lord, and even though one of his arms was injured, Liam could still tap into his ability to absorb others'' life force and fight back against the white worm.


    Unfazed by the closeness of his adversary, he decisively impaled its head with his spear.


    With a swift motion, Liam removed his weapon from the motionless body, leaping back just in time to evade another acidic attack, only to find himself entangled in the slimy grasp of yet another creature''s tentacles.


    In agony, he let out a piercing scream as he felt a portion of his life force being drained, only to retaliate by striking his enemy once more.


    ''Shit! They can hurt me with this skill now!'' He realized as his mana reached only 30% of his capacity.


    There were still six enemies around him, but Thal''Korr was in bad shape, his body already transparent, having lost a lot of vitality and mana to his enemies. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Not wanting to risk any more, he summoned the potion he still had with him¡ªLife Serum¡ªand consumed it while still in battle.


    ''This potion will take a minute to take full effect. I can manage them on my own.'' Gritting his teeth, he moved to avoid enemies while commanding Thal''Korr to return to his soul.


    With Thal''Korr about to explode and only 30% mana left, he would have to use up his potion anyway, if he didn''t want to be vulnerable to whatever enemies he might find outside the city.


    He preferred to preserve his Spirit and recover amid battle!


    The six remaining creatures pressed against Liam, half of them advancing to steal his life force, the other half spitting at him.


    He moved as best he could in this area of various rocks and sparse trees in the forest, using what little advantage of shadows he had to mask parts of his movements and be more efficient in his dodging.


    Just thirty seconds after consuming the potion, an intense burning sensation surged through his entire body as an uncontrollable flow of mana coursed through him, steadily replenishing his power reserves.


    When his mana reached 55% again, he could feel his injuries healing and his battle fatigue dissipating. With a subtle smile, he increased his speed and launched another attack.


    With precise aim, he launched daggers towards the weaker enemy, steadily moving forward to confront the stronger adversary. In a swift motion, he thrust the body of his spear through another white worm.


    The creatures were helpless in their attempts to defend themselves against him. Exhausted just like everyone else, they longed for a moment of respite from the fight. However, unlike humans, beasts were seldom equipped with any resources to rejuvenate themselves during the heat of battle. This was especially the case for creatures of lower rank, like these Night Worms.


    By the time one minute had passed and the potion had taken full effect, Liam had regained 85% of his strength, swiftly eliminating four out of the remaining six enemies.


    Even though the potion should have restored him to 100%, he was still engaged in the fight, making it impossible for him to reach that level of recovery. However, against opponents who were already close to exhaustion, it was enough for him to kill the last of the worms.


    With a swift horizontal motion, Liam forcefully slammed the body of the final worm against a sturdy tree trunk. He carefully observed as the creature fought for its life, ultimately succumbing after four seconds.


    Liam scanned the area, relieved to see no other white creatures emerging from the ground. The battle was finally over.


    He looked around and saw 23 corpses, his sense of smell blocked by the foul stench these creatures emitted.


    But before he could even move to take his prizes from the battle of the surrounding corpses, Liam turned his face in the direction where he could feel a powerful battle developing.


    ''That magical fluctuation...'' He felt the power of not only the third realm beast but also three humans.


    Because of his sharper senses after the evolution of the incubus, Liam could tell without seeing that these three were women and not men.


    ''Are these the women of the Abyss Matriarchs?'' He asked himself, aware that there weren''t many all-female groups around him.


    Female factions were quite common in the world of cultivation. However, he felt it was too much of a coincidence for three women from a group other than the one hunting him to be so close to him.


    With the realization of what was happening close at hand in his mind, Liam collected the Arcane Crystals from the 23 bodies before he left, climbing the side trees and moving towards the ongoing battle.


    ''I''ll see what''s going on. If it''s too dangerous for me to move, I''ll leave immediately.'' He decided, imagining that this was how Ester had won so much from him.


    It was worth trying such a woman''s strategy at least once before deciding whether it was worth moving around the lair like this!

 Chapter 105: Bad Karma

    The third realm beast shouldn''t be powerful enough to perceive Liam''s true strength unless he displays some indications. However, given the circumstances, even if he were to reveal it, the creature wouldn''t detect the presence of the boy lurking nearby.Liam cautiously navigated through the dense bushes and treacherous rocks near the lake, maintaining a safe distance to avoid any potential danger. Initially, he wanted to gain a better understanding of the situation by inspecting the scene of the confrontation.


    However, once he caught sight of the area, the signs of a fight, bloodstains, and a lifeless woman''s body compelled him to alter his plans.


    ''Fuck! They were really after me!''


    As Liam looked toward those women, members of the Abyss Matriarchs, a shiver ran down his spine.


    Among the trio of 9-Star Spirit Lords, embroiled in the ongoing battle for the past minute and a half, one now lay sprawled on the ground, close to where Liam observed the confrontation. Her body was a grotesque sight, contorted with broken limbs and marred by deep claw marks.


    The white-furred tiger left behind a scene of brutal carnage after savagely attacking and killing her!


    But the situation of the other women wasn''t much better. Only two of their Spirits were still there. Besides, one of the women had a deep abdominal wound.


    Liam''s eyes locked onto a brown-haired woman, her pale complexion contrasting with her blood-soaked garments and the sight of her protruding intestines. With a weapon still in her hand, she bravely joined forces with her companion and the two remaining ghosts to confront and attack the white creature.


    The last woman, with jet-black hair and standing as tall as Liam, showed no signs of deep wounds on her body, but her exhaustion was evident as she was drenched in sweat and nearing her limit.


    As she moved, Liam could see the fear in her eyes, a flicker of uncertainty about her chances of victory, and the grim reality of her survival. This was a dangerous forest for anyone to come so close to their limits!


    The proximity of their end didn''t diminish the significance of the three women''s actions. Their efforts had a noticeable effect, even in the face of adversity. The 1-Star Spirit Earth Realm white tiger was also at its limit.


    Its enormous body was covered with spear and sword wounds, and nearly 60% of its white fur was stained with blood. Meanwhile, at least five daggers were pierced in its body, causing it discomfort and limitation.


    Its once striking gaze had dulled, its eyelids barely open, while its wide mouth hung open, desperately gasping for air with each movement.


    If the tall black-haired woman was on her last legs before collapsing from exhaustion, this bestial creature appeared even more feeble.


    With one last roar, the tiger obliterated one of the two translucent spirits surrounding it, intensifying the dizziness of the woman with the stomach wound.


    As the last Spirit was destroyed, her situation took a turn for the worse, causing her to momentarily lose her balance and teeter backwards.


    "Shit!" She wailed, but she had no hope of survival.


    Her only chance was for her stronger sister to have a recovery potion left, otherwise she would die, since she had nothing like that in her ring today.


    ''I should have prepared better...'' She regretted leaving the city in a hurry because of Liam.


    On other occasions, she would have prepared better!


    As her companion fell, the tall woman stood amidst the chaos, her spirit dwindling and the white tiger fixating on her with its menacing red eyes.


    For a moment, she stood facing the creature, her heart pounding in her chest as she anticipated the decisive moment. With her mouth wide open, she let out a piercing scream before launching herself forward, her Spirit aflame doggedly to resolve the situation in a single decisive move. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The tiger thought the same and leaped up with one of its paws, pointing at the enemies, determined to end the fight.


    At that moment, the tiger destroyed the last remaining Spirit in the area, its sharp, long claws going for the black-haired woman''s left arm.


    The tall woman did not falter at the loss of her Spirit. She continued to attack until she reached the enemy''s chest and plunged her weapon into its body.


    She succeeded in attacking the white tiger, but it also attacked her, throwing her 12 meters away until she crashed hard into a tree.


    "Aaaagh!"


    As she landed on the ground, dizzy and disoriented, a piercing scream echoed from the direction she had fallen.


    As it looked down, its eyes widened in horror at the sight of the weapon lodged in its chest. It wasn''t a blow that would have killed it, but it left a deep bruise. With all its injuries, this only served to further weaken it, introducing another source of bleeding into its already battered body.


    The woman looked in the direction of the white creature and watched as it walked towards her with difficulty.


    She wanted to get up and run, but she couldn''t. She had broken one of her arms when she hit the tree next to her, while her left arm was badly injured from the previous attack.


    Now all that was left was for the beast to catch up with her, and it would all be over.


    ''Damn it! Why did this happen?'' She closed her eyes, grieving, but aware that there was no escape.


    However, at the moment she closed her eyes, silence fell over her surroundings before the sound of something heavy falling to the ground echoed, followed by footsteps.


    Opening her eyes without understanding, she saw a human with short black hair looking in her direction with a serene expression on his face.


    She recognized him immediately.


    "L-Liam P-Porter!" She stammered out his name.


    Liam pulled his blood-stained spear out of the white tiger''s head, its life abruptly extinguished. He then approached the black-haired woman, her intense gaze fixed upon him.


    "You were after me..." He said as he drew a dagger and threw it at the brown-haired woman''s neck.


    With one swift movement, he cut the woman''s jugular, making sure she wouldn''t surprise him later.


    The woman with black hair observed the situation without moving r saying anything. Given the condition her companion was in, that Desire would likely perish, regardless. If Liam didn''t take action, she would do it herself to spare her friend from suffering.


    "You''re here to kill me..." She said in sudden calm and reassurance, sounding rather strange. "Sigh! Do what you have to do. Just be prepared for the consequences." She didn''t try to negotiate, while unable to move properly.


    "I will certainly prepare." He said as he drew his sword and stopped in front of her, touching one of the black-haired beauty''s cheeks with the tip of his weapon.


    Cultivators were usually pretty. What changed from one woman to the next was their charm, their type of beauty, their physique, their personality. Any Earth person would find the female cultivators of this world exquisite, some more, some less.


    "In your next life, beautiful lady, don''t work too hard against other people''s lives. The karma of those who wish the end of innocents is never good."


    With these words, Liam moved his sword and cut off the head of the woman kneeling before him.


    In one clean, swift, decisive motion, he ended another life, putting an end to the third member of the Abyss Matriarchs in his path.


    With her dead, Liam was alone, this time without people to attack him and try to steal his belongings.


    He looked around, suspicious that Ester would act. But now he didn''t feel like anyone was following him, and he wasn''t exhausted either. Even if that woman was watching him, she wouldn''t do anything against him now. She had already seen the kind of opponent he could kill.


    Liam removed the space storage items from the three dead women, along with their Arcane Crystals. He did the same with the white tiger, removing the creature''s claws and teeth as well.


    In this situation, he made the biggest profit since he started hunting for crystals!


    With little effort, he had got four Ancestor-grade Arcane Crystals, two of which were Low-level and two of which were Middle-level ones!


    Besides these crystals, he also received 10 Second Class weapons, 70 gold coins, 560 silver coins, 19 technique books, 12 miscellaneous knowledge books, and a few enchanted artifacts of low rank.


    Among the items of little use to him were women''s clothes, letters, combs, diaries, and other artifacts useful to women.


    He also received two new spatial rings and a space necklace, along with keys similar to those he had received when he joined the sect.


    This time, however, he was surprised to take two pills from his opponents'' spatial items. Neither was of interest to him, but they could be valuable in Mary''s hands.


    So, he set off in search of a place to cultivate in secret, intending to let Thal''Korr absorb the new Arcane Crystals he''d got.


    It was time for him to go in search of another qualitative breakthrough!

 Chapter 106: Returning to the City

    In a dark area of the forest, far away from City Thirteen, closer to City Twelve and City Eleven, there was a shadowy area of the forest.Five outer disciples, residents of City Twelve, were now lying on the ground, their eyes wide open as sweat dripped from their pores. Their legs were powerless as they ignored the wet soil. Meanwhile, they were braced against the ground as they stared at the shadow creatures in front of them.


    The place where they had watched for months a valuable medicinal plant grow was now engulfed in an eerie darkness, sending shivers down their spines.


    They felt a surge of terror as the sinister whispers of the shadow demons merged with the chilling night breeze.


    They wanted to get out of there; they wanted to use their backgrounds against the one behind it all, but would their fear let them?


    Their mouths and throats were parched, adding to their overwhelming desire to vanish and evade whoever was responsible for these unsettling emotions.


    Amid these six poor mid-level second realm cultivators, a man with short black hair was finishing gathering the herb that had caught his attention.


    In the midst of the frightening darkness of this enclosed forest, which was extremely humid and hot even at night, Liam finished what he was doing, ignoring the people nearby.


    In his hands was a Third Class medicinal herb, Shadowleaf. It could be consumed by demonic cultivators to purify their elements and refine their powers, or even used to make pills, potions, ointments, etc.


    But even after obtaining it, Liam did not bother to murder the six disciples of City Twelve who stood in his way.


    After allowing Thal''Korr to absorb the Arcane Crystals of the women of Abyss Matriarchs, the Shadowfiend demon evolved to the Middle-level of the Ancestor-grade.


    The Spirit also achieved a cultivation breakthrough, reaching the beginning of the 8-Star level.


    Thal''Korr''s qualitative improvement increased all of Liam''s attributes, helping him improve the level of his Shadowfiend powers, his natural senses, his strength, and also his cultivation.


    Now, Liam was at the beginning of the 9-Star of the Spirit Lord Realm!


    But his strength hadn''t just improved by one step, it had changed so much that he could simply ignore those six while his shadows protected his identity and frightened those people.


    After collecting the plant that had caught his attention hours ago, he left the area and finally made his way back to Peak Thirteen!


    With almost six days of hunting through the forest of Reidway Fjord, he had completed everything he had planned to do in the area.


    He now had 44 Middle-level King-grade Arcane Crystals, 26 High-level Kind-grade crystals, 6 Low-level Ancestor-grade and 2 Middle-level Ancestor-grade ones in his spatial ring.


    For the last two days, he had been hunting a bit more, focusing on getting more crystals to have a safety margin to complete his quests for this month and the next, but also to have some crystals to use in Thal''Korr.


    Now that he had completed everything he wanted, strengthened himself, and dealt with many enemies, it was time for him to return to the city and continue dealing with his problems.


    As the dark shadows in the previous area dissipated, they followed him, leaving the previous terrain behind as he made his way along a safe path.


    Even though Thal''Korr had evolved again and Liam was at a higher level, he still couldn''t underestimate this forest. Third realm creatures would still be deadly to him, so he still used the map of the area to follow the zones of sightings of second realm creatures.


    The Mana Mask was activated, with a 7-Star cultivation exposed.


    After days of acting in this forest, Liam had concluded that if he returned to City Thirteen with a plain cultivation of only 6-Star, people would doubt his true strength.


    To avoid questions that would lead to his genuine power being revealed, he decided it was worth revealing a little more power than before.


    Besides, he needed something to "convince" Ester that his power was no greater than that.


    Even if it wasn''t realistic for a 7-Star Spirit Lord to beat a 9-Star Spirit Lord¡ªLevi¡ªit was less ridiculous than a 6-Star Spirit Lord doing it.


    But besides Ester, the Crimson Rebels, Abyss Matriarchs, and Emerald Owls would probably suspect him of being responsible for the disappearance of their companions.


    ''I''m going to be in a lot of trouble as soon as I get back to the city.'' He sighed as he thought about the challenges ahead.


    Liam was at an interesting point in his journey in City Thirteen. He was no longer so weak that he was defenseless, but he wasn''t so strong that he didn''t have to worry.


    His situation was not that much better than before. He still had enemies who could kill him, and he had to be careful. His only advantage was to hide his true power and surprise those who underestimated him.


    ''I need to focus on becoming a Second Class Runemaster in the next few weeks. That''s the fastest way to get out of trouble.''


    He was thinking about the possibility of advancing with each quality upgrade that specialty experts underwent.


    Special resources, dual cultivation, or combat would hardly force him to advance from the second realm to the third in the short term. Recently, he had used several types of stimulations to advance, and it was unlikely that the same would produce quick results in the short term.


    ''With rune inscription, I can get closer to the beginning of the third realm, but that''s not all. By becoming a Second Class Runemaster, I can gain influence and resources by trading in enchanted items.''


    Runemasters made a lot of coins from their profession, even at low levels. Thinking about those coins and how they could help strengthen him, his companions, and potential allies, Liam couldn''t help but put his hopes in that profession.


    ''But I''m going to do what Ann recommended. I''ll train in secret and only bring my doubts to her in the first days back in town. One of my three competitors might see me as a threat and start plotting against me if I show them rapid progress.''


    He planned in silence, carefully making his way through the forest in the middle of the night.


    Fortunately, he now had several gold and silver coins to buy the resources he needed to improve his training. Besides, he could go another week without going to the Beasts Hall, and the people from Emerald Owls wouldn''t be able to force him to fight again for at least the next two weeks.


    ''I will take advantage of this time and train hard while keeping a low profile. In another week, it will be time for me to collect my next wage.''


    At the level he was already at, Liam could take the test to become a Senior Initiate. But he didn''t want to do that, no matter how much it would increase his wage. Since he wanted to hide his strength, and was close to the third realm, he wanted to get the direct promotion from outer disciple to inner disciple by achieving the third realm before the age of twenty.


    That was his current plan, and with that in mind, he would soon return to his town! sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...


    "Looks like a disciple is returning." Said one Officer stationed at one of the entrances to Peak Thirteen, alerting his companions to a lone figure coming 200 meters ahead.


    "In the middle of the night? He''s got guts," said one of the masked men in the area.


    One of Cyrus'' observers recognized Liam and frowned when he saw the boy was now stronger. He couldn''t sense Liam''s level exactly, but he could tell from the boy''s appearance, body movements, and expression.


    ''He was successful in his hunt and had dealt with his rivals.'' The man thought to himself, ready to report this to his superior later.


    Under the watchful eyes of half a dozen Officers, Liam made his way through the dark, poorly lit lane at the end of the forest and the beginning of the town, arriving at the entrance post he had passed earlier.


    This time, no one was following him, and the area was relatively quiet. City Thirteen was busy 24 hours a day, but at night, the exit to the city and some of the shopping streets were deserted.


    "Officers, I''m returning from my hunt. I would like permission to enter the city and complete my mission." Liam greeted the men, quickly pulling out his identification badge.


    An Officer answered him, removed the warning from his ID, and then handed him back the permit to leave the city.


    With that in hand, Liam thanked the Officer and made his way to the top of the peak, towards the Records Hall, to complete his mission of collecting Arcane Crystals for the sect.


    He had a lot to do tomorrow, so he decided to do it all at once and go back to his room to rest. Tomorrow was going to be a busy day, no doubt about it!

 Chapter 107: Liams Inventory

    With his bedroom window shut tightly and the furniture behind the door, he lay sprawled on his bed; the sheets falling off the sides as he seemed to have passed out in his sleep.Despite the first rays of daylight filling his room, he remained in a deep slumber, undisturbed.


    His body remained almost motionless, with only the faint sound of his breath confirming his well-being.


    After finishing his missions for this month and the next, Liam returned to his room and spent most of his time sleeping. He had been under a lot of stress, injured, and had barely gotten any proper rest during his hunt. However, his body desperately needed more proper rest in order to sleep well and eat properly.


    For the past few hours, he had enjoyed a peaceful sleep, a rare occurrence in nearly a week.


    As the first rays of daylight seeped into his room, his body stirred, showing that he was waking up.


    In his underwear, he rolled over onto his stomach, his bed providing a comfortable resting spot. As time passed, his hands started to stir in his slumber, absently scratching various places on his body.


    The noise from Street Thirty-Seven grew louder as the disciples moved through the city, filling his ears with a cacophony of sounds.


    When he woke up, Liam looked up at the white ceiling of his room for a moment, felt an incredible lightness in his body, and couldn''t help but smile.


    For someone who slept in a comfortable bed and a safe room every day, it could be difficult to feel the effects of a good night''s sleep. But for someone who could not usually sleep properly, a good night''s rest was magic!


    Liam could almost feel stronger just from resting!


    But this was no surprise to him. He knew fully that one had to be careful with one''s mortal biological activities until at least the fourth realm of cultivation.


    Using one hand to bend over, Liam lifted part of his body and soon gathered the courage to wash himself. Amid his movement, the sound of his stomach begging for food alerted him and reminded him of his plan to eat somewhere other than in the Refectory this morning.


    ''Time for me to start preparing for the challenges after the hunt.''


    He stepped out of the shower and stopped in front of his dresser to finish drying his body.


    As soon as he was done dressing, Liam used his spatial ring to remove all the items he had with him at the moment.


    As he spread everything out on the floor of his room, he inspected the crystals, weapons, and other items he had.


    After going through the Records Hall and completing this month''s and next month''s crystal collection missions, he now had 16 King-grade and 8 Ancestor-grade Arcane Crystals with him.


    He wanted to keep the 8 Ancestor-grade crystals for himself, while he wanted to give the 16 King-grade crystals to Mary.


    He put the crystals back into his ring and looked at the weapons he had with him.


    ''I will give three of these weapons to Mary. They are Second Class weapons, superior to the ones she currently has.''


    Picking up a spear and a sword he had got from the women of the Abyss Matriarchs, he muttered. "I''ll keep these two with me."


    In his hands were two Second Class weapons, but unlike all the other items he carried, these two were of high-quality.


    Most of the weapons he had with him were of low or ordinary quality, the kind that would get damaged faster or have less attack power.


    ''I will keep these two and two more ordinary-quality daggers. Except for Mary''s weapons, I''ll sell all the others.'' Liam decided to do this later today in order to collect coins and merit points.


    He put the weapons back into his spatial ring, also the two bottles of pills that he would give to Mary. Then he looked at the medicinal plant, Shadowleaf, a special resource he wanted to negotiate with an Alchemist to make pills for him.


    But he didn''t want to do that right away. His body had recently absorbed various types of medicinal essences from potions, and he had also strengthened quickly.


    ''I will focus on tempering my body and soul with more traditional, slower methods of advancement for a while before I go back to absorb resources to strengthen myself.''


    He put the plant away again, not wanting to waste its effects because of the possible resistance his body might show at the moment.


    Along with the plant, he also kept the body parts of the beasts he had killed over the past few days, which he also intended to sell later this morning to raise funds.


    Soon after, he stored the belongings of the women and men he had killed, keeping some to give to Mary, some for himself, but most to sell.


    These were resources that could not be traced back to their owners, so selling them would be easy and shouldn''t be dangerous.


    He also put back into his ring the theoretical books on techniques and subjects relevant to Spirit Masters. They were things he intended to spend some time with between today and tomorrow to determine their value.


    Unfortunately, it wasn''t possible to sell copies of books within the sect, so the most he could do was share them with his trusted people and use them to learn new things. The space storage items of his victims fell into this category, and he intended to keep them to sell outside the headquarters in the future.


    With all this stored in his spatial ring, he came to the last items he had with him: letters, messages, and several keys.


    As he run his eyes over the letters, he tore most of them up, as they were messages about things that were not relevant to him.


    Hardly anyone would exchange important information by letter or without using hard-to-understand codes.


    When he had disposed of all these papers, Liam grabbed the keys that were there with him. They were not keys to rooms or safes, but keys given to new recruits.


    While pondering the matter, he recalled the text he had received with his key while entering the sect weeks before. It appeared to allude to a potential treasure hunt or some sort of analogous adventure.


    He doubtfully looked at the nine keys he had with him at the moment. He held out his hands and took two of them, feeling that he had noticed something compatible in both of them.


    ''Wait a minute... Do these keys match?''


    He tried to fit one key into the other and then opened his eyes even wider when he saw that his theory was correct.


    ''They fit!''


    Liam looked at the keys he had with him, searching for combinations.


    He connected three keys, but the others didn''t seem to be compatible with the three already connected. But he repeated the process and make two more combinations of two keys each, leaving only two others that didn''t seem to fit with any other.


    ''These remaining keys are like some of the ones I used... By the looks of it, some of the disciples'' keys are the same. My previous thought was incorrect. I should take another look at Mary''s key to see where I am coming from.''


    He smiled as he looked at the three connected keys.


    They formed nothing particularly eye-catching, but Liam could tell that they would form something of value when completed. There were at least three more keys to go before the shape of the most complete one would be more obvious to him, something he immediately added to his plans to talk to Felicity, Electa, and Mary.


    If he was lucky, perhaps the keys of these three women would help him better understand what this would lead to!


    "Tsk! The Demon Gate is really hard to survive. They probably created it to pit the disciples against each other," Liam said in realization.


    If his allies'' keys didn''t work, he could already imagine that the way forward for him would be to keep killing disciples and capturing their respective keys. Sooner or later, his path of killing would lead him to complete this hidden mission.


    It was just a matter of realizing that the keys fit and then deciding to collect them from his fellow disciples!


    Liam kept the keys with him and left his room, not encountering the Leopards'' guards, as the faction didn''t know he had already returned. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The same was true for some of Liam''s enemies, but that was about to change. With daylight breaking and him moving around the city, it wouldn''t be long before word of his return spread!


    Liam knew he couldn''t control it, so he didn''t hide when he left his dorm. He went straight to the place where he planned to eat, starving himself as he walked at a brisk pace to the establishment.


    After climbing 500 steps, he reached the street where the place where he wanted to eat this morning was located. By paying 100 silver coins, he would soon receive a feast for one before happily devouring his food.


    He had been eating dried meat and fruit for days. Eating food prepared by good Magic Cooks was just what he needed to complete his recovery after the hunt!

 Chapter 108: Meeting of the Top 10 Members?

    "How did you get all this?" Asked the same arms dealer to whom Liam had sold his spear he had brought back from the Eternal Doom Island when he entered the Demon Gate.As he saw the questioning look on the man''s face, who was frowning and looking him in the eye, Liam didn''t hesitate to answer. With a firm tone, he said, "I found it while hunting for crystals."


    A Demon Gate disciple didn''t have to act against another disciple to get resources in the forests near the sect''s peaks. Beasts could kill people and leave their belongings behind.


    Some beasts were in the habit of taking their enemies'' items after winning a battle, often carrying them around with them, such as amulets and war trophies. Other creatures kept them in their lairs, places that could become riches for the lucky humans who found them in their owners'' absence.


    But beyond this kind of situation, disciples could die fighting each other, with no victor left to loot the bodies of their enemies. It wasn''t uncommon for fights to result in death on both sides, resulting in many space storage items being lost in the forests not only of Demon Gate, but of the entire Twin Land.


    The Blacksmith behind the shop looked at Liam in silence after the boy''s answer. The newcomer''s words were probably excuses to stay out of trouble. But he couldn''t tell if the young man had killed other sect members or not.


    "You''re fortunate, if that''s the case," he said as he brought the over 10 weapons in front of him to his side.


    "Since you''re going to sell them in large quantities, I need a bigger margin to make a profit. I won''t be able to sell them all quickly, so this deal won''t be any better than selling one at a time." The Blacksmith was being honest with Liam to keep the boy from trying to negotiate.


    When one bought many items at once, it was common to get discounts. So Liam expected he wouldn''t get the best possible price for these armors.


    "How much can you pay me?"


    The man looked at the weapons and shook his head.


    "I can pay you the equivalent of 1,200 gold coins."


    Even the cheapest of these weapons would cost over 70 gold coins, as they were low-quality Second Class items.


    Weapons cost more than absorbable resources because they could be used repeatedly!


    Since the most expensive of these items could cost as much as 220 gold coins, Liam knew that the total value of these weapons would exceed 1,800 coins.


    But he could hardly get a better deal than that.


    "Can I get some of that value in merit points?" He asked as he considered the price research he had done earlier.


    A cartel controlled the prices of the shops in the city, so the offer would hardly differ from any other shop in the city.


    "A small amount. I don''t have many merit points to buy artifacts, since most disciples don''t use their merit points like that... However, I can pay you 200 merit points and 800 gold coins."


    Liam nodded, accepting the deal.


    He pulled out his ID badge, handed the item to the Blacksmith, and received his merit points.


    "By the way, do you know where I can sell beast body parts?" He showed the smith some beast claws and teeth.


    The man looked at Liam''s hand and pointed. "Look for a shop that sells alchemical ingredients. Usually such remains are bought and sold in such shops."


    Blacksmiths rarely used the small remains of animals. Aside from the skeletons of some creatures and the skins of others, someone like this middle-aged man wouldn''t be interested in animal remains. But Alchemists could do many things with almost anything from a beast''s body.


    Liam continued to sell his many items, which took up most of his storage space.


    As much as he had gained from this Blacksmith, he wanted to buy various materials to develop his runic inscription skills. He would probably spend most of those coins and merit points much faster than he could have imagined!


    ...


    As Liam made his morning sales run, allies and enemies alike were already talking about him and his victorious return! S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the Beasts Hall, Lazarus had just heard of Liam''s return from one of his men.


    "Perfect. I want the two of you to stay close to Liam for the next few days. Alert the rest of the faction as well. The enemies probably won''t react well to his return." Said the square-faced man.


    The three people in front of him in the underground area of the coliseum, near the barn where Liam had met Lazarus, nodded in agreement.


    Lazarus got up from where he was and gave his last order. "I''ll visit him later. Let him know."


    "Yes, Chief Ross."


    Two of the men set out to approach Liam, while the other took a different route.


    Lazarus went to the top of the coliseum, thinking to inform the faction leader of Liam''s successful return.


    Liam should be stronger, which meant he could be useful to the faction''s interests in less time than they expected!


    ...


    Meanwhile, at Eleanor''s estate, headquarters of the Abyss Matriarchs...


    "What?" Tabitha Dixon, a woman with shaved sides of her head and early third realm cultivation, shouted as she slammed her hands down hard on a wooden table.


    She and Eleanor had just heard from one of their observers that Liam Porter had returned from his hunt!


    They had sent a trio of late second realm cultivators after Liam, but none of them had returned, and he looked perfect, even stronger, according to this observer''s description, before Tabitha.


    Eleanor''s eyes narrowed as her beautiful face took on a less than attractive expression. She seemed to have aged ten years as the veins in her head visibly quivered.


    "Any news of our sisters?" The leader of this faction asked in a somber tone.


    "No, Chief McCalla." A red-haired 7-Star woman from the second realm said, breaking into a cold sweat in front of the two most important cultivators of her faction.


    "Eleanor, we''re going to confront the bloody Liam Porter!" Tabitha grabbed her weapon and headed for the door of the office they were in.


    Eleanor raised a hand and asked. "And what are we going to do?"


    "Cut his head off!" Tabitha looked back, her eyes red with rage.


    Eleanor shook her head in denial, ignoring the lavish decor of her workplace and the politics of being the leader of her faction. "Don''t be hasty. We have nothing against him. Do you want to break the rules of the sect so carelessly?"


    Eleanor was pessimistic about the situation of her three younger sisters. They were probably too dead not to have returned, even hours after Liam''s return.


    Did that mean that he was responsible for their fate? Not necessarily. The forest was dangerous, and it was possible that they had fallen to disciples from other cities, or even to beasts. In fact, in Eleanor''s opinion, it was unlikely that Liam had been responsible for any negative outcome for his companions.


    "So what do you suggest, Elder Sister McCalla?" Tabitha frowned as she looked at the white-haired woman.


    "Leave the city with a group of sisters and find out what happened. If the younger sisters are still alive, save them. If not, try to understand how they fell. In the meantime, I''ll think of something for Liam Porter."


    "That''s not good enough. Should we let him go in the meantime?" Tabitha didn''t like that.


    "Don''t be so emotional, Tabitha. Besides us, there are other factions out of town that are against him. I''ll meet with Myles Smille later and see what we can do together against Liam and the Leopards."


    The two women with Eleanor opened their eyes in surprise as they heard the name of the number two rank in the arena, the leader of one of the rival factions of the Abyss Matriarchs.


    Myles Smille, 4-Star Spirit Earth Spirit Master, current leader of the Crimson Rebels, was not someone Eleanor would agree to meet so easily. Her faction and this man''s had a lot of problems, and to say that most of its members hated each other was no exaggeration.


    "Are you serious?" Tabitha asked in disbelief.


    "Getting rid of Liam Porter is worth it. Otherwise, another William Semple will emerge and overshadow our efforts."


    Not only did the Emerald Owls hate William, but almost every faction in City Thirteen hated the number one player in the arena!


    Eleanor added. "Let''s be more careful with Liam Porter. He''s grown up too fast, and now that he''s back from his hunt, he''ll stay for a while if he ventures out of the city. Our next move must be decisive. We have to make sure there are no mistakes and he falls.


    If I have to, I''ll move myself to make sure!"


    The two women opened their mouths, not expecting Eleanor to take Liam Porter''s case so seriously that she would consider moving herself.


    Eleanor was ranked 8th in the arena, so her willingness to act was no small feat!


    Tabitha dropped the weapon in her hands and took a deep breath, calming her heart a little. "All right. I''ll go and see what happened. But be careful, Elder Sister McCalla. This man is not easy. Last time..."


    "I know." Eleanor interrupted her confidante. "I''ll be careful. Now go on." She said before turning her eyes to the second realm cultivation subordinate standing there with them. "As for you, keep an eye on Liam Porter. I want a daily report on all the places he goes, the people he meets, everything."


    "Yes, Chief McCalla."

 Chapter 109: Marys Situation

    "What?!" Hannibal shouted as he smashed the wooden table in front of him, having just heard of Liam''s return."Some men saw him selling weapons at a Blacksmith''s shop this morning before he went to an Alchemist''s shop. He sells body parts from the beasts he hunted in the last few days." The subordinate who brought the news detailed.


    "What about Francis and the others?" One of Hannibal''s companions, who was at his side in the arena for their daily work, asked with an apathetic look.


    "They haven''t returned..." The 5-Star cultivator said more quietly, his voice filled with an uncertainty that was hard to ignore. "Liam also returned stronger, with 7-Star cultivation..."


    At the suggestive tone of this short red-haired man, Hannibal shivered, his eyebrows drawn together in a grimace. "Are they dead?"


    There were items that could show the vitality of distant cultivators. But these matrices weren''t cheap and had several restrictions that made them exclusive to the highest-ranking cultivators in their organizations and families.


    "Possibly." The man estimated. "But we should investigate or wait a few more days to be sure. If they don''t return within three days, the chance that they are still alive is less than 2%."


    As weak as he was, this 5-Star Spirit Lord was a born investigator. He knew what he was talking about, and Hannibal trusted him.


    "We don''t have the men to investigate that right now. Monitor the entrances to the city for signs of their return. If they''re not back in three days, consider them dead." Hannibal said between his teeth, his tone as dark as the circles under his eyes.


    "What are we going to do about Liam, boss?" Hannibal''s companion asked, standing with him in the area they were in, a weapons room near the competitors'' wing of the arena.


    "Right now, we can''t move on him directly in the arena. We''ll have to wait another two weeks and then we''ll be able to confront him with our men... Until then, we can only act outside the hall."


    Acting outside the hall would be dangerous, both because of Liam''s current position in the Leopards and because of the sect''s rules. The slightest mistake and they could be in much more trouble than they are now.


    "I have a suggestion, boss," said the 5-Star man who was still standing there.


    "Speak up." Hannibal looked at the man with little expectation.


    "I''ve heard rumors he has a friend who visited him in the Infirmary. I don''t know how far their friendship goes yet, but we can observe it. Depending on the outcome, we could use her to force him into traps, or even turn her into one of us and work against him quietly.


    Poison is a woman''s weapon, boss." The man said in a rather wicked tone.


    Hannibal''s frown gradually lost its strength, and a smile appeared on his face.


    "Hahaha, I was right to bring you into the faction, Abimael!" Hannibal placed his hands on the man''s shoulders, pleased with what he''d heard. "Very well, do whatever it takes to make it happen. Whether she poisons Liam herself or we use her to force him to make mistakes. Whatever, just guarantee me the results!"


    "I''ll get on it right away, boss!"


    ...


    While doing her job at the Essences Hall today¡ªthe one responsible for the city''s resources production¡ªMary sneezed, brought a hand to her face and scratched her nose.


    "Are you all right, Sister Mary?" Asked a young woman, about five feet tall, with a slim build and big cheeks. She looked like a child, not only in her physical appearance but also in her clothes and thin voice.


    This was Jane Foster, 6-Star Spirit Lord, an Initiate at Demon Gate, in charge of the area where Mary was working at the moment.


    The Essences Hall was enormous. It had an exclusive library, special gardens, greenhouses, communal plantations, and much more.


    The place where Mary was working this morning was a thousand square meter greenhouse, where various fragrant plants were neatly arranged with much mana around them.


    In this colorful place, Mary and the other Aspirants had to take care of the plants that were grown there, sometimes harvesting them, sometimes planting them, and tending to them so that nothing would go wrong with them.


    Jane was at her side, the only one there whom Mary could call close to her. It would be foolish to trust anyone at Demon Gate. But she liked the ''girl'' and got along well with Jane.


    "Yeah, it must have been the dust." Mary said as she took off her special gloves and walked out of the greenhouse to get some air.


    Jane followed her, leaving the other women working behind. "Sister Mary, have you thought about my proposal?" Asked the ''girl'', one of the youngest outer disciples of City Thirteen at just 16 years old.


    Mary looked out over the beautiful view of the Essences Hall garden and took a deep breath of fresh air. But it didn''t take her long to answer her superior. "Yes. I''m tempted to join you, Sister Jane." Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jane smiled, having invited Mary to leave town and hunt beasts.


    As an Aspirant, Mary couldn''t do that alone. She didn''t have that kind of permission. But she was already a 4-Star Spirit Lord and could soon become a 5-Star. She was willing to take the risk of hunting her second Spirit.


    Mary hadn''t hunted her second essence yet because she had been busy since she joined the sect. Another important point was that she had had so little time in the over three weeks she had been in this place that the thought of taking the Promotion Exam was out of the question for her.


    She didn''t have the time or resources for it.


    But as she grew stronger, her activities would become easier and faster, and eventually there would be time for her to be promoted. If she got a new Spirit now, she could speed that up, so it made sense to accept Jane''s offer.


    Since Jane was Mary''s superior, she could take Mary out of town.


    Mary had already studied enough of the available Spirits in the forest, so she already had the most interesting targets in mind.


    Ideally, it would be better for her to go with Liam. But Liam had so many enemies right now that she didn''t know if that would be good for any of them. But she needed to get out of town to get her next Spirit.


    Jane smiled at the blonde girl, shaking her small head and greenish hair. "How about we leave tomorrow?" The girl suggested.


    "That''s..." Mary hesitated, thinking of Liam. "I''ll have to think about it. Can I give you an answer tomorrow?"


    She wasn''t suspicious of Jane''s interests. As much as it wasn''t good to trust people in this sect, Jane wasn''t like the ordinary members of this place. Jane was one of the few disciples who had been invited to Demon Gate instead of being forced to come here after surviving a cruel experiment.


    Jane didn''t have the same hatred that many Demon Gate disciples had in their hearts and, as far as Mary knew, was favored by their superiors in the city.


    Staying by Jane''s side shouldn''t be a problem.


    ''Jane is a friendly girl. Most people are afraid of her because of her position and powers, but she''s someone who just needs a little attention.'' Mary smiled at the girl, who couldn''t help but accept the answer.


    "All right. I''ll wait until tomorrow before we decide," said the green-haired girl. She saw in Mary the first person who treated her as an equal instead of a little genius or a monster.


    Jane had received her first Spirit at 13, when she made a pact with a Verdant Parasite demon, a type of creature with a high connection to plant life. In doing so, she unwittingly ended a plague that had ravaged a village in her home kingdom for decades.


    But instead of affection and gratitude for what she had done, the people of her village saw her as the plague itself, a being that could return at any time to wreak havoc.


    Soon after she received her first Spirit, she was banished from her village and left to die alone in a forest.


    She lived alone for an entire year until an inner member of the sect found her and invited her to join the group.


    Now she had two Spirits and a second realm cultivation, and was a great prodigy with great potential to become a Spirit Earth Spirit Master before she was even 18.


    While Jane saw in Mary only a little of the affection she had lost when she awakened her powers, this blonde woman saw in this girl what most people couldn''t see.


    "Let''s get back. I have six more Lunarberries to pick..." Mary led the way back to the greenhouse, with Jane happily following, talking about how amazing these plants behind the Lunarberries were.


    Because of her special power, she understood plants very well and enjoyed talking about each one.


    As she nodded to Jane to indicate that she was listening, Mary couldn''t help but think of Liam. She missed his touch, but she was also worried about him.


    ''I hope you come back soon... Or maybe I''ll go on my hunt without seeing you.''


    Soon she returned to her work.

 Chapter 110: Enemies of My Enemy

    The air was heavy with seriousness, their expressions etched with somberness. At one end of the table, two boys, their heads bowed, faced seven stern men, their frowns casting an icy chill down their spines.Myles Smille, a tall and skinny blond man with piercing green eyes, occupied the table''s head. However, his usual attractiveness was eclipsed by his narrowed gaze and deeply furrowed brows. The room seemed to hold its breath, as if expecting the weighty decisions that were about to be made.


    He and his staff had just learned of Liam Porter''s return the day after learning of Levi''s death.


    Liam didn''t know it, but Levi wasn''t the Crimson Rebels'' number two by accident. As the younger brother of the faction leader, this 9-Star Spirit Lord was more than just a talented cultivator for the faction when he was alive.


    And now Myles was in a terrible mood when he heard that Liam, whom Levi wanted to deal with, had returned to the city after his brother''s death.


    Now the number two in the Arena rank was furious!


    "... And that''s what happened, Boss Smille." Said one of Levi''s two friends, who had last seen him on his way out of town the day Liam had left on his hunt.


    "We didn''t want him to go. But Levi was determined to eliminate Liam to prevent him from becoming a future problem for the faction, boss." The other boy, Henry, the same one who had made the earlier suggestion to Liam, said in a gruff and truly heartfelt voice.


    "Liam Porter killed my brother?" Myles asked in a harsh tone, while even his fellow faction commanders hesitated to open their mouths to say anything.


    "Unlikely," Henry said, honestly not believing it. "It''s possible, but highly improbable."


    Levi''s other friend continued, "Everyone here knows how skilled Levi was in combat. He wasn''t the type to underestimate opponents. If I''m not mistaken, he would have dealt Liam a fatal blow by surprise if he had found his target on the hunt."


    One man sitting next to Myles couldn''t help but agree. "Yes, he would. That''s his personality." He looked at Myles.


    Henry said again, "It''s not impossible that Liam is involved, boss. But for something like that to happen, Levi would have to have fallen for something before... Which wouldn''t take the blame off Liam, though. I just don''t think that brat hit Levi."


    Myles knew his brother better than anyone and didn''t disagree with these people''s theories. It made sense that Levi wouldn''t fall for Liam, and it was possible that Liam had nothing to do with Levi''s death.


    But as Levi''s brother, Myles saw Liam as responsible. After all, Levi had only left town because of Liam!


    "Whatever happened..." The faction leader was about to speak when the door to the room suddenly opened, drawing the attention of everyone in the room.


    "Sorry to interrupt, boss, but Eleanor McCalla is outside our building, demanding to speak with you," said a woman in armor and short hair, her tone grave.


    Myles rose from his seat, followed by two more of the men standing near him.


    "Eleanor? What does this woman want?" A 3-Star Spirit Earth cultivator asked as he looked at his boss.


    Myles lost his train of thought, unable to stop thinking about Eleanor. His relationship with that woman was¡ªcomplicated. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He had wanted her for himself, but all he had gotten was her rivalry and enmity. But with his conqueror personality, Myles thought that as long as he kept beating and oppressing her, she would one day realize how good it was to be with him, a powerful and talented warrior.


    After all, a woman as strong as she was needed to be with an even stronger man, right? That''s what he thought.


    With a slight smile on his face, almost forgetting about his brother, Myles made his way to the residential part of his estate. "Bring her to my residence. I''ll see her alone."


    The men did not question his decision while the woman walked back the way she had come.


    "Let us continue this discussion later. I want to see what Eleanor has for me," Myles said before disappearing from the scene.


    Everyone stayed behind and waited, aware that something important was about to happen for Eleanor to have come all this way, something that had never happened before.


    ''Is she finally going to join the boss?'' Wondered one of the men who had stayed behind.


    ...


    Eleanor made her way to Myles'' residence, on the top floor of Myles'' three-story building.


    When she arrived in the living room of the Crimson Rebel leader''s residence, the white-haired woman stopped 12 meters away from Myles. She saw him with his back to her, pouring two glasses of wine.


    She looked around this place she had never been before, but had been invited to a dozen times. For a moment, she thought she might be making a mistake.


    ''Tsk! He thinks he''s too powerful,'' she thought to herself.


    Nearby, trophies, medals, animal heads, and animal-skin rugs decorated Myles''s antique living room.


    "Eleanor... Have you finally accepted my proposals?" He asked with a smile on his face, the grimace from earlier far removed from his current expression.


    As he turned to her and motioned for her to take one glass, he couldn''t help but look at the beautiful woman before him, the most beautiful in the city, in his opinion.


    He had many women at his disposal. But none caught his eye more than Eleanor. Since he had met her, he had lost interest in the others and no longer ventured out with subordinates.


    Eleanor accepted Myles'' gesture, even though she had no feelings for him and was even disgusted by this person. But she was there to talk business, and there was no point in dwelling on their old problems today.


    "Don''t talk nonsense... Anyway, I heard your brother passed away out of town... My condolences. Levi was a promising young man," she said as she accepted his offer and sat down on a brown sofa.


    He thanked her, but knew she couldn''t be there just for that, so he continued to listen.


    The look on Eleanor''s face became more serious, as did the tone of her voice. "But I also heard that he left because of a newcomer to the sect, Liam Porter. Is that true?"


    Myles'' eyebrows knitted as he felt his fingers itch. "Yes. Are you here because of him?" He remembered the two women from the Abyss Matriarchs who had died recently. "Let me guess. You sent a group, too, and they didn''t come back?"


    Unlike Levi, who had an item tied to his vitality, the women of the Abyss Matriarchs didn''t have anything like that. So the most Eleanor knew was the disappearance of her subordinates.


    "Indeed. A group of sisters went to hunt him down, but they didn''t return, while he came back well and stronger." She replied, causing the man to shift his position.


    "I see... This Liam Porter is hiding something." He changed his thoughts from before. "It''s not possible that more than one opponent met their end at the hands of forest creatures while searching for him... It''s too much of a coincidence."


    "That''s what I thought when I heard of his return shortly after your brother''s death." She nodded in agreement. "I think Liam Porter has done much more than we can imagine right now. He is hiding things and we must be vigilant. He could quickly become another William."


    Myles thought of his rival, the only one in town who made him feel unsafe. William was so strong that even the number two rank in the arena looked down on him, capable of being a little afraid of this cultivator.


    "Are you here to propose some kind of alliance?" He put aside his sexual interests and focused on the necessary business at hand.


    "Yes. That''s all we have left. We''re rivals, Myles. That will not change easily. But Liam Porter is a common enemy, a stranger we know little about. He has more potential than I care to admit, which is why I''m here in your home.


    Let''s join forces to make sure he doesn''t become bigger than he already is."


    She was the one who was most worried about Liam. If he became a third realm cultivator, he would become an inner disciple and leave City Thirteen. But that wouldn''t end her problems, it would only increase them. With a higher position in the sect, wouldn''t Liam take revenge on her and her faction? That was the problem!


    First, she wanted to eliminate a possible rival. Then she decided to take revenge for his actions. Now she wanted to protect herself and prevent a superior from turning against her and her group!


    Taking action was a must for her, which is why she was there with the second strongest man in the city!


    Myles stood up and showed one of his hands. "All right. We''ll take care of Liam Porter together."

 Chapter 111: Treasure Hunting Tips

    Liam had at least two hundred materials of bestial origin with him, but over 90% of them were of beasts with the natural potential of Second Class¡ªparts of beasts could be classified according to the potential of the products they would make up, i.e. they were classified according to the classification of materials.Liam had only received 450 gold coins in value, paid in two parts: 100 merit points and 250 gold coins.


    Second Class resources that could make pills, ointments, and potions¡ªwhich cost less than weapons¡ªwere usually worth between 1 and 3 gold coins.


    If it hadn''t been for the remains of the third realm white tiger, he would have made far fewer coins from these resources.


    But with more gold coins and merit points, Liam went to a Runemasters store, where he made an enormous investment!


    He already had a bottle of ink and a brush. He could use the brush until he became a Second Class Runemaster, so he didn''t buy another one just yet. But he would run out of ink after a few training sessions, so he took the precaution of buying more.


    Besides the ink, he also bought another lamp, determined to repeat what he had done in front of Ann. Even though he had succeeded once, it was important that he could repeat the process to gain confidence and experience, thus reducing the risk of failure.


    But along with the lamp, he also bought 5 more sets of materials, 3 for general use and 2 for combat use. With these, he planned to train and create five more different types of enchanted artifacts, and thus truly master the First Class of the profession.


    To buy these materials, along with the ink, he spent 70 gold coins, an insignificant amount for someone who currently had more than a thousand coins in his wallet.


    But the amount he had on him did not fascinate Liam. Once he became a Second Class Runemaster, he would have to spend 3 to 5 times as much as he did now to get the same amount of training materials.


    His more than a thousand gold coins could quickly disappear, even if he only considered his journey as a Runemaster!


    But he had not only to worry about his profession. With several enemies on the prowl, he knew he had to invest not only in himself but also in his women!


    Before heading to the Lotus Temple, where he planned to use some of his 300 merit points to train in a level two room, he stopped at an Alchemist''s shop. He bought recovery potions for himself and Mary, as well as pills for them to take in the future.


    He couldn''t use them now, but he preferred to buy them for his companion and something for himself in case he needed to strengthen himself again promptly.


    He easily spent another 300 gold coins before stepping into the Lotus Temple.


    ...


    "Liam... You''re finally back, huh?"


    As soon as he entered the Lotus Temple, Liam ran into the orange-haired woman he was allied with.


    Felicity was as beautiful as ever, with a sparkle in her eyes that still made him uncomfortable.


    But now he was stronger and better able to resist this woman''s charm.


    He nodded at her with a smile and asked, "Can we talk for a few minutes in my cultivation room? I''d like to ask you something."


    She looked at him with interest and curiosity. "All right."


    He led the way, having already paid 50 merit points to use one of the temple''s level two rooms for two hours.


    "By the way, how were your hunting days?" she asked, curious to hear his side.


    Felicity had good contacts in City Thirteen. She wasn''t entirely surprised to run into Liam. She knew he had returned and that some factions were a bit upset about it.


    "Pretty good, I''d say. I finished my mission for this month and the next and got some good resources." He smiled at her, not talking about his kills, but giving the impression that he had eliminated some enemies.


    She understood where at least some of those resources had come from and nodded at him positively. "That''s good. Is that why you''re here today?"


    "Yes. I''m going to have a lot of free time in the next two weeks, and it''s unlikely that anyone will move against me on the legal side. I''ll focus on improving my level within my profession. If I can become a Second Class Runemaster, my prospects will increase exponentially."


    "Indeed," she said, pleased to hear it.


    She wanted Liam''s strength¡ªwhich could become great in the future because of his dual cultivation¡ªto help her in her revenge. But she didn''t ignore other advantages he might have that could make a difference to her.


    If he could become a Third or Fourth Class Runemaster, that would be just as important to her as having his strength on her side in battle!


    That''s why she told him, "If you need help with your training without worrying about other things, talk to me. Right now, the best thing for you to do is to concentrate on cultivating with your partners and developing your profession.


    "Then I thank you in advance." He smiled at her as he left the stairs behind him and walked to the room corresponding to his key on the fourth floor of the building.


    As soon as he entered the small training and cultivation cabin without windows or decorations, Liam got right to the point as he summoned a key from his spatial ring.


    "Do you know what this is?" he asked her, looking at her seriously and expectantly.


    Felicity''s eyes narrowed as she looked at it, easily recognizing the item everyone in Demon Gate received upon entering the sect.


    "I see... This is what you want to talk about."


    She smiled as she took the key from Liam''s hands.


    "This is, as far as I can tell, an opportunity or a trap. It depends on the clues you follow and how you interpret them. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Demon Gate is concerned with keeping its disciples competitive. The sect uses a treasure hunt type competition to encourage even the least competitive disciples to join the race for power.


    Finally, to be more specific, there are several places in the sect where valuable resources and cultivation artifacts are hidden. If you can get to one of them, you can take whatever you can carry.


    It''s as simple as that."


    She laughed and handed the key back to Liam.


    "But it''s not that easy to get to one of these places. There are many tricks behind this secret mission and you could easily lose your life trying to complete it.


    I recommend you give up. Out of 10 disciples who try to complete it, 8 will die and 1 will disappear. And even those who complete it rarely have such a significant change in their status. Usually, those who can complete it are naturally talented and powerful, so it''s just an extra point for them."


    Liam considered Felicity''s words thoughtfully, but he was still curious. "If this is a mission that everyone gets, what guarantee do I have that I''ll get anything out of it? Couldn''t others have gotten to the place my key would give me access to before me?"


    She shook her head in denial.


    "It''s not that simple. And even if it happened, it''s certain that the sect would replenish the place or even change the place where you would have to go with your key."


    "I see... By the way, can I borrow your key? You haven''t used it yet, have you?" he asked.


    She laughed when she heard that. "You can keep it if you like. I have no interest in it." She handed it to him easily.


    Liam felt his heart beat faster as he looked at the markings on Felicity''s key and saw that it was a different type than the ones he already had that could contribute to his 3D puzzle.


    "Don''t you have any others? From the enemies you''ve already killed?"


    She wore a face of innocence. "I have taken no one''s life. It''s something I haven''t had to do."


    He opened his mouth, not knowing if that was true. In a world like Twin Land, even more so in Demon Gate, how had she never had to kill?


    Liam heard this and felt strange. He had only been in Twin Land for a short time and had already killed more than a dozen people.


    Confusion clouded his expression, his eyebrows furrowing as he squinted at her, searching for any hint of jest in her eyes.


    ''It doesn''t sound like a lie...''


    She smiled, understanding what he had in mind. "You still have much to learn," Felicity said as she clapped one of her hands on one of his shoulders. "With the right configuration of Spirits, cultivation speed, friends, intelligence and gender, it''s even possible to live in a place like our city without having to kill."


    But Felicity wasn''t weak or incapable!


    ''Killing can solve many problems, but it only creates more problems... You''ll find that out soon enough, my friend.'' She laughed bitterly before advising him.


    She said, "Anyway, be careful. Your enemies will be more aggressive from now on. Avoid them as much as possible and try to become a Second Class Runemaster. It might help you in ways you can''t even imagine."


    He nodded to her, having wasted only three minutes of his time in this room on the second level of the temple.


    When he was alone, Liam remembered the first time he had met Felicity, and for a moment he believed what she had told him that day.


    ''Maybe she really would keep my secret even if I hadn''t made a deal with her...'' He smiled, strangely feeling better.


    With a sigh, he shook his head and turned his attention to the materials he had with him.


    "Time to practice my inscriptions again!"

 Chapter 112: Facing Ester

    After leaving Liam, she was sure that he was stronger than before, even though she hadn''t been able to read his current level.''Judging by what Electa told me and what I know now, he must already be a 9-Star Spirit Lord,'' she thought as she paid the merit points for a level three room.


    ''This is perfect. With this cultivation, he should soon become a Second Class Runemaster and advance to become an inner disciple. From then on, he''ll be more valuable to me!''


    As she thought about it, Felicity didn''t regret not talking to Liam about the next targets for him to ''hunt''. He had too many issues to deal with and it was best that he stay with Mary and Electa for now. She only wanted to present him with new opportunities when he had improved his situation a little.


    He needed time to breathe so that he could invest in his women!


    Not wanting to burden her ally for the time being, she put away the names she had with her and made her way to the fifth floor of the building.


    ''I just hope he''s not taking any risks with this secret mission... I''ll monitor him. Now that he''s showing his potential more than before, I can''t risk losing him!''


    ...


    One hour and a half had passed since Liam had separated from Felicity. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He was now drenched in sweat, his head pounding, as he completed inscribing the last two characters of a rune onto a rectangular metal artifact.


    In the last hour and a half, he had created a new magic lamp, this time working much faster and more efficiently than the first attempt under Ann''s supervision.


    With increased mana, experience, and improved physical characteristics to handle the workload, Liam successfully crafted a magic lamp in just 30 minutes. He then took a brief break before commencing the second phase of his training.


    In a room rich in mana and elements, he could recover quickly and continue his training, eventually reaching the ultimate inscription of the rune he was now creating.


    Just like before, his hand quivered as he gripped the brush, his mana levels dangerously low. But unlike that day in the Runes Hall, today he had created a magic lamp and was now finishing an item with 3 runes and 12 characters.


    When he finished and saw the runic symbols disappear, Liam opened his mouth and let out a slight groan of relief, completing the enchantment of the second type of special item he had been working on.


    The brick-sized rectangular metal block absorbed the mana from its surroundings, and a moment later, a holographic screen with a welcoming message appeared on one of its faces.


    {Please bring your identification card closer to my lower face.} The message said, with an arrow pointing in the direction to move the badge.


    Liam did so out of curiosity, with a smile on his face.


    As soon as he let the device''s sensor read his badge, he saw his personal information appear on the holographic screen.


    {Name: Liam Porter}


    {Rank: Initiate}


    {Status: Regular}


    {Arena Position: 6,747th (165 pts)}


    {Quests: Runes Hall; Battle Hall; Beasts Hall.}


    {Affiliation: City Thirteen; Leopards.}


    That was all the information the equipment he had created could read on his Demon Gate membership badge.


    But Liam was happy to see the enchanted artifact working perfectly.


    As he looked at his {Arena Position}, he was a little surprised because he had paid no attention to the points he had earned from fighting Susanna. But now, he thought about it and his plans for the area.


    ''I''ll only fight in the arena as long as I have to. I''m already close to advancing to the third realm, so there''s no point in going for the top rank. As incredible as the benefits are, it goes against my goals of leaving this place as soon as possible.''


    He was less than 19 years old and more than a year away from reaching the 1-Star of the Spirit Earth Realm, which wasn''t a hard mission for him. It would be pointless for him to try to improve his ranking when he would probably leave the city long before he reached the top 100.


    ''It might be risky for me to go to the sect''s inner ward as soon as I advance, but the opportunities in one of the inner cities are also much better than the ones I have here. Besides, there''s a reward for those who become third realm cultivators before the age of 20, which I can''t ignore.


    There is a very good chance that I can choose one beast from the Beasts Hall to be my third Spirit!''


    That wasn''t the whole prize for reaching the third realm before the age of 20, but it was the most well-known prize and the one that caught Liam''s attention the most.


    ''Let''s see what happens next,'' he thought as he put away his materials, planning to cultivate in the last few minutes he had in this room.


    ''If I advance to the third realm quickly, I might consider staying in City Thirteen for a while to better prepare myself to enter an inner city of the sect. But if I delay my advancement, I''ll have to take my chances and change my position to that of an internal member more immediately.''


    He closed his eyes and began to cultivate, feeling the mana in the surrounding seeping into his body, replenishing his depleted reserves.


    ...


    Minutes later, Liam left his cultivation room and made his way to the temple''s exit, planning to go to the Runes Hall to inform them he was back in town and would return to his classes with Ann the next day.


    As he walked down the street from the Lotus Temple, however, he spotted a brown-haired woman he already knew from afar amidst the hustle and bustle of the many disciples on the street.


    "Ester!" Liam identified the woman who had hit him on the head and then stolen his resources.


    But he wasn''t the only one who noticed someone there. The moment his eyes met Ester''s, the woman shivered as she saw him stare at her and walk towards her.


    "Liam!" She realized he hadn''t died outside of City Thirteen, and looked from one side of the street to the other, searching for a place to escape.


    Ester didn''t hesitate to make her way to one of the administrative buildings in the area, where there were enough Officers to keep someone like Liam from trying anything dangerous.


    Liam followed her, using his physical advantage to catch up quickly.


    ''Shit! Why is he after me? Did he see me that day?''


    She feared, while she couldn''t help but regret leaving him alive.


    She entered the arena where she knew Liam''s enemies were. They could help her if the situation got out of hand!


    Still, he didn''t seem to be afraid to enter enemy territory. He moved forward, forcing her to keep looking for a way out, passing the entrance to the bleachers and then moving on.


    As he ignored the looks in his direction, Liam went straight for her, passing through the control area until he reached the grandstand.


    He saw Ester choosing a seat where the surrounding area was filled with spectators, with no room for newcomers like him.


    Still, he made his way to her, the look on his face deepening as he remembered how much he must have lost because of this woman.


    When he arrived in front of her, he saw a young man with scraggly hair and 5-Star cultivation sitting to her right.


    "Friend, would you mind giving me your seat?" Liam asked the young man from the second realm, showing him 5 gold coins.


    The boy had no reason to give up his seat, but 5 gold coins were not something he would ignore so easily. Not everyone in City Thirteen had Liam''s resources. Most disciples spent their entire wage in the first half of the month and ran out of money for the rest of the month.


    He accepted the offer from the strange guy with the short black hair, got up, and walked to another empty seat.


    As soon as he got there, Liam sat down next to Ester, not hesitating to grab one of her wrists when she got up to leave, preventing her from running away.


    "We have a lot to talk about, Ester," he said in a solemn tone that only she could hear over the noise coming from the stands of the arena.


    At that moment, a fight on the platform was reaching its climax, and hardly anyone was paying attention to this couple.


    Ester shivered as she felt the hand on her wrist, no longer in doubt that he knew what she had done that day.


    This was surely about their encounter in the forest!


    Gulp!


    "What do you want? We have nothing to talk about," she said, as her voice couldn''t help but waver and show her current fears.


    With his face turned towards her, Liam smiled upon hearing such nonsensical words.

 Chapter 113: Necessary Agreement

    Ester froze, her mind racing as she frantically searched for a solution.''What should I do now? He knows everything, but will he try something against me? I can also threaten him if I want to!''


    While she considered her options, Liam continued, saying, "You owe your promotion to 8-Star to me. With the resources that should have been mine, you would never have reached your current level."


    She looked at him, feeling she had to be firm or he would think he could demand things from her. "All right, I won''t pretend I didn''t do anything. I had a chance, and I took it. Now what?"


    "Now you owe me a lot."


    She shook her head and said, "You can''t ask anything of me. Don''t forget how you had to kill them... If you''re not careful, the sect Officials will arrest you and cut off your head." She pointed to some men dressed in black at the edge of the area where they were standing.


    ''Oh? Threatening me?'' Liam narrowed his eyes and used a fraction of his charm against her.


    "You''re playing with fire, Ester."


    His voice echoed in her mind as she became less aware of the visual and auditory information of her surroundings, focusing only on him.


    Her heart beat faster, her back sweating from the sudden heat she felt.


    "I can tell the city''s factions what I saw... Even Leopards will see trouble in what you''ve done," she said, panting, but still rational enough to threaten.


    She really could do these things to him, which could range from increasing the hatred of some factions against him to even getting the sect to sentence him to death.


    His powers of seduction were stronger now. Liam could feel it as he influenced Ester, just as he had noticed how much more resistant he was to Felicity''s seduction earlier.


    But his abilities weren''t the kind that brainwashed his targets. His powers caused increased attraction and sexual desire, but they didn''t change a person''s personality or primary interests. Even if he successfully seduced Ester, it would be enough for her to stay away from him so that she could stab him if she wanted to.


    That was the truth, given his current cultivation.


    The only safe way for Liam at the moment was some kind of non-disclosure agreement, like the ones he had with Electa, Mary, and Felicity.


    "If you want to take me down, I''m afraid it won''t end well for you either. I may die, but you''ll die with me," he said, making her shiver.


    Ester didn''t doubt it. She knew Liam was stronger than he looked and that he really could find a way to kill her before he died.


    Pale and with a hint of nervousness, she asked, "What do you suggest? I can''t give back what I''ve taken. I''ve already used up some of it and sold some others."


    Ester had gained as much or more than Liam had in his last hunt. But not only had she used up some resources left in the forest, she had sold others and had used up most of the merit points and gold coins she had earned by buying resources for the future or by gaining access to the Lotus Temple.


    Liam imagined this and had no intention of getting what she had stolen from him. He said to her, "You will sign an agreement with me, guaranteeing that you will never speak of what happened that day, and you will pay me back the equivalent of what you stole. In exchange, I will take no action against you, and I will not name you as an accomplice to the murder of those seven people."


    "Accomplice?" She felt her mental state, stirred by his powers, stabilize, suddenly becoming more rational.


    He smiled at her and continued, "You were the one who sold the dead disciples'' belongings, Ester. We met in the Missions Hall a few days ago, and now we''re here, together again...


    What will happen if I say that you helped me with everything for the death of those seven disciples?"


    She clenched her fists, seeing that she could be involved in all of this somehow.


    Once again, she regretted he hadn''t died in the forest, while her head hurt at this difficult moment.


    "I can''t repay you." She reiterated. "I have no factions, no support in the city. If I compromise with you like this, I won''t be able to arm or protect myself. So this condition of the agreement must be different."


    "Don''t worry, instead of giving me resources, I want you to give me the equivalent of what you stole from me in services, partnerships, and support." He said, releasing one of her fists, confident enough to let her go.


    "What exactly do you want?" she asked, narrowing her eyes, with doubts in her heart.


    "You can help me get information that will help me, but you can also do some work for me." He smiled mischievously as he said, "You''re a beautiful woman, you know that, Ester?"


    "You..." She didn''t like where this was going.


    He laughed when he saw she had misunderstood. "I''m sure some of my enemies will let their guard down for you. I want you to do something like that for me and help me solve some problems."


    She understood and became even more worried, imagining that this would put her at great risk.


    Liam added, "As long as you help me take down a big ''fish,'' we can even share their resources."


    That was a much better offer. Just risking to pay for what she had stolen didn''t sound good to her. But if she could gain more resources, things would be different.


    "Who do you have in mind?"


    "At the moment, no one. I have several enemies I know almost nothing about. Your first mission would be to help me understand who my enemies are and who might be a good target for us to act against together." He said, being honest with her. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As she sighed, feeling that she could overcome the ''storm'' that had overtaken her, two men from Emerald Owls approached Liam and Ester.


    "Is there a problem, miss?" One of them asked with a troubled look on his face, looking for an opportunity to take action against Liam.


    Liam looked at the two 8-Star Spirit Lords and remained calm.


    Ester looked at him, feeling that she couldn''t escape even if these two individuals were close enough to Liam to stop him if she wanted to run or talk.


    ''I can''t risk it. He''s strong enough to get past those two, and even if they beat him, they won''t kill him. The Emerald Owls might want to torture him slowly. But if he has time to involve me in his problems, I might lose my head as well.''


    She thought about using the opportunity to escape from him, but quickly changed her mind.


    "It''s all right. We are just talking about the ongoing battle." Ester smiled and showing her beautiful white teeth as she pointed to the fighting platform.


    The two didn''t enjoy hearing that, but Liam made them leave quickly. "If you gentlemen have nothing else to do here, don''t get in the way of our fun."


    "That..."


    Neither of them wanted to leave, but they couldn''t act against Liam. There were Officers nearby and Liam had done nothing wrong in this place.


    After an initial hesitation, the two members of Emerald Owls left, leaving the two to return to their important conversation.


    "Let''s get out of here and sign this agreement," she said to him, afraid of bigger problems.


    His proposal wasn''t that bad. She could investigate his enemies and decide together against whom to act.


    That was the best she could do without causing more damage!


    "By the way, since we''re going to sign an agreement, I want to include that you can''t use that aura of seduction on me again." She added on her way out of the grandstand.


    "That''s a shame, but if you want to, I''m not against it." He accepted her condition.


    Liam wasn''t looking for partners at all costs. If Ester didn''t want it, and since he needed this deal with her, he wouldn''t make it difficult. The most important thing for him was to stop her from saying compromising things about him and to turn this rival into an ally.


    ''I already have too many enemies to make new alliances difficult.'' He silently followed the brown-haired woman out of the arena.


    Surrounded by enemies, Liam had thought that the time would come when he would need allies beyond his cultivation partners and Felicity. Hence, he saw no problem in starting with Ester.


    Even though what she had done to him infuriated him, the truth was that he needed to take a step back with her. Killing her would only get him into more trouble, while keeping her alive and using her to his advantage could pay off handsomely.


    Soon, the two made their way to a private place where they could sign their agreement, making clear the conditions that each of them needed in order for such an alliance to be worth starting.


    The two made life easy for each other, accepting each other''s terms before leaving their mark on a contract that could only be undone by both of their will.

 Chapter 114: Desire to Contribute

    After their agreement, she said she was going to investigate the Abyss Matriarchs and the Crimson Rebels, the forces she thought were most at odds with Liam. The Emerald Owls were a problem he knew best, so it made sense to focus on these other groups.He agreed with her and arranged to meet every three days in the negotiation wing of the Missions Hall.


    Following that, he made his way to the Beasts Hall. He didn''t have to report to the Beasts Hall or the Battle Hall like he had to the Runes Hall. Liam only had to report to the Runes Hall because of his daily lessons under Ann''s supervision. But in the other two halls he was assigned to, he only had to report once a week to stay out of trouble.


    In the Beasts Hall, Liam could stay for another six days without worrying about going there. As for the Battle Hall, he would have to go there tomorrow and fulfill his responsibilities of the week.


    In any case, he was part of the Leopards and had to report back to the group after being away for days.


    ...


    At the Beasts Hall, Liam found a much friendlier and more welcoming atmosphere than in the other places he had been to since his return to the city.


    Several members of Leopards congratulated him on improving his cultivation, completing the monthly mission, and surviving the journey out of the city.


    When he reached the underground level of the coliseum and met Lazarus, the bald, square-headed man smiled when he saw Liam again. Such a person couldn''t help but enjoy see that this young man who had suffered so much in the past few weeks was now doing well.


    "Haha, Liam, looks like your enemies underestimated you! I imagine many of them will respect you now, right?" the man said as he stood in front of the short, black-haired boy. He clapped his hands on the boy''s shoulders with a good look in his eyes.


    "That''s the tough part. I don''t know if my problems have decreased or increased with these days away, Boss Ross." Liam was honest as he shook his head and sighed.


    Lazarus got more serious and said, "Don''t worry. Now that you are growing up, we will not allow aggression from others. Leopards are not something to be trifled with!" He clenched his fists and waved one in front of Liam.


    He pointed to the barn in the dark area, and they walked towards it together.


    "Tell me about the enemies you''re most worried about right now," Lazarus said as he sat down in a leather chair in the living area of the barn.


    "Emerald Owls, Abyss Matriarchs, and Crimson Rebels. I know little about them, so I don''t know who hates me more or who is more dangerous. But they all have reasons to destroy me."


    Liam didn''t go into details, while Lazarus didn''t want to ask for anything in particular.


    "And what are your plans?" Lazarus asked.


    He knew a few relevant things about Liam. But in order to coordinate his group''s actions with what the young man had or could do, he needed to hear Liam''s plans.


    "For now, I want to stay away from confrontations and focus on becoming a Second Class Runemaster. I think that will help me a lot."


    Lazarus shook his head in the affirmative, agreeing that this would indeed be good for Liam.


    "Do it. It will help you and open up opportunities for you within the faction. Anyway, did you have to use the Guardian Sphere out there?"


    "Yes, it''s in recovery mode now... In fact, I was wondering how long it would take for it to recover."


    The man motioned with one hand for Liam to hand him the artifact.


    "I think it''ll be active again in another three days. Keep it until you become a Spirit Earth cultivator. After that, give it back to our leader. There are others who can use it in the future." Lazarus handed the orb back to Liam.


    Liam nodded in understanding as he put the protective item around his neck.


    Lazarus stood and said, ending the conversation, "Since you want time to develop your abilities, we''ll help you with that. The end of the month is here, and most of the faction leaders in the city will soon hunt for crystals in the forest. Therefore, it''s unlikely that you''ll have any major problems.


    Besides, with the new month upon us, some of the local leaders will focus their attention on the new arena games."


    All the outer disciples of the Initiate and Senior Initiate ranks had to hunt for Arcane Crystals for the sect. Also, the beginning of the month was the time when the disciples were most busy fighting in the arena, as they had to fulfill their monthly quota of fights, and many preferred to do so right at the beginning of the month.


    "In the coming days, as long as you attempt to stay out of trouble, everything should be fine. In the meantime, I''ll make sure the faction guards monitor our rivals. We''ll act to protect you if necessary. You have my word."


    As he saw Lazarus offer his hand, Liam shook it and thanked him for his attention.


    Soon after, he left, promising to return in a few days for his obligatory mission regarding the hall.


    ...


    At nightfall, Mary returned to her dormitory, exhausted from the day.


    Her load of sect responsibilities was twice as heavy as Liam''s. Today she had worked three hours in the Refectory, five hours in the Essences Hall, and even served in the Beasts Hall.


    She had barely eaten, cultivated, or studied today. When she entered her dormitory, all she could think about was her bed.


    However, as soon as she left the stairs on the third floor of the building and looked at the corridor where her bedroom door was, her eyes took on an unmistakable light.


    ''Liam!'' She caught sight of her favorite man and felt her energy rise as she quickened her pace.


    Unlike many of the townspeople who had Liam in mind, Mary was not a well-informed person. Besides, she was so busy that she hardly had time to listen to gossip.


    When she saw him, she smiled with relief and joy, relieved that he had completed his perilous journey out of the city and was back. But amid that feeling, she couldn''t help but bite her lips, feeling wet.


    "You look better." She complimented as they entered her small room.


    He smiled, imagining that she would notice his changes.


    "I''ve had some good opportunities since we parted that day." He showed her his true cultivation as he spoke.


    He couldn''t hide it from his cultivation partners, so she would find out in the next few minutes, one way or another.


    Mary''s eyes widened, as she couldn''t help but be shocked.


    ''9-Star?'' she thought to herself as she saw him approaching her.


    "By the way, my trip out of town was quite profitable. I have a few things for you," he said as he grabbed her waist and sniffed her slender neck.


    Mary hadn''t bathed in hours. But this woman always smelled good. And hell, Liam loved the perfume of his women!


    As he closed his eyes, he enjoyed the warm embrace of his girl and brought one of his hands to Mary''s hot butt, squeezing it with glee.


    "Is that so?" She felt her body heat rise, curious to know what she was going to get.


    "I have some Arcane Crystals for you to use on your Spirit, recovery potions for when you need them, and pills to strengthen you. After we cultivate today, I want you to take one of these pills."


    Unlike Liam, Mary had hardly used any special resources to strengthen or recover. As she was now, she would probably get a quick improvement by absorbing the medicinal effects of one pill he had gotten for her.


    She felt happy to see him taking care of her, and at the same time, she unconsciously drew him even closer to her, wanting to give everything to this man.


    "I will... But I must warn you, I intend to leave tomorrow to hunt for my second Spirit. I''ve arranged for a friend from the Essences Hall to go with me into the forest."


    As he heard this, Liam moved away from her and looked her seriously in the eyes. "Are you sure about this? Can you trust her?"


    He himself had wanted to take her with him to hunt her Spirit, but he knew that this could be quite dangerous for Mary, with the potential to reveal their relationship to his enemies. That was why he hadn''t taken her before. But that didn''t mean he wouldn''t be suspicious if a third party approached her and went hunting with her.


    "I don''t think you can trust anyone here. But I know how to handle Jane... And if all goes well, I might get a genius on our side." Mary smiled at Liam.


    She didn''t want to rely on him alone. In fact, she wanted to help him, and if she could get Jane on their side, they could eventually use the precious Essences Hall to their advantage. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liam was the person who liked to be in control, but he also liked to have people he could trust around him. If he interfered in everything, he would never have someone trustworthy enough to delegate important tasks to.


    So he trusted her. "All right, but be careful. By the way, how''s your Mana Mask?"


    "I got through the first phase. After all, it''s not a difficult technique to learn."


    He liked what he heard. "Good. I think you can improve your cultivation after today. Use the Mana Mask to look like you''re in the middle of 4-Star, even if you get stronger."


    "All right."


    Agreeing with him, she undressed herself and let her dress fall to the ground, revealing her perfect body to him.


    He smiled as he saw her kneeling before him.


    ''Ah... I missed this.'' He closed his eyes and savored the sensation.

 Chapter 115: Post-Advance Cultivation (R18)

    With his piston covered in lubricant, he continued to work as if the last few minutes had been nothing more than a simple walk in the park. Meanwhile, Mary was lying misty-eyed, breathing through her mouth, fatigued to the point of exhaustion.She no longer had the strength to move, so the beautiful woman let her companion do all the work.


    Liam was understanding enough to get her position and, with a smile on his face, he watched his partner come once again while he went in search of another orgasm for them both.


    "Aaaah~"


    Mary moaned in glee as her breathing sped up. Apart from her throat, the only other muscle in her body now moving was her little sister''s.


    With a firm squeezes around Liam''s pole, her wet cave drained her partner''s little brother, sucking every drop of his essence available in this cultivation session.


    Liam also felt pleasure, even though he wasn''t at his limit like Mary was.


    For him, sex was always pleasurable, with minor variations that had more to do with his partners'' appearance, physical form, and emotions on both sides, and less to do with the cultivation of each of them.


    The mana penetrating his body amid her orgasm was nothing Liam needed to pay attention to, but the situation was quite the opposite for Mary.


    As he opened his mouth and exhaled his amusement, she shuddered from head to toe, feeling goosebumps as she came furiously, receiving the precious magical fluid from her lover.


    When she came for the fourth time in a row in those minutes of cultivation, the mana entering her body more than doubled, and for a moment, she felt a fresh surge.


    The surrounding mist cleared as Liam broke away from her and lay down on her side.


    As she lay there, unmoving, Mary could sense her cultivation level surging, surpassing all expectations and ascending to the remarkable 5-Star level.


    "I didn''t expect you to progress without even using the pills I got for you," Liam said quietly, not expecting an answer from Mary now. She was just too tired and ecstatic to answer.


    But she nodded at him, also not expecting the benefits of cultivation to be so interesting today.


    He said to her, "Well, I''ve improved by two stars since the last time we cultivated together. It must have created some kind of opportunity for you."


    With a smile on his face, he kissed one of her cheeks and went into the small bathroom.


    Mary felt the mana entering her body, filling her reserves, crossing the 4-Star limit and reaching her new level.


    Fortunately, she had leveled up and felt the natural effects of advancement¡ªmana recovery and physical improvement. Otherwise, she would probably be immobile for the next ten minutes.


    As she leaned over the bed and watched him dry himself, she asked, "What should I do with the pills you have?"


    "Use them. You''re leaving town, and your life could be in danger. All the help you can get right now is good."


    He got dressed.


    "I don''t think they''ll help you get to 6-Star, but it''s possible you''ll get close. But as long as you get a good new Spirit, you might return to the city at a higher level. So enjoy them."


    He handed her the weak pills and potions before she went to the bathroom to wash up as well.


    "Will you come visit me before I leave?"


    "That depends." he watched Mary''s beautiful body as she soaped herself with a sponge.


    She saw his look and continued what she was doing. "I''ll be leaving in the early afternoon."


    "In that case, it is unlikely that we will see each other again. I have several duties to attend to tomorrow... But I''ll see. I''ll try to be here in the late morning." He replied, observing Mary''s firm nipples, which sure were good to suckle.


    She would certainly be a good mother in the future!


    When she finished washing and approached him wrapped in a towel, he kissed her one last time, sending shivers through Mary''s body.


    As she briefly pulled her lips away from Liam''s, she couldn''t help but bite down on them, captivated by his presence. When she was nestled under his arms, she could feel his warmth radiating through her body, making her feel whole and utterly content.


    "Take care of yourself for the next few days." she mumbled as he smiled at her.


    "I say the same to you. Don''t hesitate to run away while you''re out there."


    ...


    Minutes later, Liam had left Mary''s room, made his way to Street Thirty-Seven, and was now standing in front of Electa''s bedroom door.


    After making sure no one was watching, he knocked a few times on her door. Then he saw it open to reveal a beautiful woman with long black hair. She was dressed in a special combat outfit.


    "Thinking of going to war, Electa?" he asked jovially, looking at her firm, beautiful legs and her lovely hips.


    The serious look on Electa''s face faded at the sight of Liam as she took a step back to give him room to enter her room.


    "Actually, I just got back from training at the temple... Looks like you did well on your hunt, huh?" She had heard about his return, as she had been paying attention to the local news.


    He revealed his cultivation to her, showing this woman that he was now on the same level as her.


    "What can I say? I was lucky. But I hope I''ll not have to deal with some of the things I''ve experienced in the past few days. What I want now is here." he moved against Electa, pushing her against one of the bedroom walls, still burning with passion to satisfy his primal desires.


    Liam felt like a blazing fire after almost a week without touching a woman. His rod was stiff and ready for battle before he even touched Electa as his incubus instincts kicked in. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The minutes with Mary had been good. He had come and enjoyed them. But it had been like a snack after a long period of fasting.


    He needed much more to satisfy himself!


    As he saw Electa and her shiny pink lips, her sweet-smelling body, and hearing her velvety voice, he felt like he was in a trance and attacked her as he undressed her.


    Electa wanted to talk to him about the last few days, but when she least expected it, a tongue invaded her mouth while fingers removed her clothes.


    For a moment, she hesitated, thinking of pushing him away so she could talk first. But desire soon overcame reason and her hands slowly made their way to his clothes.


    The smell of another woman on Liam''s body didn''t bother her. On the contrary, it stimulated her even more, making her want to take this other woman''s ''mark'' off him and put her own.


    Her lust overcame her reason. Her little sister was salivated, eager for the ''sausage'' she so wanted to ''devour''.


    She wasn''t investing in foreplay today. She approached Liam, both of them already naked, and climbed on top of him as soon as he fell backwards onto the bed.


    Without hesitation, she took Liam''s flaming pole into her body, letting out a moan that was impossible to ignore as she put all her weight on it.


    "Ahhh~ That''s all I wanted~" she said in a melodious voice, making Liam look at her while he couldn''t say anything.


    Amid her hip movements, he grabbed Electa''s firm breasts, which weren''t as big as Mary''s, but were beautiful to look at and touch.


    "Did you miss me? Ahhh~" she asked as she rode with grace, looking at Liam''s lips with desire.


    He nodded affirmatively, letting his incubus powers fully influence him and Electa, with the Spirit soon showing up in the room at the beginning of their cultivation.


    Electa felt a much greater influence on her instincts and senses, seeing Liam even more fantastically than before.


    Right at the beginning of their cultivation session, she felt like she had to do everything to satisfy and serve this man, and the rational side of her mind shut down.


    When she felt Liam''s rod enter and leave her body, her agreements with Felicity and her desire for revenge didn''t matter. All that existed was her and him, and all she wanted was to please him with her beautiful body.


    Liam would enjoy cultivating Electa for the next two hours, this time managing to satisfy his flames and desires almost completely.

 Chapter 116: Planning Next Steps in City Thirteen

    They were still connected as they lay in an embrace, their sweaty skins touching each other in different parts of their bodies.Liam could feel her knees close to his arms while the hard nipples of her breasts pressed against his chest.


    Her face was slumped under his left shoulder, her agitated breathing sounding loud in his ear.


    But he wasn''t in the best physical shape either. With his mouth open, breathing in huge gulps of air, he could feel his chest rising and falling, his heart beating wildly to the beat of a drum.


    Surprisingly, even after over two hours of cultivation, he still felt like he could go on for a while!


    ''It seems my stamina has surpassed hers...'' Liam thought in silence as soon as their cultivation was over, noticing the differences between before and now.


    Before, he had felt that when he cultivated with Electa, he would have needed some time off before he could cultivate with another woman again. But now, that feeling had disappeared, and when he had other associates, he could start cultivating right away!


    Of course, this didn''t mean he could cultivate with another partner as strong as Electa with the same intensity and efficiency as he had with her for the past two hours.


    However, this was a step forward for him, a sign that he could start looking for more partners without worrying too much.


    Electa was also thinking about what she had just finished, still feeling Liam''s little brother in her body.


    Unlike Liam, she was satiated, feeling complete, but also in pure ecstasy.


    Today''s experience had far surpassed the previous two cultivation sessions with Liam. Now she felt lost in a cloud of bliss and smiled foolishly.


    However, her smile didn''t mean that she was ignoring her current situation. ''My fatigue seems to be much greater now than when we last met... But my improvement has been substantial! I think I''ve improved by 30% from the last cultivation session!''


    She hadn''t improved her cultivation by 30%, but she had improved by 30% more than her previous cultivation with Liam.


    In any case, this was an improvement, and surely her cultivation speed would improve with it!


    Liam hadn''t reached the same level of improvement as Ester. On the contrary, when he cultivated with her, his improvements decreased, a sign of the difference in cultivation between them.


    ''The stronger the partner, the better for the other dual cultivation partner... But that''s okay, at least I can get stronger while having fun, and she''s getting stronger too.'' Liam thought about the meaning of this.


    ''Soon I will become an inner disciple and...'' as he thought, the smiling expression on his face changed as he realized a problem.


    "What is it? Is something wrong?" Electa noticed the sudden change in her companion''s expression.


    As he waved his head, he explained. "I was thinking about what will happen if I become an inner disciple of the sect..."


    "You will receive great benefits and more freedom." She smiled, not understanding why he was so serious.


    "Yes, but I''ll also be moving cities. Will I be able to cultivate with you if you''re still here?" He showed her his concern.


    "Oh?" Her expression changed as well.


    "Fortunately, you''ll get stronger faster when I get stronger. Then I''ll try to delay my promotion to inner disciple so that we can make our way to the inner wing of the sect together," he said as he thought about the advantages of this approach.


    If he just moved cities without taking care of his companions, he might end up losing his cultivation partners. But that made little sense to him, because it really wasn''t easy to find good women in a place like Demon Gate.


    In order to avoid the hassle of finding new partners, the best thing for him to do was to take his women with him, in other words, to strengthen them amid his growth.


    As she considered the possibility that he might no longer be available to her, Electa felt her heart beat differently, a pressure hanging over her head.


    She couldn''t help but worry, feeling like she was facing a problem she didn''t want to have to deal with. ''I can''t let this happen. I have to stay with him, no matter what it takes.'' She clenched her fists as she rolled onto her side, separating herself from him.


    "Well, I think the resources you asked me to get might be the answer to getting more out of cultivating with you," she said after some thought.


    There was only one answer to this problem: getting stronger and getting promoted within the sect!


    "Oh? Did you buy it?" He turned his face and looked into Electa''s clear eyes, pleased to hear it.


    "Yes. I had little success with the language in the book you showed me, but I got the special herbs. I bought over a kilogram of the herbs you gave me." She informed him, bringing a smile to his face.


    One kilo of these herbs would be enough for more than a hundred cultivation sessions!


    "Good! I don''t know how much we can use it to increase the efficiency of our cultivation, but it will certainly help us." He looked at it with satisfaction.


    "Hmm. As for the book, I''ll get the answers you''re looking for. I just need more time."


    "Don''t worry. Even though I''ve expressed this concern about my departure from City Thirteen, it shouldn''t happen too quickly. I''ve had a lot of improvements lately, so it''s possible that I''ll be stuck at my current level for a while." He sat down on the bed.


    "But I should get ready now. Unlike you, who can leave City Thirteen at any time, I am no older than 20, and reaching the third realm will not be enough for me to become an inner disciple. I have to take the promotion exams and change my rank naturally." She was prudent in her position.


    "I''ve heard that we can easily get promoted through recommendations..."


    She laughed when she heard that. "That is difficult to do, although it is possible. You''d have to be influential and have the help of someone well placed in the sect, like the Guardians... It''s best not to consider this possibility just yet."


    "What do you suggest?" He asked.


    Electa knew much more about the sect than he did, so it was worth listening to her opinion. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I will try to become a Senior Initiate. I''ve been gathering merit points and training for months, and now, with your help, I can pass the initiation test. That''s the first step.


    Once I become a Senior Initiate, I''ll have access to a better wage, fewer responsibilities, and more time to do missions that pay well, as well as focus on arena rank competitions. That way, I can earn my place in the Special Promotion Examination."


    Within the sect''s outer wing, promotion exams were held regularly, as long as the disciple kept up with their sect duties and paid for their exams. Only promotion to the inner wing was limited to a certain number of transfers per year.


    The Special Promotion Examination was the one behind the rise of Senior Initiates to the rank of Officer.


    Liam knew what the traditional path of a Demon Gate disciple was like, so Electa''s plans weren''t hard to understand.


    "You have 1,000 merit points?" He was surprised to hear that she was ready to take the test to become a Senior Initiate.


    Aside from the initial exam that one took upon joining the sect, other exams were paid for with merit points or exclusive rights to special prizes.


    The most traditional method of taking these exams was by paying merit points. For an Aspirant to become an Initiate, they would have to pay 200 merit points. For an Initiate to become a Senior Initiate, they would have to pay 1,000 points.


    But considering how much the sect gave to Aspirants and Initiates, it wasn''t easy to pay for these examinations!


    It would take the vast majority of them months or years to scrape together that kind of capital!


    "Hmm, I''ve been collecting for a long time." She nodded in agreement.


    The problem with promotion exams was that when you paid the fee, they did not entitle you to a refund if you failed. But as Liam had seen before, there were requirements for promotion. And failing them didn''t just depend on your level!


    Since the test included talent, fighting ability, and comprehension, it wasn''t enough to have good cultivation or fighting ability; they had to have both at a certain level. If they failed the test, they would have to collect more merit points and try again in the future.


    "Do you feel ready for that?" he asked seriously. "It would be good for you to try for your promotion as soon as possible if you feel ready."


    "Hmm, I am," she said confidently, as she had been thinking about taking the exam even before she had met Liam.


    She had only delayed her plans a bit because the new opportunities in front of her made her think more about dual cultivation and less about her old plans. But while talking to Liam, she returned to her former plans of becoming a Senior Initiate.


    Liam liked what he heard. "Then do it. I''ll help you with cultivation and other things if you need it, while you have access to things that Mary and I don''t have. We can grow faster with your ascension and your help."

 Chapter 117: 3D Map

    Ignoring the slight heaviness in his body and his mind already slower than it had been in the morning, he locked the door to his room and didn''t hesitate to summon the nine keys he had brought from the forest and six new ones.Felicity, Electa, and Mary had given him their respective keys. In the case of the woman Liam had just said goodbye to, she had three other people''s keys with her, which Liam didn''t question, just willingly accepted.


    With 15 keys in his hands, he connected them through the fittings on each one, putting the ones that matched together and leaving the others aside.


    He had done this before, and soon the result appeared in front of him, seven keys forming a small, incomplete construction, but this time it showed him better where it would lead.


    ''This is a map... A 3D map to boot.''


    Ignoring the remaining keys for a moment, he looked at the construction of keys that reminded him of a building in the city.


    His half-closed eyes opened wide and he couldn''t help but recognize the place.


    ''This is the Barter Fair!''


    The Barter Fair was a building on Street Eight where students could exchange their resources for other resources, either among themselves or with Officials.


    The place was a three-story building with practically no side walls, where anyone passing by on the street in front of it could see much of the interior, where people basically sat and waited to do their business. As the name suggested, the place was like a marketplace.


    But despite its transparent appearance and the simple rules behind the place, it wasn''t small and Liam didn''t have a complete map.


    ''I need to complete the map before I go there. Felicity said it was dangerous to go on this mission, so I won''t risk it until I have the map... As it is now, I can''t see exactly where in the fair I need to go.''


    He thought about it for a few moments and gave up the search for the future.


    But before storing his keys in his spatial ring, Liam combined the remaining keys and built two more combinations, one with 5 keys and the other with 3.


    The 3 key combination gave no clue where it might lead, but the 5 key combination made Liam think a bit more.


    ''I still can''t tell what place this is, but it certainly isn''t the Barter Fair.''


    Liam put all the keys away in his ring and headed for the shower for a relaxing bath before his next few hours of sleep.


    The Leopard''s men were outside his room again, and he had blocked the passage through his bedroom window. The next day would be no less intense than today, so he would lie down to sleep soon.


    ...


    The next morning Liam went back to his normal routine, woke up in the morning, meditated for a while and then went to the Refectory where Mary had been working since early morning as usual.


    As he had recommended the day before, she was hiding her cultivation, and even he couldn''t see her actual level. But he didn''t invest in interacting with her, just nodding in her direction as he received his food from this Aspirant.


    After his hearty breakfast, Liam made his way to the Runes Hall, back to this place after an entire week away from it.


    As he arrived at the front of the hall, planning to go to the library, then to see Mary, and finish his day at the Battle Hall, Liam sighed at the sight of one of his competitors.


    ''I gave them a week''s head start,'' Liam thought not only of Virginia, the woman running ahead of him but also of the other two under Ann''s supervision. ''I have to hurry or I''ll lose to one of them!''


    He moved on, past the entrance hall, and soon reached the main corridor on the first level of the hall, where Ann and two of his competitors were already standing around.


    "Liam, finally back, huh?" The red-haired woman overseeing this group spotted him and smiled in his direction. She asked, "Did your hunt go well?"


    He approached her, ignoring the other two. "Yes. I''ve completed my mission for this month and the next. Now I can spend the next 50 days in the city without having to worry about leaving."


    "That''s good. It will give you time to finish your time under my wing," she said as Giles and Virginia''s eyes narrowed.


    ''Does she mean he''s going to beat us? Just because he has a slightly higher cultivation than us?'' Virginia formed small frown lines on her face.


    Giles clenched his fists, taking Ann''s lack of consideration for them as best he could. But he was confident he wouldn''t lose to a rookie who had been in the sect for less than a month.


    ''I will show Senior Ann how wrong she is!''


    The four of them entered the classroom they had been working in for the past few weeks without Fred joining them today. Apparently, the most advanced of the group was busy with his own hunt.


    "Well, let''s get to work," Ann said as she sat down where she usually watched the group while everyone went to their respective places of work.


    ...


    An hour later, Liam sat down next to Ann to ask her a few questions about specifics he was having trouble learning. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At that moment, she was finishing answering the last question he had asked her.


    "¡­ But I wouldn''t worry about it, Liam. There are things you''ll learn faster and grow faster if you put your mind to it. But certain things can''t be rushed and you have to wait for the opportunity to present itself.


    Learning the combination of these characters is something that goes beyond natural talent and any tips I can give you. Keep practicing the basics, mastering what you already know, and creating enchanted items. Eventually, you''ll be given the opportunity to learn how to combine these characters."


    She paused for a breath and smiled. "This is like the Awakening Experiment. Everyone has the latent potential to awaken their magical powers. But the ''key'' can be anything. A near-death situation, extreme happiness, love, fear, the observation of something, you name it.


    That''s why the sect uses the Awakening Experiment to give ordinary people a chance. In it, we can access different emotions and increase the chances of something happening.


    But in the end, it depends on the type of experience each captive has. Some won''t be able to access what they need and will die. Others, like us, will succeed, survive and grow stronger."


    Liam couldn''t help but put his doubts aside and think about the Awakening Experiment¡ªthe sect''s name for kidnapping people and throwing them on an island to survive for 90 days.


    Demon Gate was one of the few powerful sects in Twin Land that used this method. However, the efficiency of the Awakening Experiment was surreal.


    Normally, it was very, very difficult to find good talents outside of a powerful family. For most of the world''s forces, they had to rely on alliances with these powerful families, or they would be unlikely to get the best talented people on the continent.


    In a way, that meant stagnating and falling under someone else''s command.


    However, the Demon Gate had found a way to combine demonic cultivation with the ability to access above-average talents without having to be affiliated with the continent''s biggest families.


    Through the Awakening Experiment, they had a chance, small but good enough for them, to access geniuses of ordinary origin.


    Talent was usually a genetic trait, an average of family background. However, as Ann had said, every human had latent potential. And some of them were out of the ordinary for their background.


    Through a tough test that pushed them to the limit, the chances of finding diamonds in the mud were not small, especially when these tests were conducted on tens of thousands of people every year.


    This was how the Demon Gate had become great and maintained its greatness over the years!


    Liam had learned about this while studying in the Library. Each group, led by Commanders outside of the headquarters, had the duty to take groups of prisoners to one of the sect''s islands twice a year. After leaving them there for three months, the inner members would return and bring any survivors back to the sect, as had happened with him and Mary.


    ''In Twin Land, no one''s awakening is guaranteed. It''s like Ann said. You have to go through the necessary experiences to bring about awakening. Without it, even great talents can lie dormant all their lives, never leaving their mortality behind.'' He sighed as he thought of the complexity behind this.


    As cruel as the Demon Gate was, for the few who survived it, the Awakening Experiment was a key that changed their lives, opening a door to infinity and beyond!


    On the one hand, he hated Demon Gate for taking away his freedom and putting him in a deadly situation. On the other hand, he couldn''t help but wonder if it would have been better for him if he had never fallen into the hands of Amos'' group and awakened his powers.


    A mortal''s life was not as safe and peaceful as it might seem!


    As he looked out of this classroom, he could only sigh.


    ''This world is too complex to judge without delving too deeply into it. I still have much to learn!''

 Chapter 118: Emerald Owls Plan in Action

    Of the materials he had purchased the previous morning, he had already used the lamp and a metal brick to create two enchanted items. There were four items left that could receive runes, of which he wisely chose the easiest to work on in the remaining hours.Liam was determined and restrained. He wouldn''t try to push his limits, but with each training session, he was determined to raise the level of difficulty a little.


    His first enchanted artifact had 9 characters, while his third had 12, all with 3 runes each. So this morning, he tried something with 4 runes and 15 characters, an entire step higher than his previous trainings.


    The First Class limit for a Runemaster was 5 runes and 20 characters. There would be plenty of room for him to grow before he reached the limit of that rank and challenged for Second Class.


    Liam had several key factors in his favor to foster his growth. He had the mana of a 9-Star Spirit Lord, which alone would be enough to create even top-tier Second Class enchanted items. He had the means to purchase training materials, and his talent was higher than the minimum required to become a Second Class Runemaster.


    All he needed to do was to study the theory and master the essence in order to use this knowledge in his training. As long as he continued to train and challenge himself, his skills would improve and he could go further!


    After an hour and a half of training in his room¡ªhe couldn''t casually come and go from the Lotus Temple so as not to attract too much attention¡ªhe once again created a new First Class enchanted item.


    By the time he finished the most advanced artifact he had enchanted, another everyday item, Liam was exhausted but thrilled.


    He still wasn''t used to making rune inscriptions, so even though he had the mana to become a Second Class Runemaster, he was exhausted by making First Class enchantments. But that was nothing more than a lack of magical endurance on his part.


    Just as a bodybuilder would have to go through a period of adaptation when they started lifting weights, a cultivator had to get used to the primary activity of their profession. Only after a certain number of hours of working with runic inscriptions would one become resilient and raise one''s practical ability to the same level as one''s mana level.


    After cultivating for 20 minutes to recover, Liam ran to Street Fifty-Three, where Mary was waiting for him.


    ...


    After saying goodbye to Mary, Liam walked to the arena with a smile on his face.


    He was not only satisfied with the good sex he had just had. After taking two of the pills he had given her, Mary had improved a lot. She had progressed more than halfway through the steps needed to go from the beginning to the end of level 5-Star of the Spirit Lord Realm!


    When she left him to meet Jane, she was ready to hunt her second Spirit and eventually return to City Thirteen even stronger.


    It eased Liam''s worries, while he couldn''t help but think how much stronger his companion could become in no time.


    ''With another Spirit, she''ll gain new abilities and all her senses will develop. It''s possible that she will develop her mana level and become a 6-Star Spirit Lord!''


    Liam climbed the main stairs of Peak Thirteen with a great look on his face, unknowingly catching the eye of some beautiful female outer disciples on his way.


    ''This is great! If I give her a few merit points, it''s possible she''ll pass the promotion test and become an Initiate.''


    The test to become an Initiate cost 100 merit points and took place constantly. But unlike the initiation test, where one could be promoted upon joining the sect by meeting a minimum requirement, the tests for old disciples were more difficult.


    The first requirement was the payment of merit points, which was difficult for most outer disciples to meet. The second was to pass a test that was very similar to the one Liam had taken, and to meet the same requirement that he had to meet. But that wasn''t all, each test was held with a minimum number of disciples of the same rank, and only one person could advance by taking it.


    If 20 people signed up for such a test and 5 of them made it to the final stage, those 5 would have to fight each other to determine the winner of the promotion exam, the only one who would actually advance in rank.


    Liam knew how these tests worked and how competitive they were. But it would be advantageous for Mary to become an Initiate, as she would have a better wage and more time to cultivate, train and study.


    ''When she comes back, I''ll talk to her about it. She''ll probably get promoted on the first try.''


    He entered the Arena, where in another 10 days, he could be forced to train in the indoor area or fight for the rank again.


    Liam knew the Emerald Owls would force him to fight again!


    He made his way to the area where he would take up his role today, ignoring the icy stares in his direction.


    Liam had no doubt that he would be in trouble for the next five hours in this place, nor that he would be given a bad assignment.


    But what were these people going to do to him other than look at him angrily and give him a job that few would want to do? The Arena was guarded by Officers 24 hours a day. It wouldn''t be easy to operate there, just like anywhere else in the city.


    Although there were methods to act against someone in this city, doing so against prepared people and in public places was complicated.


    Confident in his suspicion and his powers, Liam moved forward, only to receive, as he expected, very poor service.


    Today, he would have to clean the toilets of the Arena!


    But without complaining, he did this job, which was normally only done by Aspirants on duty for the Battle Hall.


    ...


    While Liam was at work cleaning the horribly dirty toilets of the Arena, Mary and Jane found themselves at the base of Peak Thirteen.


    As she saw her little companion waiting for her at one of the city exits, Mary smiled and waved to the girl, who smiled and waved back.


    "Are you ready, Sister Mary? I can''t wait for us to get your new Spirit," said the green-haired girl, almost jumping.


    Aside from taking care of her plants in the Essences Hall, Jane''s favorite thing to do was to go to the forest and be surrounded by nature. To help her friend getting a Spirit in the middle of her hunt for Arcane Crystals would be a bonus for her, which cheered her up even more. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sure. Shall we continue?" Mary hugged Jane, also eager.


    Get a new Spirit was perhaps the most important thing of all for a Spirit Master!


    The two handed their exit permits to the Officers stationed there before having their ID cards marked.


    They set off, Mary with a mid-4-Star cultivation and Jane with a mid-6-Star cultivation.


    As soon as they blended into the trees of the surrounding forest, a group of five men also set out from the city. Among these men was Abimael, a 5-Star Spirit Lord of Emerald Owls!


    ''Perfect! With them leaving the city, we can easily force them.'' Abimael, the leader of this group, thought as he followed in Jane and Mary''s footsteps. ''Now all we have to do is put her in a tricky situation and make our move. Either she joins us or she becomes our hostage!''


    Meanwhile, a man who had stayed in town headed for the Arena, carrying Abimael''s message to Hannibal, warning that they were on their way to deal with the plans to hurt Liam Porter!


    "Boss, what do we do now? Are we going to wait for an opportunity or are we going to take them on directly?" one of the four men who walked with him against the duo at their target asked.


    They were all 5-Star Spirit Lords, and each of them had their second Spirit.


    Abimael looked away and replied, "Let''s wait until nightfall and attack."


    "What do we do with the child?" one of them asked in a funny tone.


    Some of these guys liked to play with their prey...


    "She is not important. You can do whatever you want as long as you get rid of her in the end." Abimael didn''t have the same manners as some of his companions, but he didn''t mind these men''s strange desires.


    Two of them smirked, sensing that tonight would be a productive evening.


    So their group also disappeared into the woods around Peak Thirteen!

 Chapter 119: Terraquatzal

    Verdant Parasite!As they walked, Jane tapped into the mystical abilities of her first Spirit. She could hear the gentle rustle of leaves and the faint whispers of the wind as the plants revealed the safest route ahead. The vibrant colors of the flowers painted a picturesque scene, while the earthy scent of moss and damp soil filled the air.


    She could feel the energy of the plants guiding her and her companion towards the perfect path.


    In a mere 70 minutes after departing the city, they arrived at their first target.


    Jane crouched down behind a bush. As she focused her gaze, a magnificent smile graced her youthful face.


    Ahead, a ten-foot-long reptile perched upon a rock, its jaws wide open, emanating a mix of awe and excitement.


    The creature''s enormous claws touched the stone beneath it, leaving scratches while emerald feathers adorned the top of its head.


    "Terraquatzal!" Mary said softly to Jane, seeing one of the creatures on her list of potential providers for her second Spirit.


    Terraquatzal was a beast known for its ability to manipulate the earth element, changing the terrain wherever it was, causing changes in the ground, tremors, and more. Among its special features were extremely resistant stone skin, mana-storing feathers that became explosive when dropped from its body.


    Why did Mary believe that this being could offer her good prospects for the future? She already had a Spirit that focused on the mental side and could attack physically, even though that wasn''t its focus. She felt that the best thing for her now would be a Spirit to increase her defensive characteristics and improve her offensive potential a bit more.


    The Terraquatzal could do both!


    "How did you find it so quickly?" Mary asked, looking at the ''child'' next to her with a thoughtful expression.


    The blonde couldn''t help but put on a beautiful expression, feeling her heart beat stronger, so close to a Ancestor-grade Spirit of the middle-level.


    This wouldn''t form a bad Spirit. In fact, it must be one of the best Spirits to be found around City Thirteen!


    It wasn''t much stronger than them, either. With a 6-Star Spirit Lord cultivation, beating it was well within their capabilities.


    "Sister Mary, the surrounding plants are the best allies we can have," Jane said, looking quite proud of herself. "I don''t want to brag, but I could find anyone in this forest, hehe."


    Mary smiled as she massaged one of Jane''s shoulders. "You really are the best, haha."


    Jane liked the compliment, but didn''t stay still for long. "So? How are we going to deal with him? Even though he''s not that strong, he''s still pretty tough, sister."


    "I have already planned everything we need to do. I just need you to..." Mary explained to Jane what this girl needed to do.


    Even though she was full of problems in City Thirteen and had almost no time for extra activities, Mary was smart. She had used the little free time she had during Liam''s absence to study her potential targets. For each of them, she had drawn up plans, assuming that they would be within a range of power that she could act upon, of course.


    The Terraquatzal in front of her fit into her plans, and soon the two girls were in position to attack!


    The plants around the large reptile moved, blooming and releasing colorful pollen into the air.


    Jane''s second Spirit appeared¡ªa small cat with a coat of petals and jade eyes¡ªand climbed onto her shoulders, controlling the surrounding flowers.


    A faint scent spread through the area, reaching the reptile''s nasal passages. While the scent made it feel sleepy and tired, the creature didn''t notice as roots wrapped around its body.


    Mary acted with her own Spirit, covering the surroundings with her mist, attacking with her mental power as the creature''s eyes seemed to want to close.


    ''Come with me.''


    A voice sighed, and the rocky creature felt an unprecedented kinship with it.


    ''Join me.''


    The melodious voice continued, making the reptile feel as if it were standing before the love of its life, a female version of itself.


    ''Let us bring something new to this world.''


    It continued as the creature''s heart beat faster, making it take a step forward, eager to mate.


    The weakest side of an extremely defensive beast was usually its mind. With Jane''s powers limiting the creature''s power, making it more sensitive, Mary attacked the beast''s lower psyche mercilessly.


    Unlike Liam, who won through strength and brutality, she manipulated the Terraquatzal into accepting her Spiritual Pact.


    The large reptile placed one of its paws on Mary''s dominant hand while she infused her hand with mana. She seized the opportunity and used her advantage to remove the Spirit from the massive body before her.


    The creature separated from its body and was sucked into Mary as the mana in the area enveloped her, pressing her down like an oven finishing ''cooking'' a new delicacy.


    As the creature took the second position in Mary''s soul, an energy pulse left her body, coinciding with the fall of the lifeless body in front of her.


    Jane gathered her Spirits and jumped with joy. It was great to see her friend complete the hunt so quickly and with such a high margin of success.


    ''Mary''s plans were going very well. She had a good understanding of her opponent''s weaknesses and how best to use my skills alongside hers.'' Jane looked at Mary with reverence.


    A great Spirit Master wasn''t just someone with high cultivation and good Spirits. A good Spirit Master was someone who, besides other traits, knew how to use the traits of allies and enemies to their advantage.


    Mary wasn''t particularly talented. Nor did she have enough power to attract attention. But today, in the middle of this forest, Jane saw what few beginners would pay attention to.


    ''Mary may become a great strategist!'' Jane approached her friend and scanned the area, naturally worried about approaching beasts and human enemies.


    She used her forest skills to camouflage the area, giving Mary time to complete her evolution as a Spirit Master.


    Mary felt her mana rise, reaching the requirements needed to level up again, and then moving to the beginning of the 6-Star level.


    Her skin hardened, not losing its beautiful appearance, but becoming rock hard for a moment, alternating between its usual softness and the hardness of a vigorous defense.


    Her hair shone with an emerald light, as mana filled them with power, making her more beautiful, but also more dangerous.


    In addition to the characteristics deeply related to the Terraquatzal, Mary felt all of her senses evolve.


    Her vision improved by over 50%, while her hearing seemed to have changed, allowing her to hear sounds that were previously inaudible.


    Her strength and speed were certainly better now, but she would need time in combat to understand them better. Not being a warrior, it wouldn''t be as easy for her to understand his physical characteristics as it would be for Liam. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But she knew she would become stronger, less defenseless, and more able to contribute to Liam.


    She wanted power so she could live better, live longer, and have whatever she wanted. But along with these ambitions, common to every cultivator, she couldn''t help but think of Liam. She wished to make him shine, reach the peak, and become someone respected.


    He definitely didn''t need her help. Mary knew that. But she still wanted to help him, to give him what he needed, even if she couldn''t give him much.


    With more power and perhaps a good ally, she was one step closer to becoming more useful to her dear lover!


    Her pink lips formed an arch, while her flushed, slightly sweaty skin, glowing in the mid-afternoon sun, made her look her physical best.


    She didn''t have any special powers of charm beyond what beautiful women naturally had. But at that moment, the men watching her couldn''t help but stop for a moment to check out this woman shrouded in a thin layer of mist.


    To some of them, she now seemed like the goddess they longed to possess, evoking feelings and thoughts that conflicted with their interests.


    Gulp!


    ''Beautiful!'' One of them thought as he looked down from a branch and couldn''t help but feel his blood boiling.


    As a group of men stared at her with the eyes of hungry wolves eager to devour their prey, Mary looked in the direction from which she felt she was being watched.


    Jane was almost instantly aware of the enemies nearby, who weren''t planning to attack now, but did not know their targets would spot them so easily.


    ''Outer disciples!'' Mary didn''t recognize these members of the Emerald Owls at first. To her, they could be members of one of the other outer cities of the sect, in other words, enemies who would surely try to act against her and Jane!


    "Who''s there? Show yourself!" Jane made her two Spirits appear again, one with a 6-Star and the other with a 5-Star cultivation.


    Abimael heard it and snapped out of his trance, pushing his forbidden thoughts to the back of his mind while forming a negative expression on his face.


    ''Looks like we were easily discovered... Damned brat!''

 Chapter 120: Ultimatum for Mary

    Their plan was to move at dusk. They would follow Mary and Jane closely, but for now, they wanted to watch them and, if possible, act at a moment of vulnerability.But just as they reached them, Jane noticed their group, exceeding their expectations.


    Abimael was silent for a moment, pondering what to do in this situation. The ideal would be to use the element of surprise to their advantage, so that they could win as easily as possible. But since that was no longer possible, it was up to them to act now or face an even more difficult time later.


    With a swift, deliberate movement, he emerged from the shadows, revealing himself more directly to Mary and Jane. As he stepped forward, his companions followed suit, materializing at four different points around the two women.


    Jane, with her unwavering strength, stood resolute amidst their supernatural presence. But there was more to this encounter than met the eye. Five figures stood before them, each emanating an aura of power, and they were bolstered by an army of 10 Spirits on their side. In stark contrast, Mary and Jane could only rely on the support of 4 Spirits, their numbers seemingly insignificant in comparison.


    The advantage was clearly on the enemies'' side!


    "Miss Mary, this one here is Abimael, a member of Emerald Owls." The enemy leader came straight to the point, 20 meters away from the two women. "I''m here to make you an offer." He smiled and gestured with one hand to show calm.


    Mary frowned as one of her hands clenched a dagger behind her back. ''Are you trying to pit me against Liam?'' She understood the situation, feeling her heart pounding and her thoughts flying.


    She could strike first and start this fight, or she could listen to the enemy''s suggestion and see if it was possible to avoid a fight.


    To be honest, Mary didn''t want to fight five opponents. As much as she and Jane were stronger than their enemies¡ªindividually speaking¡ªthey weren''t born warriors. Without their Spirits, they would have trouble facing them.


    ''I can probably kill one of them by surprise, and if I''m lucky, Jane will act and maybe immobilize another, but there will still be at least 6 Spirits against us.'' She thought as Abimael made his proposition.


    "... Miss Mary, we know you and Liam Porter are close. But don''t take this the wrong way. We wish you no harm. Our business is against him.


    What we want from you is a simple agreement. You have two choices here. Agree to go after him more directly and poison him, or go after him indirectly and lead him into our trap and we''ll do the work.


    Whichever you choose, we will protect you and reward you when everything is resolved. We''ll even accept you into our faction and give you a position of great importance!" Abimael said in an energetic tone, gesturing with his fingers to show how much Mary would gain from this.


    Jane looked at her friend out of the corner of her eye, unsure what the woman''s decision would be. She didn''t know what Mary''s relationship was with this Liam Porter. In fact, she didn''t even know who Liam was. But from Abimael''s words, Mary and Liam should be friends or, more likely, lovers. Now, he was probably in serious trouble.


    ''Will she accept?'' Jane speculated.


    She didn''t have the malice common to the Demon Gate disciples. Her background differed from almost all the members of the sect, and her powers contributed to her current personality. But she wasn''t stupid, let alone as childish as she seemed. She knew where she lived and wouldn''t judge anyone in Demon Gate for a decision like the one Mary should make.


    Whatever Mary''s decision, this woman should not be judged. The decision to fight and protect a friend was remarkable and worthy of respect. Jane would certainly help in the fight. But to abandon a friend and throw him to the wolves was understandable.


    Were there any genuine friendships in a place like this? Would Liam Porter risk himself for Mary if the situation were reversed?


    Jane would also support Mary if she made a deal with Emerald Owls and would not judge her hunting companion!


    Mary thought about what to do, changing her posture and looking doubtful.


    Having decided, she looked into Abimael''s eyes and asked, "What guarantee do I have that you won''t turn your weapons on me as soon as I let my guard down?"


    Abimael liked the question and revealed an enchanted piece of paper. "A contract will guarantee your safety, miss. All you have to do is help us eliminate Liam Porter. We''ll do everything else and give you all the benefits, including the guarantee that we won''t harm you and will continue to protect you."


    Mary smiled and stepped forward as she raised a hand. "Then let''s make a deal," she said in a melodious tone, her voice extremely pleasant to male ears.


    Jane remained silent as she grimaced, letting her guard down for a moment.


    Meanwhile, Abimael felt he had made the right move and stepped forward as well, while his men laughed, also easing their tension.


    Come to think of it, that was the most likely outcome, right? Who would be loyal to someone else after only a few weeks at each other''s side? Especially in a place like Demon Gate and in a deadly situation like this.


    Each of these men, and even Jane, thought the same thing. Meanwhile, Mary stopped just a few feet in front of Abimael.


    Just as they were about to shake hands, the metallic sound of a weapon being summoned rang out, followed by a slashing motion against the air. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Swooish!


    "You!"


    All Abimael could manage was that word as he raised both hands to his neck.


    In a single motion, a silver dagger had appeared in one of Mary''s hands, then slashed diagonally until it struck the left side of Abimael''s neck, cutting a six-inch gash.


    Blood splattered on Mary''s clothes as each of the five people around felt goosebumps and the tension of the fight return.


    "Shit!" Jane shouted as she raised her guard again, cursing her friend inwardly for not arranging such a move before acting.


    Abimael''s four allies moved as well, already using their Spirits as they raised their guard again.


    Abimael fell to his knees before Mary, a look of incomprehension on his face. ''Why?'' He wanted to ask, but he couldn''t.


    His body collapsed at Mary''s feet, with no more strength or signs of danger.


    Simultaneously with the darkness covering Abimael''s eyes, Mary made two Spirits appear around her, one the gray-skinned demon and the other the blue-gray Terraquatzal with rocky reliefs on its scales.


    She didn''t hesitate to command her two Spirits, retreating toward Jane as she launched the creatures to attack the Spirit Masters in the area.


    A powerful scent of flowers filled this small patch of forest, covering the area in a mixture of numbing dust and disorienting mist.


    Plant roots grew violently, racing against the enemy bodies as Terraquatzal came face to face with the first opposing Spirits.


    "Let''s join forces. We don''t have the numbers, but we''re stronger and we''ll attack first." Mary said to her friend as she stood with her back to Jane.


    "Right." Jane agreed immediately. "By the way, you surprised me. I thought you actually wanted to make a deal with them."


    "Never!" Mary laughed as she said it, but the confident resolve in her voice couldn''t be ignored.


    Jane beamed, growing more interested in this friend, but also in this Liam Porter. ''I can''t wait to meet this guy.'' She thought to herself, listening to her friend again.


    "Command your two Spirits to fight. My defense has evolved a lot because of my second Spirit, so I''ll protect you if necessary," Mary said, aware that this was a risky but necessary strategy.


    If they couldn''t use all of their Spirits against the four remaining enemies, they would be in terrible shape quickly!


    Jane nodded in agreement, imagining that she would have no choice but to trust her. Luckily for both of them, she had very strong field power in the woods.


    With their first attack, another enemy would fall, with the poisonous roots of one of the surrounding trees immobilizing the body of one of the four enemy Spirit Masters.


    Jane had attacked right after Mary, outpacing the speed of the four Spirit Masters who were weaker than her. As a result, she could take down one of them just as his Spirits appeared and tried to counterattack.


    But with the fall of the second enemy, the remaining three retreated a bit, cautiously using their 6 Spirits against the 4 Spirits of these two women.


    ''If we don''t hurt one of them, we''ll be in trouble!'' One of them realized as he broke out in a cold sweat, feeling the blows his Spirits were exchanging with their opponents.


    As much as Mary''s first Spirit was only a 4-Star Spirit Lord, her new Spirit was a 6-Star Spirit Lord, while Jane''s Spirits were 5-Star one and 6-Star one. At the same time, the enemies'' Spirits were 3-Star and 4-Star Spirit Lords, much weaker than their opponents!


    Even if they had more Spirits on their side, their numerical advantage wouldn''t last for long!


    With beads of cold sweat trickling down his face, the man drew his weapon and stealthily navigated through the fog-covered area, searching for the enemy Spirit Masters.

 Chapter 121: Final Result

    It made no difference to him whether he wounded one or the other. Whoever fell would give his group a chance to survive.Feeling the deadly cold of her opponent''s gaze, Jane felt a chill as she looked to the side and saw that her enemy was so close to her.


    Like most Spirit Masters, she had no experience in physical combat. Not only that, but given her tiny body and young age, she had no experience and no strength.


    Jane''s face drained of color, a cold sensation creeping over her as fear gripped her body. Her eyes remained fixed on the enemy''s every move, a sense of paralysis rendering her unable to react.


    The pounding of her heart matched the rhythm of panic coursing through her veins. As a dark cloud cast its shadow over the surroundings, the atmosphere grew even more ominous, intensifying her apprehension.


    ''What am I going to do?'' she asked herself in the few moments she had before the outcome. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The right thing to do would be to call her two Spirits back to her. But that wouldn''t work to stop this attack. Besides, her two Spirits were busy fighting three opponents.


    Jane saw the blade strike 17 centimeters away from her when a deafening metallic sound came close to one of her ears. She looked back to see Mary holding a sword of her own, countering their opponent''s attack.


    "Huh?" The force that countered his movement surprised the man. Meanwhile, he felt an uneasiness in his fists that was hard to ignore.


    Mary noted the actual situation, and a sly smile formed on her lips. With a step forward, she drove the enemy''s blade down until she had her weapon against his neck.


    "Shit!" the man screamed, but in the next instant, a deep gash appeared at the base of his neck, and arterial blood pulsed from it like a fountain spewing water.


    He paled as he dropped his weapon, his eyes shaking with horror. Despite everything, he felt no pain. All he felt was an intense fear of the fate at his doorstep.


    Right in front of him, death looked into his eyes and extended one of its hands, inviting him for a walk in the underworld.


    He didn''t want to accept; he was too attached to life.


    But when death invites you, the only choice you have is to follow it!


    Darkness covered the man''s surroundings as, with no strength left in his body, he fell face first to the ground.


    Swooish!


    As two more Spirits exploded, a dagger came violently close to the beautiful blonde woman''s back.


    Mary quickly glanced over her shoulder, her heart pounding in her chest. The enemy''s assault was imminent, leaving her with little time to evade. With a swift motion, she pivoted her body. As the enemy''s attack loomed, she instinctively raised her arms, bracing herself defensively.


    "Die, you blonde bitch!" the fourth of those men shouted, a 25-centimeter black dagger in his dominant hand.


    To their astonishment, Mary, Jane, and he watched in awe as his blade glided through the air, closing in on her arms. The metallic sound of the blade slicing through the atmosphere filled the room, but when it touched, the blade abruptly change its trajectory, as if repelled by an invisible force.


    The impact reverberated with a solid thud, a testament to the impenetrable defense that shielded Mary from harm. A wave of relief washed over them, sparing Mary from the worst likely outcome.


    Mary''s eyes opened as wide as her tormentor''s, as experience taught her about her new defenses.


    ''Am I that tough now?'' she asked herself, not overestimating herself, as this opponent wasn''t exactly a benchmark for attacking power, but not underestimating herself, either.


    The enemy''s gaze grew increasingly repulsive, his eyes narrowing with anger. He had staked everything on this assault, positioning himself between Jane and Mary, ready to confront the more formidable of the two. As his plan crumbled, a sour taste tainted his mouth, fueling an urgent need to act.


    Just then, Jane snapped out of her shocked and panicked state, rotating towards her adversary, his back exposed. Her eyes underwent a chilling transformation, shedding their youthful innocence with a chilling intensity, brimming with a murderous resolve.


    Roots grabbed the man''s wrists and heels, while a blade headed for the upper left side of his back.


    "Die!" she shouted, fury in her eyes.


    Just as everything was about to be decided for the fourth man in the enemy group, he let out a short "aaagh" of pain as one of his Spirits had just been destroyed by the Terraquatzal''s bite.


    He was weakened even more for Jane''s attack, faltering against her at the worst possible moment.


    "Aaaaagh!" he screamed again, this time feeling a pang in his heart as a blade pierced his back, slicing through his heart muscle with its tip.


    Mary jumped back twice as soon as the enemy''s attack grazed her arm and turned to face her last opponent, sure that Jane had struck a fatal blow.


    Liam''s woman spotted the fifth and final enemy in the area, who was already running in their opposite direction. She immediately frowned.


    "Trying to run away after attacking us?" She clenched her fists and moved behind the man, bringing the Terraquatzal close to her while her demon finished helping Mary''s Spirits destroy the remaining enemies.


    The remaining man, unharmed and far from Jane, ran in desperation, his eyes red while his mouth was dry, as pale as his face.


    He moved clumsily, stumbling over stones and branches on the ground, running for his life.


    He was a confident man most of the time, but after seeing three of his companions die and one mortally wounded, he couldn''t maintain a confident facade. He feared for his life and was certain that his enemies would show him no mercy. His only chance of survival was to flee!


    ''Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!'' he cursed his group''s decision to deal with Mary, but also some of his own selfish thoughts from earlier.


    The sharp, metallic sound of blades cutting through the air echoed towards him. With quick reflexes, he shifted his gaze, scanning both behind and to the side. He glided, tracing a zigzag pattern, aiming to disrupt his opponent''s aim. He hurled weapons in her direction, adding to the chaos of the moment.


    "Aaaagh!"


    But as his Spirits were destroyed along with the rest remaining in the area, he stumbled, tripped over a stone, and fell hard to the ground.


    Mary and Jane''s remaining enemy stumbled and collided with a jagged stone, causing a sickening crack to reverberate through the air.


    The enemy''s motion ceased abruptly, leaving an eerie silence in its wake. Mary''s gaze narrowed, uncertainty clouding her senses as she pondered whether the rock had shattered or if her adversary''s skull had fractured. A surge of caution coursed through her veins, prompting her to decelerate cautiously while her newest Spirit companion took the lead.


    Just then, Jane''s voice sounded as one of her Spirits appeared beside Mary. "So? Is he dead?"


    Mary ignored the girl standing next to a green demon and a human corpse and looked at the body in front of her. "No, but he''s going to die. It looks like the fall caused him some brain damage... Anyway, we won."


    With those words, she let her Spirit finish destroying the enemy''s skull, crushing it with the large, sharp teeth of the Terraquatzal.


    Jane sighed in relief as she sat down on a small log, her little heart beating hard in her chest.


    "Next time you attack by surprise, give a signal first, Sister Mary. That would help a lot!"


    Mary smiled bitterly. Unfortunately, she hadn''t had time to arrange something like that with Jane. "I''m sorry. It all happened so fast... I wasn''t expecting this attack."


    "It''s a good thing you hid your strength, Sister Mary. Otherwise, I''m afraid we would have died today." Jane looked into Mary''s clear eyes, appreciating the improvement that came from adding a new Spirit at just the right time.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll keep your secret... But does this have anything to do with Liam Porter?" she asked as she stood up, her two Spirits already back in her body.


    "Yes, Liam and I are close¡ªif you know what I mean. I would never betray him, so I can only stand against his enemies." Mary approached Jane after collecting the Arcane Crystal from the last enemy to die.


    Jane did the same, collecting the crystals from two of the men she had killed, leaving the other two for Mary.


    There were unwritten rules in the cultivation world. One of them was that when a cultivator went hunting, they always had the right to those they killed. No matter how the battle turned out, the belongings of those who were killed for their abilities were always theirs.


    "So that''s it..." Small as she was, Jane was not ignorant of the relationships between men and women.


    "What now?" she asked. "Those men were members of the Emerald Owls, Sister Mary. We also killed five disciples."


    "That''s not true. We''re in the middle of the forest. Who''s to say we encountered them?" Mary smiled at her small companion. "Let''s keep this incident between us. I''ll discuss it with Liam and we''ll figure out a plan. But for now, let''s continue with our original intentions."


    When she had finished collecting the Arcane Crystals and space storage items from the enemies, Mary suggested, "Let''s leave this place. You''re here to hunt Arcane Crystals for the sect, so let''s complete your mission."


    "Okay!"


    They set off, leaving the bodies behind for the beasts to devour, with Jane again taking the lead, using her skills to find the best paths.


    The two had already drunk recovery potions, so in the next few minutes they would return to peak condition and be able to hunt without worry.

 Chapter 122: Developing the Plans

    With the new day, he followed his routine, eating heavily in the Refectory at the beginning of the day before continuing his two hours in the Runes Hall under Ann''s supervision. He did some more rune training at the end of the morning and practiced his fighting techniques and Mana Mask a bit after his cultivation in the early afternoon.After another meal, this time at a restaurant, Liam went to the Beasts Hall, where he would work for five hours, tending to the beast cages, transporting the creatures, and feeding them. His goal was to spend the next 10 days free of all responsibilities and concentrate on studying the runes. So he finished his weekly responsibility with the coliseum on time.


    In a few days, he would have to fight for the Arena rank again, and he would probably be forced to train with a member of the Emerald Owls. In that case, he wanted to prepare well.


    After leaving the Beasts Hall, he met up with Electa again, still with no new targets from Felicity, but in no hurry. Even though having more women would be an undeniable advantage, he had a lot of plans in his head at the moment, so he wasn''t in such a hurry.


    He went to bed alone for another day, to relax for a few more hours before the start of a new day.


    ...


    After leaving the Refectory, Liam made his way to the Missions Hall, where he had arranged to meet Ester before going to the Runes Hall.


    On his way there, Liam ignored the people who followed and watched him closely. These people thought they were doing their job very well, but he knew every one of them, their positions, and their cultivation.


    At that moment, seven people, five men and two women, were watching him. What factions did they belong to? Liam couldn''t tell exactly who belonged to which group. But he was pretty sure that they were members of the Crimson Rebels, Emerald Owls, and Abyss Matriarchs.


    He had been careful since his return to the city. He had avoided going out at night and only visited places where there were Officers on duty. Also, he had avoided certain places in the city where there was a greater chance of trouble developing.


    But he knew things wouldn''t stay as smooth as they were now for long. With every step he took, there were ramifications that opened up possibilities not only for him but also for his enemies.


    ''Mary should be back from her hunt in a day or two. I must prepare to help her with her Promotion Exam. Electa will take hers today and may reach our goal. If Mary can do the same before these tranquil days are over, we can do far more than our enemies can imagine.''


    At the sight of the majestic Missions Hall, Liam pushed Mary and Electa aside to focus on the brown-haired woman he was about to meet.


    ''I need to quicken my pace with Ester. The enemies won''t hesitate to encircle me soon. A confrontation with them is inevitable, so it''s better to take the initiative.''


    His gaze narrowed as he arrived at the negotiation wing of the hall.


    He followed the same procedure he had used to meet Ester the first time. He pretended to be looking for someone to negotiate with and then entered one of the private rooms in the area where Ester was already waiting for him.


    None of his observers suspected he was there to meet an ally. They simply positioned themselves at the edge of the area and waited for Liam to leave so they could continue to follow him.


    ...


    "Did you get anything?" Liam sat down in front of Ester without ceremony, not even bothering to greet her.


    She met his eyes and nodded. "I did, but I don''t know if I want to go through with it." Her voice wasn''t as good as it used to be.


    He said nothing about her will. It obviously didn''t matter.


    "What did you get?"


    Ester sighed before she began, "Well, if you''re going to use me to put one of your enemies in danger, it has to be against the Crimson Rebels. The Abyss Matriarchs don''t have any men in their group, and as much as some women like flowers more than maybe they should, my charm won''t work well with them...


    But either way, by acting against one, we will inevitably affect the other."


    "Oh? Are they together?" Liam asked.


    "The leaders of the two factions met a few days ago, and since then, the relationship of rivalry and hatred has changed a lot. I have no way of confirming their agreement, but it''s almost certain that it happened and they now have some sort of partnership."


    She paused for a moment, looking suggestively at Liam as she settled into her chair. "If I had to bet, I''d say you''re the entity that brought them together."


    "That wouldn''t surprise me." Liam laughed bitterly.


    She continued, "You should be on the lookout for action against you. It''s almost certain that these two groups will coordinate their movements and act to bring you down with a single attack. This may also mean that you have some time to prepare. A decisive attack is not so easy to plan and execute."


    He agreed with the last part of her statement as he brought one of his hands to his face, his elbows resting on the table in front of him.


    "As for the Crimson Rebels, I must warn you that your situation with them will not improve until one side falls. The boy you killed outside the city was the brother of the faction leader, Myles Smile."


    "That... That''s terrible to hear." Liam didn''t know this information.


    "Indeed, it is." She nodded, her look deep and serious. "I can''t help you with him. He''s just too strong, and he''s in love with Eleanor McCalla."


    "The leader of the Abyss Matriarchs?"


    "Yes, that''s her." She confirmed, ignoring the surprised look on his face, and continued, "I can''t act against Myles, but maybe I can get close to one of his trusted men. Myles has a group of seven close friends or subordinates who help him deal with the Crimson Rebels.


    Of these people, five are Spirit Earth cultivators who I wouldn''t be able to get close to. But two of them are peak Spirit Lords, against whom I might stand a chance."


    Liam was aware of the Crimson Rebels'' numbers. With only six Spirit Earth cultivators, Myles'' faction was the strongest of those who had tried to approach him before and were now against him.


    With 66 members, the Crimson Rebels had a lot of bargaining power in City Thirteen, with a few Blacksmiths, Alchemists, Healers, and Runemasters under their wings.


    Fortunately, the number of third realm outer disciples wasn''t high, so no local faction had over ten Spirit Earth cultivators in its ranks.


    "Whom do you have more confidence in?" he asked, giving her the option to choose.


    Liam would not send Ester on a suicide mission just because she had wronged him. He valued her more alive, so he wouldn''t force her to act against the strongest of his enemies.


    She said, a little relieved by his position, but still very serious about what they were planning, "Hudson Brown. He is a Spirit Lord who recently reached 9-Star. He''s quite confident in himself, and at only 22, he considers himself a genius.


    He''s an outstanding talent, but he''s more arrogant than his talent should allow. A born womanizer, his weakness is his company, with whom he spends as much time as he does cultivating.


    I''m going to approach him and seduce him.


    I''ve heard that men talk more than they should when they''re drunk around women..."


    "Some do." Liam nodded, smiling in partial agreement. "Since you''re going to do that, take this." He handed her a small pouch.


    "What''s this?" Her expression changed from serious to curious.


    As she looked at the mixture of spices ground into a greenish powder, Liam explained, "A mixture of special herbs... If you manipulate it with a drop of your blood and mana, you''ll produce an extremely potent cream for men of the same power range as you. It''ll make him extremely relaxed and even delirious. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even if you don''t have sex with him, he''ll think that a simple hug was much more than it really was¡­


    Use this wisely. He''ll become more resistant the more you use it. So don''t overdo it in the beginning."


    She was surprised that he knew such a thing, but gladly accepted it. "All right, I''ll try it."


    "Be careful and guide this Hudson guy. I have no interest in knocking over a little fish like him."


    She nodded as she saw him stand up. "Don''t worry, I know what to do."

 Chapter 123: Enchanted Weapon

    Liam made his way through the Lotus Temple, reaching the room he had just paid 50 merit points to use for the next two hours.He had been saving his merit points to use with calm, learning a little bit in and out of special environments. As Ann herself had said, there was a limit to how much one could improve every day. Coming to the Lotus Temple every day or spending a whole day there wouldn''t help him as much as it might seem at first.


    But today, he had a new artifact to train his runic inscription on, something that demanded the utmost of him.


    ''Time for me to create an enchanted weapon!''


    A broad smile broke out on Liam''s face as he locked the door to his cultivation room. He placed his artifacts and tools around and sat down on a cushion, feeling his heart beat faster.


    What were enchanted weapons? They were offensive items with runes on them, in other words, with special properties.


    Spirit Lords like Liam would rarely have a single enchanted weapon. The reason for that? They were special and sometimes had their own abilities, which made them expensive.


    If an ordinary Second Class weapon could cost between 50 and 150 gold coins, the same weapon of the same rank and quality, but enchanted, could cost double or triple the value of a non-enchanted weapon!


    But that''s not all. Depending on the set of runes inscribed on the weapon in question, it could even unbalance the fight against opponents stronger than its users!


    Today, Liam wanted to make his initial First Class enchanted weapon!


    Picking up a wooden staff¡ªthe cheapest type of weapon he could find in the Runemasters resource shop¡ªLiam prepared to begin his inscription, opening the bottle of ink and taking the brush.


    ''I''m going to create the Magic Staff and turn this simple wooden staff into something as strong as a metal weapon. I''m going to inscribe four runes on it. One to absorb mana from the environment, another to store the mana, another to use the mana and compatible elements to strengthen the structure of the staff, and the last to create a connection between the staff and the user.''


    It wasn''t uncommon for magical weapons to have the last component. Since they were much more powerful artifacts than their non-enchanted versions, any enchanted weapon was powerful and had great potential. Most, if not all, had some sort of connection to their owner, making them useful only to their owner.


    Liam began his work with the mana storage rune, a very common type of rune that he had created many times before.


    With time and experience, his brush skills became more practical, faster, and more efficient. In a few moments, he had completed the last character of the first rune, finishing it with no difficulty.


    Liam moved on to the second rune, which would absorb mana from the environment, another one he was already familiar with.


    At the end of his first ten minutes in the cultivation room on the second level of the Lotus Temple, he finished inscribing the second rune and moved on to the third.


    Beads of sweat formed on his forehead and back while his breathing increased.


    The mana in Liam''s body focused on his senses and hands, enhancing his abilities as he observed every factor at his disposal.


    Ignoring the sweat on his body and the signs of fatigue, he moved on to the rune responsible for the connection between user and weapon.


    As interesting as this rune was, it wasn''t complex. What it did was basically create an ''identity'' for the weapon¡ªan aura of its own¡ªand connect it to the user''s aura, something unmistakable.


    Similarly, this rune acted like a padlock. Without the right key, it was impossible to access the weapon''s other properties, which would remain dormant in the hands of strangers.


    It wasn''t such a complex rune, but Liam was getting a little more tired in his training, because he wasn''t quite used to it yet.


    He raised one arm in front of his head and used the sleeve of his shirt to wipe away the sweat that threatened to get into his eyes.


    He opened his mouth and took a deep breath, watching the third rune glow and then disappear into the wooden body of the staff; 75% of his work was done.


    ''Now comes the hard part.''


    He returned the brush to the body of the staff as his eyes narrowed and his pupil became as small as the tip of a needle.


    The next rune had six characters, the most complex combination Liam would face until the end of this job.


    ''The rune of the staff''s transformation must use the elements of the staff itself and its surroundings to strengthen its structure. In a way, this is like what we cultivators do with our mana when we strengthen our bodies. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There''s a complete process of directing appropriate amounts of mana to each part of the body, using the elements we have at our disposal to enhance the characteristics of our muscles, and achieving the desired result.


    For cultivators, this is natural. But it''s not so easy for an artifact, an inanimate essence.''


    He inscribed the first character, followed by the second simplest of the rune''s six symbols.


    But Liam had practiced runic inscription for several hours before this attempt, and even studied the combination of characters of this more complex rune for three days.


    Using his much larger cultivation base than he would have needed to master it, he bypassed the problems that would have stopped others from learning the how to do it and reached the last character.


    As he began the ultimate step, his hands were shaking and his mana reserves were below 20%. Fortunately, what he had left was enough, and with a firm grip on his brush, he drew the last part of it.


    While he reclined, a smile spread across his face despite his quick breaths, and he experienced a surge of fulfillment that permeated every inch of his being.


    "Done!" he said aloud, one of his fists clenched and raised in the air.


    He was full of curiosity in his mind, but with 28 minutes left to use this cultivation room, he started cultivating to recover.


    In another 15 minutes, he would finish, open his eyes, and quickly put away his brush, pad, and ink bottle. With only the brown 1.5 meter long staff in his hands, he looked at it, already connected to this enchanted artifact.


    When he tapped the bottom of the staff on the ground, he heard a dull, dense sound, different from the typical hollow or reverberating sound that wood makes when touched.


    It was still made of wood. That would never change. But now it seemed to be a solid piece of metal, extremely powerful and solid.


    Liam was sure that a Spirit Apprentice could easily use the staff in his hands for defense and attack, considering the hardness and resistance of the weapon.


    ''Perfect. If I''m not mistaken, the staff can be classified as First Class, and it has an Ordinary Quality... Hmm, that''s good. I''m getting close to High Quality.'' He thought with a smile on his face, eager to produce more enchanted items.


    Unfortunately for him, there was almost no market for First Class items in City Thirteen. Most of the disciples were second realm cultivators or higher, and even the most basic unenchanted Second Class weapons were better than the best enchanted First Class weapons. Otherwise, he could easily triple the amount he paid for the staff and the runic inscription materials!


    ''This Magic Staff must be worth between 40 and 60 gold coins.'' Liam tightened his fingers around the staff as he moved it and used it against an invisible enemy. ''I will sell it outside the sect in the future, but what it represents is enough for now.''


    Coins were important everywhere. Anything that could improve people''s lives was of immense importance, regardless of whether it was in a magical world or a world like Earth.


    Liam craved power, but he knew he would also need resources to achieve the freedom he sought. His magical power could help him, but his fighting skills were no match for what he had just created.


    ''If it were a Second Class staff, I would now have an item worth over 300 gold coins in my hands, and I only paid a fraction of that to make it!''


    Feeling good about himself and his future prospects, Liam put the staff into his ring and left the Lotus Temple.

 Chapter 124: Marys Return

    This time they looked no different from when they had left; neatly groomed, their hair tied back and a peaceful look on their fairy faces.Their lips were slightly parted in arches, while their eyes, narrowed, looked like those of clever lynxes, ready to act but satisfied with their results.


    In contrast to what Liam had faced, after the initial attack against them, the two only had to deal with the dangers typical of the forests. These were dangers that could take lives and cause stress, but they were no match for groups that came after you intending to kill.


    Without so many enemies to get in their way or stress them out, Jane and Mary were quickly back on their feet, the green-haired girl alongside Liam''s favorite blonde, having completed two months of the mission in just over two days of hunting.


    Liam had thought of doing his two-month mission on one trip out of town, but many other disciples did the same.


    Even Mary had taken the opportunity to complete the mission she would surely have when she became an Initiate in the future. She had collected the equivalent of 30 King-grade Arcane Crystals of the Middle-level. Almost as strong as Jane, it would have been a mistake for her to miss this opportunity.


    ''From now on, I''ll probably face the same hostility from Emerald Owl that Liam faced.''


    This was Mary''s thought as she decided to finish her future responsibility of collecting crystals so as not to leave the city unnecessarily soon.


    She and Jane passed through the entrance post, retrieved their permits, and then made their way up the main staircase to the Records Hall.


    "Sister Mary, when are we going to meet your friend?" asked the green-haired girl, dressed like a boy in black trousers and a shirt, with small metal plates attached to her body.


    Jane looked like a little warrior in her combat outfit, only missing a weapon and a helmet to make her look like an earthling soldier.


    Mary was dressed more demurely, in a typical female cultivator''s dress that could be stretched or retracted depending on her movements and mana infusion. She had a few pieces of armor around her back and abdomen, but they were hidden under her dress.


    Releasing her hair into the air, Mary replied. "I''ll talk to Liam the next time we see each other and we''ll set a date and time. All right?"


    "Okay. But make it quick. I hate to say it, but they''re watching us," Jane warned, having noticed it the moment they left the entrance to the city and started walking up Street One.


    "That fast?" Mary was smart enough not to look sideways or backwards after hearing it. "Emerald Owls?"


    "Probably." Jane nodded affirmatively. "If I''m not mistaken, they probably left someone watching to wait for their group... But they didn''t come back and we did."


    "Let''s not worry about that for now. A member of Emerald Owl with 5-Star cultivation would hardly have their vital energy observed by an enchanted artifact. Since they''ve offered me an alliance, they''ll probably assume that I''ve accepted such a deal," Mary said in a determined tone.


    "Oh?" Jane hadn''t thought that far. "Even if that happens, it won''t last long. Sooner or later, when those five don''t come back, they will realize the reality."


    "In that case, we must act and strike while we can!" Mary clenched her fists at the thought of an ambitious plan, dangerous to say the least.


    Jane looked at her with a wince. "What are you thinking?"


    Mary smiled. "Let''s use their game against themselves!"


    ...


    "Boss, Mary and Jane are back in town," said a man with short black hair to the man standing in front of him on a balcony of the arena.


    Hearing this, Hannibal clenched one of his fists and asked expectantly. "And Abimael?"


    "His group has not yet returned. But before I could come to you, Aspirant Mary left a message to us."


    A smile formed on Hannibal''s face as he turned to face his man.


    The man, standing in the middle of Hannibal''s office, gestured with a note in one of his hands. "She left this note with the symbol of our faction. I was worried and collected it before coming to warn you... Fortunately, it appears that Abimael and the others were successful."


    Hannibal skimmed Mary''s note, which said that she and Jane had signed an agreement with Abimael to work together. She would help them lead Liam into an ambush, but since she didn''t want to take any chances, she wanted to do it quickly and without direct contact with the members of Emerald Owls. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    {... Abimael and the others promised to stay behind and set up the ambush. I''ll meet Liam later and convince him to help me with the Promotion Exam. Once I become an Initiate, I''ll take him out of town to hunt for Arcane Crystals. We''re lovers, so I''m sure he''ll agree to protect me.


    Then it will be your turn to act. I''ll take him to the rendezvous point and separate from him so as not to get involved in the fight. Liam is already an 8-Star Spirit Lord. I don''t want to get involved...}


    Hannibal was pleased with Abimael''s service and even more so with the speed of contact this woman had showed.


    "8-Star, huh? As expected, the wretch hides his cultivation!" Hannibal said in a dark tone.


    He finished reading the letter, not doubting the veracity of Mary''s words in the slightest. It was dangerous to trust anyone in City Thirteen, but Hannibal had more than one reason to believe her, at least for the time being.


    Mary was weak, which meant she could get into deadly trouble if she tried to deceive them. She was giving him information about Liam, something that, if she were a staunch ally of Liam''s, would be a betrayal and would hurt him. Ultimately, the plan was for her to get him out of town.


    This was something that could be verified and hell, even if she was doing it to deceive them, it would lead to something that Hannibal already wanted so that he would act against Liam outside the city walls.


    For all these points and more, he couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, seeing a clear path to solving the problem called Liam Porter!


    "All right, monitor the movements of Liam and this woman. Keep an eye out for any attempts at communication and see if she follows through with what''s written here." Hannibal handed the note back to the man.


    "If she does everything she promised, let me know when it''s time for her to leave town. We''ll join Abimael and the others to take action against that damned Liam!"


    "Yes, boss!"


    ...


    Later that day, Liam finished inscribing the runes on the last artifact he had acquired earlier, creating another First Class enchanted weapon.


    The weapon in his hands at this point was slightly better than the staff he had made earlier. But it hadn''t reached High Quality yet, it still needed something more to get there.


    Either way, Liam was more than satisfied. With days of constant work, a lot of study and cultivation, he was close to where he could challenge the Second Class!


    ''Starting tomorrow, I''ll start studying the Second Class material. I''ll continue to train with the First Class item enchantment until I can test my first Second Class inscription.''


    He put away his new enchanted artifact, dried off his sweat, and then got up from his bed to go to the bathroom to take a shower.


    ''I''m going to have a bite to eat at a pleasant restaurant and then stop by an artifact shop to buy more tools and items for enchanting... A set of ten items will probably be enough for me to finish tempering myself as a First Class Runemaster and get to where I can challenge the next step.''


    After he finished washing, he dried his body and put on a set of comfortable clothes. It was chilly today, so he bundled up, planning to get something to eat and then meet Electa later.


    But just as he finished tying his shoelaces, someone knocked on his bedroom door.


    "Liam, it''s me." A thin, feminine voice came from the other side of the door, causing his eyes to open and a smile to appear on his lips.


    ''Mary!''


    He quickly unlocked the door to face the beautiful blonde woman who was on her third day out of town.


    "Mary! You''re finally back!" He took her in his arms after closing the door to his room and making sure that no one would see them together.


    After waving to him and feeling comfortable in his arms, she kissed him on the mouth, but without letting herself be carried away by their wishes.


    Before anything could happen, she pulled her lips away from his and said, "We have problems. Emerald Owls acted against me while I was away, and now we may have the opportunity to deal them a severe blow."

 Chapter 125: Plans

    As he sank into the soft mattress, Mary filled him in on the details of the meeting with Abimael and her plans to take down Emerald Owls."I hope you don''t see anything wrong with what I did. I saw an opportunity and tried to take it. Otherwise, they''d see me as an enemy and start acting against both of us as a precaution," she said to him, looking with anticipation of his agreement.


    "You did the right thing," Liam said, still standing, thinking hard about what he had heard.


    Abimael had approached Mary to force her to become a traitor and stab him in the back. Fortunately, she had proved her loyalty to him by killing the enemy group and giving him the belongings of three of them.


    Then she took an enormous risk by leaving a message for Hannibal without consulting Liam first, but he couldn''t help but agree with her.


    ''If that hadn''t been done, they would have acted more directly against my weakest point, her...


    Her action might become problematic later, but for now it bought us some time.'' He assessed the situation.


    But the more he thought about it, the more he agreed with Mary''s points.


    "You did what you had to do," he repeated, agreeing as she stared at him in silence. He inquired, "So, after your promotion, we proceed with the ambush. How do you expect that situation unfolding?""


    "I must admit that the situation before us is not encouraging. There''s no telling how much force Emerald Owls will use against us. And we have little firepower on our side right now... But if we can take advantage of the ambush, we might have a chance to win with no casualties.


    If we''re going to take advantage of this plan, we need to get on with my Promotion Exam and preparing for the ambush quickly." She secretly clenched one of her fists and said, "We should have a joint meeting with your other woman, me and Jane. Let''s see what we can do and start planning as soon as possible.


    Ideally, Electa should leave town to set the trap and wait for us. Emerald Owls don''t know about her, so we can act covertly. But this can''t last over four days. The enemies will get suspicious if they don''t hear from Abimael and the others."


    He agreed before pulling out his identification card. "I''ll give you 100 merit points, and you must go to the Records Hall tomorrow to pay for your Promotion Exam. If you succeed, you''ll be an Initiate in three days at the most, and then we can set out to deal with this situation.


    In the meantime, it''s best to avoid contact. They''ll think it''s strange if we''re together too much or if we''re completely apart. Let''s meet just long enough to pretend that your plan is in place."


    With a pounding heart, she agreed, feeling a wave of fear wash over her for what lay ahead. No matter how well she had prepared, the potential losses of their journey remained unknown, causing uncertainty.


    "Do you think we can win? There are only four of us," she said, her voice echoing in the room.


    "The four of us alone have no chance." He was honest with her. "Luckily, I have Felicity and the Leopards. I''ll see what I can do with them against Emerald Owls."


    They were silent for a minute after those words, each thinking about what they had to do and how their lives could end or improve in less than a week.


    "Is there any chance that you or Electa can improve your levels in those few days?" Mary asked after a long silence.


    "No chance," he said, shaking his head. "I won''t be able to make any progress until next month. As for her, well, it might take just as long or even longer. Since we''re already at the end of the second realm, advancing further will be more challenging." S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mary knew this. Advancing realms was harder than advancing within the same realm.


    "Jane and I won''t be able to get stronger in the short term, either. Sigh! That''s bad. They''ll surely send third realm enemies against us.


    I had to talk about you being stronger than you look, so it won''t be easy."


    He sat down beside her and put a hand on one of her thighs. "Everything will be fine. We just have to pretend that everything is going according to their plans and they''ll fall into our trap."


    She felt part of her tension melt away under his touch and couldn''t help but turn her face to look deep into her lover''s dark eyes. Biting her lip, she moved closer to him, longing for something other than the worries that frightened her.


    "We''ll sort this out later," she mumbled to him, her cheeks burning. "Now I want to relax a bit..."


    He smiled as he felt her perfume waft closer to him. "Indeed, we need to relax." He agreed, touching her slender neck as his own heartbeat changed.


    Life was problematic enough. Besides, it wouldn''t be solved if they tried to think about it all the time. Fucking was an essence they wanted in their lives and knew they had to maintain on good and bad days.


    Their lips locked again as their hands moved down their bodies, unbuttoning, untying, and opening what needed to be opened.


    As they moved on the bed, the sheets crumpled, while the silent room soon lost that essence, and a subtle creaking of wood emerged amidst the sound of flesh moving against each other.


    Accelerated, pleasure-filled breaths would soon resonate with the other sound information, creating a natural music for the lovers as their intricate, hot dance reached enviable heights.


    Mana would enter their bodies, nourishing not only their souls but also their wills, their determination as to their plans for the future.


    ...


    At the end of their cultivation, both feeling stronger, Liam still with plenty of energy and Mary exhausted and needing some time before leaving, they used their remaining time to talk.


    "How can we meet without attracting the attention of Emerald Owls? If they believe your message, they''ll expect you to interact with me to some degree. More than enough, they''ll be suspicious."


    She agreed, taking time to breathe as she answered, "Of course. That''s why we''re going to meet where they won''t be able to watch us and associate our presence with our secret alliance. In the Illusions Hall."


    The Illusions Hall was responsible for developing the skills of the sect''s illusionist warriors. Mary, with her mental abilities, was a part of it and was developing a special profession, learning methods, just as Liam was learning in the Runes Hall.


    "In the Illusions Hall, there is the Mirrors'' Palace. It''s an area where disciples, enrolled in the hall or not, go to test their mental endurance. It''s almost like a maze of mirrors, with several places that are practically secret rooms," Mary said, explaining some of what Liam didn''t know about the Illusions Hall.


    "I will pass on the requirements for you, Jane, and Electa to get to the place where you are to meet me late tomorrow afternoon. There, we''ll discuss our steps in the plan against Emerald Owls."


    He knew little about this place, but he had no doubt that it would be a good place for them to meet. There really was a Mirrors'' Palace that disciples could enter for one merit point, and he knew how powerful mental abilities were in special places.


    Liam might not know everything Mary knew, but he had studied enough of her abilities to understand how reliable she was.


    "All right." He agreed.


    A few minutes later, she got dressed and prepared to leave.


    "Let''s see each other again after this meeting at the Mirrors'' Palace after my initiation," she said, not enjoying having to stay away, but willing to do what was necessary.


    "Hmm, all right. As for the artifacts you gave me, you''d better not use the coins I gave you for now. Someone might suspect the origin of your resources..." He recommended. "Wait until we resolve the current situation."


    "I will." She left with a kiss on Liam''s cheek.


    As soon as she was gone, Liam sent a message to one of the Leopard men monitoring his room, asking to meet Lazarus Ross.


    Returning to his room, Liam took the keys he already had with him, along with the new ones he''d gotten from the items Mary had given him¡ªitems from three of the five enemies killed days ago.


    ''It''s finally complete!''

 Chapter 126: Mysterious Exchange

    The map of keys in his hands changed subtly, but enough to tell him where he should go. Looking at the three-dimensional object with various markings around it, he could tell he needed to go to the Barter Fair, to the second floor, and look for something or someone in the left corner of the building.It was time to go to the Barter Fair and scan the area!


    ''Felicity warned me about the dangers of going in search of this secret mission, but with several groups after my neck and an imminent action against Emerald Owls, I''m in no position not to risk it.''


    After stowing the item in his spatial ring, he got ready to leave, assuming that it would be a while before Lazarus would reply to his message.


    ''I''ll just scan the area. If I find any problems, I''ll leave it for the future.''


    Making a firm decision, he stepped out of his room and set off towards Street Eight, where the lively Barter Fair awaited him.


    The climb between Street Thirty-Seventh and Street Eight posed no challenge for Liam as he made his way up later that afternoon. As he prepared to ascend to the rank of a third realm cultivator, his body had undergone significant transformations thanks to his Spirits, leaving him in far better physical shape than when he had first joined the sect a month ago.


    His breathing would increase in the last half of the climb up the main staircase, while drops of sweat would appear on his body. But for him, the fatigue of climbing the stairs did not differ from the fatigue caused by an ordinary person''s moderate 15-minute walk.


    He reached the entrance of Street Eight and proceeded towards the Barter Fair building, situated in one of the corners of the area. The building neighbored a garden that provided a serene overlook of the surrounding peaks.


    As he walked through the bustling entrance of the open building, he couldn''t help but notice the lively atmosphere and the sound of people engaging in business transactions.


    People sitting on the floor, in chairs, or even standing, stood next to their products in small individual spaces, forming rows of informal establishments around the aisles of the area.


    It was late afternoon, but there were at least 100 people on the first level of the Barter Fair, with many students doing business in the area, as happened in ordinary fairs.


    They displayed the products on the floor or on small tables, with a few places with shelves or showcases. With their sample prices, everyone could tell from afar the starting price of the items that caught their eye.


    But each outer disciple saved their resources. The voices of people negotiating better prices, trading products that were more advantageous to them, filled the site, making it especially noisy.


    Liam had never been there in his weeks as a member of Demon Gate. Even though he knew his destination was on the second floor of the building, he observed the entrance area, strolling as he noticed eye-catching items.


    What did the Barter Fair offer? A bit of everything. There wasn''t one type of product that was more common there, as most of them were there to exchange resources and not necessarily sell items like the shops did.


    If a disciple had one resource and needed another, the exchange was one of the best options in town. The supply of resources depended much on what each individual had and wanted.


    There were no fixed seats at the market. It was open 24 hours a day, and when you registered to take your place, they gave you a period to use your corner. After those hours, you would either renew your right to use the area by paying merit points, or you would lose your spot to another interested party.


    But as busy as it was, the Barter Fair seldom had all its slots filled. As Liam walked along the first level, he saw at least a dozen unused niches for people interested in bartering.


    [Arcane Crystals For Merit Points] said one of the notes in Liam''s path, drawing his attention to a woman at the beginning of the third realm, sitting on a cushion with her eyes closed, waiting for business in the area.


    [Average-Quality For High-Quality Second Class Weapons.]


    ...


    [Third Class Techniques For Any Items Of Similar Quality.]


    Liam saw some splendid opportunities, including Runemasters interested in selling enchanted artifacts and materials for making enchanted items.


    When a professional of any kind advanced in rank, it was common for them to no longer use many of their previous materials and resources. Then, many would trade these items below market price.


    Liam wanted to stop by one stall that caught his eye later, but for now, he continued on to the second level of the building.


    In this second area, he found himself in a less crowded and less noisy place, where the smell of herbs and metals was much stronger. There were at least half as many stalls as on level one, but the average strength of the disciples was three stars higher than on level one.


    Remembering his 3D map, Liam followed the outer corridors of the area, where he could more easily see the surroundings of the building without walls.


    The location indicated by the map was on the left side of the building, from the perspective of someone coming out of the stairwells that gave access to the first and third levels. Specifically, the location was at one end of the rectangular building, opposite the exit from the stairs.


    Liam followed the path and soon spotted the only stall in that corner, where a bald man in a yellow cloak was sitting in the lotus position with his eyes closed.


    Stopping in front of this stall, Liam looked at the items for sale on a small table and frowned when he saw a 3D map, just like the one that had brought him there.


    There were slight differences between the map on sale and the one he had in his pocket. His was made of keys that fit together. The one available for trade was a solid casting with no fittings.


    [I''ll Trade Anything For Specific Items] said the sign on this stall.


    Liam brought one of his hands up to the three-dimensional figure as the man from the third realm, bald with no eyebrows or facial hair, opened his eyes.


    "What do you want for this object?" Liam asked.


    His 3D map didn''t tell him much, except that he was supposed to come here. He didn''t know exactly what he had to do or what the risks were. But when he saw this artifact, he couldn''t help but feel that this was the way for him to access this secret mission.


    The man narrowed his eyes but didn''t answer Liam. "What caught your eye about this item? I won''t exchange it unless you have the key I''m looking for."


    Liam''s eyes lit up. He clearly got the message. "I might have the key. That''s why it caught my eye."


    "Can I see it?" the man asked as he showed Liam one of his hands.


    The young man with the short black hair looked around to make sure no one else was watching them. But that would be impossible. There were at least four people looking at him right now.


    ''I hope none of them understands what this is...'' He took a deep breath as he called up the 3D map of keys from his spatial ring.


    Originally, he hadn''t planned to go deep into this journey today. But when he saw this item, he decided to solve this mystery in one fell swoop!


    The moment he saw the key map fall into his hands, the bald man''s neutral expression changed, the corners of his lips turning up, while his eyes became smaller.


    He stood up and picked up all his items from his desk, leaving only the item in one of Liam''s hands. "We made the exchange. Good luck."


    Without any hesitation, he closed his tent and walked away, not bothering to cast a backward glance.


    Liam stood in the middle of the man''s quick departure, not quite comprehending the situation as everything had happened so quickly and more easily than he had predicted.


    ''This... What does that mean?'' He looked at the object in his hands, but didn''t stay still for long.


    Seconds after the bald man left, Liam put his new item away and started walking again, making his way through level two of the Barter Fair as if he was there just to do more business.


    His observers followed him, watching as he eventually picked up materials and books for Runemasters, as well as some Arcane Crystals. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When he left the fair, he didn''t go home. Instead, he made his way to the Lotus Temple, leaving his observers wondering what his trip later that afternoon might mean.


    ''What was that item he traded?'' one of them wondered as she saw Liam enter a cultivation room, the limit of where she could observe him.


    ''All his other trades were for resources for his profession or to strengthen his Spirits. But what about it?'' This woman asked herself, with the same questions as several of Liam''s observers.


    ''I have to keep watching him. It may not be relevant, but I''ll keep it in mind!''

 Chapter 127: Overcoming a Mistake

    Liam had just locked the room and sat down on a cushion when he summoned the item he had received earlier.He still didn''t know what the artifact was and hadn''t had time to analyze it. But it couldn''t just be a beautiful representation of the Barter Fair, he was sure of it!


    Felicity had warned him of the dangers of pursuing this secret mission, so it couldn''t all end with a mere "trophy"!


    Determined to find out the truth, he didn''t go home and spent another 50 of his merit points for two hours of total privacy.


    With the item in his hands, he moved his soul''s mana through his body, enveloping his hands, eyes, ears, and nose as he checked the device.


    At first glance, the 3D map in his hands seemed to be nothing more than a trophy, a representation of the Barter Fair. There was no sign of anything special about it.


    But as he poured mana into the device, sounds of moving gears emanated from the small 25 cubic centimeter object.


    Moving his hands away, leaving only his mana in contact with the device, Liam watched as it opened, revealing three things inside. A slight note, rolled up and tied with a gold ribbon; a silver pill; and a black tablet.


    Liam didn''t know what the black tablet was, but he frowned as he looked at it closely. Strangely, there was nothing, no sign coming from the item, something unusual for anything in the cultivation world.


    ''Strange... Even items that cannot contain mana in their structures still have some mana left.''


    Items that could not contain mana could also temporarily have mana in their structures. The difference between something unable to hold mana and something able to hold mana itself was the ability to hold mana in itself, even without a supply.


    But an item without the ability to hold mana in its body could have mana in it temporarily, especially if it was in an area of high mana pressure¡ªan area very rich in mana. Therefore, in the cultivation world, everyone, even those who could not cultivate, usually had some mana in their bodies, no matter how little.


    The black tablet caught Liam''s eye. It had nothing on it, as if it didn''t even exist.


    ''Maybe this note is about that...'' He put the two items aside and checked which one was more likely to tell him something.


    The moment he tried to untie the note, a subtle pulse came from the item, making Liam turn pale as his identification badge suddenly appeared outside his spatial ring.


    {Congratulations on completing the first phase of the Secret Hunt mission!}


    Golden letters formed in the air above it as it unraveled.


    As the first message faded, a subtle golden aura reached Liam''s badge, causing it to glow the same color.


    {Secret Hunt Mission¡ª2nd Phase}


    {You are an ambitious and skilled disciple of Demon Gate. With your resolve to defy the heavens, you have defeated¡ªand possibly slain¡ªyour dear sect mates. Congratulations, you are among the 1% of the most capable disciples of the Demon Path. But your demons and powers are still in their infancy. Continue to develop your skills and become a pillar of our sect.


    With the conviction to do whatever it takes, you will succeed or die trying.}


    {Description: The road to success is arduous and endless. As someone who is fearless and willing to join the Secret Hunt, you are now one heir of Demon Gate. Hunt down demon Spirit users and absorb their powers. Transform your demon Spirit(s) into a Sage Spirit(s)!}


    {Requirement: Reach the Low-level Sage-grade of your demonic Spirit(s).}


    {Rewards: Promotion to Division Chief; 10 times the salary of a Division Chief; 3 nominations for promotion from Outer Disciple to Inner Disciple; 3 Spirits of your choice of the Sage-grade, Low-level.}


    {Time to complete: Indefinite.}


    {Penalty for failure: Death.}


    {Note: Other disciples performing the 2nd phase of the mission will recognize you as a competitor by your aura after a while of using the ART, just as you will recognize them. Be prepared.}


    Reading the golden letters in front of him, Liam opened his eyes wide, unable to hold his breath when he saw such a top prize, but also such a deadly mission for him to accomplish.


    ''To give such a high price means that someone cannot complete easily this mission or in a short time. It''s probably a long mission with older, better-positioned members, which means I''m in trouble!''


    The generous reward did not fool him. He immediately focused on the implications he could see from the lines he read.


    ''I can also say that I have no choice but to fight! If others can identify me, they will probably hunt me down. As far as I know, the competitors in this mission are each other''s food... Those damned cult members will certainly hunt me down, and I''ll have no choice but to do the same!''


    He turned pale as his lips tightened. For a moment, he remembered Felicity''s words and regretted them.


    "Shit!"


    He slammed his fists on the ground, regretting the decision he had made.


    He grabbed a bottle of water from his ring, drank half a liter, and tried to breathe more calmly. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Damn it! I have no choice but to continue!'' He closed his eyes, his expression painful, a bitterness he didn''t want to feel.


    But amid this moment, a memory from when he was an earthling came to mind.


    ...


    "This again, Li?" A woman''s voice echoed in Liam''s memory as the image of a housewife kneeling on the floor, picking glass shards out of a wound.


    "I''m sorry, Grandma," a little boy said, holding a soccer ball in his hands as tears streamed from his eyes while his legs turned red.


    "Being sorry won''t change what''s already happened," said the gray-haired old woman, ignoring the boy''s gaze and picking up the glass from the wound on his leg.


    "It hurts, Grandma!"


    "You disobeyed me, and now you''re hurt. Deal with it, boy." She looked him in the eye and taught him a hard lesson. "Be strong. You''ll have a scar, but you''ll survive." She laughed as she poked him in the forehead. "Be smarter next time."


    ...


    Liam remembered his childhood for a moment, how his strict grandmother had raised him to be a man who faced his problems.


    Breathing calmer, he tried to better accept his position and move on from the problem. ''Now that I''m already dirty with shit, it doesn''t make any difference if I try to avoid the mud.''


    Pouring his mana into the spatial ring, he discovered several resources and a small book with the image of the black tablet on the cover. Ignoring the resources that made his body tremble for a moment, he opened the book in his hands.


    {Black Art}


    {The demonic tablet carries the power of darkness. When consumed, it integrates with the demonic Spirit(s) of its user, giving them a new ability¡ªCannibalism.}


    {... From the moment Cannibalism is active, your Spirit(s) will be able to devour other demonic Spirits in order to evolve qualitatively...}


    {Detail: Be careful when killing. If the enemy Spirit Master dies before your demon-type Spirit(s) is(are) devoured, the skill won''t take full effect.}


    {Tip: To work perfectly, Cannibalism must be stimulated with the bodies of demonic Spirits once a month. If it is not stimulated, it will gradually lose its characteristics and eventually fall apart, ending the Cannibalism skill.}


    {Tip 2: Failure to consume the Black Art tablet will cause the disciple being sentenced to death.}


    {Tip 3: Losing the Cannibalism skill by not consuming demonic Spirits increases the aura sensitivity to other disciples in the Secret Hunt, making it more likely that you will be hunted.}


    The book in Liam''s hands was very informative, with many tips on how the {Black Art} worked and the consequences of each possible action.


    As far as Liam understood, the Secret Hunt was a kind of competition that defined the top hierarchy of Demon Gate. It was as old as the sect itself, so every way to escape the mission had been thought out beforehand, and there were all kinds of devices to prevent an easy escape.


    ''It is possible to escape, but someone in that situation would have to hide well and have high-level resources to get in the way of the hunters who would come after them... But it''s possible, even if it''s not for me right now. As long as I''m in Demon Gate, I''ll either continue the mission or die.''


    The moment he opened the 3D map, his ID was marked, and he now had the Secret Hunt mission with him. If he didn''t start it by taking the black tablet, someone higher up would come and execute him!


    With no chance of escape for the time being, he could only continue with the mission.


    ''At the very least, they provide precious resources.'' He put the Black Art book aside and turned his attention to the two dozen resources in his new spatial ring.


    Basically, it contained natural resources, artificial resources, and Third Class artifacts, with defensive, support, offensive, and cultivation items.


    The best thing about these resources was that most of them had no minimum requirements for use. Anyone, even a Spirit Lord, could use even the best of these Third Class items.


    Considering the crucial moment he was in, these items come in handy against Emerald Owls!


    ''Since the devil has come to my door, I have no choice but to ally myself with him.'' He looked at the black tablet and swallowed it with a single movement.


    "Emerald Owls... I will solicit this from you. Be prepared!" He muttered between his teeth, determined to do everything in his power to survive!

 Chapter 128: A Man Prepared is Worth Two!

    The resources in the new spatial ring he had received were indeed generous. Unfortunately, this was not the time for him to use most of them or he would end up damaging his future prospects.''There are 13 pills and 7 Third Class potions in this ring... With them, Mary Electa and I will be able to improve our strength in the third realm more than once, but it''s better if we wait for natural breakthroughs to the third realm. We''ll be able to make better use of those resources and maintain our pace of progress.


    Fortunately, the artifacts can be used more immediately. I''ll keep the armor and a common Third Class weapon. I''ll give the two enchanted combat artifacts to Mary and Electa.'' Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Besides these items, the ring he received for completing the first phase of the Secret Hunt mission also contained three special enchanted items. One of a defensive type capable of protecting a small camp, another capable of enriching an area with mana, and the last, an explosive.


    Planning how to use his new resources, he arrived at his street and made his way to the apartment building where his room was.


    "Sigh... Tomorrow ends my first month in the sect," he whispered as he climbed the stairs to his room. ''I will collect my second wage after passing the Runes Hall...''


    He reached the corridor to his room, where several doors and some magic lamps were the only ''decoration'' on the yellow walls of the area.


    In front of his room, a hooded man stood, his cultivation unfathomable and his appearance hidden by shadows.


    Liam saw this man and looked around to make sure his observers weren''t too close to this place. Luckily for him, his watchers hadn''t ventured into his dormitory because of the constant presence of Leopards'' men there.


    With no disciple coming or going at the moment, Liam approached the man he recognized by the appearance of a hand touching the red wooden door of his room.


    "Boss Ross, have I kept you waiting?" Liam hurried to a stop in front of Lazarus and offered his greetings, speaking in a low voice.


    "No, I just got here," the man said with narrowed eyes, his interest focused on Liam''s urgent call. "What do you need? Why did I have to sneak in here?"


    After entering his room and making sure they were alone, Liam got right to the point. "It''s about Emerald Owls. They tried to move against my companion, and she tricked them into believing that she is now allied with them.


    She sent a message to Emerald Owls that she will leave the city to hunt crystals with me, and the group will set a trap for me... But we''re the ones who are going to set that trap."


    "Oh?" It surprised the man to hear that, and he removed the hood from his face while showing more interest than Liam had expected.


    ''Emerald Owls, Wings of the Twilight, Heralds of Chaos and Crimson Rebels are all interested in the Silver-Winged Leopard. Emerald Owls will surely move if our target reappears. If we can eliminate one group from this hunt...''


    Lazarus and Leopards had their own interests in the demise of rival factions, or even the demise of key members of their rival factions.


    Factions like Leopards had different levels of operation and could benefit in many ways when enemies fell or were weakened. In particular, the group was currently very interested in hunting down the third Spirit of their leader, whom Liam had talked to, weeks ago, and got the Guardian Sphere.


    The Silver-Winged Leopard was one of the best wild beasts in the surrounding forest, a perfect being to give birth to the third Spirit of any cultivator with high ambitions.


    Not only Leopards were interested in this beast that had recently been spotted nearby, but other factions from City Thirteen and other cities in the outer reaches of Demon Gate were also eyeing the creature.


    It was hibernating, hidden somewhere in the great forest of the headquarters. But in a few months, it would emerge, and the observation devices left around the forest would alert the groups interested in hunting it.


    Focused on this goal, Lazarus looked into Liam''s eyes with a smile, understanding the situation the boy presented. "What exactly do you need? Do you want men? Weapons? We''ll certainly support you."


    Liam smiled as he sat on the edge of his bed. "Tomorrow I have a meeting with some companions who are going to join me in this action against Emerald Owls. We''re going to talk about our plan in the Illusions Hall, particularly in the Mirrors'' Palace. It would be interesting if you could be there.


    Right now, I don''t know how much power I''ll need. But men, weapons, and enchanted artifacts will certainly be needed. Emerald Owls are feeling in a hurry to kill me, given their repeated failures. I''m pretty sure I''ll have to deal with at least one Spirit Earth cultivator, maybe even a whole group of Spirit Masters in this realm."


    Lazarus thought Liam was half right in this analysis and nodded his head. "What time is this meeting?"


    "Late afternoon." Liam handed Lazarus a piece of paper similar to the one Mary had already given him with directions to the Mirrors'' Palace.


    "The time is not good for me... But I will send a trusted man. He will tell me what happened at this meeting and I''ll give you the support you need," Lazarus promised.


    Soon after, he left in his disguise, secretly leaving Liam''s dormitory building. As the man was a third realm cultivator, Liam''s second realm observers couldn''t detect his cautious movements and didn''t notice their meeting.


    Alone in his room, Liam rested for a while until, as night fell, he made his way to Electa''s dormitory, which was less than two minutes away from his.


    Careful in his movements, planning not to attract the attention of his observers, Liam took a few steps to arrive at Electa''s room ten minutes later, without individuals following his movements.


    He didn''t have to wait over five seconds after knocking three times on Electa''s door. She opened her room to him, acknowledging the knock before anything else.


    "We have some problems we need to discuss." He ended the smile she had on her face.


    She had already taken and passed the Promotion Exam and had become a Senior Initiate!


    Tomorrow she would enter the third level of the Library¡ªgiven the merit points she received for passing the Promotional Exam¡ªwhere she intended to search for the language they needed to better understand the incubus'' book.


    But her happiness was cut short by the harsh tone of her lover, who now wore a solemn expression she hadn''t seen on his face before.


    "What happened?" she asked as she stood facing him while he removed a cap from his head and his jacket.


    Liam explained to Electa the same thing he had told Lazarus, talking about tomorrow''s meeting in the Illusions Hall and how they had to deal a decisive blow to Emerald Owls.


    Electa''s good mood faded even further, while she couldn''t help but deeply understand the look on Liam''s face.


    This was truly a problem capable of ruining even the best of days!


    As much as they were the ones setting up a counter trap, in the position of those who wanted to surprise and not be surprised, the opponents were strong enough to pose a deadly challenge even under such circumstances!


    "Shit!" she said subconsciously after hearing everything he had to say.


    "That''s the spirit." He laughed bitterly.


    "Do you think it will work? Will Leopards really support you?" she asked as she grabbed one of his wrists.


    "I think so, at least for now. Lazarus seemed interested when I talked to him a few minutes ago. But we''re in Demon Gate and anything can change. Even if it''s unlikely that we won''t have his support, it wouldn''t be shocking to lose him either. That''s why he and Leopards will only know a fraction of our plans."


    He summoned a silver bracelet with a drop-shaped blue gem on its top, causing Electa''s eyes to open suddenly as the magical aura of the item spread through the room.


    "Don''t ask me how I got it. For now, just accept it and know that where it came from, there''s enough for me to arm myself and Mary," he said without giving details.


    As she put her hands on the Third Class item, Electa nodded at him, agreeing that if he didn''t want to talk, she shouldn''t ask. Cultivators had their secrets, and no matter how much they were cultivation partners, there were things better left unsaid.


    "What exactly is your plan?" she asked him with a fresh look, now much less worried than before, although it was still a serious enough challenge for her to consider solemnly.


    "Well..."

 Chapter 129: Palace of Mirrors

    Later that day...Liam stopped in front of the Illusions Hall, another wing of the sect that was as strong and famous as the other important halls.


    Liam was concentrated on his three halls and had paid little attention to the other wings of the sect in City Thirteen. But there were dozens of halls in this city that handled training professionals in various fields, such as Healers, Blacksmiths, Alchemists, and many others.


    Demon Gate was a force that focused on developing the combat and support skills of its members. There was no shortage of groups focused on developing these areas within the headquarters. It''s no coincidence that the city had 26 streets entirely dedicated to trading and teaching!


    The moment Liam entered, he immediately noticed a multitude of disciples present, including not just the members of the hall but also those attracted by the glass building located at the back of the hall.


    The Mirrors'' Palace looked like a beautiful monument for visitors to the city, with its translucent walls and no pillars to obstruct the view of the beautiful 300 square meter building.


    The design of the palace reminded Liam of the palaces he had visited in his life on Earth, especially the summer buildings used by ancient nobles to escape areas that were too hot in the summer.


    From its 11-meter height, the highest point of the translucent, light green and dazzling palace, the bright rays of the day were concentrated into a single point, forming a small shining star surrounded by flames.


    But Liam focused on the small line at the main entrance to the palace, where about a dozen disciples were lined up, waiting their turn to pay to enter it.


    Fortunately, the attendants were quick, and soon Liam left a merit point there and got through to enter the building, which apparently gave no one any privacy.


    There was an interesting optical effect in the palace. Although it looked transparent from the outside, the only visible parts of the building were the entrances and exits. It was impossible to see what was inside it.


    Liam followed Mary''s recommendations and chewed a special herb capable of dispelling the mental effects of the illusion formations engraved on the mirrors.


    As a member of the Illusions Hall, she had studied this palace enough to know how to counteract these formations and allow her group to meet. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liam only saw the place as it was, a relatively small maze of mirrors, but one that could easily confuse someone unprepared.


    After five minutes of strolling through the maze, always following Mary''s recommendations and walking carefully with the disciples in his path, he came to a dead end corner where a green-haired girl was standing next to a blonde woman.


    "Liam, this is my friend Jane." Mary introduced the ''child'' next to her to her man. "Jane, this is Liam, my partner."


    The green-haired girl looked at him with interest, as she had been in a lot of trouble with this guy even before she met him.


    "I heard I was giving you trouble." He smiled and nodded at her. "I''m sorry about that."


    "Don''t worry, big brother. It was your enemies who acted, not you," the girl said promptly, while she couldn''t help but blush at the look in his eyes.


    Unaccustomed to handsome men looking her in the eye, the teenage Jane felt a little nervous. Liam didn''t notice, but Mary couldn''t help but put a hand to her mouth to hide a subtle smile.


    As they greeted each other, a black-haired woman dressed as a warrior came over and wiped the smile from Mary''s lips without even opening her mouth.


    As she locked eyes with Mary and the blonde did the same, Electa and Mary recognized each other instantly, rivals looking at rivals, each smelling the other even though they had never met.


    "Electa, I suppose," Mary said as she secretly clenched one of her fists.


    "And you must be Mary." The newcomer answered with a friendly smile on her face. But inside, she couldn''t help but notice Mary''s beauty. ''She really is pretty... Tsk! She looks like a princess.''


    Liam, once again oblivious to the situation, introduced them, while Jane noticed the tension in the air, but didn''t understand why.


    ''Aren''t we all allies?'' the girl wondered, but remained silent between Liam and Mary.


    Fortunately, a man Liam already knew approached them, drawing everyone''s attention to himself and breaking the heavy atmosphere in this dead-end corner of the labyrinth.


    "Initiate Liam." Josiah nodded to Liam as the young man with the short, black hair did the same to his fellow companion from Leopards.


    After introducing Lazarus'' representative, he clapped two hands and said, "Well, everyone''s here, so let''s talk. We can''t stay here too long, or our enemies will notice something strange."


    He looked at Electa and asked, "Did you talk to Felicity?"


    "Yes, but she won''t be able to join us. She''s leaving on a group mission tomorrow afternoon and will be gone for at least a week," the black-haired woman explained with regret in her voice.


    "That''s a shame. Someone like her would be a great help." Mary sighed, having already heard from Liam about Felicity.


    Well-placed outer disciples like Felicity were always doing missions and leaving town to gain merit and a chance to reach the inner wing of the sect.


    Liam then said, "It''s really a shame. But since we won''t have their support, I hope I can count on Leopards." He looked at Josiah.


    "The faction will certainly support you." The big man asked, "How many numbers are we talking about?"


    "We''ll find out in a few moments." Liam looked at Electa before saying, "I need you to leave town and go to this place." He handed her a small handmade map. "The trap against Emerald Owls will take place somewhere in this area. I want you to prepare the ground for us while we prepare to leave."


    She looked at the map of where they planned to act, something Mary and Jane had suggested.


    "You should use this to send a message to Emerald Owls." Mary handed Electa an item she had taken from Abimael''s body. "The day after tomorrow, use this device to signal to Emerald Owls that you are ready to act. If I succeed in my part of the plan, we''ll leave at the end of the day. The ambush against the enemies should take place the night after tomorrow."


    "That''s easy to do." Electa smiled as she held the map and the item Mary had given her.


    "Use this essence in your traps, big sister." Jane also gave something to Electa, catching the attention of this ''big'' and strong woman.


    "What is this?" Electa looked at the bottle of green liquid.


    "This is a stimulating essence. It has the effect of increasing the metabolism of plants... Anyway, the point is that it can help conceal your trap and position, as well as mislead naive enemies. Some plants in the area you''ll soon be in are poisonous, so the essence will also stimulate the toxicity of the air and plants in the area."


    "Won''t that be dangerous?" Liam asked.


    The girl smiled at him. "If you don''t protect yourself with mana by covering your hands and airways, it can indeed be dangerous. But if you do it, there is no danger."


    "All right." Electa agreed to go along with Jane''s plan.


    "Right, that''s it. We''ve reached the crucial point." Liam looked at his fellow faction companion again. "From the information I''ve received in the last few hours, we can expect a group of 5 to 10 members of Emerald Owls. Of that number, at least half of them must be Spirit Earth cultivators."


    "That could be a problem," Josiah said before adding, "And I doubt very much that they will send all of their third realm members to fight. Emerald Owls, like all factions in the city, must defend their headquarters in the city.


    There are a lot of resources and coins in their headquarters that could easily be stolen if all of their specialists left the city.


    I believe that the number of enemies in the third realm will be between 2 and 3 individuals."


    "But surely the other 7 or 8 opponents will be 9-Star Spirit Lords," Mary said, looking into the man''s dark eyes.


    He couldn''t deny it. "Probably," he agreed, knowing it wouldn''t be easy to deal with such numbers. "With luck, your traps will take out 3 or 4 of them before we fight. That would leave us with a group of probably about 6 opponents. Considering that 3 of them might be Spirit Earth Cultivators, we''d need at least 4 more companions to take them on."


    "Can you provide us with that number of men?" Liam asked with sobriety in his tone, waiting for Josiah''s answer.


    Four peak second realm Spirit Masters was not a small number to ask of a faction in City Thirteen. Although there were hundreds of peak second realm disciples in the area, each faction only had a few dozen of these individuals. In the case with Leopards, Liam was asking for 20% of the faction''s peak Spirit Lords!


    Josiah closed his eyes and said, "I can get three, counting myself. But I''d have to talk to Boss Ross about the fourth."

 Chapter 130: Plans Develop Rapidly

    But Liam didn''t stay by Mary''s side for more than a minute after his allies left. He gave her the Third Class enchanted weapon he had kept after giving Electa''s weapon, warning his partner that there was more where that came from and that their chances were better than they seemed.He followed the path out of the palace, leaving the beautiful glass-roofed structure only 20 minutes after arriving in the area.


    Normally, it would take up to 30 minutes for students to train their minds inside the palace. As soon as he felt his observers catching sight of him again, Liam didn''t worry.


    ''Everything is going according to plan.'' He breathed in the chilly mountain air and walked calmly towards the city''s stairs.


    Unfortunately, he wouldn''t be able to meet up with Mary until tomorrow night, while he and the group had decided that it would be best if none of them met again in the city to avoid problems.


    Electa wouldn''t be leaving until the next day, but Liam wouldn''t be meeting her tonight, as he had been doing lately.


    ''I''m going back to my room. I''m pretty close to create two First Class enchanted items in a row... According to Ann, if I can create four First Class items in a row without taking a break, I''ll probably have the magical endurance to challenge the Second Class.''


    Inscribing runes was a balancing act. Without the theoretical knowledge, you wouldn''t be able to combine the runes. But without the magical endurance to wear and tear and the mental effort that characterized it, inscribing even the simplest runes would be impossible.


    While Liam was already learning new characters and their combinations, he still didn''t have the necessary endurance.


    ''I will focus on that today and tomorrow. After I return from this mission against Emerald Olws, I''ll be close to advancing to Second Class.''


    The date for the final test of the four contestants under Ann''s supervision was approaching. They would soon compete for the one spot to become a full-fledged Second Class Runemaster.


    A Second Class Runemaster, or any Second Class professional, was not necessarily someone who could create Second Class essences. As necessary as it was, in a world where it was difficult to determine the quality of products and distinguish a fake from the real thing, only professionals accredited by major institutions were respected and trusted.


    A Runemaster had to be certified by the Twin Land Runemasters Association, otherwise people would hardly trust and buy their products.


    Demon Gate had affiliated members of the Runemasters Association and several other such associations in its ranks, who could pass on the continent''s official certification to new professionals.


    The test that Liam and his three competitors would take was precisely to get this certification, something important for one''s status, but even more so for one''s wallet.


    Liam treasured this opportunity, knowing once he had his certification, he could market his products and make a financial return from the profession.


    ''This is my way out of Demon Gate.'' He smiled as he descended the city''s main staircase, imagining the day when he would have his chance to escape.


    ''If I can become a Third Class Runemaster, I''ll eventually be able to live like the hermits of the Twin Land''s legend, putting people to work for me while I hide. After a few years, Demon Gate will forget about me and I''ll be free.''


    But that wasn''t all Liam had in mind. While he had been dealing with his problems, learning about the reality of the Spirit Masters and this world, he had been making plans for the days after his escape.


    He felt the first moment of escape would be the most difficult and sensitive. But after that, he would still have to be careful and have methods to keep his position safe or methods to counteract any potential sect members after him to capture or kill him. As long as he wasn''t a continental-level expert, he would need support, which his profession could give him through coins and allies.


    Returning to his room, he turned his attention back to the runic inscription, preparing for another day of hard work.


    Tomorrow would be one month since he joined the sect, and it would be time for him to return to the Records Hall to claim his wage for the month.


    With more merit points, he could go to the Lotus Temple once more before his dangerous journey against Emerald Owl in the next few days!


    ...


    In the afternoon of the next day, Hannibal met one of his observers outside of the cultivation room he had just left, on the third level of the Lotus Temple.


    "Boss, I bring news from Initiate Mary," the man said after a brief greeting.


    "Initiate?" Hannibal immediately noticed the change in Mary''s title.


    "Exactly. Mary Hill has passed the Promotion Exam and is now an Initiate. Her status was updated by the Records Hall an hour ago, and we received a new message from her shortly thereafter."


    Hannibal saw the man show him a letter, which he took to read.


    The man continued, "She says she''s meeting Liam again tonight to plan her departure for the following afternoon. She''s just waiting for Abimael''s signal. According to her, he should warn he''s ready by the next morning if nothing has happened to his group." S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hannibal liked what he heard and read and couldn''t help but stop in front of the temple stairs, on the highest floor of this place, near the top of the large tree inside the Lotus Temple.


    "Perfect. Get our men ready. We''ll go after them as soon as they leave town."


    He went down to the first floor of the building and looked at the beautiful future ahead of him.


    ...


    Hannibal stopped beside a table full of plates of food in one of the best restaurants in City Thirteen, where a tall, fat man was devouring a pig by himself.


    In this place of beautiful views and intense smells of fresh food, Liam''s powerful enemy bowed his head respectfully and said, "Faction leader, I bring news of the latest little problem."


    Enos Cornelius, fourth ranked disciple of City Thirteen, leader of Emerald Owls, 4-Star Spirit Earth Cultivator, continued to eat while Hannibal spoke.


    "We will most likely act against him tomorrow. I ask for your permission to hunt down the worm and put an end to the problem once and for all," Hannibal said, without looking at Enos'' face.


    It wasn''t because he didn''t like the way Enos ate, chewing with his mouth open and saliva flying everywhere. That bull in a human body was not a simple person to deal with. Looking into his face was something few could do without provoking his anger.


    "Sort it out quickly," The big guy said, not bothering to speak with his mouth full of food. "I have a fight with Myles Smile this week. I don''t want to waste my time standing guard at the arena."


    "Don''t worry, boss. I''ll be back in a day at the most. I''ll take care of that pesky worm and return to my position."


    "Bring me his spatial ring, but don''t check it." Enos looked at Hannibal''s face as the man turned pale and looked down in concern. "Do you understand?"


    "Sure. I''ll take his spatial ring and no one will snoop on it."


    "Perfect, now go." With a wave of his hand, Enos created a strong current of air that pushed Hannibal ten meters in the opposite direction.


    As this high-ranking member of Emerald Owls broke into a cold sweat, Enos plastered an interesting smile on his face.


    ''Liam Porter, huh? If I''m not mistaken, he joined the Secret Hunt mission. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have improved his cultivation so quickly. But in this case, he must have a spatial ring full of resources, haha.''


    Like Liam, Enos had completed the first phase of the Secret Hunt and was now taking part in the second phase, the competition to devour the demonic Spirits of his dear companions.


    ''Your spirits are still feeble, too bad. Otherwise, I''d hunt you down myself. But your spatial ring will do for now.''


    He looked in the direction Hannibal had left, his big red eyes shining powerfully.


    The waiters nearby didn''t know if he was just enjoying the food or something else, but they couldn''t help but cringe at the look on this huge guy''s face.


    All they wanted was for him to leave as soon as possible and for there to be no problems this late afternoon.


    But the most popular restaurant in town was frequented by more than one member of the arena''s top ten. As Enos finished his meal, Myles and Eleanor entered the establishment, each spotting the other.


    "Shit!" A restaurant employee cursed their luck.

 Chapter 131: Faction Leader Concerns

    Eleanor glanced at the enormous man at the table, not afraid to look him in the eye as others did. Her lips formed a look that was hard not to understand, causing apprehension in the waiters, while the giant saw the disgust in this white-haired woman''s eyes.To Eleanor, a man who allowed himself to be carried away by pleasure deserved no respect. Enos was a glutton without equal, but she considered him no worse than her current ally, Myles, who allowed himself to be controlled by his own cock.


    Enos stood up from his desk and looked at Myles and Eleanor, seeing the ugly look on the woman''s face while the number two in the city looked at him with an annoying little smile.


    "Myles," Enos said, his voice filled with a deep sense of rivalry.


    They would fight in the arena soon, but it wouldn''t be their first match. They had known each other for years and had fought a dozen times. With two more wins on his record, Myles wasn''t ahead of Enos by luck. In fact, he had proven to be stronger!


    Still, Enos wasn''t far behind his rival and didn''t see Myles as his superior, but as someone within reach, someone he could overcome at any moment.


    "Looks like you''re preparing well for our next fight..." Myles laughed as he looked at all the food Enos had eaten. "If you show all that voracity in the arena, I''m afraid I''ll be in trouble."


    Enos secretly clenched a fist, wanting to punch the annoying Myles in the face. But he held back, smiling as he changed the subject. "It seems the rumors aren''t wrong, after all. You two really are together." He gave Eleanor a good look, which irritated her to some degree. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Glancing back at Myles, Enos said provocatively, "I wonder if Liam Porter''s appearance was really random? I don''t know. You seem pretty happy now, Myles. Liam has given you the opportunity to be with your goddess."


    Eleanor stepped forward and raised one hand in the air as the temperature in the room dropped noticeably, ice forming under some drinks on the surrounding tables.


    "Watch your language, Enos!" She was about to take action when Myles grabbed her wrist and stopped her.


    Enos smiled at the sight of the usually calm Eleanor getting so worked up while he stood motionless, not at all worried about a fight there.


    Myles looked at Enos and said, "Liam Porter... Tsk! He''s just a simple enemy. An enemy you seem to have as well, I hear."


    "Right, indeed." Enos closed his eyes and thought of Liam again.


    "If you weren''t an idiot, we could join forces against the Leopards. I heard Robert Toule found a good beast to hunt and become his third Spirit," Myles said, softening the hostility in his tone. "Liam Porter is part of Robert''s faction and will join the hunt for the Silver-Winged Leopard. It seems only natural that we unite against them."


    Despite the rivalries between them, despite how much they had fought and disliked each other, Myles was calculating enough to accept joining an enemy to take down a more troublesome one.


    The fifth ranked player in the arena, Robert Toule, was more problematic than his ranking would suggest. Although he only had 2 Spirits, Robert was ranked fifth. However, all the cultivators before Robert had 3 Spirits each, which meant that if he got the Silver-Winged Leopard, he would become much stronger and could challenge those who were ranked higher than him.


    Enos knew this very well. He also monitored his biggest rivals and had his worries. But today he had something else on his mind.


    ''Liam Porter may have joined the Secret Hunt. If that''s true, it won''t be good for me to be allied with anyone when I take him down. Otherwise, more people will find out about the Secret Hunt.''


    Enos'' eyes narrowed. He was the only one in the top 10 of the Arena who was currently taking part in the Secret Hunt. His other competitors were outside the top 10 in City Thirteen or were resident disciples from other Demon Gate cities.


    With a smile on his face, Enos said as he left his payment for the food on the table, "Good luck to you, but I have other things to worry about."


    Passing Myles, who was now much more serious, Enos said goodbye, "See you on the battleground soon. I''m sorry for you, but this time I''ll be wiping the floor of that platform with your face."


    Myles gritted his teeth as he clenched his fists so hard his hands turned white.


    Eleanor watched the big man walk away and shook her head negatively. She was also worried about Robert Toule and the growth of Leopards after the Silver-Winged Leopard hunt.


    "It''s a shame. Although he is a disgusting man, Enos is strong and would be a good weapon for us against the Leopards," Eleanor said to her ally.


    Although the reason for her alliance with Myles was related to Liam''s meteoric rise, since they were already allied, it made sense to solve other problems together.


    Dealing with Liam was something that would prevent future problems and avenge the recent losses they had both suffered. But dealing with Robert would prevent a tremendous complication from knocking on their door in a matter of days or weeks at the most.


    "That piglet is up to something," Myles said, trying to control his anger.


    "Hmm?"


    "I don''t know what it is, but he''s up to something. Though unpleasant and inconvenient, Enos knows well that he has much to lose from Robert''s eventual rise. He must have something up his sleeve. We should keep an eye on him."


    ...


    Later that day, Liam and Mary met again, as she had warned Emerald Owls that she would meet him in the evening.


    Earlier, Emerald Owls had received contact from ''Abimael'' and were even more prepared and certain to take action against Liam the following day.


    The meeting between Liam and Mary went smoothly, without drawing attention to her actual intentions, but the two didn''t risk much either. After a quick cultivation of about half an hour, she left his room and made her way to her own dormitory.


    With her promotion from Aspirant to Initiate, Mary not only gained fewer hours of work per week and a better wage, but she also had the opportunity to change dormitories.


    Now she no longer had to live on Street Fifty-Three, having moved to a room in one of the dormitories on Street Thirty-Nine, closer to Liam and her friend Jane, who lived on Street Thirty-Five.


    Electa, on the other hand, having become a Senior Initiate a few days ago, had already moved to Street Twenty-Three, where the only dormitories for Senior Initiates in the City Thirteen were located. Aside from it, Senior Initiates could buy their own property and share it with faction mates, or even live alone like the arena rank leaders did.


    However, for the moment, none of them were concerned about this change in housing, as Electa was already positioned at the ambush site, while Mary and Liam were soon preparing to leave to carry out their ambitious plans the next day.


    Jane and the Leopards'' men who would be joining them would leave before them to join Electa, so each of them was preparing as well, sharpening their blades and reviewing their plans.


    And so, time would continue its relentless march, bringing an end to another night and giving birth to a fresh day over Peak Thirteen.


    As a new day dawned, Liam made his way to the Records Hall to obtain the necessary permission to leave the city afternoon. Then he continued his journey to the Runes Hall. However, this time, he decided to keep his absence from the city a secret from Ann. He planned to be gone for only a day, and he was sure he''d be back tomorrow, or he''d die in the forest.


    After finishing his two hours of study under Ann''s supervision, he went to the Lotus Temple to spend some of the merit points he had because of his monthly wage.


    Unfortunately, an Initiate''s wage was low, and after only two hours at the temple, Liam didn''t have enough merit points to continue there. He then made his way to the Refectory, planning to fill his belly and spend the last few hours practicing his profession before leaving the city.


    At dusk, when the group of Leopards'' men and Jane had already left town, he met up with Mary outside her new dormitory.


    "Ready?" he asked with a calculated smile.


    She nodded, and without delay, the two of them walked down the steps to Street Fifty-Three, heading for one of the city''s exits.


    Following them, an Emerald Owl emissary monitored them, while another went to warn the faction group waiting to leave the city as well!

 Chapter 132: Trap

    With everything organized with ''Abimael'' and Mary, Hannibal''s group moved forward in a hurry, eager to reach their place of interest before Liam did.Hannibal, dressed in his black combat armor, with no hair and scars visible on his face, had a bow formed on his lips as he led the group to the meeting point with ''Abimael''.


    Tonight would finally be the moment for him to get rid of Liam and put an end to the trouble of having an ascending youth on his enemy''s side.


    "Be careful. The enemy is quite talented and may react dangerously before they fall," Hannibal said to his companions.


    Although four of them were 9-Star Spirit Lords, two were 1-Star Spirit Earth cultivators, and Hannibal was a 2-Star Spirit Earth Spirit Master, Liam might have cards up his sleeve to injure some of them before he fell.


    "Don''t worry, boss, we''ll take that damned brat down," said one of the two Spirit Earth cultivators, showing Hannibal a clenched fist. "This will be a night of victory, with no casualties!" he added confidently.


    Hannibal nodded as they continued to move through the trees of the large surrounding forest, dodging the rocks in their path and ignoring the weak beasts nearby.


    With a group as strong as this, there were few places in this forest that they could not pass through as quickly as they were doing now.


    The group continued with their plans, a 25 minute journey at their current speed, to the approximate location where Jane and Mary had taken down Abimael''s group previously.


    ...


    Near the spot where Abimael and his companions had perished, Jane, Electa, and four members of Leopards were already in the area, properly positioned around the trap Electa had prepared.


    There was a greenish mist in the air, coming from the extremely green plants there. But while this mist, mixed with water vapor and poisonous pollen, was dangerous and capable of impairing the senses of cultivators up to the peak of the second realm, it was odorless.


    If you didn''t understand it from visual information and knew that you had to prepare to defend yourself against it, it wouldn''t be difficult to mistake it for an ordinary mist.


    In addition to the overdeveloped plants with metabolic activities above normal, wooden stakes strategically placed around the area were ready to be triggered.


    Within a bush, concealed arrows lay in wait, while beneath a false floor, there were holes with the presence of pointed wooden stakes, eagerly expecting their unsuspecting victims.


    In this dangerous place, the six second realm Spirit Masters, three of them 9-Star, two 8-Star, and one 6-Star, stood silently, waiting in different places around the area, their auras completely hidden.


    On a high branch of one tree in this dense part of the forest, Jane crouched beside the trunk, a brown cloak wrapped around her body.


    In a bush, Electa stood with one knee bent, her arms resting on her thigh, bent perpendicular to her torso.


    Meanwhile, the four leopards'' men stood behind rocks or other trees, ready to summon their Spirits.


    In the silence, the tension before the attack made everyone sweat, looking from side to side, sensing that any sound was a sign of the enemy''s approach.


    ''How much longer will it be?'' Electa reflected as she monitored the terrain in front of her, confident the ally keeping an eye on the terrain behind her would alert her if anything came up.


    As much as it wasn''t a good idea to trust people from Demon Gate, on a mission as sensitive as this, the group needed to stick together until the problem was solved, or everyone''s lives would be put at risk. Electa and her allies didn''t trust allies, but they trusted the need to defend each other so as not to lose their lives.


    ''The enemies should arrive before Disciple Liam and the blonde woman. We''d better be careful for now. They won''t be able to escape our traps.'' One of the Leopards'' men thought as he looked at the terrain ahead, 18 meters away from where their traps were, a place that seemed better for traps than the spot Electa had chosen.


    Having chosen wisely, knowing the enemy would have to think that this was a trap against Liam and not against them, Electa had chosen the spot where she was sure the enemy wouldn''t be careful with their ''own'' traps.


    Some time passed and Electa''s fourth hour of waiting ended, the second hour of waiting for the group of five who had come to this place after her. When night had already covered the sky, making the place even more frightening with its mist, leaves crunched, attracting the eyes of these six individuals.


    ''They have arrived.'' Electa clutched her hands together, feeling her heart pound as she thought about the Third Class enchanted weapon she had with her.


    Everyone there had cultivation concealment techniques. These techniques were basic, and anyone who had been in Demon Gate for at least a year would have them, even if they weren''t used to hiding their cultivation daily.


    But the magical fluctuation of an enchanted weapon was difficult to contain, so Electa would keep the item she received from Liam in her storage item until the decisive moment of battle.


    Apart from her, the others noticed the arrival of the group of seven, who, as expected, slowed down when they saw the terrain ahead, which would be the best place to set traps.


    Hannibal and his men did not try to contact Abimael and the others. A trap had to be discreet and silent. There was no point in starting a conversation in such a place. After all, they didn''t know when the enemy might arrive. They had to keep in mind that such a thing could happen at any moment, even when they arrived in the area.


    Hannibal looked around and walked more slowly, using the surrounding vegetation to hide his movements. Walking close to the real traps, he felt an itch in his nose and the urge to sneeze.


    At first, he simply ignored the sensation, preventing the natural movement of sneezing by scratching his nose with one hand. Soon after, the sound of two people walking attracted the attention of this group of seven, as well as Liam''s allies.


    Liam and Mary appeared where Hannibal and his men expected Abimael''s traps to be!


    In the guinea pig position, Liam imagined himself being watched as he used a fraction of his mana to maintain his airway, just as Mary was doing. Meanwhile, he had what appeared to be an 8-Star Spirit Lord cultivation, unrestricted by the Mana Mask, which he deliberately showed to his enemies.


    "I''m going to get some water. Build our fire in the meantime," Mary said to Liam, giving the signal not only to Hannibal''s group, but to her own as well.


    She disappeared between the side trees as Hannibal and his men approached Liam, waiting for the moment when he would fall into one trap in the area.


    Liam knew about the false traps above where he stood. As he moved through the small patch of open forest to build the fire Mary had requested, he was already circulating his mana to summon Thal''Korr into battle.


    Then, as he moved ''carelessly'', activating the trap above where he was standing, he looked up and saw the wooden stake and retreated backwards.


    Seeing Liam retreat, Electa activated the single trap in the area where Liam was standing, pretending that Abimael''s items were operational.


    As the wooden stake fall and Liam dodged, Hannibal and his men moved, summoning their Spirits as they approached the enemy, each with a smile on their face.


    As they moved, their Spirits flying toward Liam, distinct sounds emanated from their positions. First came a quick click as one of them stepped on a nylon cord and destroyed it with his left heel. Then came the sound of thin branches breaking before one man fell into a camouflaged hole.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaagh!"


    The first scream came concurrently as arrows were fired from one bush, flying towards the person who had first activated the traps in the area.


    A tool with three small trunks sharpened into the form of spears, joined in the same structure, descended from one tree and flew in a pendulum motion toward the third of those men.


    "Aaaaagh!"


    Another scream, shorter this time, came from the area Hannibal''s party was passing as a human body was thrown, small holes in its abdomen, holes that narrowly missed his armor before he was thrown backward.


    At that moment, Hannibal and his uninjured men stopped where they were and looked around in confusion, not understanding what was happening.


    But as 7 of the 17 Spirits they had summoned threatened to disappear, becoming more transparent, another 13 Spirits emerged from various points around them, revealing the true situation.


    "Fuck! A trap!" Hannibal shouted as he saw Liam looking in his direction, while Thal''Korr appeared behind the black-haired young man.


    Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 133: Black Art in Action

    As he did so, Thal''Korr flew toward the approaching enemies, while half of his allies'' Spirits moved into the area where he was.Plants grew in Liam''s vicinity under the manipulation of Jane''s Spirits, making it difficult for the enemies to attack Liam with force.


    Electa left her position and let her two Spirits advance against the enemy Spirits, while she jumped at the enemy Spirit Masters with a black spear in her hands.


    The moment the black-haired woman attacked his back, Hannibal broke into a cold sweat as he felt the power of a Third Class enchanted weapon.


    "Shit! Get in position!" He said aloud to his companions, calling them to his side as he prepared himself, gripping the hilt of his sword with both hands.


    Their Spirits were practically surrounded and a few meters away from them. If they didn''t prepare to defend themselves against the approaching enemies, they would be in terrible trouble!


    Of the seven people who had gathered at this place, two of them were severely injured and were already unable to join the battle. One had already lost consciousness, falling into a hole where wooden stakes had pierced his body in sensitive places, while the other would soon pass out.


    The third of those attacked by Electa''s traps wasn''t doing too badly, though he had been pierced by three arrows, one in his right shoulder, one in his left arm, and one in his right leg above the knee. His two Spirits had lost some of their essence, but unlike his companions'' Spirits, which would explode in a few seconds, his Spirits wouldn''t suffer because he wasn''t mortally wounded.


    With three allies in good condition and one wounded, only one of whom was a third realm cultivator, Hannibal knew his group''s situation was becoming dangerous!


    This was especially true with the appearance of four more individuals, in addition to Electa, moving against them as Jane approached Liam.


    The tall, powerful man with no hair on his head lost his earlier good humor when he saw the first strike of Electa''s enchanted spear.


    She sliced through the air, dancing with her two-meter long weapon, letting her mana merge with the weapon''s mana as blades of wind and mana formed at the tip of the spear and slammed into their targets.


    The sound of the blades cutting through the air sent shivers down the spines of the black-haired woman''s enemies as they summoned their defensive items.


    This wasn''t just any group of Emerald Owls, but a group sent with resources to ensure Liam''s downfall. When the two Spirit Earth cultivators in the group were attacked so fiercely, they used the special equipment they had with them.


    They formed a defensive barrier around them, while quickly closing in on each other. At the same time, the weaker ones drank special potions.


    Liam watched this while he finished putting on his armor, before moving in on the Spirits that were fighting near where he was standing.


    ''Spirits and Spirit Masters are connected. If you want to get rid of the Spirits, kill the Spirit Master. If you want to weaken the Spirit Master, destroy their Spirits.''


    Liam remembered the passage from one of the books he had read over the past month as he ran without fear in his heart against the Spirit of one of his opponents.


    The enemies'' Spirits were ranked between 6-Star and 9-Star Spirit Lords. None of them had the power of a third realm Spirit, which was to be expected from a group of late second and early third realm Spirit Masters. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Using his Third Class sword against a target of lesser power than his own, which was proving to be a more troublesome foe for his allied Spirits, Liam sliced the snail-shaped creature in half, causing it to explode an instant later.


    That Spirit''s master, already wounded by the arrows, looked in that direction with hatred as he felt an inch in his chest, momentarily ignoring the group of five attacking him and his allies.


    At that moment, a thick white mist formed in the area as two new Spirits joined the fight.


    "Impostor!" Hannibal spotted Mary and said with hatred in his tone.


    Mary ignored the enemy''s call and moved to Jane''s side, close to where Liam was.


    He shouted to these two, who were the weakest and certainly couldn''t risk getting too close to the enemy group or even the enemy Spirits, "Stay in this position and support the group of allied Spirits and our fellow Spirit Masters."


    The two said they understood what needed to be done, while they ordered their Spirits to do exactly as he said.


    Liam turned his attention to a demon-type Spirit, an 8-Star Spirit Lord, one of his enemy''s summons, and couldn''t help but smile mischievously. ''This is my chance.''


    He moved his mana to the black tablet in his soul space, which was now connected to the incubus platform and Thal''Korr''s, and followed in the footsteps of the book of the {Black Art}!


    Moving his sword as if it were an extension of his arms, Liam attacked the brown-skinned, black-horned demon''s weak points, weakening it but not killing it.


    Seeing the other enemies busy with his allies, he put his sword aside as he moved his two open hands to the dying creature''s shoulders.


    Darkness formed around Liam''s two hands, causing the creature to look back with a look of horror, emitting a fear so strong that even its Spirit Master trembled with fear.


    But there was nothing either of them could do. With everyone too busy fighting, this 8-Star creature was at Liam''s mercy as the {Black Art} took full effect.


    Extremely thin black lines resembling liquid fabric connected Liam''s hands to the creature''s wrists, heels, and neck, its skin a deep brown.


    Amidst the demon''s agonizing scream, Liam felt an unprecedented surge of power invade his body, directly reaching Thal''Korr and the incubus platforms within his soul space.


    Both of Liam''s demons had their eyes turn dark red as a wave of energy flowed through them.


    The {Black Art} was exceptionally pure and harmonized perfectly with demons, so neither experienced any incompatibility or rejection of the forces entering their bodies.


    In mere seconds, while the Spirit before Liam withered, Thal''Korr''s power increased by 20%!


    The demon incubus saw a lesser improvement, but still managed a 5% enhancement as the creature in front of Liam exploded!


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaagh!"


    This time, however, the Spirit''s explosion wasn''t a temporary end for such a creature. As the brown demon exploded, its Spirit Master fell to his knees on the ground, blood rushing down his throat and out of his mouth.


    "Stedd?!" Hannibal saw the 1-Star Spirit Earth cultivator next to him fall, pale and apparently mortally wounded.


    Stedd ignored the enemy destroying their defensive formation. He pointed in Liam''s direction, his eyes shaking with horror.


    "He... He... Killed my... Spirit!" he said with extreme difficulty, incredulous at what Liam had just done.


    Hannibal couldn''t look at Liam or move against his enemy. At that moment, Electa and the four members of Leopards broke through the formation that had created shields around them, shattering the barrier like fragile glass.


    The barriers in the path of Liam''s five allies exploded, scattering fragments around the area as Electa advanced, licking her lips. In her eyes was Hannibal, a powerful 2-Star Spirit Earth cultivator whom she wanted to defeat in this fight!


    Fanatical about combat and the possibility of becoming stronger through struggle, but also with a Third Class enchanted weapon in her hand, the black-haired woman advanced against the leader of the enemy group.


    Hannibal had no more defensive items with him and could only use his berserker potion, knowing even with a higher cultivation, his situation would not be good against an enemy armed with a Third Class enchanted spear.


    "Tsk! I may die here, but not without killing half of you first!" He said aloud as he advanced, encouraging his allies who were still standing.


    They shouted at the same time, using their potions to sacrifice their vitality and temporarily increase their strength.

 Chapter 134: End of the Ambush

    Just as he felt the powers of Thal''Korr and the incubus develop after using {Black Art}, Liam watched for a moment as Thal''Korr battled the enemy Spirits.He ignored Mary''s and Jane''s Spirits working together to support their group, and saw Thal''Korr move against two Spirits of 8-Star. His muscles puffed out as if they might explode, while the shadows of the night vibrated eerily.


    In the middle of the black area, Thal''Korr felt at home. Using his Shadow Regeneration and Shadow Projection skills, Liam''s demon paralyzed the two opponents on the same level as himself, while recovering the mana he had already spent.


    He moved his clawed hands against an enemy demon''s body, tearing at the creature''s orange skin, forcing it to express pain and scream like ghosts.


    A colorful wound appeared on the orange creature''s chest, oozing liquid mana as it retreated backward, tripping over the stones of the terrain.


    With no intention of killing the slightly frightened creature, who was having a hard time moving its own muscles, Thal''Korr attacked the other Spirit, a non-demonic creature of no value to his master.


    He showed no mercy in his movements. Targeting the existence of this creature with the body of a lizard, Liam''s Spirit made a new move, causing demons of darkness to enter the gray creature''s body through various wounds. Ten seconds later, the creature reached its limit and exploded from the inside out, sending a black substance into the surroundings along with the exploded body parts of the Spirit. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Another Spirit Master faltered as he faced the group led by Electa, while Liam helped his allies in his own way.


    ''Not only is Thal''Korr''s mana stronger, his overall quality has evolved. He''s faster, his skills are more intense, and I dare say he can do much more than before, using the same skills in completely different ways, almost as if they weren''t the same skills at all!''


    Liam surveyed the situation as he watched the battle for a few moments without moving. But when he saw a weakened enemy demon close to its limit, he moved to prevent one of his allies from killing the creature.


    Using his weapon to draw the Spirit from one of his faction mates away, Liam seized the demonic Spirit about to be destroyed and brought it close to the orange demon Thal''Korr had just wounded.


    With the two weakened creatures in his grasp, he repeated what he had done before, sucking the diabolical essences of these existences.


    Liam''s hands were once again covered in darkness, while his two victims had nowhere to run, weakened, at the mercy of their terrible opponent''s will.


    As he absorbed the essences of the two Spirits, Liam lamented. ''Too bad I can''t absorb any more... It seems the {Black Art} has a usage limit, probably because of my lack of experience in using it and my low level. In any case, the two remaining demonic Spirits won''t last much longer.''


    Liam looked in the direction of the two remaining enemy demons besides the ones suffering at his hands. These two would soon explode as they were surrounded by an increasing number of enemies.


    Meanwhile, Liam continued what he was doing, causing Hannibal to feel a sudden concern in his being.


    One of the two Spirits under attack was Hannibal''s dominant Spirit!


    ''What is this power? What is it doing?'' the bald man thought as he battled with Electa.


    The option of returning his Spirits to his soul space or even escaping Electa was out of the question. His sacrificial potion was supposed to increase his power by two stars within the third realm, but strangely enough, that hadn''t happened. He was stronger than before, demonstrating mana and physical abilities beyond his level. But he didn''t fight as well as he had expected.


    He and his allies were beginning to show the toxic effects of the green mist in this area, stimulated by the special liquid Jane had given Electa.


    Electa and her four allies who were fighting the enemies were fine, as far as possible unaffected by the poisonous pollen as they exchanged blows with their opponents.


    Her hands aching from holding the black spear, Electa was at 30% of her total magical capacity at this point, sweating as her reflexes slowed.


    Her companions, fighting directly against the enemy Spirit Masters, were even worse off, without the aid of a powerful Third Class enchanted weapon.


    Even though the enemies were wounded from losing some of their Spirits, poisoned by the pollen in the area, these opponents were not weak. Through their sacrificial potions, they displayed the martial prowess of third realm cultivators. Meanwhile, Liam''s group comprised only second realm cultivators.


    Clang!


    One of the Leopard''s men''s strongest members felt his dagger penetrate the enemy''s armor, while the 1-Star Spirit Earth cultivator, bleeding from the mouth, struggled to counter him.


    Even after drinking a potion to recover and improve his physical characteristics, the man who first lost his Spirit to {Black Art} was not well.


    When he moved his sword against the man from Leopards, he wasn''t fast enough, as he used the terrain to pin the enemy down and force him to stop.


    With the strength of his muscles, the Leopard''s man destroyed the earth hand that appeared on his right ankle before rolling backwards and narrowly dodging the attack aimed at his abdomen.


    At that moment, the guy rolling backwards heard a brief cry and then looked to his left. He saw an 8-Star Spirit Lord ally piercing that enemy''s neck at the level of the man''s Adam''s apple with the tip of a spear.


    At that moment, two demon Spirits died at Liam''s hands, and their two Spirit Masters suffered powerful attacks on their souls.


    The 8-Star Spirit Lord was the first to seize the opportunity, piercing the neck of his weakened opponent, while Hannibal faltered against Electa.


    Swooish!


    "Shit!" Hannibal was stronger than his subordinates in not screaming in pain at Liam''s blow. But even so, Electa''s spear attack knocked him off balance amidst the intensifying glow in the woman''s eyes.


    Of Electa''s special powers, super strength and analytical vision were among her major strengths. Besides these powers, she had the element of fire as her dominant power. The moment she saw her chance to use her powers to gain an advantage, she stopped using only her spear and combined all her powers at once.


    She brought the sharp point of her black spear down hard on Hannibal, flames rising from the body of the blade as she saw the critical point of this falling opponent.


    Hannibal tried to use his own special abilities¡ªwhich many Spirit Masters avoid using as much as possible due to their high mana cost. Forming an "X" with his two forearms in front of his chest, the man''s white skin turned black with a metallic sheen as he paled even more.


    Poisoned, spiritually wounded, and having used up most of his mana from summoning three Spirits and the battle so far, he was left with only 20% of his original mana after activating his powers in a defensive form to protect himself from Electa.


    When the flaming blade of Electa''s black spear touched him, the weapon struck his arms, which were as hard as metal, momentarily unable to penetrate the enemy''s defenses.


    Electa frowned as she glared at the man, ignoring her surroundings, where plant branches covered some enemies, while others were mortally wounded by the allies'' combined attacks.


    "Die, you insolent insect!" she yelled angrily as she pressed her two hands against the body of the spear, slowly slicing through Hannibal''s arms.


    But this black-haired woman would not seal Hannibal''s fate. Holding his ground as long as he could, the sound of someone stopping behind him went unnoticed in his ears before something ripped through his body, from the center of his back to the center of his chest.


    "Cough!" More blood dripped from Hannibal''s mouth as he looked down in disbelief.


    "That clears up your debts with me," said a terrible voice, mixed with the darkness of the night and the chill of the mountain winds.


    Liam smiled as he held his sword over Hannibal''s body, feeling his enemy''s last breaths as he stood inches from the back of the man''s head.

 Chapter 135: Spoils and Winnings

    With blood gushing from his chest wound, Hannibal didn''t last long. His suffering ended in less than a minute as the Spirits of his allies were nearly all destroyed and they too fell in the same spot where Abimael''s team had perished.The four members of Leopards acted decisively, slitting the throat of one enemy and surrounding the other, who was still alive when Liam moved against Hannibal.


    The Spirits of Liam''s allies were practically out of mana and about to disappear. But with only 2 Spirits left of the original 17 enemies, the battle was decided when the last enemy Spirit Master had his head smashed in by a hammer.


    The remaining Emerald Owl men died almost at the same time, causing the Spirits still fighting to disappear, while Liam''s allies could finally breathe a sigh of relief.


    The surrounding plants stopped moving against the bodies of the enemies, dropping them as they moved away, making way for the group.


    Jane and Mary returned to the side of their allies, each of these six individuals quite exhausted, sweating and panting. Though they weren''t injured, they needed time to recover.


    "We did it! We took care of the wretches!" Jane said in a cheerful tone, her fists shaking as she spoke to the six warriors with bloodstained weapons.


    Electa looked at the green-haired girl and cleaned her spear, as did Liam and the four members of Leopards.


    There was no need to discuss the division of the spoil. Electa would take the two men who had fallen into her traps, Liam would take Hannibal''s belongings. The members of Leopards would seize the possessions of the remaining four enemies.


    Jane and Mary had only provided support, while those six people had been the ones to actually kill the enemies. With no conversation on the subject, they each took their new weapons, armor, and storage items.


    After collecting their loot, they went to another area where they cultivated for about 40 minutes, enough time for everyone to regain part of their strength.


    "Now that it''s over, we should split up," said the leader of the leopard group. "Liam, I''ll tell Boss Ross what happened. You should talk to him on your next pass through the coliseum."


    "Hmm, thank you for that." The young man with the short black hair made a gesture of gratitude. "And don''t worry about what happened today. No one will say anything about it."


    "We too. Anyway, see you later."


    They left soon after, not questioning the Third Class items that Liam, Electa, and Mary had showed during the fight. They were curious about those items, but it wasn''t their place to question such a thing.


    As he left, the 9-Star Spirit Lord leading the team couldn''t help but look back and think about what he had seen. ''Liam is clearly a 9-Star Spirit Lord... And he has Third Class items. I''ll have to report this to Boss Ross.''


    Liam was left alone with his two wives and Jane, unaware of what his Leopards'' allies were thinking. He knew that if he used Third Class items today, he would attract the attention of his fellow faction members. Even third realm cultivators had a hard time getting artifacts as good as the ones he had now.


    However, Liam wasn''t worried. He really didn''t have a choice. Fighting so many powerful Spirits and Spirit Masters hadn''t been easy, even with these items. His party had exhausted themselves quite a bit before winning!


    If it hadn''t been for the help of his artifacts, the outcome would have been different!


    Also, despite the risks of letting his allies know what he had, there was also the potential for it to give him an advantage. With Third Class artifacts, he was a stronger warrior who could be valued more highly.


    It would be better to hide his wealth, even if there were interesting possibilities in revealing the truth. But that was beyond his control. So he didn''t think about it when he was alone with the three women.


    "What now? Are we going back too?" Jane asked.


    "Yes, but not now. They''ve just left and we shouldn''t go back together so as not to make a connection between what happened and you two." Liam pointed at Jane and Electa. "You''ll go back together, and Mary and I will return after you."


    They agreed, until Jane and Mary began to cultivate, since they hadn''t done so yet, having stood guard for the rest of the group early. Liam and Electa soon were on guard, watching the area of large trees.


    In the night''s silence, with only the subtle sounds of the surrounding forest, Liam checked his earnings for the night.


    ''Thal''Korr increased his progress to the next level by 39%. I can''t tell how much the incubus has improved, but he''s stronger, too.'' Liam closed his eyes for a moment, feeling his features grow stronger.


    His mana itself hadn''t gotten stronger. But his traits associated with the two Spirits were higher. He could feel it as clearly as he could feel the moisture in the air with his breath.


    Thal''Korr was now at the end of the 8-Star, several steps closer to the 9-Star than he had been before. His overall quality had also improved a bit more, an effect similar to what happened when he used Arcane Crystals.


    ''It was a good harvest. I didn''t know that Demon Gate had something as powerful as {Black Art}.'' He opened his eyes again, this time looking at a black ring on one of his fingers.


    ''Aside from the crystal I took from Hannibal''s body, he left me with some good resources. As expected from a third realm cultivator.''


    Hannibal had left behind one potion and two pills of the Third Class, two potions and four pills of the Second Class, 250 gold coins, 18 books of techniques, one Third Class ordinary weapon, and various random items, including clothes, maps, and survival tools. There were also 7 Arcane Crystals, all Ancestor-grade, ideal for Liam to use on Thal''Korr.


    As he looked at Electa, who monitored the peaceful surroundings of this area chosen by Jane, Liam knew he didn''t have to worry about her.


    ''Electa collected the belongings of a 9-Star Spirit Lord and a 1-Star Spirit Earth cultivator. She should be well stocked with consumables and coins by now.'' He looked at his blonde woman. ''It is Mary that I should worry about the most. She''s weaker. She got nothing out of this killing, and she''ll be associated with the disappearance of this group.''


    Thinking about the steps they needed to take, Liam decided to give Mary the Second Class resources he had with him. They would be of little use to him, and since he intended to advance to the third realm without using resources, they would be of even less value to him in the future when he became a Spirit Earth Spirit Master.


    He watched the minutes go by amid his plans, and soon came across his blonde woman, who was coming out of her meditation state, feeling 100% again.


    In the meantime, nothing happened. The plants had told Jane that this was a good place for them to hide, and it had indeed proven true.


    As soon as Jane woke up, Liam sent the green-haired girl and Electa ahead. In return for Jane''s help, he gave her a pill, a potion, and two artifacts, all of them of the Second Class. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When he was alone with Mary, he looked into her clear eyes and smiled before handing her a ring with all the items he wanted her to keep. "You recently used pills, so it''s not the best time to repeat the feat. Wait until you become an 8-Star Spirit Lord and then use these pills to advance to the end of the 9-Star level."


    She nodded positively as she checked what she had received.


    "Among these resources, there is a potion you can use right away. It should increase your vitality a bit and slow down the negative effects of our cultivation."


    Mary''s eyes lit up as she identified the potion.


    There were a lot of items in Twin Land that could increase the vitality of living beings. However, such items were only effective if they were of a higher quality than the Spirit Master''s cultivation, which usually meant that they were expensive to get.


    When she got her hands on the vial of the potion, Mary didn''t hesitate to consume it on the spot, bringing a smile to Liam''s face.


    For the next few minutes, Liam watched as his companion began to change, from physical changes, with improved skin quality, deep hydration, and the disappearance of small spots and signs of age, to even spiritual transformations.


    In just five minutes, Mary seemed to rejuvenate herself by 10 years. Her eyes became brighter and more energetic, while her aura grew stronger.


    When she opened her eyes, with a warm, relieved smile unlike anything Liam had ever seen, she told him, "Thank you, Liam. I''ve almost completely regained the vitality I lost during cultivation. Even my aura has stabilized a bit!"

 Chapter 136: Next Steps

    Their passage through the checkpoint was quick. The Officers didn''t care what they had done in the forest, who they were, or who their rivals were. Standing by to do their jobs, the Officers released the two, who rushed up the 100th step, toward Street One.Minutes into City Thirteen, Liam and Mary spotted the Records Hall.


    "Let''s return the exit permits and go back to our rooms." He looked at her and recommended what to do. "Get some rest before you attend to your duties. The remnants of Emerald Owls will know what we''ve done."


    After that night of action, Emerald Owls had lost a lot of power and were smaller than before. But the faction still had its powerful leader and weak members who, though they couldn''t challenge Liam, could plot against them from behind the curtains.


    ''I''m going to get ready to go head to head with Enos. He''ll probably show himself the first time I go back to the arena.'' Liam sighed as he considered the possibility. ''I hope Ester has something. I''ll find her later and check on her progress.''


    Liam and Mary settled their duties as they passed the Records Hall and then made their way together to Street Thirty-Seven, where they split up to go to their respective dormitories.


    ...


    Later, Ester did not know what her allies had been up to in the last few hours when she knocked on the door of a room in the Senior Initiates'' dormitory.


    Her serious expression, marked by the tension in her heart whenever she interacted with the person on the other side of the door, faded as she heard the rattle of keys.


    Hudson, a 9-Star Spirit Lord with short brown hair, opened the door to his room and faced his favorite face in the world. "Ester." He waved a hand and pulled her into his embrace.


    He and this woman had only just met recently, but he already felt close to her. After ''everything'' they had done, he trusted her much more and felt more connected and responsible to protect and help her.


    After shutting the door to his room and embracing Ester, he inquired with a playful grin, "Would you like to meet up later? Perhaps recreate what we did that night?"


    She looked away from him. "I don''t know." Her cheeks blushed deliberately. "I have something to do that might get in the way," she said quietly.


    "What?" His expression changed, visibly irritated.


    "I took on a mission to get some merit points... I have to investigate this new disciple in the sect... Hmm, Liam Porter, something like that." She sat down on the bed and looked at the floor as if she wanted nothing. "I have to work."


    She pretended not to notice the sudden change in Hudson''s expression when she got what she wanted.


    "Liam Porter?" Hudson smiled at her question.


    "Do you know him?" She asked after nodding in the affirmative.


    "Actually, he''s in some trouble with my faction." He sat down beside her. "I don''t know him personally, but he stepped into a place he shouldn''t have. He''ll be dead soon." S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Dead? Why?" She feigned surprise.


    He laughed, liking the look on Ester''s face when she didn''t know something. "He killed Boss Smile''s brother, or at least he''s suspected of causing Levi''s death. Now the boss is going to go after this Liam guy and eliminate him. Eleanor will act with my boss."


    "Eleanor? I thought Senior Myles Smile had problems with Eleanor." Ester invested in the topic.


    Hudson grinned. "There are no eternal enemies in this world. Liam Porter irritated both of them enough to get her to ask for an alliance with my boss. Now the whole faction is hopeful about the future consequences of this union."


    ''They are clearly confident that they can take this further than a mission against Liam.'' Ester brought one of her hands up to her face.


    "Then maybe I won''t have to worry about him for long." She looked at Hudson with a questioning expression.


    "Of course. There''s no way that brat can get away from the boss!" Hudson said and nodded his head in agreement.


    "Unfortunately, this is going to take a while, isn''t it?" Her expression changed as she sighed in defeat. "I can''t give up my mission unless something happens to him soon. But this Liam will probably hide in the city and live for a few weeks until you take care of him."


    "I''m not so sure. Soon the Silver-Winged Leopard will come out of hibernation and it will be time for the leopards to hunt him. Liam Porter is expected to join the hunt and this will be the boss'' chance to take his revenge."


    Her eyes fluttered, finally getting some good information from this man.


    Ester was tempted to see Liam''s downfall before committing herself further, but her agreement with him prevented her from acting against his interests.


    ''In that case, I need to use this man a little more and get more information.''


    Without letting Hudson feel the cut on one of her fingers, Ester mixed her blood, mana, and a secret powder behind her back before leaning down on him as if to kiss him.


    Hudson liked Ester''s attitude and welcomed her into his arms with a smile on his face.


    As soon as she moved in to kiss him, she used the magic mixture on one of her fingers to run it along Hudson''s carotid artery.


    The man almost immediately rolled his eyes and went into a trance, where his wild sexual instincts took over his mind amid an extremely realistic illusion.


    Ester got off him and sat down on a sofa, watching the ridiculous man move around as if he were in the bed with her. An expression of disgust marked Ester''s face, but unfortunately, she had to wait.


    Meanwhile, her eyes glittered coldly, her hands clenched tightly. ''I can''t wait for the day when I can kill you!''


    ...


    Later, Ester escaped from Hudson after the effects of the magic mixture wore off and the man separated from her, even more interested in their relationship.


    Making her way to Missions Hall, Ester soon secured one of the private negotiation rooms in the area, where she would wait for just 12 minutes until Liam joined her.


    "I hear you''ve been having some problems lately..." She looked at him with narrowed eyes, curious. "Something to do with Emerald Owls, is that right?"


    He looked at her, not surprised that she knew. "Hudson told you that?" He asked with a smile. "Looks like you two are getting along," he added after seeing her nod.


    "The magic powder you gave me that day is fantastic. I''ve used it twice, but Hudson has already told me some useful things."


    "Like what?" he asked as he settled into his seat, looking at her more seriously now.


    "Have you heard of the Silver-Winged Leopard?" she answered him with a question.


    "Yes... They intend to act during the hunt? But that will take time, won''t it?"


    "Hudson doesn''t think so. He said the Silver-Winged Leopard could come out of hibernation at any moment. Maybe your faction plan to wait longer, but some groups in the city will also hunt this beast, and others want to prevent the Leopards'' leader from getting this beast as his third Spirit.


    Someone should provoke the beast to come out of hibernation early to speed up their plans and increase the chances of success for other groups, rival groups to yours."


    Liam was silent for a moment when he heard this. This was very serious!


    "Do you have anything else? No chance of them acting against me first?"


    She shook her head negatively. "I can''t say. This is all I have so far.


    But if you want my opinion, it''s unlikely that they or any of your enemies will move now. It''s the beginning of the month, and this week we''ll have at least 6 fights between the top 20 ranked disciples.


    Many important disciples of the sect are hunting in the forest, and if what I''ve told you is true, the two faction leaders who are your enemies must be busy planning their next moves.


    They want to eliminate you, but if they can eliminate Robert together, they''ll do it and solve a current problem and a future problem concurrently."


    She looked at him in silence for a moment, watching him think. Returning to the subject of Emerald Olws, she recommended. "Watch out for Enos. He''ll try to hunt you down as soon as he finds out you''re back. He has a fight with Myles in the arena, so he may leave it until after their fight. But be prepared."


    "Thanks for the information. I''ll get ready."

 Chapter 137: Major Discovery

    Yesterday and today, he met with Electa and Mary three times to cultivate and raise his and his companions'' cultivation a little more. He also felt the incubus cultivating for parts of these two days, doing what it wanted, when it wanted.The spirit he could control, Thal''Korr, also had his chance to cultivate in Liam''s soul space. This Spirit Master allowed his second Spirit to absorb some of his soul''s mana, allowing it to get even closer to reaching 9-Star.


    Not wanting to leave his room, given the dangers in the city at the moment, Liam also used the Arcane Crystals he had with him from his recent hunts and his monthly wage. Hence, Thal''Korr was now at 92% progress within the 8-Star level.


    Liam was also reaching the end of his level, a little behind Thal''Korr, who would surely advance before him. However, at Liam''s current growth rate, he was certain that he could advance his cultivation realm even without the use of external resources!


    After days of hard work, by the end of that afternoon, he had created four First Class enchanted items in a row, getting close to where he could attempt his first Second Class inscription!


    As night fell on City Thirteen, Liam prepared to go out and throw off his watchers, with plans to see Electa.


    On the way to Electa''s room, he thought of Felicity, eager for his ally to return so he could ask her for a new target name for him to act upon.


    ''It is time for me to expand my group of cultivation partners!''


    ...


    Forty minutes later, Liam relaxed on Electa''s side and let his little brother slide down her body while it was sticky and well lubricated.


    She took a deep breath as she relaxed her muscles, still in the same position she had been in for the last few minutes.


    With her mouth open and her breasts rising and falling, Electa was more than satisfied and couldn''t help but let a beautiful smile form on her lips.


    The cultivation with Liam had become more intense and more enjoyable for her as the days went by!


    She was gradually coming under his control during the cultivation, while the results of her cultivation were becoming more intense, and she felt more ''fulfilled'' with each session.


    He was becoming more and more energetic afterward, while his improvements were becoming less intense. Fortunately, unlike Electa and Mary, his improvements were completely stable, with no loss of vitality.


    Liam felt stronger and stronger with each session!


    Still, he was drenched in sweat as he lay on Electa''s messy sheets, oblivious to the tasteless decor of his partner''s room.


    "I don''t know how that blonde can keep up with you," Electa said under her breath, looking away curiously. "I used to stand two hours of this. But now just over half an hour is my maximum."


    "Mary lasts less than you, of course."


    "So as you get stronger, we''ll be with you less?"


    "Not necessarily." He understood her thought and reassured her, knowing that this wasn''t just cultivation for her and Mary, even though that was their focus. "I can lower the efficiency of cultivation to make the experience last longer."


    "You have to lower your level to be with us?" Somehow, Electa didn''t like the sound of that.


    "Unfortunately, that''s what it sounds like." He stood up, seeing that she was about to complain. But he was just being honest about how it was.


    "Maybe we can change that somehow." She surprised him by stopping him at the bathroom door.


    "How?" he asked as he looked at her.


    "I now possess the linguistic skills to translate the book of the incubus. Based on the passage I have already translated, I believe I can undo certain consequences our cultivation practices have and potentially enhance the effectiveness of cultivation, all without diminishing the duration of coitus."


    "Oh?" He returned to her side with interest. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The passage I copied from your book was about methods to prepare the ''victims'' of dual cultivation," she said in a not so pleasant tone.


    "Victims?"


    "Your incubus doesn''t see your partners as companions, but as victims of your powers, guinea pigs, or perhaps food? Either way, he used that word to refer to us, your partners."


    Liam felt it made sense, somehow. To the incubus, he was surely the greatest sexual predator there was, and their prey was surely any woman within their reach.


    Electa continued with what she had discovered. "In order to make your victims last longer, the incubus lists several herbs that have similar physical strengthening properties. This led me to conclude that if we can increase the quality of our bodies, we''ll be able to perform better, get better results, and lose less vitality with each session."


    "It makes sense. Mary seems really different since she took the potion I told you about." He looked into her eyes. "But those resources aren''t so easy to come by."


    In a world where the power of the soul was paramount, most of the artificial resources were for strengthening the soul, for soul restoration, and only a few were for physical restoration. And even the latter was not for what Electa had in mind.


    Restoration and physical evolution were different things!


    "I know, but it''s better than nothing. At least now we have something to look for to make us even stronger." She stood up as she felt the strength return to her legs. "Anyway, leave your incubus book with me. I want to translate everything and see if we can find anything else useful."


    "All right." Liam agreed as he joined her in the shower, eager to find out more.


    Anything that could give him more power was good and worth exploring, he thought. Electa wouldn''t risk the contents of the book, and he wouldn''t need it in the short term. As soon as he was done dressing, he handed her the old and relatively small item. With only 100 pages, the book was thin.


    With it back in her hands, Electa promised Liam, "I''ll finish it in a week at the most. We''ll talk about it when I have new information."


    The two parted while Liam made his way to the Library. He had read all the volumes he had with him, and it was time to learn more about Twin Land, Spirit Masters'' techniques, pills, resources, and much more.


    A competent Spirit Master had to be able to identify resources in order to take advantage of opportunities, to know the correct value of things, but also to protect themselves. Hannibal had ignored the poisonous vegetation around him, and it had affected him more than he had imagined.


    Liam had seen more than one case of Spirit Masters falling because of their arrogant, careless, and ignorant attitudes. He didn''t want the same for himself and was eagerly seeking more knowledge to prepare for his future travels.


    If Ester''s information was to be believed, he would soon be forced to join the hunt for the Silver-Winged Leopard. Thinking about it, he wanted to study this beast a little more, its habits and powers, to more or less understand what the upcoming hunt of the creature would be like and what problems might arise.


    When he returned to the Library, he looked up the third level, which cost 100 merit points to access. Fortunately, he had 199 merit points after selling the resources he had traded with Mary earlier and what he had collected on his last time outside the city.


    With a fist pump, he paid the 100 merit points for level three of the Library!

 Chapter 138: Level Three of the Library

    At the moment, there were approximately 15 disciples present. More than half of them were seated around the tables, while the remaining were scattered in the corners, searching for books.At the rear of level three, there was a small counter available for disciples to make copies of the books they desired to borrow from the Library.


    There was no time restriction for staying in the Library, which meant that most of the disciples who reached level three would read a couple of books and only borrow technical ones. Yet, the Library was rarely crowded. The cost of 100 merit points to access it was too expensive, even for Senior Initiates.


    Liam didn''t look around much. Like everyone else, he had to use his time well and make the most of this opportunity.


    His goal there was simple. Find a book on magical beasts to learn about the Silver-Winged Leopard, a book on general knowledge for Spirit Masters, a book on continental geopolitics, and a book on combat techniques.


    Martial arts techniques would be hard to find in the libraries of the Spirit Masters sects. Liam set his sights on Spirit''s command techniques, methods of beast suppression, and against Spirit Masters.


    He soon started looking for the books.


    {Dragons and Their Descendants}


    Curious, Liam opened the book and read the preface.


    {... Dragons are infernal creatures, wielders of evil and synonymous with death. Their surreal physical strength and disproportionate size make them perilous. As if their physical strength isn''t enough, they are endowed with extraordinary magical powers.


    The famous winged reptiles have unfathomable vitality, and some believe they are immortal. Their high intelligence makes them as more dangerous than humans, and gives them the ability to communicate in well-structured, easy-to-understand languages, just as demons can.


    Because of their impressive abilities, Spirit Masters have coveted Dragon powers for as long as they can remember. However, forcing a Dragon to become a Spirit is neither easy nor workable for the vast majority of Spirit Masters. In this second volume of the story of Dragons, Wyverns, Basilisks, Hydras, and Quetzalcoatls, we talk about more about the fantastic world of the beasts'' rulers...}


    Liam finished the preface with a wink, unable to resist the urge to read the 200-page book to the end. But before he did, he continued his search for a book regarding the Silver-Winged Leopards.


    As interesting as Dragons were, they were almost a legend where Liam''s predecessor came from. They hadn''t appeared in that part of the continent for so long that few really believed they existed.


    {The 15 Most Dangerous Felines of Twin Land}


    Seeing an interesting title on the shelf of books about beasts, Liam read the preface and smiled, getting another book that could help him.


    Then he went to the geopolitics shelf and picked out a 300-page book that talked about continental states, their sovereign families, sects within those territories, and large organizations. Of course, this book also contained information on agricultural potential, animal husbandry, mining, in short, relevant economic data.


    Such knowledge wouldn''t change Liam''s life inside the Demon Gate much, but it might be important for the escape he so desired.


    {The Roads of Twin Land}


    Over 45 minutes after arriving at the level three, he had five books with him, one of which he would make a copy of to take with him from the Library, and the others he intended to read now.


    Aware that he should prioritize what might be important in the short term, he read the Silver-Winged Leopard section first, leaving the Dragon book next and the geopolitics book last.


    {The 15 Most Dangerous Felines of Twin Land}


    {Silver-Winged Leopards}


    {They are beasts that carry the feline lineage, and as such they have characteristics in common with other close breeds: they are quick in their movements; have extremely precise vision; have fast reflexes; have sharp claws capable of cutting through the thick scales of crocodiles; and have powerful jaws with sharp teeth capable of piercing skulls...}


    {They are slender, muscular beasts covered in golden fur with black spots that resemble constellations. Their wings are broad and covered with silver feathers that gleam in the sunlight and can temporarily blind inattentive enemies.


    Among the characteristics that Spirit Masters remember most about this kind of beast are its deep blue eyes, which can see the world around it clearly, even in dark environments...} S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    {These are beasts that live in thick, mountainous forests where the mana is denser. Because they are classified as Ancestor-grade, High-level creatures, it is not uncommon to find them near special areas with unusually powerful herbs and plants.


    Their nests are usually in tall trees or caves¡­}


    After reading the part of the bestiary in his hands about the general description, appearance, and habitat of the Silver-Winged Leopards, Liam read about the creatures'' behaviors, powers, abilities, and curiosities.


    The book {The 15 Most Dangerous Felines of Twin Land} was very encyclopedic. Written by a famous Beast Tamer from the fifth realm who had collected reports from over 3,000 cultivators and gathered over 100 years of research, the book even mentioned unusual but possible peculiarities.


    As Liam had already learned, the cultivators of this world used scientific methods that no scientist on Earth would consider bad or wrong.


    By the end of the ten pages on the Silver-Winged Leopards, he understood why there was a great possibility of a clash between the various faction leaders in City Thirteen over this beast. It was simply too valuable to third realm cultivators, a creature that could give its Spirit Master flight, camouflage, hypnotic roar, super speed, and other abilities.


    Hell, even Liam himself sighed when he thought about how incredible it would be to have such a Spirit!


    ''The faction leader is a 4-Star Spirit Earth cultivator. With a Spirit of this caliber, he''ll probably surpass several of his peers and reach the second place in the rank in no time.'' Liam thought silently as he put down the book {The 15 Most Dangerous Felines of Twin Land}.


    ''The hunt for this beast will be a defining moment. If we can defeat our enemies and Robert absorb such a Spirit, I probably won''t have any problems in City Thirteen until I get to the inner wing of the sect.''


    Liam didn''t think too much about the possibilities in front of him and opened the other book that had caught his attention.


    {Dragons and Their Descendants} spoke in detail about the abilities of Dragons and their closest relatives in the beasts'' realm. There were reports of sightings of the creatures, magical areas on the continent to avoid, and places to go if you wanted to defy death.


    There was no single way to fight a Dragon. The consensus was that if you encountered one, and it was interested in you, your only chance of survival was to flee. Fighting and winning a Dragon''s Spirit was as difficult as winning the lottery. As far as the author of the book and their extensive research had gone, there wasn''t a single Dragon''s Spirit holder on the continent.


    If there was such a person, it would be an eighth realm monster who was probably a few millennia old and had never shown their Spirit to people who were still alive after seeing such a thing.


    Fortunately, there were close relatives of Dragons, and they were easier to find. They were also quite special, though not as special as Dragons. Hydras and Basilisks were the most common, while Wyverns and Quetzalcoatls were more unusual. But there were reports of people with these creatures as their Spirits, people who were famous or still alive at the time of the book''s publication!


    ''Impressive!'' Liam looked down at the open book in his hands, having just read the characteristics of the Dragons'' relatives and some names of powerful individuals who had them as their Spirits.

 Chapter 139: Leaving the Library

    Basilisks and Hydras were classified as beasts capable of producing High-level, Sage-grade Spirits, while Wyverns and Quetzalcoatls were classified as Low-level Primordial-grade Spirits. They were the first creatures of this quality that Liam had read about, inferior only to Dragons, which were supposed to produce Arcane Crystals and Spirits of the High-level, Primordial-grade.According to {Dragons and Their Descendants}, even though it was almost impossible to find a Spirit Master with a Dragon''s Spirit, finding an Arcane Crystal from a Dragon was something that could be achieved with a lot of effort and courage. Not only that, absorbing such a crystal could turn an ordinary Spirit Master into a renowned expert in just a few years!


    But this was only something for higher-level Spirits, with a magical quality of at least Sage-grade, High-level. According to Master Eldrin Thalor, the author of the book in Liam''s hands, a Spirit of lesser quality would explode if it tried to absorb the Arcane Crystal formed by a fully grown Dragon.


    Master Eldrin Thalor had no data on what a Dragon''s Spirit should be like. But based on his conversation with someone who had got an Arcane Crystal from these beings, he had theorized that if someone were to attempt to absorb the Spirit of a Dragon, that person would have to have powers so strong that their Arcane Crystal would be of at least Primordial-grade.


    Anything less would cause the Spirit Master''s soul to explode, resulting in their death.


    ''Dragons are truly impressive... No wonder they''re considered the gods of destruction in Twin Land!''


    Liam closed the book with more fear than desire to face a Dragon, praying sincerely he would never have to risk his life in front of such a creature.


    The Dragon''s descendants had caught his attention and might be interesting to hunt, should he become an expert on the continent one day. But Dragons were so far removed from reality he didn''t even covet the immense power that the Arcane Crystal of a single one could give him.


    ''Sigh! At least now I know some areas to avoid in the future.'' He smiled as he put the book {Dragons and Their Descendants} aside and moved on to the next reading.


    As he would take a copy of a techniques book, Liam started reading {The Roads of Twin Land} after his reading about Dragons.


    By the fourth hour of study, he had finished the geopolitics book and learned even more than his predecessor knew. His continent had 17 states, 6 independent regions, 4 enormous forest areas as large as kingdoms and empires, and at least a dozen sects and clans as powerful as the Demon Gate.


    Much of the continent was very well controlled by these large sects, alliances of medium-sized sects and clans, or ruling families who had ties to these powerful forces on the continent. The independent areas and the forests were places that were influenced by powerful tribes, including the Dragon''s Clan, or by one of those forces as famous as the Demon Gate.


    Only in a small part of the continent, in the southeastern part, one of the weakest areas, with a large presence of mortals and a few Spirit Masters, were there fewer areas directly or indirectly influenced by those forces.


    ''As expected, the continent is almost entirely controlled by Spirit Masters or beasts. If I want to escape from Demon Gate, I''ll either have to go to the territory of an enemy power or to one of those ''deserted'' areas of the continent.''


    Luckily for him, the first place he wanted to go after his escape, Espia Kingdom, was in the least controlled area of the continent.


    ''I will have to hide near Espia Kingdom for a while, accepting slower progress and fewer resources for a while. During this time, I''ll have to plan how to get back into powerful areas without being hunted.''


    For a cultivator who has already gained enough opportunities and knowledge to know how incredible and opportune cultivation is, it would be difficult to just give up this life and its opportunities.


    ''Living as a hermit can have its advantages. I don''t want fame, and I don''t see myself fighting for supremacy. But in the future, I will need to leave my residence from time to time to strengthen myself and stay prepared. Demon Gate is simply too complex for me to just hide away and think that it will work out for me all my life.''


    He looked around, glancing toward the books in this library.


    If outer disciples like him had access to such in-depth knowledge of the continent, how much more did an inner disciple not know? In a way, this was frightening and made the black-haired young man skeptical.


    With a long sigh, he continued reading, jotting down the names of families, clans, and sects he needed to know about, matching old information with the map of the continent, trying to understand where he was.


    Unfortunately, the map in his hands didn''t show the location of Demon Gate''s headquarters. As Liam had expected, this information was only accessible to inner disciples, especially those with the rank of at least Commander. Below that, even those who could leave the headquarters usually had to go under someone''s command to understand exactly where to go.


    ''If I want to create a route to the Espia Kingdom, I''ll have to do some missions outside of the headquarters and understand where we are, more or less, based on the vegetation, types of beasts, and geographical marks. Tsk! Those bastards are really making it difficult to escape.''


    He finished another book and moved on to the last one.


    An hour and a half later, he stopped by the level three counter and handed a book on command, suppression and creature control techniques to an Officer in the area.


    He soon left the Library with a new copy in his spatial ring, pausing for a moment outside the Library, breathing in the cold air as he looked up at the starry night sky.


    ''Time to go to Mary,'' he thought about another cultivation session tonight as he made his way to the city''s central stairwell, heading to Street Thirty-Nine, his companion''s current home.


    The traffic on Street Thirty-Nine was weak, and Liam passed only nine people along the hundreds of meters, including three Officers monitoring their surroundings.


    In the night''s silence, he crossed the street and made his way to the side of the sidewalk where the dormitory he was targeting was located.


    As he made his way there, he felt a shiver run down his spine and instinctively looked back, where he saw nothing.


    ''That feeling...''


    He remembered something and without hesitation circulated his mana in preparation. ''Is someone following me? Is someone planning against me?''


    He felt insecure, as if he had entered a cave and the powerful and fearsome owner of it was now watching him, preparing to attack!


    Liam didn''t stop at the entrance to the building in front of him. Even though he knew that the chances of something happening on the street were lower than inside the building, he continued, trusting his instincts.


    ''If I stop, I''ll reveal what I know and warn the enemy to be more careful. I''ve got the Guardian Sphere ready to defend myself in case they are much stronger than me, and I''ve also got Third Class armor under my clothes.''


    Liam swallowed his saliva, preferring a fight where he would have the advantage of surprise rather than preparing the enemy to take him seriously. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As he entered the building and climbed two flights of stairs from the first to the fifth floor, he felt the previous sensation intensify!

 Chapter 140: Cannibal Demon: Devouris

    But as fast as the hidden enemy was, Liam moved, jumping from one step to the next until he turned around and came face to face with the enemy.Ignoring the two arrows that missed and damaged the wall behind him, Liam looked at the covered man whose mouth was the only body part visible in the light of the magic lamps around. It formed a smiling bow on the stranger''s face, even as he watched his target dodge his attack.


    "Well, well, well, it seems that you hide more power than you show," the man said, revealing a voice that ripped through the air and made Liam''s hair stand on end.


    "Who are you? What do you want?" Liam asked as Thal''Korr appeared behind him, his 8-Star aura reverberating off the walls of the building''s stairwell.


    If this act was meant to scare the enemy, it didn''t work well for Liam. The enemy remained silent and watched him until two Spirits formed on his back, both of them 9-Star Spirit Lords.


    But that wasn''t all. From the aura of the two creatures and their appearance, one being a wildcat and the other a bird, it was obvious that this hidden cultivator was not a second realm cultivator.


    ''Shit! A damn Spirit Earth Spirit Master!'' Liam''s frown deepened several levels as he was faced with this terrible situation.


    "Tsk! You don''t need to know who I am," uttered the man dressed in all black, raising one hand in the air. "Bring him to me and bestow upon me his powers!" He commanded his Spirits to attack Liam.


    The four-foot-tall feline walked up behind the strange man and slowly climbed the stairs, its glowing eyes focused on Liam. The golden-eyed bird stood still, only spreading its wings, which grew large enough to cover the entire room behind it.


    Its wings stiffened as it stood upright, as if it were trembling. As it opened its black beak, a high-pitched sound made Liam frown as metallic feathers flew from the creature''s wings.


    Thal''Korr moved in front of Liam to protect him from the sound and feather attack, while attempting to counterattack the enemies.


    Unfortunately for Liam''s demon, it was impossible to deal with two 9-Star Spirits. He focused only on the bird, using his Power Amplification from the beginning of the battle.


    Liam amplified his powers as well, moving in the brief space he had while the cat watched him strangely. Hypnotized by the big ''cat''s'' gaze, Liam was afraid to move wrong, limited in that area of the stairs.


    When the black ''cat'' moved, leaping with one paw pointed in his direction, he grabbed his Third Class sword, just before the Guardian Sphere appeared.


    Liam simulated the situation and its development in front of him, allowing himself to be attacked by this creature and preparing to move against the Spirit Master as soon as the Guardian Sphere acted.


    ''Keep the bird at bay for now. I''ll take care of that damned Spirit Master!'' Liam communicated with Thal''Korr as the ''cat''s'' frighteningly sharp claws threatened to touch his chest.


    Before the creature touched Liam''s body, the Guardian Sphere appeared, forming a protective barrier around its Spirit Master''s body before expanding in all directions.


    The Spirit that was about to touch Liam felt the claws on its paw snap, but before it could do anything, it was thrown backwards and immediately hit one wall.


    A meow of pain came from the creature''s direction as the third realm Spirit Master finally stopped smiling.


    He didn''t hesitate to summon his dominant Spirit as he took two steps back, recognizing that Liam had far more resources than he had expected.


    Liam, however, had no intention of waiting. The moment the enemy moved to summon another Spirit, the man with the short black hair stepped forward, sword in hand, attacking and using his powers. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The enemy Spirit Master''s shadows vibrated, and small demons appeared, attacking his back.


    A small, subtle protective aura emerged from the Spirit Master''s body, preventing Liam''s shadow demons from reaching his body as the enemy''s last Spirit emerged.


    When Liam was only a meter away from his opponent and moved his weapon to strike him in the chest, a black-skinned demon prevented him from completing his movement, while a spear appeared in the Spirit''s hands.


    Clang!


    The two weapons touched, just before Liam looked into the demon''s eyes, facing a 1-Star Spirit Earth creature for the first time!


    ''Fuck!'' The black-haired man trembled as he moved to defend himself before the enemy moved the spear summoned by his Spirit Master and attacked Liam''s body sideways.


    Luckily for Liam, the armor he wore under his clothes was of the same class as the enemy''s spear. Apart from a severe pain in one of his ribs, probably broken by such an attack, he wasn''t injured to the point of bleeding.


    He was thrown against the right wall, nearly blocking Thal''Korr in the middle of his battle with the enemy bird.


    ''If it hadn''t been for this confined space, bad for that bastard''s Spirits, I''d probably be dead by now!'' Liam felt cold sweat trickle down his body as he pondered the situation while trying to hold his ground.


    The enemy would clearly have the advantage if his Spirits fought in an open area. One of his Spirits used a weapon that required a certain amount of space, while the other was a bird. But in this city, there was no open area that would allow such an attack, as there were Officers monitoring the area.


    The Spirit Master in the black cloak had acted on this place precisely to take advantage of the opportunity to act unnoticed, relying solely on his superior power to that of his target.


    The man just hadn''t expected Liam to have so many defensive items and to be so much stronger than he seemed on the surface.


    ''You almost took me completely by surprise. Luckily, I''m much stronger than you!'' the Spirit Master thought to himself, clenching his fists as he felt his heart leap in his chest.


    "Move, Togrez," he said to his black-skinned demon, making the creature laugh maliciously, dropping his spear.


    Liam stared at the demon for a moment, watching the enemy bird retreat and commanding Thal''Korr to do the same.


    Then, with himself and his Spirit wounded and more than half of his mana gone, Liam felt a crushing force emanating from the black demon, something that seemed to want to suck him dry.


    Closing his mouth and clenching his teeth, Liam understood what this enemy wanted with this sudden action.


    ''You have a cannibalistic Spirit! You want to use it to devour Thal''Korr and me!'' Liam felt a chill run through his body as he recognized the race of the enemy''s demonic Spirit.


    Recognizing Spirits wasn''t always something that happened instantly. When he saw the enemy''s dominant Spirit earlier, Liam was already in the middle of a battle that he knew would be difficult and could kill him. It was only when the enemy showed its true power he understood for sure the race and power of that demon.


    Demons of the Devouris race could eat other demons and become stronger, gaining some of the characteristics and mana of their targets. Meanwhile, the Spirit Masters who possessed such Spirits could devour the souls of enemy Spirit Masters, thus enhancing their own cultivation!


    This was a terrifying power, even more so considering the enemy''s stronger cultivation.


    However, Liam wasn''t willing to give up!


    "Let''s see who can devour each other the most," he said as he took a step forward, opening his hands as darkness enveloped them.


    {Black Art!}

 Chapter 141: Devouris vs. {Black Art}

    However, expecting Thal''Korr to be captured by the purple chains rising from the ground and then forced into a passive position, the Spirit Master saw a different situation unfold.The moment Liam stepped forward and activated {Black Art}, the enemy Spirit Master''s eyes widened as he felt the weird sensation of his target''s powers.


    The magic circle of his Spirit''s cannibalism ritual weakened, vibrating as cracks appeared in the magic symbols around it.


    The black-skinned demon, who had just been laughing, felt a tremor in his insides as he faced a power that was difficult to counter.


    "Shit!" Lemuel also took a step forward, linking his hands in a single instant and activating his strongest power.


    Circles and pentagrams of mana appeared around him, weaker than those of his Spirit, but still noticeable enough for Liam to perceive the enemy with irritation. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Thal''Korr moved to attack the enemy, but his opponent still had the bird in position. Even though his cat-type Spirit had exploded with the Guardian Sphere''s attack, Lemuel was still fine, with two Spirits in position not to be distracted by Liam''s demon attack.


    Lemuel directed purple chains at Liam''s wrists and shins, intending to devour his opponent''s soul and prevent what he felt his Spirit would suffer in a few moments.


    Liam felt the action of the enemy''s power threaten his existence as chains that looked like purple snakes flew toward him to pull him into the center of the enemy''s ritual.


    But he was sure he wouldn''t survive unless he devoured the demonic Spirit of Lemuel. Ignoring the Spirit Master, he stepped forward until he could touch the shoulders of the black-skinned creature, who was now completely paralyzed.


    As much as the Devouris before him was stronger than him, the {Black Art} was no ordinary method. Whoever had invented it had created a power of the highest level. Not only did it give the Spirit Master the ability to feed their demon-type Spirits faster, but it also had a bloodline factor that suppressed beings without the black tablet that Liam had absorbed into his soul space.


    The one-level difference between Liam and Togrez wasn''t enough for this creature to ignore the effects of {Black Art}''s powers. Within moments, it agonized under the contact of Liam''s hands, losing its vitality as its appearance withered, its apparent strength drained by the enemy''s touch.


    Lemuel felt it when he finally trapped Liam''s fists and heels. But by drawing his enemy into the center of his ritual, the Spirit Master couldn''t pull Liam away from Togrez.


    "Shit! I''m going to kill you!" Lemuel drew a dagger and advanced against one of the weak points in Liam''s armor, seeing that he would have no chance of saving his Spirit if he continued to delay.


    His cannibal power was awesome. He could absorb enemy souls and grow stronger, increasing his powers with minor damage to his soul. However, this didn''t happen without a minor glitch. The process itself wasn''t fast, especially if the enemy was conscious and not seriously injured.


    Figuring he needed to save his Spirit and hurt Liam before devouring the troubled young man''s soul, Lemuel tried his best to cut through the base of his opponent''s abdomen.


    Blood dripped from Liam''s stomach as a sudden weakness spread through his body. But amidst the adrenaline rushing through his blood, he stood his ground and took the last step against Togrez.


    "You will die for this." Liam''s eyes flashed a murderous light as Lemuel''s demon Spirit could no longer resist, all transparent and with almost no mana left.


    "No!"


    Boom!


    Togrez exploded for the last time, dying in front of Lemuel as his essence gradually started to increase the power and purity of the essences of the incubus and Thal''Korr.


    Feeling a sudden surge of power, Thal''Korr could finally ignore the paralyzing scream and slashing wings of the bird before him. He used his shadows to attack, destroying some of the creature''s internal organs as he moved his claws toward the colorful, feathered creature''s long neck.


    Thal''Korr''s level fluctuated, and when he was only 20 centimeters away from the enemy, his cultivation had reached 9-Star, while his magical quality seemed to be one step away from reaching Ancestor-grade, High-level!


    Lemuel couldn''t stand it when he lost his dominant Spirit and then had his bird destroyed by Thal''Korr. The magical circles and glowing pentagrams around him dissolved into thin air as he fell to his knees, blood dripping from his ears, nose, and mouth.


    With his soul wounded and his mana depleted, he let the powerful mask he had just donned fall away, failing to use his special power of cannibalism for the first time in five years.


    In the five years since he arrived at Demon Gate, he had hunted down talented disciples, devoured their souls, and become one of the strongest Spirit Masters in City Thirteen.


    Although he had little talent and could only go as far as the end of the third realm, he had reached the 2-Star level of the Spirit Earth Realm at the age of 33. All of this was because of the special power of his demon, who had given him a path to success and the possibility of one day surpassing his own talent.


    But after over 20 disciple hunts, his destiny had found an insurmountable rock. When he encountered the first of his targets who possessed the {Black Art}, he couldn''t help but ask before he died.


    "What kind of power is that? This isn''t your Shadowfiend''s doing!" he said on his knees, pale and completely different from a few moments ago.


    "As you yourself said earlier, ''you don''t need to know!'', you''ll die for defying me!" Liam didn''t hesitate to use his sword, moving with grace as he unleashed a horizontal attack on Lemuel''s Adam''s apple.


    As he looked at Liam, Lemuel felt the ''taste'' of the blade on his neck before his blood flowed heavily from a wound that opened his throat and also cut his carotid artery.


    Lemuel''s vision darkened, and then he fell backward, rolling down the stairs until he came to rest near where his ''cat'' Spirit had fallen.


    A 2-Star Spirit Earth cultivator died like that, in the middle of the night in City Thirteen, in a dormitory on Street Thirty-Nine.


    From the beginning to the end, it only took a little over two minutes, not long enough to attract attention, and curious onlookers were yet to appear.


    Feeling the adrenaline coursing through his blood and noticing more of the pain in one of his ribs and his abdomen, Liam collected the valuables from Lemuel''s body and left, giving up on a visit to Mary''s room tonight.


    ''This place will soon be crawling with investigators from the Law Enforcement Hall. All the residents here will be questioned, so it''s probably not a good idea to go to Mary''s room.''


    Liam had been attacked and had the right to defend himself, and might even become Lemuel''s legal heir, considering what had happened. But he didn''t want to make it official, preferring to keep the identity of Lemuel''s killer a secret.


    ''A 2-Star Spirit Earth cultivator isn''t easy to kill. If the city finds out that I can kill someone like that, I''ll be dead. The top of the rank will personally take action against me to ensure my demise.''


    Such a thought sent shivers down his spine as he returned to Street Thirty-Seven.


    With Lemuel''s Arcane Crystal and the man''s belongings, Liam went back to his room, ignoring the pain and fatigue. After drinking a recovery portion, he entered his room.


    ''Thal''Korr, time for you to finish your advance!''


    He summoned his Spirit again, along with the crystals he had with him.

 Chapter 142: Spirit Earth Realm

    After the absorption of Lemuel''s demon, Thal''Korr had reached the threshold of the Middle-level of the Ancestor-grade. Along with his improved cultivation, enhanced abilities, and Spirit body, he had reached the critical point of his evolution.Liam was sure that his Spirit would evolve soon. In the meantime, he focused on observing his soul space, where he could see Thal''Korr meditating on a platform while the incubus lay casually in his own space. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liam didn''t have many methods to assess the incubus, but given the creature''s cultivation efficiency and the physical changes it had undergone since their meeting, he was certain that the incubus was not inferior to the Shadowfiend.


    ''He must already be at the threshold between the Ancestor and the Sage grade.''


    This was superb, but at the same time, it meant more problems and a longer period of evolution.


    ''I will stay in City Thirteen for a while after my realm ascension. Anything that can stimulate Sage-grade Spirits is usually between the third and fifth realms of cultivation. It will be dangerous to improve after they both reach that quality level. I have to concentrate on improving my soul cultivation and getting my third Spirit before I think about the Sage grade.''


    The quality grade was not directly related to cultivation. But beings of higher quality could progress faster, hence it was difficult to find a being of high genetic rank at a low level of cultivation. Such beings were usually in their infancy at the initial levels, and they didn''t venture out into the world at that stage of their lives.


    Unless one infiltrated the territory of a powerful tribe, or was lucky enough to meet a high-level being in their infancy, it was almost impossible to find something of the Sage grade at low level of cultivation.


    Once Liam reached this level with his first two Spirits, he would have a considerable amount of work to do in order to progress within this class. Similar to cultivation levels, the higher one ascends, the more demanding the requirements become for further promotion!


    As he thought about this, he looked at the blue star in his soul space and saw the blue symbols and lines around it. He needed to investigate the blue star, but he hadn''t started yet.


    Before, it had come into play and helped him become stronger and escape death. But even after that, he still didn''t risk it.


    ''I will start looking for it at the third level of the Library. But there''s probably nothing about it there.''


    His estimation was related to how unbelievable he thought the blue star was. Since the City Thirteen Library was limited to general topics and knowledge for cultivators up to the third realm, he didn''t think he would find much there.


    However, he would look for it at the third level of the Library, anyway.


    ''I enter level three a few times before I ascend to the inner area of the sect. If I can get some tips here, it''ll be good. There''ll be less risk of someone suspecting something.''


    He slowly returned his focus to Thal''Korr and meditated for another ten minutes until something happened.


    With a bang, Thal''Korr''s body was covered in a white mantle of mana that quickly fused with his skin, revealing his Spirit body once again. It then sucked in the mana from the area, enriched by a formation of Liam''s, and entered his body, transforming it inside and out.


    Thal''Korr''s body contours became softer, his horns a little smaller, while his eyes took on a calm he hadn''t had before. Meanwhile, as his appearance became less brutal, his muscles, bones, and skin strengthened, and all of his physical features became more powerful. In particular, the claws on his feet and hands became stronger, their structure changing to a more resistant form.


    His teeth underwent the same transformation, and his jaw was twice as strong as before. However, his cultivation improved little. When he reached the peak of 9-Star, he stopped there, unable to cross the barrier between the second and third realms.


    But that didn''t worry Liam. He immediately felt the advancement of each of Thal''Korr''s abilities.


    The Spirit''s physical form had evolved to the point where, when stimulated, blows that had previously left him with minor wounds would no longer penetrate his skin. His aura has changed, transforming into a force capable of inducing hallucinations in susceptible foes.


    Thal''Korr''s dark regeneration has also improved. Wounds that once caused him to bleed liquid mana would now close amid battle, without him having to stop to rest.


    ''Perfect. Power Amplification, Camouflage, Shadow Projection, and Vital Drain have all been greatly improved. The way Thal''Korr is now, I could have eliminated that man earlier without using the Guardian Sphere!''


    Earlier, Liam had been pushed to his limits. If it weren''t for the Third Class items he had, the Guardian Orb, the fact that he had hidden his cultivation, and the {Black Art}, he would have died.


    Even with all these advantages, he was near his fall!


    Now, with Thal''Korr''s evolution gradually infiltrating Liam''s body and improving this Spirit Master as well, things would be different in a clash identical to the previous one.


    Liam tried not to think about it too much as he smiled contentedly, his aura floating upward as his Thal''Korr-related powers evolved as well.


    His Shadowfiend''s powers were not on the same level as his Spirit''s powers. Even though Liam had a higher level of cultivation, the Spirit Master usually had only a fraction of Spirit''s abilities.


    Not coincidentally, Spirit Master was a profession for Spirit''s commanders, not warriors.


    As Liam felt his promotion to the third realm, he could feel two of his abilities improve to a level that he couldn''t help but be excited about.


    Camouflage had improved to the point that when used it at night, he could become invisible to those up to 100% stronger than him. In other words, he could become invisible to most of the disciples in City Thirteen during the nights.


    Vital Drain had evolved and merged with {Black Art}. Now Liam could drain the powers of not only demonic Spirits but also Spirit Masters!


    With his evolved power, he could steal his opponent''s power and use it to strengthen himself. With only the {Black Art}, he could help Thal''Korr and the incubus evolve qualitatively!


    His other abilities had improved a lot, but they were less flashy than these powers. Still, Liam was pleased with the opportunity the man from earlier had given him.


    Without that ambush, he wouldn''t have been able to raise Thal''Korr''s spiritual quality to the next level today, let alone improve his own cultivation!


    But at the end of about 30 minutes of meditation, he had consolidated his strength at the beginning of the third realm, becoming a 1-star Spirit Earth cultivator!


    His soul space changed from the previous state of a bluish space with two platforms and two mana vortices to a space ten times wider, with a third platform and a new mana vortex.


    Silver lines and symbols appeared on the platforms, while his two Spirits glowed differently than before.


    Liam looked at the two creatures, still unable to command the incubus, but now able to identify the Spirit''s current situation.


    The incubus was at the same cultivation level as him, 1-Star of the Spirit Earth Realm, while the demon''s quality was about 70% of the High-level of the Ancestor-grade.


    Thal''Korr was 1% High-level Ancestor-grade Spirit, with a peak cultivation of 9-Star. It would only take a few more cultivation sessions for him to reach the third realm!


    But when he looked up, Liam saw that the star, which had previously looked like a single bright point in the shape of a sphere, had become something new. It now had an oval shape that was about 100% larger than its previous shape.


    The lines and special symbols around it became sharper and more numerous, revealing themselves, while ''nerves'' seemed to extend from it to the areas of the three platforms in his soul space.


    ''This... Will this thing try to connect with my Spirits in the future?'' He wondered, noting that it wouldn''t happen now, but that the direction in which these ''nerves'' were growing was very clear.

 Chapter 143: Eager to Cultivate

    The incubus didn''t touch on the subject, but gave him a look that basically told him to hurry and learn useful things related to their current situation.He could only continue his journey in the dark, as not even his mental probing worked in relation to it.


    Back in the real world, he sighed as he put the blue star aside and looked to himself and his improvements.


    ''I feel much more energetic.''


    He thought as he rose from his bed, ''My vitality has improved a lot, as have my senses.''


    He looked in the direction of the magical tool he had received upon completing the first phase of the Secret Hunt, the formation that made his room richer in mana than the surroundings.


    Suddenly, he saw some of the previously invisible runes on the tool, and he couldn''t help but clench his fists as he felt his heart leap in his chest.


    Now that he had improved his cultivation realm, it would surely be easier to work with the runes he had been working with before.


    With a smile on his face, he washed up, leaving behind the sweaty clothes he had worn earlier when he had faced the last enemy. Soon, he put on clean clothes and returning his focus to his profession.


    ''Next, I will see if I can finish making five First Class enchanted artifacts in a row. If I can, I''ll start inscribing Second Class runes tomorrow!''


    He picked up his work items and placed them around him, then began his work.


    As he had anticipated, after his cultivation advancement, inscribing First Class runes had become much easier, less tiring, and somewhat obvious.


    His movements with the brush had become more fluid and precise. He could now easily avoid the mistakes he used to make, noticing better ways to use his mana, combine characters, and control the formation of the runes.


    In 50 minutes, he had spent 20% of his mana and could make 3 of the 5 enchanted artifacts he had planned to make.


    With no inconvenience to prevent him from continuing, he began inscribing the runes for the fourth First Class enchanted item of today.


    When he finished inscribing the runes for this fourth item, he could still see each of the runes, even though they were invisible to anyone else who looked at them now. He wasn''t sure if this was a trait of his or if every Runemaster with the cultivation of the third realm could do this. He would leave his doubts to Ann tomorrow and began with the fifth and final item.


    ''With this inscription, I''ll run out of materials... I''ll take advantage of having to buy more materials and get Second Class tools and artifacts this time.'' He finished his work without any problems, unlike his other attempts. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With 50% of his mana left, Liam felt he could continue if he had more tools and ink with him. However, there was nothing left, so he finished at around 2 a.m., fully completing his evolution within the First Class of rune inscription.


    Tomorrow, he wanted to enter the Second Class!


    When he got up from where he was, put everything away, and cleaned his room, he was satisfied, feeling that some of the tension from earlier was no longer bothering him, and a little sleep came with his yawn.


    Over three hours had passed since he had finished his fight with Lemuel. By now, the Officers should have found the man''s body and the investigation should have begun.


    But Liam was calm. When he lay down on his bed, it didn''t take him long to fall asleep. The town was not a safe place. The sect encouraged brutal competition between students. And while there were rules against murder, those rules only applied when you couldn''t cover your tracks, as had happened with the woman who had attacked Liam and Mary.


    Sure that no one had seen him, Liam slept through the last hours of the night, and before he knew it, a new day dawned on the horizon.


    ...


    Stepping outside his dormitory, Liam spotted a blonde woman dressed in combat gear waiting for him on the other side of the street.


    Mary went to his side as soon as they saw each other, her look a little concerned. The night before, she and everyone in her dorm had been questioned by the Law Enforcement Hall Officers. A Senior Initiate had been murdered on the steps of their building.


    Coincidentally, Liam hadn''t visited her the night before...


    "Last night, a Spirit Earth cultivator was killed in my dorm," she said quietly as she walked next to him, not bothering to be seen next to him.


    By now, their enemies should have known exactly what their relationship was, so there was no point in hiding the truth.


    "I assume this has something to do with your absence yesterday?" she asked, a little worried.


    "That''s what happened." He didn''t hide the truth as he walked with her to the central staircase to a cafeteria near the Runes Hall.


    With his confirmation, she sighed and said, "I need your help. Now that we can''t hide our relationship, I hope you''ll recommend me to the Leopards. I really need a faction''s support."


    "All right. I''ll go to the Beasts Hall and talk to Lazarus. You''re going there this morning, right?" He looked into the green eyes of his companion.


    Mary had lost some of her former responsibilities with her promotion to Initiate, working fewer hours in certain places and not serving at all in others. But she had kept a greater number of duties than Liam has.


    Not only did she have to devote 5 hours a week to the Beasts Hall and the Battle Hall, but she also had to devote time to the Illusions Hall and the Essences Hall. But her responsibilities in the Illusions Hall were the same as Liam''s in the Runes Hall. As for the Essences Hall, she now had a position similar to Jane''s and a relatively light workload, leading a group of Aspirants.


    Liam was well aware of what his two companions were doing in the city on a daily basis, so he decided to have a bite to eat with her before accompanying her to the Beasts Hall.


    She nodded before returning to the previous topic. "Will what happened last night be a problem for us?"


    "Hardly. I still don''t know the name of the man who acted against me, but given his cultivation, he''s probably the leader of one of the local factions. With his fall, it''s unlikely that anyone will come after me. And even if they do, they''ll be in for a nasty surprise."


    He smiled as he looked suggestively at his companion.


    Mary didn''t know that Liam had advanced in his cultivation again. He kept the Mana Mask active and showed an 8-Star cultivation, just as she had told the Emerald Owl men about his cultivation.


    Mary soon understood what was making Liam so confident when she noticed he looked physically different this morning, with more refined movements and a better appearance. The difference wasn''t so great that someone who saw him every day would be shocked overnight. But it was enough for an observant woman to notice it.


    Eager to cultivate with him, she said that she would be available at noon, right after she left the Beasts Hall.


    He agreed to stop by her dorm and soon they both arrived at the cafeteria he was going to. After eating, Liam planned to go to Beasts Hall with Mary and then buy Second Class resources before going to his daily meeting with Ann''s group.

 Chapter 144: Second Class Runemaster (1)

    Now that they had acted together against Emerald Owls, it was only natural that the faction would extend invitations to not only Mary, but Electa and Jane as well. So, while talking to Lazarus, Liam had no problem to get the man''s invitations to the three women. Mary accepted immediately, while the other two would hear it later.Once that was settled, Liam gave Mary the Guardian Sphere to use in the meantime. He was now in the third realm and wouldn''t need the item as much, while she would now be in her most sensitive moment within the sect.


    With that settled, a member of the faction took Mary to register with the group, leaving Liam alone with Lazarus.


    The two men discussed the previous action against Emerald Owls and the repercussions for them. Enos'' faction had already realized what had happened to Hannibal''s group and could act at any moment.


    After a warning from Lazarus about Liam''s imminent entry into the arena, he left the Beasts Hall to continue his morning plans.


    Before heading to the Runes Hall, he stopped by the Barter Fair and exchanged some of the new weapons he had got for Runemasters'' products. That wasn''t enough, so he stopped by a shop, where he spent 240 gold coins on what he thought he needed to master the Second Class.


    He then made his way to the Runes Hall, where he would meet Ann''s entire group this morning, with Fred, Virginia, and Giles present for today''s training.


    Liam''s three competitors looked at him as soon as he arrived and couldn''t help but notice that this guy''s aura was even stronger than yesterday.


    ''What''s going on? How is he improving so fast?'' Virginia looked at Liam with a strange expression on her face.


    She had recently advanced to 4-Star, but Liam''s advances had come in a strange order for her and the others.


    Fred, the strongest of the three, currently a 6-Star Spirit Lord, looked at Liam and clenched his fists. He had gone hunting in the forest and thought he had caught up with Liam''s cultivation. But while he was away, his rival had improved many times over!


    ''I still have more experience than him. He''s just a newcomer. His knowledge can''t compare to mine, which I''ve been studying for months!''


    While the three youths were thinking about Liam, Ann was also surprised. But her surprise was for a different reason than her group''s.


    ''He''s showing 8-Star cultivation, but he''s definitely hiding something. He''s learned a technique to hide his cultivation, and there''s no reason for him not to use it.


    He''s still not strong enough to deal with the problems of City Thirteen, which means his cultivation is at least 9-Star, or even 1-Star from the Spirit Earth Realm!''


    They all entered the classroom in silence, thinking about the same person.


    As each of them went to their own corner to continue their training and studies, a bigger and bigger smile appeared on Ann''s beautiful face.


    ''Interesting. He''s certainly had some amazing opportunities to grow so much in just over a month in the sect.'' She monitored Liam as he read a few volumes.


    With only two more readings to go before he felt ready to test the Second Class rune inscriptions, Liam intended to finish these two books and attempt his first Second Class enchanter later.


    It took him only 20 minutes to finish the book he had almost finished previously when he began reading the last basic book component of the required reading for Second Class runes.


    It wouldn''t be long before Liam had read more than half of the book, as there was little that was really new in it. Since most of the content was a deeper interpretation of what he had already seen, it wasn''t difficult for him to understand, even on the first reading.


    But halfway through the book, Liam couldn''t help but change his expression when he saw the explanation of the last test he had taken during his Promotion Exam.


    Ann was standing behind him as he paused for a moment to think about what he had just read, and, of course, she understood what was on his mind.


    "The test you took, and everyone takes during the Promotion Exam, is an aptitude test that determines your affinity for various professions, especially that of Runemaster." She explained, making him look back.


    "As easy as it looks at first, it''s not simple at all. Getting the number of birds and their colors right is quite difficult, as it involves your ability to master runes.


    The test itself doesn''t take much into account your successes, but your mistakes. Two people who get the same number right will have different perspectives. In short, being able to identify the bird is the most important thing, while its color is secondary."


    "I see. Is that why some of my companions weren''t directed to the Runes Hall that day, even with a slight difference to my result?" Liam asked.


    "Exactly." Ann shook her head. "Think of this test as a ladder, with the bottom representing incompatibility and the top representing compatibility. Depending on where you are, you will be suitable for different professions.


    Each bird hit is one step, and each hit of bird and color is two steps. Every miss of a bird is one step down and the miss of bird and color is two steps down. The error of just the color doesn''t count. As I said, it''s less important.


    Your result is that you''ve reached the tenth step of the thirty existing steps. This means that even if you don''t put in the effort, you can become a Third Class Runemaster. And if you put in the effort, it''s not impossible to become a Fourth Class Runemaster!"


    Such a thing was impressive, far beyond what it sounded like. Liam didn''t know it yet, but less than 10% of the Runemasters had the natural talent to challenge the Fourth Class one day.


    Even in a powerful sect like the Demon Gate, Fourth Class Runemasters were treated as more relevant experts than even some "ordinary" sixth realm cultivators!


    The higher the rank, the fewer professionals there were who could create high-level artifacts. The higher the quality of the artifacts, the greater the competition for them.


    While a First Class item would be hard to covet because it was so common, cheap, and easy to get, a Fifth Class item would cause even sixth realm cultivators to move. Such an item could hardly be kept without causing bloodshed around it!


    High-level professionals were generally precious in the Twin Land. This was especially true for those who could create cultivation resources, weapons, and, most importantly, enchanted items!


    "I see," Liam muttered, as he understood why she had bet on him.


    After a moment''s thought, he looked into the beautiful redhead''s eyes and smiled, more confident now that he was stronger than Ann. "Is the bet still on?"


    "Sure. I''m looking forward to getting my merit points, so keep working hard," she said.


    Ann had an anxious look, waiting for the day of Liam''s and the others'' exam.


    He smiled and asked, "Senior Ann, you''re going to get so many merit points because of me... It''s not fair that I get nothing."


    She narrowed her eyes in curiosity. "What do you want?" she asked.


    "I want a date with you."


    Seeing the determined look in his eyes as he looked straight at her, she became even more interested in his confidence. With a subtle smile, she said, "All right. If you can beat these three, I''ll have dinner with you."


    "That''s all I need." He turned back to his reading, thinking of very different things than Ann. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''If you can really win, it won''t be bad for us to go out. It will be my chance to learn more about you.'' Ann thought to herself as she returned to her seat, feeling her heart beat faster and her body become a little warmer.


    For the next few minutes, she barely paid attention to Liam''s three competitors, answering their questions occasionally with little thought, concentrating on watching him. When he finished his last reading, he surprised her by entering one of the glass booths in the classroom.


    ''Is he going to practice his First Class runes today?'' She watched, not long before she saw something different from what she had expected.

 Chapter 145: Second Class Runemaster (2)

    The Runemaster''s rules stated that 50% + 1 of the runes in an enchanted item ranked the enchanted artifact.Not every enchanted item had to be filled with runes of the same rank as the item. Sometimes, the effects of more common runes, such as the one behind atmospheric mana absorption, were sufficient for items of a higher quality than the rune.


    It was only when the general characteristics of the item were too different from the rune in question that it became impossible to place the rune in a higher-quality enchantment.


    For example, it was always possible to place a rune of a lower class into an enchantment. Runes of two classes lower than it rarely worked, and those of three classes lower had no chance of existing in the enchantment''s structure.


    Because of this, not everyone who could create Second Class enchantments was a Second Class Runemaster. To become it, one had to create an artifact containing only Second Class runes¡ªthose with at least 6 characters combined.


    When Liam sat down on a cushion with his brush, ink, and Second Class artifact to begin his incantation, he didn''t start with a Second Class rune, but with a First Class one. Starting with what he had already mastered was the right way to go.


    But even as he inscribed the first few characters of a First Class rune, Ann realized he wasn''t just going to do a First Class incantation. Since he was using a Second Class brush and ink, his goal was obvious to the red-haired woman.


    ''Do you feel ready for this?'' She momentarily forgot about the possibility that he was already a third realm cultivator.


    Right now, all she could think about was the fact that he had accomplished an impressive feat, threatening to enter the Second Class with less than 7 weeks of studying the art of Runemasters!


    Liam planned an incantation with 7 runes, 3 First Class and 4 Second Class runes.


    In just 11 minutes, he completed the 3 First Class runes, drawing Ann''s attention to his rapid progress.


    ''He''s almost as fast as me!'' She opened her mouth as she stood up and approached the glass wall of Liam''s cabin.


    Although her cultivation was lower than his at the moment¡ª9-Star of the Spirit Lord Realm¡ªAnn had studied the profession for much longer than Liam. She had more knowledge than him, but also more training. She was used to making Second Class enchantments, so what Liam had just finished was easy for her, and it would only take her 8 minutes to inscribe 3 First Class runes.


    But it was when Liam inscribed the first 6-character rune that the red-haired woman became most interested, watching him closely and cheering his success.


    For the first time doing it, Liam felt some initial difficulty in combining these characters, 2 of which he had never used before, despite all his advantages.


    However, as a Spirit Earth cultivator, his senses were sound, and his mana was robust. With over 85% of his mana at his disposal when he inscribed the fourth character of this rune, he saw where he could go wrong and skillfully avoided a slip in the middle of the rune formation.


    Already sweating profusely, he felt time pass differently, more slowly, as if the gravity of his surroundings were stronger for him.


    But he finished the fourth rune and continued with the fifth, another 6-character rune; all four of the Second Class runes he planned to inscribe had the same number of characters.


    By the time he finished the fifth rune, his mana had reached 50%. At that moment, his three opponents finally realized what he was trying to do.


    "Second Class runes?" Giles opened his mouth in shock, being the weakest of the group at the moment, with a 3-Star cultivation.


    He had been studying for months under Ann''s supervision, but he still had not managed to form a Second Class enchantment. So far, he had only created an item with three First Class runes and two Second Class runes. Such an enchantment was classified as Super First Class, while something with three First Class and three Second Class runes was classified as Quasi-Second Class.


    Only Virginia and Fred could already create true Second Class items, but neither of them had yet created something made entirely of Second Class runes.


    Fred was closer to succeeding, so he felt less pressure than Virginia. For this woman, seeing Liam challenge Second Class after only a few weeks of study was a humiliation, a great defeat that made her turn pale.


    ''He managed to create the third Second Class Rune!'' She clenched her fists as she realized he was about to catch up with her.


    She didn''t know how close Fred was to accomplishing the feat necessary to receive the badge of a Second Class Runemaster. But she believed she could vie with Fred. However, as she watched Liam inscribe the seventh and final rune of the Second Class enchantment, she realized her chances of receiving her Runemasters'' Association certificate this month were nil.


    Liam''s cultivation was much higher than hers, so he certainly wouldn''t stop progressing where he was, which was a bad sign for all of them!


    With this in mind, before Liam had even finished, Fred turned and left, not even bothering to talk to Ann since there were only two minutes left until their time was up today. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With an angry look on his face, he walked through the exit door, feeling that he had to do something.


    ''It will not end like this. I will not accept losing my position to you so easily!''


    As Fred left the Runes Hall, Liam was in the dark about what his competitors were thinking. All he could think about was that his mana was currently below 25% and he still had 2 more characters to write into the seventh rune of the enchantment.


    Feeling his mana drain increase as he moved his brush, he ignored his aching muscles and did what he could to control the trembling in his hands.


    Even his vision became blurred, something that hadn''t happened the first time he created an incantation.


    Luckily, he had already read about the signs that could appear during the first inscription of runes of a higher class than his own. Others in his position would have fainted or given up long before reaching the fourth Second Class rune. But with his third realm cultivation and his will, he pushed on to the end, finishing the fifth character and reaching the sixth and final one.


    As he forced himself to write the last character, he reached 10% of his mana reserves and felt a faint taste of blood in his mouth. Gritting his teeth for the entire creation of this enchantment wasn''t good, and he felt it as he finished his work and collapsed to the ground.


    Ignoring the glowing rune that was solidifying, he took a deep breath as he put his brush aside, successfully creating his first Second Class enchanted item!


    The staff in front of him glowed as it absorbed the surrounding mana and floated in the air as a sign of Liam''s success.


    ''Yes!'' Ann vibrated silently from where she stood, hiding her feelings from the two pessimistic disciples next to her.

 Chapter 146: Anns Answer

    She said something to Giles and Virginia, and the two soon left, leaving her and Liam alone."Get your mana back quickly. I''ll stay here with you," she said to him, curious to feel how much mana he really had.


    There was no way to hide one''s powers during cultivation. Even if one could hide the power of their aura, there was no way to hide the mana that entered their essence. And it was possible to judge their mana levels during meditation with great precision.


    Liam looked at her and did what he had to do, not having the option to complain or deny. He was exhausted, and needed to replenish his mana if he wanted to continue his day with a minimum of safety.


    As soon as he began to meditate and felt the effects of doing so after successfully inscribing Second Class runes for the first time, he felt the benefits of a breakthrough in understanding.


    The mana in the environment became more accessible to him, while he felt his magical senses heightened.


    As Ann watched in shock, understanding he had already reached the third realm, Liam felt his mana reserves fluctuate. Not only did they recover the mana he had used, but they also increased in quality and quantity, developing in many directions.


    He meditated for 20 minutes under Ann''s watchful eye when his cultivation finally showed signs of stabilizing at the peak of the 1-Star of the Spirit Earth Realm.


    ''It''s good that I made this breakthrough in my profession. Otherwise, I would have been in the terrible situation of having a Spirit of my level meditating uncontrollably in my soul space.''


    He thought about the incubus, and once again, he got enough distance from the creature''s cultivation to breathe a sigh of relief.


    ''On the other hand, now I can let Thal''Korr cultivate more than I had planned. He''ll advance to the third realm faster!''


    As he opened his eyes, feeling ready to get on with his day, he saw Ann looking questioningly in his direction. He didn''t need to ask questions to understand. She should be shocked at the speed of his progress!


    In just under 7 weeks, he had closed a 4 stars gap with Ann and had become 2 stars stronger than her, even after she had moved up a level in the meantime!


    Such a progress rate was by no means common, even among good talents in the sect!


    "I don''t want to sound like an annoying person asking questions about your secrets, but how did you get to this level so fast?" Ann didn''t hide her doubt.


    It wasn''t good to ask Spirit Masters questions like that. But she and Liam had been together long enough that she didn''t see a problem with it.


    She added, "If I didn''t know that you only learned a concealment technique after I warned you, I would say you''ve been hiding your cultivation since the first day you came here. But that''s clearly impossible."


    "I''m afraid if I told you the truth, I''d have to kill you," Liam joked with her in the same way she had joked with him a few times before. "But maybe you''ll find out in the future, hehe. If you become my woman, of course."


    She almost dropped the subject when she heard Liam''s usual flirting. "Aren''t you going to give me any hints?"


    "I got my advances by taking advantage of the typical Spirit Masters opportunities." He smiled, even though it was the truth.


    His dual cultivation had probably given him a full three stars in the past few weeks at the headquarters. But he had also used cultivation resources; benefited from the blue star in his soul space; improved because of the evolutions of his Spirits; improved with his progress in his profession; and been pushed by the pressure he had been under recently.


    All his experiences had made him grow meteorically and reach a level that few outer disciples reach before completing their first year in the sect!


    She watched him with her mouth open, tempted to hear more about these ''typical opportunities'', but she didn''t go beyond her limits.


    "I see. You really are an interesting guy. Keep working and studying. If you complete our agreement, I''ll have dinner with you. I hope to hear more about it then." She turned and left, leaving him to follow her.


    "But Senior Ann, you must keep this secret for me," he said as he ignored the many people coming and going through the entrance area of the hall. "I don''t intend to leave City Thirteen right now. Please, keep my advance a secret."


    She stopped when she heard this, realizing something she had missed. ''That... He really is under 20! If the Records Hall hears about it, they''ll promote him to the inner wing of the sect!''


    Her heart beat faster as she thought about her bet. If he left, she would no longer guide him, and she would lose the bet that now she had an almost 100% chance of earning one thousand merit points in less than ten days.


    However, even though she was interested in earning those points, she couldn''t help but ask, "You don''t have to worry about me talking about your advancement, but can you tell me why you want to stay in town longer?


    Going to the inner wing of the sect will give you much better opportunities, a wage ten times better than what you have now, and given your talent, you''ll probably get a special reward."


    Liam knew all this and looked forward to the day when he would make his promotion to the inner wing of the sect.


    "That''s all incredible, Senior Ann. But what''s the point of me getting all this and then becoming the weakest in the inner wing? I''ve had so many problems these past few weeks, and now I can finally have some stability. Does it make sense for me to just give it up and go through all these dangerous experiences again so soon?"


    Liam wanted to go to the inner wing of the sect more than Ann could imagine. Only then could he develop his escape plan. But he knew that even if he went to a new city tomorrow, he wouldn''t be able to escape so easily. With a low cultivation level, he would become the weakest Officer right after his promotion and would be under pressure from all those stronger than him for a while.


    She thought about what he said, not knowing about the possibility of his dual cultivation, but was still certain that he would have a hard time going straight to the inner wing of the sect now.


    ''Disciples who become inner members before the age of 20 are rare. Cases like his are unusual, usually seen once or twice every decade. If he goes to a city on the other side of the fjord now, he''ll be the weakest Official until he becomes at least a 6-Star Spirit Earth cultivator. Until then, he''ll have to put up with the difference from his seniors.''


    Outer disciples usually became inner disciples through the Promotion Exam. However, since the number of seats was limited, only the best arena ranked cultivators could usually pass the test. As for recommendations, they were hard to come by and were usually given to disciples with influence¡ªwho also had above-average cultivation.


    Generally speaking, by the time an outer disciple entered an inner city, their cultivation level was between the 3-Star and 6-Star of the Spirit Earth Realm.


    As soon as they arrived in one of the inner cities, they would rapidly improve their cultivation, not because of the ascension reward, which was not much for ordinary disciples, but because they usually had accumulated merit points and resources before their ascension.


    Ann understood his decision and said, "What you have in mind makes sense. But when are you going to leave? It won''t be long before they notice your current cultivation, and by then, even if you don''t want to, they''ll promote you to be an Officer."


    "There are a few things I want to finish before I leave City Thirteen, so I don''t have a specific time. I''ll try to improve as much as I can in the meantime," he said vaguely.


    "Sigh! All right. I''ll keep quiet. Good luck."


    Before she could move away, he continued after her. "Senior Ann, I have another question I''d like your opinion on."


    "What is it? I promised to have dinner with you, but I don''t have all day, Liam." She gave him the same look as always and returned to her usual manner. "Just as you have to train, cultivate, and complete obligatory activities, so do I."


    "I know, don''t worry, it''s quick." He reassured her and followed her down the street to the Runes Hall. "In one book you gave me, I read that it''s possible for higher Runemasters to see runes in enchantments. But how does that work? Can anyone with a certain level of cultivation see it? Or is there some other requirement?"


    She smiled as she shook her head in denial. "Seeing the runes of their enchantments is something any Runemaster beyond the third realm can do. But seeing the runes in other Runemasters'' enchantments is much more complex and requires a high level of understanding and cultivation.


    I''ve never heard of a Runemaster who can see the runes of other Runemasters, but I''ve never had the chance to study Runemasters above the Fourth Class," she said with interest in her tone.


    "Even if a Runemaster could see the runes of third-party enchantments, they would probably only be able to see runes of a much lower quality than their own level. The reason runes are so important is because it''s difficult to read other professionals'' runes, which protects those enchantments.


    If you could just see all the runes of other people''s incantations, you could potentially destroy all the enchantments you come in contact with," she said with a funny look on her face, raising this absurd hypothesis.


    "Is that so?" Liam asked with a strange smile, remembering how he had seen third-party runes before. "It really would be disastrous." He kept his secret to himself before thanking her and saying goodbye.


    S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 147: Major Arena Event

    The blue star!He concluded that the blue star was somehow responsible for this strange and extremely positive phenomenon he was experiencing.


    He could see the runes of the items he had got after completing the first phase of the Secret Hunt mission, items with Third Class enchantments, more than an entire class above his understanding, the same level as his cultivation.


    This led him to a different conclusion. His limit in observing Third Class runes was not related to his Runemaster skills, but to his mana cultivation.


    For the moment, that was all he could conclude from the information and experience he had. Since he really had no way to go deeper until he got information from the star in his soul space, he left for the Lotus Temple.


    ''I currently have 99 merit points. I''ll spend 50 of them and get two hours at level two. I urgently need to increase my Mana Mask mastery to better hide my cultivation and that of Thal''Korr.''


    At the second level of Mana Mask mastery, the Spirit Master could hide their cultivation from even stronger individuals than they could fool at the first level. Besides this improvement, such a cultivator could also extend their cultivation concealment method to their Spirits at the second level of mastery.


    Only at the third level would they be able to completely hide the cultivation of all their Spirits. But even at the second level, one could fool an opponent with a cultivation close to theirs.


    ''I must make Thal''Korr advance to the third realm quick. But if I can''t hide his cultivation, my superiors in City Thirteen will realize my current situation and promote me to Officer before I''m ready.''


    He pondered the possibilities in front of him as he entered the Lotus Temple building and paid for a cultivation room.


    Fortunately, the Mana Mask was the kind of technique that would evolve as it was used. Since he had been using it constantly since he learned it, he wasn''t far from reaching the second level of mastery.


    ''I should be very close to the second level after my two hours of training in here. Thal''Korr has not advanced yet, so it will be no problem for me to take another two days to advance in mastery. I don''t intend to fight in public until then, so I should be able to complete this plan.''


    He entered a cultivation room that was identical to the ones he had passed through in the past few days, giving no attention to the people who had watched him on his way there.


    He would soon spend his time training the Mana Mask, using the technique book to re-read the part about the second phase of mastery, but also taking time to meditate and absorb the rich mana in the room.


    Unfortunately, after his advancement to the third realm, the second level of the Lotus Temple seemed to have lost much of its luster. It was still useful, but it had become as ''simple'' as level one of this tower had been for him before.


    However, he didn''t even have the merit points to return to level two after today''s passage. He didn''t think about going to level three for the time being.


    He also wanted to visit the third level of the Library, which he thought was even more important than going to the third level of the temple.


    Far from being able to go any further in the Lotus Temple, Liam would soon finish his two hours there and leave his training room much closer to reaching the second level of Mana Mask.


    ''Only two more days and I''ll be there!''


    ...


    While Liam went about his routine, which had been peaceful lately, given the fact that he was free from fighting and training in the arena and had fulfilled his responsibilities to be free for a few days, Enos was preparing for his fight against Myles!


    In the arena of City Thirteen, the leader of Emerald Owls stood in the contestants'' wing of the place''s magnificent fighting building, seething as he awaited the referee''s call for him to fight Myles.


    Already aware that Hannibal and one of his groups had gone after Liam and died outside the city, Enos was furious and even more certain that Liam had started the Secret Hunt. This had made him even more violent since the deaths of his faction members were confirmed.


    But because of today''s fight, he had to put Liam aside and try to keep his focus. Beating Myles was even more important to him than eliminating Liam!


    But that didn''t mean he wouldn''t be hunting the troublesome young rookie. After today, he wanted to focus all his attention on the black-haired boy.


    "Boss, I have an update on Liam Porter," said one of the Emerald Owl men currently surrounding Enos. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Everyone looked at the Spirit Lord and he continued, "Liam has reached the Second Class in his profession as a Runemaster. Not only that, but he was seen in the coliseum earlier today next to Mary Hill. Our observers believe she joined the Leopards this morning."


    Liam''s promotion to Second Class surprised him, but the news about Mary had been expected.


    "That damned woman joining the Leopards was to be expected," said one of the remaining third realm cultivators in Emerald Owls. "But Liam Porter''s rise in the Runemaster profession is a surprise. He obviously has great talent."


    Enos clenched a fist, not liking this at all. As much as a breakthrough in an enchanting profession wasn''t that significant in the short term, it could give Liam more influence, which was a problem in itself.


    One of the stronger men beside Enos knew what his chief had in mind and said, "Boss, Liam Porter will have to come to the arena in no more than two days to fulfill his weekly responsibility. We can put him back in training and force him to choose a new opponent for his official fight of the month.


    Whoever he chooses, we can approach that person and arm them with special potions..." The man with a long red hair suggested, his gaze sharp and not afraid to look into Enos'' eyes.


    The big, fat Enos liked what he heard and ordered, "Let''s stick with this plan for now. Get a group of 9-Star Spirit Lords to fight him in a special training session the next time he comes to the arena and force him to choose his next opponent for an official fight."


    When the referee for today''s fights signaled it was time for him to step onto the fighting platform, Enos said his last words before taking Liam aside, "Prepare an ambush against him if he survives our attempts. The Leopards will move to protect him, but I will join our action to ensure his demise!"


    He climbed the steps between his wing.


    ...


    On the other side of the arena''s fighting platform, Eleanor stood next to Myles in the competitors'' area.


    "Robert is back in town after his latest hunt." The white-haired woman said to her temporary ally, "It seems he has no intention of leaving until the Silver-Winged Leopard comes out of hibernation."


    He climbed the steps in front of her as he listened to her words. "If that''s the case, set our plans in motion. We''d better force the Silver-Winged Leopard to awaken as soon as possible. The sooner we resolve the situation with those two, the better."


    "Hmmm, I''ve already sent one of my sisters earlier to begin our plans. We should have results within the next 20 days."


    "Good. That''s the time to get ready to deal with two problems at once." He looked ahead with a smile, spotting the pile of meat on the other side of the platform. "For now, I''ll take down the problem closest to me."


    The referee introduced the two sides and the rules of the match, while the crowd, packed into the stands where there were no seats available, trembled with excitement as the match between members of the top 5 was about to begin.


    "Begin!" the Officer in charge of the stage said as he stepped aside while the surrounding formations went into full action, marking the start of another official match.

 Chapter 148: Meeting Robert

    Electa was still translating the book of the incubus, but from what she had already translated, they knew that the dual cultivation they were practicing depended on the cultivation of each side. Liam would benefit more the stronger his partners were, especially if they were virgins during their first session together, while his partners would benefit more if he was the stronger side.As they had already experienced, every cultivation session could be beneficial to their magical growth. Even the strongest could benefit from cultivating with a weak partner.


    The special herbs he already knew and used played a good role in improving things for the stronger side, making it more interesting to cultivate, even with low efficiency to the stronger side.


    However, Liam wasn''t the kind of man who needed to improve with every cultivation to be interested in the whole thing. He loved to possess his women, and for him, cultivating with Electa and Mary was too good; even if the effects completely disappeared for him, he would still have sex with them.


    The fact that dual cultivation strengthened him was just a bonus!


    He loved kissing his women, touching them, feeling their warm, wet insides, and hearing and seeing them come.


    Despite the significant improvement of the day before, neither of the women had advanced, although they were getting closer to their crucial moment.


    Electa was already at the last level of the second realm, and her breakthrough would be difficult to achieve. As for Mary, she was nearing the end of the 6-Star level, but since she had only just advanced, her cultivation with Liam the day before had not been enough.


    Still, the two women had had their highlight of the day in their meeting with Liam, who had also talked to them about plans and their affairs in City Thirteen.


    Yesterday, Myles and Enos had met in the arena and fought their long-awaited match for several outer disciples. Liam hadn''t bothered to waste his time watching the fight. He was more concerned with his problems, and when he wasn''t cultivating with his women, he focused his time on training the Mana Mask and having Thal''Korr cultivate in search of the third realm.


    It was Electa who brought him news of this match between two top 5 members of the rank. As many expected, Myles had held his position and won!


    But this result didn''t come easily. The two Spirit Masters had battled in the arena for ten minutes, summoning all of their Spirits for the match and fighting to the limit.


    Myles had won and had suffered none serious injuries, but he had come down from the platform with several cuts on his body and a slightly deformed face. Enos suffered more and was sent to the Infirmary unconscious.


    Unfortunately for Liam, Enos didn''t die¡ªhis death would have been an added relief for Liam.


    The leader of Emerald Owls was not in critical condition and would only need a few days of rest to get back to 100%.


    Today, Liam planned to go to the Beasts Hall to complete his weekly duties, having already planned to go to the Battle Hall the next day. As soon as he woke up in the morning, he followed his usual routine of eating something and then making his way to the Runes Hall.


    His competitors in the Runes Hall already knew he had entered the Second Class, so there was no point in hiding it any longer. From now on, he planned to produce as many enchantments as possible until the day of the hall''s big test for new Second Class Runemasters.


    ... Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the middle of the morning, Liam made his way to the coliseum, working his Mana Mask to the limit as he walked down the street.


    He could feel the technique floating between the second phase and the first phase, a clear sign he was about to advance to the second phase of the technique.


    Advancing to the next level of technique was not like advancing to the next level of cultivation.


    When a cultivator cultivated, their task was to fill the space in their soul with mana until they reached their limits. At that point, the Spirit Master would have to inflate their soul, which was a delicate and dangerous task¡ªfor this reason, it was dangerous to interfere with a Spirit Master''s cultivation.


    Progress within a technique was gradual and variable. The user would improve their ability to use it gradually, sometimes with better performance, sometimes with less.


    When the user reached the critical point between one phase and another, they would vary their efficiency in using the technique between the two phases, much like a faulty airplane trying to maintain its altitude.


    The key to saying that one had reached the second phase of a technique was that the cultivator could use it most of the time above a certain level.


    Liam was just at the point where he was trying to keep his efficiency in using the Mana Mask above the minimum level of the second phase, which would guarantee him much better effects with the technique. But for now, he was still experiencing instability, a sign that he still needed to consolidate his progress and use of the technique at a higher level.


    With that in mind, he entered the coliseum and made his way to the cages'' wing, where he should spend his next five hours.


    "Liam, when you''re done, come find me. Boss Robert is back and wants to talk to you," Lazarus said as he saw Liam on the underground level, where the groups responsible for the cages met to divide up their duties.


    Liam picked up some equipment, already knowing what he had to do for the next few hours. When he heard Lazarus, he didn''t think it was strange and promised to be back in five hours.


    He and Mary had passed the Leopard''s invitation to Electa and Jane. Electa had accepted it. She had never joined a faction before, because the local groups didn''t keep an eye on her, and she didn''t want to give up her freedom for minor roles. But after the recent incident, it made sense for her to have more support.


    Jane declined the invitation, although she was grateful for the offer. The girl, according to Mary, had advanced to 7-Star the day before and had no plans to get involved in problems like the previous one.


    She had fought Emerald Owls because they had put her life in danger. But now that they had killed some of the key members of the group and the situation seemed calmer, she preferred to continue focusing on her plants in the Essences Hall.


    Neither Liam nor Leopard saw a problem with Jane''s refusal, and everything was more or less fine for the group, at least as far as he was concerned.


    Soon he would enter the first cage he had to work in this morning, the cage of a third realm beast, a creature five times his size, but which no longer frightened him.


    Easily controlling the creature with the tools of the coliseum, Liam massaged its neck, a being that looked like a large bull with dragon characteristics.


    "That''s it, good boy, you''re really calm, Hercules. Keep it up and we won''t have problems," Liam said to the creature, which looked at him with its big black eyes and let out a long moo of complaint.


    All the beasts in the coliseum had their nicknames, even if the bosses in the area didn''t like it. But the men always ended up using names to refer to each creature, and some nicknames had become popular.


    Hercules, despite his strength, was quite easy to handle, a docile creature that Liam would have no trouble keeping around a farm.


    Liam grinned at the creature. He liked beasts. Working in the Beasts Hall was rarely boring for him. Whenever he was around the creatures, he thought about his future, his escape, and the aftermath.


    His plans included hiding for a while after his escape. Live in the wild, maybe have some animals to look after and entertain himself, away from human eyes.


    Giving the black bull''s neck a gentle rub, Liam secured Hercules in a corner of the cage. He then proceeded to clean the area, replenishing the food and refreshing the water in the bull''s tank.


    He had Hercules'' cage and three others to go through in the next few hours, something he would do with ease.


    At the end of his work, sweaty and smelly, Liam would stop by the coliseum members'' locker room to shower. As soon as he was done, he would make his way to Lazarus so the man could take him to the faction leader.


    Based on his recent conversations with Ester, Liam imagined that Robert''s call had something to do with the Silver-Winged Leopard. When he entered the man''s office, he was prepared to hear about it.


    "Liam, I''ve been hearing that you''ve been having quite a blast these past few weeks," remarked a burly man sporting a beard and a head of black hair. Dressed as a hunter in this charmingly retro room, he caught Liam''s attention with his playful tone.

 Chapter 149: Reliable Allies?

    Robert looked very good with his 4-Star Spirit Earth cultivation, which Liam could sense wasn''t far from reaching 5-Star. Getting the Silver-Winged Leopard''s Spirit would definitely close the small gap that was missing for this man''s soul to advance in level.After a few causal comments in which he answered about his serial adventures and barely had time to breathe, Liam saw the man become a little more serious after hearing about Electa and Mary joining the faction in his absence.


    "That''s why I called you here today," Robert said in a more restrained tone, his breathing inaudible and his words paused. "As I told you before, your primary service in gaining the support of Leopards would be to join the hunt for the Silver-Winged Leopard.


    When we spoke last time, I thought it would be at least a year before we would have to hunt for it. The beast''s hibernation period is long and contrasts with the seasons. It had just fed and gone into hibernation just before you joined the sect, so I thought we''d have some time before the hunt.


    However, competitors in City Thirteen and even in other cities have also found out about the beast. Some of them are the enemies you''ve been dealing with, and your recent actions have spurred them on to speed up their plans.


    Now, they''re already working to force the Silver-Winged Leopard to end its seclusion prematurely, which will naturally lead to a factional war outside the city."


    When Robert paused, Liam didn''t know if he should say anything. Maybe he should say he was sorry for causing the problems that led to the acceleration of the awakening of such a powerful beast?


    Smoking a cigar, Robert said, "I''m not here to blame you or shift the responsibility. Even if you hadn''t been involved, the hunt for the Silver-Winged Leopard would have started early and been incredibly hectic.


    It is highly sought after by Spirit Masters¡ªsome desire it as their third Spirit, while others simply want to eliminate it to prevent people like me from exploiting its powers. Additionally, the leopard''s body and Arcane Crystal hold great value, capable of making a faction wealthy overnight.


    The purpose of our meeting this afternoon is to discuss your role in the upcoming hunt."


    "I see." Liam finally opened his mouth, willing to do what he could to help this man get the Silver-Winged Leopard.


    Even if Robert had helped him out of self-interest, it didn''t change the fact that the Guardian Sphere had saved him twice and was now protecting Mary. That alone was enough to make Liam feel indebted to the man.


    "What do I have to do?" the boy, dressed in a blue cloak and beige trousers, asked.


    The man puffing on his cigar took his time and said, "Nothing for now. Just get ready for my signal." Robert tossed Liam a small pendant. "When it vibrates, it''s time to move. Go ahead and get permission to leave town. When the time comes, there won''t be time for bureaucratic procedures."


    "All right. I''ll do it urgently."


    "Your task will be to assist in the hunt for the Silver-Winged Leopard. Originally, I thought I could use your strength in a year, by which time you should have matured as a sect member and Spirit Master. But you were as fast as our enemies, and fortunately, you seem to be ready now." Robert smiled as he touched on this point.


    "Then prepare for a chaotic battle outside the city in a month at the most.


    Take the time to prepare your two friends. The girl Mary, leave her in the city, but Electa can join us if you want."


    "All right, I''ll plan it with them."


    Robert inhaled the smoke from his cigar, and as the smoke poured out of his nose, he said, "As for the Abyss Matriarchs and the Crimson Rebels, don''t think too much about them. They''ll try to act against you when we hunt the Silver-Winged Leopard. You just have to watch out for Emerald Owls."


    Liam shook his head. He already knew that. "Tomorrow I''ll go to the Arena and see what they plan to do against me after everything that''s happened. Fortunately, their leader is injured, so maybe I''ll have another week before there''s any trouble with him."


    "We will be ready to support you. I''ve already assigned two new men to help you in emergencies. But you should be able to handle the problems along the way." Robert smiled, aware that Liam was no longer a second realm cultivator.


    But not wanting to scare the boy, he said nothing about what his superior had told him before Liam entered the office.


    Liam was not surprised by Robert''s smiling comment and agreed that he was better able to deal with his problems.


    As he talked to Robert, he could feel the Mana Mask stabilizing at a higher level. However, he didn''t show his satisfaction with his progress to the second phase of the technique. He still wanted to see it in action with the summoning of one of his Spirits.


    ''I will meet Electa later and see where it takes me.''


    "... That''s all I wanted to talk to you about today, Liam." Robert got up and escorted Liam out of his office. "I hope to see you in action out of town soon."


    "Unfortunately, we have nowhere to run... Anyway, see you later. I''ll be ready for your call."


    As Liam left, Robert heard footsteps behind him and looked at the general leader of Leopards, the faction leader in the inner wing of the sect. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This boy is more talented than I first thought," said the purple-eyed Officer, who wasn''t wearing his mask at the moment.


    While Leopards were a large faction in City Thirteen, they were a smaller faction in the sect''s inner wing, with only a dozen Officers in their group.


    But the leader of the group, a 1-Star Spirit Sky Spirit Master, a man on the verge of becoming a First Officer, saw potential in Liam.


    "He managed to hide his cultivation from me in the middle of your conversation," the man with the pale face and inaudible breathing said, with an interested look in the direction Liam had left.


    Robert frowned as he looked at the old-looking man standing in the middle of his office. "Is this serious, Officer?"


    "It looks like he''s advanced the mastery of his level concealment technique. Mana Mask, that''s his technique.


    From now on, he will hide the level of one of his Spirits from opponents whose strength is close to that of the strongest outer disciples in the city. As for his actual cultivation, only someone stronger than me could notice him now."


    Robert was shocked. He knew Mana Mask, after all, he also had a technique to hide his cultivation, and he had read the Mana Mask book before choosing his own technique. But this man didn''t know anyone who could hide their cultivation from people of an entire cultivation realm stronger than them!


    "How is that possible?"


    "He must have his own secrets." The man''s eyes narrowed while his lips formed an arch. "Reaching such a level so quickly is extraordinary. He must have experienced something surreal."


    "What should we do? Perhaps it would be better for the growth of the faction to take him to the inner wing, Officer."


    The purple-eyed man disagreed. "No, not yet. He can help you with the hunt for your third Spirit and show me more of what he''s capable of.


    We''ll wait until the Silver-Winged Leopard hunt. Then I''ll decide whether to take him to City Four or leave him here for a while longer."


    Robert sighed, but since Liam seemed genuinely interested in contributing to the faction, he wasn''t worried that the young man''s accelerated growth would hinder them.


    "He''s a Runemaster... If he reaches Third Class, he could be the change we hoped for with my promotion to the inner wing." Robert sat with a smile on his face, thinking about the future.


    The Officer agreed. "We will certainly be able to do a lot more and my promotion to First Officer will be closer. Keep an eye on him and don''t let him die. I''m off on another foreign mission, but I should be back in the sect before the leopard hunt."


    "I''ll do my best."


    Before leaving, the man looked back at Robert and left a warning to the man. "Watch the movements of the Peak Thirteen Officers. The Guardian may be keeping an eye on Liam, just as we are. Most of the Officers aren''t capable of feeling what I can, considering how well the boy controls the Mana Mask. But someone else might have already noticed his advance."


    "I''ll keep an eye out, Officer."

 Chapter 150: Training in the Arena Again

    As soon as he entered the building, he made his way to the challenge area to get ahead of his enemies. They would force him to challenge someone, so there was no point in trying to avoid it.Followed by one of Emerald Owls'' men, probably there to inform him of his responsibilities today, he arrived at the challenge counters.


    "Hi, I want to do my challenge of the month." Liam said to the Officer, who was available to help him.


    "Do you have a name in mind, or would you rather let the hall choose for you?" asked the masked man on the other side of the counter.


    Liam had already thought about who would be his opponent in this next match. He didn''t want to provoke the Abyss Matriarchs and the Crimson Rebels now, so as not be overwhelmed with enemies. These groups wanted to eliminate him during the hunt for the Silver-Winged Leopard, and he preferred their plans. Hence, he wanted to stay away from them for the time being.


    His choice of opponent was then left to a member of Emerald Owls if he wanted to further weaken the faction, or an outsider who was not yet an enemy if he wanted to avoid Enos'' plots to bring him down.


    Liam didn''t know Enos, but he had experienced enough of this world to know that the enemy was surely plotting a revenge against him. He himself had used a substance to strengthen himself before facing his first opponent in the Arena, so it was likely that his next opponent would use something like this at Enos'' behest.


    After thinking about it for several hours the night before, he came to a decision.


    "I want to challenge Rauf Summerfall," he said the name of an 8-Star Spirit Lord of Emerald Owls.


    ''Rauf is the best choice for me. Even if he uses something to strengthen himself, he will hardly be able to challenge an opponent in the third realm. And during our battle, I''ll have Thal''Korr at an advanced level.'' Liam thought to himself as the Officer issued the challenge.


    "Very well. In three days, you''ll be able to climb onto the battleground. Be ready to fight shortly after dawn." The Officer confirmed as he gave Liam the date and time of the fight.


    The man who was there to guide him to his responsibility today listened to his choice and narrowed his eyes, not expecting Liam to choose one of them.


    ''What is he planning? Does he really think he can beat Brother Rauf? Even if you''re at the same level as Rauf, you won''t be able to do much against him if he forcibly increases his cultivation.'' The blue-haired man approached Liam and mustered up the courage to carry out his mission.


    "Liam Porter, the head of the Arena has assigned you to fight a training match. Come with me. Your contest is about to begin."


    Liam said nothing, not even bothering to ask who his opponent would be today. This time, he was prepared to deal with the conspiracies of this place.


    ''Let''s see who gets hurt this time, Enos.''


    When they reached the basement of the grand building of the Arena, Liam once again came upon the large training area where several platforms gave way to simultaneous fights.


    Following the blue-haired man, he spotted the location of his match today, where a 2-Star Spirit Earth cultivator was already waiting to watch the upcoming match. Aside from this person, all the others in the vicinity were 9-Star cultivators from the Spirit Lord Realm.


    Each of them looked at Liam''s face when he arrived, their gazes serious and sharp.


    Liam didn''t bother to greet Hannibal''s replacement. He just climbed onto the platform and waited for his opponents.


    The Spirit Earth cultivator of Emerald Owls clenched his fists and said, "Liam Porter, you and three others from the hall will train the Disciple Jame." He pointed to a man with a shaved head dressed like a paladin.


    ''Looks like this guy is scared.'' Liam laughed as he nodded in his opponent''s direction, imagining that there was no other reason for this Jame to be dressed in such a large suit of armor.


    The Spirit Earth cultivator also introduced the training ''companions'' who would join forces with Liam to put pressure on Jame. But Liam paid no attention. He just nodded and said he was ready when the man stopped talking.


    The four Spirit Masters climbed onto the platform, but they didn''t look too happy about it. Obviously, the fall of Hannibal''s group had upset some members of Emerald Owls, especially those in a position to confront him.


    But they were being paid handsomely to act on Enos'' behalf and really had no choice. Positioning themselves at the edge of the platform, the four of them prepared to act while the Spirit Earth cultivator spoke the rules.


    "You may begin!" He ordered after a minute, allowing the five to summon their respective Spirits.


    The three men who were supposed to be Liam''s allies in pressuring Jame immediately kept one of their Spirits at their side, sending their weaker Spirits into battle.


    Liam summoned Thal''Korr and showed everyone there an 8-Star Spirit Lord cultivation for his Shadowfiend demon, while Jame sent his two Spirits into battle, confident, of course, that Liam''s three ''allies'' wouldn''t act against him.


    In the blink of an eye, the five Spirits of these Spirit Masters were closing in on Liam, two of them 7-Star, two 8-Star, and one 9-Star from the Spirit Lord Realm.


    Liam held his position for a moment, then, waving to Thal''Korr, he moved his demon against the five approaching opponents, or rather, against the two enemy Spirits surrounded by his three ''allied'' Spirits.


    ''You want to play, so let''s play.'' Liam summoned his sword and moved towards Jame.


    Thal''Korr followed with an attack against Jame''s Spirits, but his movement wasn''t as clean as his ''allies'' would have liked. By attacking with his claws while subtly suppressing his opponents--so that they did not notice his superior level--he ''unintentionally'' endangered the Spirit of one of his ''allies''.


    Jame''s two Spirits narrowly averted Thal''Korr''s attack, but a black bear belonging to one of Liam''s ''allies'' didn''t escape. Its face slashed by Thal''Korr''s claws, the creature yelled in pain as it rolled backward.


    Thal''Korr did not stop as Liam smiled. "My bad. My control over my Spirit isn''t that good. If you get too close to him, I can''t guarantee that he won''t hurt my allies!" Liam said helplessly as he saw it.


    He used Thal''Korr to escape the Spirits already fighting and get to the side of the platform where Jame was standing.


    ''Shit! This wretch is plotting against us!'' The bear''s Spirit Master gritted his teeth as he felt dread in his soul.


    Seeing Liam approaching Jame, another of them shouted as he moved. "Let''s join Brother Liam! Jame put himself in this situation, so let''s finish training quickly!" A man with a slim build and a seemingly frail body shouted.


    His strongest Spirit at his side moved in the direction Liam was going before the other two, waiting to act, did the same.


    Liam''s three ''allies'' obviously didn''t want to go near Jame. They stayed behind, commanding their Spirits to fight around Thal''Korr and toward Liam and Jame. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jame broke into a cold sweat as he sensed something strange about Thal''Korr''s movements, noticing that every few moments his two Spirits seemed to freeze, mistiming their movements and the best moment to attack or dodge.


    While his two Spirits seemed to be more and more suppressed by Thal''Korr, the Spirits of the other three Spirit Masters suffered attacks or were forced away.


    But he couldn''t worry about that for long. In less than a minute from the start of the training, Liam had made it all the way to him.


    Faced with a Spirit Master wielding a Third Class sword, Jame shivered as he summoned his own weapon and prepared to fight.


    The three strongest Spirits of his allies arrived at almost the same time as Liam, but the first one to move didn''t have the expected effect. Attacking with a freezing blow, the blue-skinned demon missed Liam''s body and struck Jame''s armor.


    "Wretch!" Jame shouted as he felt frostbite run down one of his arms.


    If it weren''t for the armor he was wearing, this attack could have frozen his entire body!


    Liam almost couldn''t contain his laughter as he used his power advantage against these enemies, avoiding attacks that could reveal his strength and using his dodge to deflect blows from his opponents against each other.


    "Older Brothers, you''re the best allies I''ve ever had," Liam said aloud, continuing the little game this group was playing.


    Fortunately for him, even inside the Battle Hall, these individuals couldn''t brazenly act against him. Forced to pretend to be his allies in training against Jame, these three Spirit Masters would suffer as their Spirits were hurt by Thal''Korr, Liam, Jame himself, and his even this man''s Spirits!


    Though they didn''t want to, after two minutes of training, the match that was supposed to send Liam to the Infirmary turned out to be a real training match in which the four members of the hall would train the Disciple Jame!

 Chapter 151: Progress on the Eve of the Challenge

    Jame was now sweating like a pig inside his armor, which now showed a series of dents and even cuts in various parts of its structure.His voice, now hoarse, carried exhaustion and, more importantly, pain.


    His pain was not from physical damage. His fear of facing Liam had caused him to protect himself with armor that had prevented fatal injuries in this high-level training. His pain was on the spiritual side, as one of his Spirits had been destroyed and the other was now extremely injured and about to explode, too.


    While the signs of physical exhaustion accompanied his mental pain, Jame could see the delicate situation of his allies in this plot against Liam. If he had suffered with the young man with the short black hair, then his ''secret'' allies had suffered even more.


    By trying in vain to hurt Liam amid this farce, the three Spirit Masters had only destroyed each of their Spirits, either for Liam''s or Thal''Korr''s ''mistaken'' attacks, or even for Jame and his Spirits'' attempts to fight Liam and Thal''Korr.


    Liam and his Spirit''s movements were so good at dodging attacks that they managed to pit these ''secret'' allies against each other!


    Not only that, but their attacks on Jame not only weakened this man but also injured the Spirits of his allies.


    As Liam had said in the middle of the battle, his control over his Spirit and his powers was not so good. If his ''allies'' got too close to them, strange things could happen beyond his control.


    Consequently, the three Spirit Masters were now exhausted, their souls wounded, two of them collapsed on the platform and one of them stood up, trying to keep his wits about him against Liam.


    Liam, on the other hand, though sweaty and with a few cuts on his clothes, was fine. His armor had prevented any of the enemy''s attacks from piercing his skin. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Still, he had used up much of his mana and was looking rather pale.


    Although he was already a Spirit Master of the third realm, it was difficult to fight four Spirit Masters with only Thal''Korr at his side. Even though his opponents were weaker than him and his Spirit, Liam had to be careful not to reveal his powers and fight his opponents one by one.


    It wasn''t easy for him to get to this point, and he was truly tired when the last of his three ''allies'' couldn''t take it anymore and fell to the ground.


    Thal''Korr moved against the Spirit in front of him, paralyzing it for a moment before destroying it with his long, sharp claws.


    Jame coughed up blood as he fell forward, feeling the end of the challenge come with an absolute defeat for him and his ''secret'' allies.


    The 2-Star Spirit Earth cultivator knew the outcome of this confrontation four minutes before they reached this decisive moment. However, when he saw Liam was the only one standing on platform five and then looked in his direction, he couldn''t help but feel a powerful urge to get up on stage and act for himself.


    But just then, a member of Leopards arrived at the training area and spotted Liam standing around the fallen opponents.


    "Haha, looks like Junior Porter is really different," said a 1-Star Spirit Earth cultivator from Leopards, who was there to train with the men from the Battle Hall.


    The moment he heard this voice, Tristan turned around to see one of his rivals approaching him and platform five.


    ''Guernier!'' He clenched his fists, missing the opportunity for a quick surprise attack on Liam.


    Liam didn''t know Guernier, but he recognized the symbol on the man''s clothing. Taking advantage of the situation, he said to Tristan. "Senior, I finished my training today. Now, I must depart."


    Liam caught up with Guernier, who certainly wasn''t strong enough to beat Tristan, but was enough to keep Emerald Owl man from acting there.


    As he greeted Guernier, the boy saw the man wave to him and say a few words of congratulations, saying he was looking forward to seeing Liam fight up close.


    Liam said he didn''t think it would be long before that happened and then said goodbye, reporting he had to cultivate.


    Guernier wasn''t alone, and when he heard Liam, he made one of his two faction mates accompany the boy, putting Emerald Owls'' men in a difficult situation.


    ''Wretches!'' Tristan shuddered as he looked at Guernier, feeling they would lose the chance to act forcefully against Liam, as Enos had ordered.


    "Guernier, your training isn''t for another hour. Why are you here so early?" Hannibal''s replacement asked.


    Guernier laughed when he heard that. "Can''t I enter the training area of the Arena a little earlier? I''ve never seen that rule anywhere."


    "Tsk! I hope you''re ready for your challenge. Your opponents today are keen to see the power of the War Monkey." Tristan threatened between his words.


    "Oh? I hope they are. I''ve just returned from hunting with my newest Spirit and I''m looking forward to a serious fight." Tristan''s threat did not deter Guernier, for he knew his situation would differ greatly from Liam''s.


    Even if Emerald Owls wanted to act against him, they couldn''t. Aside from Enos, who was injured, the strongest members of the faction were 2-Star Spirit Earth cultivators. However, one of the only two people in the faction with this cultivation had recently died to Liam, leaving only Tristan alive.


    The other third realm cultivators in the faction were only 1-Star Spirit Earth cultivators without even their third Spirit. As far as Guernier was concerned, these were not opponents to be afraid of!


    Besides, his training would be conducted by members of the Battle Hall who weren''t men from Emerald Owls, and they wouldn''t accept the faction''s pressure to play dirty with him.


    ''Liam did a good thing. By taking down three Spirit Earth cultivators from Emerald Owls in one fell swoop, he''s hurt this faction more than he realizes.'' Guernier laughed as he walked in front of Tristan.


    "If your boss was here, things would be different. But just you? Not that impressive. Stay out of my path."


    Guernier made his way to the platform where he would soon train, leaving Tristan seething with anger, but immobile where he stood.


    "What do we do now, boss?" asked one man injured by Liam as he stopped beside Tristan.


    "Let''s go to Plan B," the man replied through clenched teeth, his eyes red with hatred. "Let''s prepare Rauf for the challenge of the brat Liam Porter!"


    ...


    Later that day, Liam had cultivated with Mary in the middle of the afternoon and then visited Electa in the evening to learn more about her findings on the incubus book. Returning home to practice his runic inscriptions, Liam created two Second Class incantations in a row, exhausting his strength in the process.


    After practicing his profession and studying, he would meditate for a few minutes to recover before focusing on meditation for self-improvement.


    Honestly, he preferred cultivating with his women to meditating. But with plans to allow Thal''Korr to advance his cultivation realm, Liam was determined to spend much of tonight meditating to put his Spirit in the best possible condition.


    After the fight earlier, Thal''Korr had absorbed some inferior crystals that Liam had to help his Spirit recover quickly. This helped the Spirit repair his depleted strength, heal the minor injuries he had suffered, but not only that, it brought him even closer to advancing.


    Moving forward was much easier after overcoming challenges. After a great battle and serious injuries, it would often only take a minimal effort for a beast, Spirit, or Spirit Master to take the next step toward greater power.


    Two hours into his meditation, Liam felt something different on Thal''Korr''s platform in his mind space.


    In that place, illuminated by the blue star, Thal''Korr''s body was sucking in more of the mana vortex above his platform, and like the snap of a finger, his cultivation rapidly increased, breaking the barriers of the second realm and entering the third.


    Climbing levels within the same realm was like climbing a staircase on a mountain. The steps got higher the higher you went, but the rules of the staircase itself were the same, and all you had to do was gather the mana you needed to complete the climb. But moving up a realm was like jumping from one mountain to another, even bigger and higher, where new rules and much bigger steps awaited you.


    The qualitative leap from one realm to the next was no small one. As Thal''Korr touched the third realm of cultivation, the light around Liam flickered, and the shadows of the room distorted into macabre shapes.


    If it hadn''t been for the formation that every dorm room in this city had, half the building he was in would have suffered from a powerful aura of terror that spread from Liam''s body to the surrounding area.


    Even Liam''s enchanted items vibrated in fear as demons of darkness worshipped his lord in the shadows of the room.


    The overall quality of the Shadowfiend''s powers didn''t evolve with Thal''Korr''s advance, but his mana increased noticeably, reaching a stage where all of his innate powers became stronger!


    As Liam opened his eyes, he caught a glimpse of his future in the arena and a smile crept across his face, envisioning the imminent challenge that awaited him.

 Chapter 152: Before the Second Challenge

    When Spirits improved their power through cultivation, Spirit Masters didn''t become stronger in terms of mana. After all, Spirits cultivated the mana that existed in their masters'' souls.At the end of his cultivation, Liam had only restored the mana that Thal''Korr had absorbed during the progress, and it had taken Liam more than an hour of cultivation to return to his previous state at the peak of 1-Star. But even without a mana increase, he was stronger. With Thal''Korr in a new realm, the Spirit''s powers had increased in all directions, opening up countless possibilities for Liam.


    By becoming more battle-hardened, gaining more powerful physical attributes, and going further with each of his powers, Thal''Korr was now a new Shadowfiend.


    Liam felt it in his heart and couldn''t help but smile as he opened his eyes and stood up. Stretching his muscles after hours of sitting, he thought about doing something when a sound surprised him.


    Pa! Pa!


    "Liam, it''s me. Let''s talk."


    Felicity''s voice came from the other side of the door, startling him.


    ''Is she back? I thought she was out of town on a mission.''


    He walked to the door and was soon face to face with the beautiful orange-haired woman.


    As he let his ally into his room, he could see the smile at the corner of her lips as she looked at him with interest.


    "You''ve moved on," she said, ignoring the simple surroundings and standard details of his room.


    "Hmm, fortunately, I have advanced a realm. In two days, I''ll have a new challenge in the Arena and I''m sure my enemies will try to overpower my opponent so he can kill me." Liam smiled at her as he sat on the edge of his bed.


    Standing in front of him, she continued to look at him with a smile on her face. If someone saw her there now, it wouldn''t be hard to believe that she was thinking of something hot...


    "So..." Liam didn''t like being watched like that by a woman who didn''t want to go to bed with him. He asked. "What brings you here? I heard you were going on a group mission."


    She nodded affirmatively. "As a matter of fact, I did go on a mission. It ended this morning and then we returned to the city. Now I''m here to talk business with you."


    "What business?" He smiled. "Have you finally decided to cultivate with me?" he asked in a propositioning tone.


    She laughed to see that he still had hope. "You really are funny, Liam."


    Felicity grabbed the only chair around and pulled it in front of Liam. Then, changing her expression, she said more seriously, "Let''s talk about your next target. Grace Carson."


    Liam frowned, instantly recognizing the name. "The number 3 in the rank?"


    "Yeah."


    "Are you serious?" He stood up, not believing Felicity''s audacity.


    "I am." Felicity shook her head, amused at Liam''s reaction. "You wouldn''t dare?"


    He frowned and sat back down. "It''s not that I wouldn''t dare. Does this woman really need dual cultivation? Reaching the top 3 should be an indication that she''s doing very well, right? I''m afraid of being hunted down if I try to act against someone I shouldn''t."


    Risking everything and acting on instinct wasn''t Liam''s type. He had gotten where he was by being careful, hiding his powers, and using methods with controlled risks. He didn''t want to throw everything up in the air and risk a big gamble like the one Felicity had just suggested.


    Felicity explained to him, "You''re incorrect if you think Grace is a great talent. She''s mediocre, to tell you the truth. She''s been in City Thirteen for over two decades. It wasn''t easy for her to get to her current position, and it will be even harder for her to get stronger."


    "What?" Liam didn''t expect to hear that.


    Felicity understood her ally. All the newcomers in the city thought that the top 10 disciples in the city were all monsters. But at least half of the top 10 were cultivators who didn''t have great talents, but who had worked hard to get where they were.


    "Grace has been in town for 25 years, to be exact. She''s currently 49 and is a 3-Star cultivator from the Spirit Earth Realm. Considering the number of fights she has in the arena, she is ahead of even stronger young disciples, like Enos, who is a 4-Star.


    She hasn''t advanced to the inner wing of the sect because she knows she''ll be an ordinary person there for the rest of her life. She wants to stay in City Thirteen as long as possible until there is no more room for her here and someone promotes her.


    She knows she doesn''t have much time. William will be promoted to the inner ward soon, and it''s possible that one or two more of the top 10 will leave the city next year. That will put her in the top 2 and possibly the top 1 in a few months. At that point, she''ll only have one more year and then she''ll be transferred to an inner city."


    Liam understood what Felicity was getting at. "She wants to stay in City Thirteen, but she''ll only be able to stay here for another three years or so... Do you think that''s why she''ll accept methods that can strengthen her faster now?"


    Felicity smiled. It was nice to deal with intelligent people who didn''t need everything explained to them. "Exactly. Or rather, it''s not that she''ll accept it. She just won''t have a choice.


    When she gets promoted, even though she will have access to better opportunities than what she currently has, she is already reaching the peak of her talent and may struggle to handle her new responsibilities. It is unlikely that she will ever advance to the position of a First Officer and instead, she will remain a subordinate in the ranks of Officers for the rest of her career.


    She doesn''t desire such a fate, but Grace doesn''t have a choice here. Hence, she will have to accept whatever opportunities come her way."


    "I see." Liam made a thoughtful expression, understanding a little more about Grace.


    Standing up, Felicity touched one of his shoulders and spoke soberly, "I know this is a step up for you, but there''s no one better than her in town. All the others are like me, unwilling to cultivate with you. They''ll betray you if you try to go against them, or you''ll have to go through a lot of trouble to win their hearts.


    What''s left is Grace.


    Besides, Grace can move to the inner wing of the sect at any time. As long as you stick together, even if you can''t take Electa and Mary with you to the inner wing, Grace will stay by your side."


    This was as important to him as having good current cultivation partners. The idea of going to the inner wing and having no one to cultivate with, and having to start his mate search from scratch, scared him.


    He wasn''t looking for women to fall in love with right now. He wasn''t interested in the game itself. He just wanted partners to become stronger together and escape this damned place.


    The escape was his priority!


    If one day he wanted to have more than sex and cultivation with his women, well, that was for the future when he was no longer in this hellish sect. Before that, he wanted to secure his freedom.


    ''I''ll probably advance one level in our first cultivation together, and as Felicity said, I''ll have her by my side right away when I''m sent to the inner wing of the sect.


    Ann already knows about my situation. Now Felicity does too. Soon some Official will realize my situation and take away my choice of when to leave...''.


    He clenched his fists, sighed, and decided what to do. "All right. I''ll get close to her. But I imagine that won''t be easy, will it? A woman like that must be busy. I''ve heard that she has her own faction."


    Felicity smiled. "Lucky for you, I''m in the same faction as Grace. There''s an event coming up that my faction will be attending and I''ll be able to take you as my guest. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Buy some nice clothes and get ready to meet her in three days. Sometime in the evening, she''ll be alone and you should entertain her."


    Narrowing her eyes, she said, "I imagine you can do the rest yourself... Your incubus must be much stronger now. I can see it in your eyes."


    She could feel her seductive aura getting weaker and weaker in Liam, obviously a joint result of Liam''s and the incubus'' improvements. From this feeling, she could tell that he would be able to influence his targets more easily than ever.


    "I won''t know for sure until I meet her. She doesn''t have any seduction skills, right? That would hamper me a bit."


    "Lucky for you, no. Grace isn''t very talented, but she''s always been a warrior. She''s never liked politics, so seduction doesn''t suit her, though her beauty can captivate even women."


    "Good to know. So, we''re all set for three days. Unless something unexpected happens, haha." He chuckled softly, his thoughts filled with bitterness as he anticipated his trip to the Arena in two days. He truly wished he could spend some time cultivating with Grace before that.


    "What''s wrong?" Felicity asked as she shifted her gaze, momentarily letting go of the idea of leaving.


    Liam said to her, "I''m going to fight in the Arena again, and like I said, my enemies will probably drug my opponent to strengthen him. But if I leave with everything I''ve got, I''ll make it clear to everyone that I''ve advanced, which would hurt me at a time when I still have things to do in the city."


    She understood the problem and didn''t like the situation either. It would be better for her if he stayed in City Thirteen until at least Grace joined him. ''That''s no good. If he''s sent away, I''ll lose everything I''ve built up so far, and I won''t be able to contact him for a while...''


    Looking over and seeing a small decoration plan, something common to the rooms in this dormitory, she thought of a solution.


    "What do you think about simulating the use of a temporary strengthening potion?"

 Chapter 153: Second Fight in the Arena!

    Following his discussion with Felicity, he devised a strategy inspired by her suggestion and proceeded with his affairs in City Thirteen.Regrettably, despite engaging in five cultivation sessions alongside Electa and Mary, he remained unable to progress to the 2-Star level.


    When it came to Grace, she was not easily accessible, even for members of her own faction. This made it even more challenging for Liam. He knew that attempting what he had done with Electa wouldn''t be successful. Therefore, he decided to bide his time and wait for the evening event promised by Felicity.


    He had already completed his weekly tasks with the Beasts Hall and the Battle Hall; so he didn''t need to put himself in danger by going to the Arena or the coliseum. Focusing on his profession, he continued to work on his enchantments, once again using everything he had and needing to buy more resources.


    He had more than a thousand gold coins in his ring, and investing another 370 gold coins wouldn''t impoverish him. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In addition, he hadn''t visited the Lotus Temple in those days because he didn''t have enough merit points to use the building. He also could not enter the third level of the Library as he had limited his visits to that building to the second level, which only cost 10 points per entry.


    Liam still had a lot to learn after only seven weeks in the sect. His progress was rapid, and he might soon have the opportunity to leave the headquarters. Therefore, he was eager to learn as much as he could about this world and the possibilities of cultivation, just as he had done with his profession.


    Demon Gate had many problems, but the study materials were not one of the sect''s issues. Not knowing if he would have a collection as good as the sect''s when he started his escape plan, Liam could only dedicate himself while he had the chance.


    Thus, he arrived on the morning of his fight, waking up before dawn.


    Hurrying to start his day, he grabbed a bite to eat in his own dorm before heading to the Arena to face his opponent early in the day.


    ''I hope this works, Felicity. If not, we''re screwed.''


    ...


    As Liam entered the arena, Enos was sitting in one of the VIP seats in the grandstand, his eyes fixed on the fighting platform.


    The look on the big Enos'' face was not good this morning. After leaving the Infirmary, he still felt pain all over his body because of his defeat by Myles. But the fact that his group had once again failed to deal with Liam bothered him just as much as his injuries.


    "Did you prepare everything with Rauf? Has he consumed the Demon''s Awakening already?" He looked at Tristan, who was standing next to him now.


    "Yes, boss. Everything is ready. Rauf has already taken the Demon''s Awakening pill. He''ll do his best to eliminate Liam Porter in this fight¡ªno, he''ll definitely succeed," the 2-Star Spirit Earth cultivator said.


    "Be prepared to deal with the bloody Liam in the Infirmary." Enos'' big eyes narrowed as he looked across the Arena, where someone caught his eye.


    When Tristan saw his boss looking at Robert, the leader of Leopards, he understood what was on Enos'' mind. But he didn''t speak of it and said, "We already have one Healer ready to clear the way for us. If Liam gets to the Infirmary, we''ll make sure he never leaves the place."


    Enos nodded silently, his gaze fixed on his second biggest rival in town. He couldn''t shake off the concern that soon this rival would surpass him. ''If Liam hadn''t caught my attention, I might have joined forces with those two to bring you down.


    However, with the resources that brat most likely got from completing the first phase of the Secret Hunt, I''ll be able to take you down single-handedly and then handle those two.''


    With one hand resting on the armrest of his seat, Enos gently kneaded the silver bar, a subtle smile playing on his lips. In that moment, he forgot about his physical pain, finding solace in the simple act.


    ...


    Robert and Lazarus sat side by side in a VIP seat, their eyes fixed on the Arena as the match commenced.


    Surveying the surroundings, the head of Leopards observed sparsely filled bleachers. Only a handful of spectators, barely reaching a count of 100, had settled on the fringes to witness Liam''s upcoming match.


    It was still early in the day, and most disciples only arrived at the Arena later on. Liam''s fight, being less renowned than the Spirit Earth cultivators'' match, only drew those who were familiar with him.


    Felicity quickly joined a group of people who were sitting far apart. Meanwhile, Mary arrived in the area with Jane, while Electa stood alone in a different section.


    Both Myles and Eleanor were absent and unable to witness the fight. Only their representatives were close by as the match official started introducing the competitors to the upcoming match.


    As Rauf stepped onto the platform, the spectators'' eyes narrowed as they all sensed a wicked aura around him.


    His eyes glowed with a deep crimson, exuding a certain brutality that emanated an intense aura of fury. It was as if his very presence caused the air around him to warp and distort. Strangely, his aura didn''t resemble that of a human, but rather that of a demonic creature in a unique state.


    ''1-Star of the Spirit Earth Realm...'' Electa felt the power emanating from Rauf when she saw how dirty the members of Emerald Owls were playing against Liam.


    However, Liam emerged onto the battlefield nearly simultaneously with Rauf, capturing the curiosity of those nearby.


    Enveloped in an ethereal herbal aura, his eyes possessed a subtle green hue, while his body emitted an uncommon radiance.


    Ignoring the Third Class items around his body, the onlookers noticed that Liam had consumed something as well. They couldn''t sense his exact aura, but he, too, was under the influence of something.


    Enos narrowed his eyes as he smelled a pungent scent coming from Liam. ''You''re not going down easy, are you? Wretch, I have to admit, you''re really hard to kill.''


    Felicity kept a smile on her face. ''Looks like everyone thinks you''ve consumed something to boost your powers, too, hehe.'' She looked around the stands and saw that even Electa looked surprised.


    Liam couldn''t help but hold back a smile. Felicity''s plans had indeed succeeded.


    The moment he recollected how she had suggested using a unique paste all over his body, capable of emitting magical fluctuations similar to temporary strengthening pills, he felt grateful.


    Thanking the heavens, Liam knew he was fortunate to have Felicity by his side.


    ''Felicity, you really are smart. Who would have thought that something so cheap and common could be used like this?''


    The Six Fragrances Paste was a product that had originally been designed to relieve physical discomfort. But it had the strange side effect of creating a powerful aura around the body it worked on.


    It didn''t have the power to increase the user''s strength, but if one didn''t have extensive knowledge of herbs and alchemy, it would be difficult to tell the difference between it and the Green Awakening Pill.


    Out of the 100 or so spectators, only one person besides Felicity noticed the truth surrounding Liam.


    ''Brother Liam, why are you simulating a stronger aura?'' Jane remained silent, in the dark about the fact that Liam was already a third realm cultivator.


    The girl with green hair stayed quiet, her face filled with doubt, until the referee finally signaled for Liam and Rauf to call forth their Spirits.


    As usual, only Thal''Korr appeared beside Liam. Meanwhile, Rauf summoned his two Spirits, a spider the size of a full-grown goat and a demon who seemed to be under the same strange effects as his master.


    Rauf''s purple-skinned demon had unusual bulges around its body, larger horns, and extremely red eyes. His essence seemed to have changed, and his original 7-Star of the Spirit Lord Realm cultivation had now reached the 1-Star of the Spirit Earth Realm.


    The insect-like Spirit, the 12-legged demon spider, was only slightly stronger than its original 6-Star power; it now had an aura of 8-Star of the Spirit Lord Realm.


    Liam controlled the Mana Mask, letting Thal''Korr''s body spill only 9-Star magical fluctuation, while keeping his own aura hidden.


    As he summoned his Spirit, he moved forward against the enemy, running with his Third Class sword in hand.


    Rauf did the same, driven by the side effects of the pill he had taken, less rational than he would have liked to be. Inwardly, however, he was confident of victory, not only because he was stronger together with his Spirits, but also because he was armed with Third Class armor and weapons, just like his opponent.


    Enos had prepared him well for the confrontation with Liam, and even though he was a Spirit Master who didn''t normally engage in direct confrontations with his opponents, Rauf rushed forward, spear in hand, to attack Liam.


    Liam looked into his enemy''s eyes, seeing how foolishly Rauf was attacking him. He had already killed so many people that he no longer felt compassion nor remembered his old thoughts as an earthling. He continued with his plan to eliminate another member of Emerald Owls!


    Rauf was nobody within the faction, but today he represented Enos'' group. Liam wanted to kill him and once again squash on the group''s reputation.


    Ignoring the enemy''s angry glare, he ordered Thal''Korr to entertain Rauf''s demonic Spirit, a Rakshasa demon with powerful mental abilities, strength, and agility.


    Liam saw the enemy spider spew its webs in his direction and moved to dodge, approaching the spider and the Spirit Master.


    As he manipulated the creature''s shadows, he paralyzed it just enough to cause it to miss at the critical moment of his attack.


    With his sword over his head, Liam used the moment to his advantage, bringing his weapon down on the magical body of Rauf''s weakest Spirit.


    Rauf was four meters behind the dark red exoskeleton spider when Liam sliced the creature in half, before the Spirit''s essence exploded into infinite beams of colored light.


    "Bastard!" Rauf shouted in hatred as he felt a sharp pain in his head, a sudden headache that made him dizzy.


    He almost stumbled in the middle of his attack, but barely stayed on his feet, spear in hand.


    As he attacked Liam''s body, the black-haired young man took two steps back, avoiding Rauf''s initial attack as he prepared to dominate this match.


    In a fairer two-on-two scenario, with forces temporarily on equal footing, Thal''Korr and Liam could now fight within what he had prepared for this match.


    "Calm down, there are still plenty of blows to be exchanged, Rauf!" Liam smiled at last and then moved to begin the series of strokes he would swap with the enemy.


    Rauf had reached his current level of strength through a pill and wouldn''t last long in this state, especially if he was forced to fight someone as strong as he was now. But even if it wasn''t as stable and a genuine breakthrough as Liam''s strength, at least temporarily he would be as strong as a real 1-Star Spirit Earth cultivator.


    Liam felt this when he dodged an attack that could have severely injured him, but also when he felt his enemy defending himself with that red spear while he was attacking, withstanding the force of his attack well.


    Clang!


    As quickly as he had defended himself, Rauf counterattacked, using the non-sharp part of his spear to hit Liam''s head, while at the same time coating his weapon with a sticky essence, the special power that came from his spider Spirit.


    His mind sped up and his eyes glowed, transforming his appearance into that of the person Liam loved most.


    At that moment, Liam found himself face to face with his Earth mother as he felt the illusory effects of a Rakshasa''s power!

 Chapter 154: Battle of Skills

    Liam opened his mouth in amazement at how real the illusion created by his opponent seemed. Fortunately, his mind was too strong and he could see that this was nothing more than a sick joke against him.Narrowing his eyes, he felt his blood boil as he felt like ripping Rauf''s heart out with his bare hands!


    "Bastard!" He let his powers explode, using Shadow Projection and Aura of Fear concurrently.


    The Aura of Fear shattered the illusion created by the enemy, while the Shadow Projection caused a black creature to materialize behind Rauf''s body. Sneaking up on the enemy, Liam made him miss the move aimed at his head as he countered.


    His hands flicked as he swung his sword at the body protected by the enemy''s armor, its blade over a meter long, shrouded in darkness. Aiming his attack at the enemy''s heart, Liam wanted to end this challenge quickly.


    As he stroked with the swiftness of a poisonous snake, Liam reached Rauf''s right shoulder after the man had slipped a little from the control of the shadow demon behind him.


    As he struck Rauf''s shoulder, Liam felt enemy blood wet the tip of his sword, drawing a cry of pain from the throat of the man in front of him.


    "Aaaaagh!"


    Rauf reacted by jumping backwards, instinctively trying to escape the clutches of the enemy so close to him.


    At that moment, Rauf discovered the major weakness of the pill he had ingested.


    The Demon Awakening pill really made a cultivator much stronger, and their mana would not be any weaker than someone of the same level they could reach, at least temporarily.


    In Rauf''s case, a 1-Star from the Spirit Earth Realm. But this was an improvement in terms of mana, with little effect on his physique.


    Rauf still had the body of an 8-Star Spirit Lord, and even if his body was stronger, it was more because of the mana circulating through him than any intrinsic quality of his body.


    As he suffered Liam''s attack, Rauf recoiled, feeling not only the piercing of his muscles. He felt his collarbone break and lost control of one of his arms!


    Liam ignored the blood on his weapon as he saw the opponent retreat. Contrary to Rauf, he advanced mercilessly.


    Rauf had dared to use the image of Liam''s holy mother. The man deserved to suffer like no other!


    With his Aura of Fear, he provoked Rauf''s brash emotions.


    Rauf saw himself being attacked by Liam, but more than that, he felt his blood leave his body, saw his Spirit being pressed by Thal''Korr, and remembered how nervous he had been before the fight.


    The Demon Awakening pill had its effects. Even if he won the challenge, he would suffer for weeks to get rid of those effects, of course, if Enos really kept his promises. Besides, he knew how tough Liam was. How many of Demon Gate''s outer disciples could stand firm after all the assassination attempts Liam had suffered? Very few, and all of them were terrible monsters.


    A part of him was afraid of what might happen on that platform!


    As he watched his enemy leap at him, seeming to grow larger and more muscular, Rauf shivered, feeling a chill of bad omens.


    As he circulated his mana through his wounded shoulder, he didn''t trust the armor protecting him. Wanting to avoid more such injuries, he dropped his spear and summoned a shield from his spatial ring.


    Clang!


    Liam struck Rauf''s shield with full force, the first strike causing his opponent to flinch and almost lose the shield.


    Liam''s strength was no match for Rauf''s endurance. To make matters worse, with only one hand to hold the shield protecting him, the Emerald Owls man was in an awful position.


    Clang!


    As Liam attacked again and again, Rauf spat like a llama, a caustic and extremely poisonous spit that came from the power of his spider. He kept trying to confuse his opponent''s mind by targeting Liam. Even if it wasn''t enough, it was the best he could do while calling his Spirit back to his side.


    ''Why isn''t he coming? Why is it taking so long?'' the man wondered in a cold sweat and was already pale.


    As he used up his mana and felt more and more pain from his wound and the loss of the spider, Rauf felt some of his rationality return, enough to make him realize the mistake he had made in attacking Liam so directly.


    Seeking help from his Spirit to fight like a true Spirit Master, he found himself in the difficult position of being alone against Liam.


    His Spirit was suffering in Thal''Korr''s clutches, already showing several wounds from Liam''s Spirit''s claws.


    Thal''Korr and the demon Rakshasa had fought until this moment. But as terrifying as the Rakshasa were with its mental powers, Liam''s Shadowfiend was already at a higher grade than Rauf''s Spirit.


    Using Aura of Fear, which had recently evolved into Abyssal Terror, the Rakshasa''s attempt to manipulate its illusory power failed utterly. Not only did Rauf''s creature fail to mess with Thal''Korr''s mind, but it suffered from the Spirit''s mental power, causing it to miss moves and suffer from Thal''Korr''s physical attacks.


    Thal''Korr hadn''t even used his trump card, Power Amplification, and had brought his opponent to a level of suppression that prevented the Rakshasa from threatening him or even returning to its master''s side.


    At this point in the battle, with Rauf and the Rakshasa subdued by Thal''Korr and Liam, Enos rose angrily from his seat, trembling as he didn''t attack Liam only because of the barrier of the platform.


    Robert also stood up, forgetting about the fight that was sure to end in Liam''s victory, and glanced in Enos'' direction.


    "It looks like Liam anticipated the Emerald Owls'' moves well." S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes. He countered with a temporary advancement pill and gained the upper hand in the fight."


    "His opponents underestimated him."


    "He''s an especially brave warrior, capable of putting himself in danger to win..."


    Several murmurs grew louder around the Arena as people slowly arrived for the next matches and saw Liam finish the fight, continuously attacking Rauf.


    Rauf had little left to defend himself. After three minutes of fighting, practically just defending himself, the effects of the pill he had taken quickly wore off.


    As he grew weaker, what little strength he had to protect himself from Liam forcing him to be cautious and avoid his attacks, Rauf lost all his weapons and became vulnerable.


    Liam was not merciful. Not caring if the referee misinterpreted his move and stopped the fight, he attacked one of the weak points in Rauf''s armor, slicing through his opponent''s knees and forcing him to the ground.


    "Aaaagh!"


    Rauf couldn''t support his body and kneeled on the ground, so he got down on all fours as blood dripped from various cut parts of his armor.


    Then, stopping next to Rauf, Liam moved his upright posture, performing an execution move in front of over 180 people in the stands.


    The Officer watching the fight narrowed his eyes at the sight of such an attack, a clear assassination attempt that went beyond the rules of the Arena. But he didn''t stop Liam''s move.


    A second later, the blade of Liam''s sword pierced Rauf''s neck, successfully decapitating his opponent for the day.


    The disciples, chatting in the nearby seats, stopped talking, some of them surprised by Liam''s last move.


    There were several ways to kill an opponent in the Arena without making the murder so obvious. Many did it and just said, "fighting is dangerous and it''s hard to control how far we can go."


    Rarely did someone murder an opponent so blatantly on this fighting stage!


    Rauf''s head hit the ground and his blood spilled from his body. The Rakshasa exploded into the air while still trading blows with Thal''Korr until a second ago, signaling the end of this match.


    "Disciple Liam Porter, you clearly attacked intending to kill your opponent, and as such, this match is forfeited and has no value for Arena ranking points," the match referee announced. "Do you have any objection to this?"


    "No, Officer. I accept the punishment," Liam said as he absorbed Thal''Korr back into his soul space and glanced in Enos'' direction.


    There was no punishment other than not getting the points for this victory and losing the right to his dead opponent''s resources. But that was no big deal to Liam, who didn''t care about the Arena''s rank and didn''t need the resources of an 8-Star Spirit Lord.


    Liam observed the man who had put Rauf in that state face him today and was sure that his history with Enos was just beginning.


    Enos looked into Liam''s eyes and felt every fiber of his being tremble with the desire to spill this man''s blood. But he wanted something else.


    ''All right, you did it, Liam. I''m going to absorb your demon''s powers before I kill you. Let''s see who has the strongest {Black Art}!''


    Enos left while some people in the stands started talking again, now much more excited than before, with some of them smiling in satisfaction. Seeing a good fight of third realm cultivators was very good for everyone in this city.


    While those who had little to do with Liam chatted, his women, faction mates, and enemies left, some to join him, others to return to their businesses.


    After today''s fight, Liam would certainly become better known in City Thirteen!

 Chapter 155: Janes Ambitious Side

    Lazarus was also there, extremely pleased with Liam''s display of power and how the boy had countered the Emerald Owls'' trick."You played it right by using a pill to promote yourself... But how will you be now? Do you need to rest for a few days?" Lazarus asked Liam. He was in the dark about the truth of the boy''s cultivation.


    Robert didn''t want to reveal the secret, as he wanted Liam to stay in City Thirteen for the time being. He stepped back and said nothing while he waited for Liam''s answer.


    "I think about three days will be enough for me to be at my best again. As much as I risked it, I used nothing as violent as that man," Liam replied, pretending that he needed to rest.


    In fact, he wouldn''t even need an hour to get back to his best!


    Robert said, "Rest for these three days. Just continue with your activities at the Runes Hall and don''t worry about the faction."


    Liam nodded in thanks before watching them leave. He had also been working on various activities for Leopards, businesses within City Thirteen itself. Robert had relieved him of those responsibilities for the next few days, which was enough to make the boy smile with satisfaction, as it would give him more time to work on his enchantments. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The day of his test was approaching. In a few days, it would be time for him to use weeks of study and development to achieve his Second Class certification as a Runemaster!


    But he wasn''t thinking about that right now. Seeing Mary and Jane, he followed them out of the competitors'' wing, hearing their congratulations as they ''helped'' him on his way to his dormitory.


    He wouldn''t have to go to the Infirmary this time. Even if he wanted to make it look like he was wounded because of the pill he had taken, one didn''t need treatment from Healers in cases like his.


    He just pretended to be spiritually wounded and trudged home.


    Halfway home, he realized that something was wrong with Jane, and when they reached his bedroom door, he asked her, "What''s the matter? You seem too thoughtful, Jane." He smiled at her.


    The green-haired girl looked at Liam''s bedroom door and asked him to come in, which he accepted without strange thoughts going through his mind.


    "Brother Liam, you didn''t use a pill to promote yourself, did you? You used a paste to simulate a temporary improvement, right?" Jane got right to the point, surprising him, but not Mary.


    Mary laughed softly as she rolled her eyes at Jane.


    ''I wonder if anyone else noticed,'' he thought to himself, obviously not concerned about Jane.


    Jane was sure that she was right, as she saw his reaction. "I knew it! My instincts didn''t fail me."


    "Jane, you have to understand what this means." Mary was the one who spoke in Liam''s place, giving him time to worry. "Liam doesn''t want his enemies to know about his true cultivation, but not only that, he still has things to do in City Thirteen. So I''m asking you not to mention this to anyone."


    Jane saw no problem with Mary''s request. She had just said something to check if her instincts were right. "All right. I''ll keep it a secret. I just said it out of curiosity, hehe, you were ingenious with such a choice, Brother Liam."


    Liam looked into the girl''s eyes and asked, "Jane, how did you notice? Is it possible that others have also noticed me?"


    His worried tone made her think for a moment about how best to answer him.


    "It''s not impossible, I can tell you that. But I believe only I noticed it, Brother Liam."


    "Why do you say that?" he asked as he grabbed her shoulders.


    "I am a Herbalist, so I know the mixture you used. Only someone like me, or someone who has used the same strategy as you, would know such a thing. But I can tell you I was the only Herbalist in the arena earlier. Unless others who were there had used your strategy in the past, no one else would have noticed it."


    There was no way for either of them to be sure of such a thing. But since they had no way to verify it, they just remained silent, praying that only Jane had discovered the truth about him, or else their plans would be quickly disrupted by others.


    "Anyway, we shouldn''t think too much about it." Mary tried to ease the bad feeling that hung over them. "You won, and as far as we know, the town still thinks you''re a Spirit Lord. Let''s keep getting stronger. Whatever happens, that is the only way forward."


    Jane then suggested something. "I can help you with that.


    The Essences Hall grows herbs for the sect, herbs that are used by the city''s official Alchemists who make the pills and potions that are passed on to us through our wages.


    But the ingredients for these pills must be of good quality. When we harvest inferior roots, fruits, leaves, and herbs, we are forced to discard much of it. Some of this waste is used in the compost room to make good quality fertilizer. But some of it is burned by the city formations."


    Liam had read about these formations. It was because of them that the city had a higher mana density than the surrounding area, but he hadn''t expected the sect to use the low-quality remains of magical plants.


    "I can get some of that waste product. With it, we can create an artificial magic well and enhance our physical properties. The only problem is finding a place to do it. Gathering the inferior leftovers from the plantations will be easy with me and Sister Mary in the hall."


    Mary was silent as she watched Jane, but Liam couldn''t help but ask, "I''m interested in the opportunity, but why do you want to help me with this, Jane?"


    The girl made a complicated expression. "Everything that''s happened to you and Sister Mary is unfair, Brother Liam. These people from Emerald Owls are persecuting you just because you didn''t want to be one of them. I think that''s wrong. And after what they did that day, I''d like to see them regret it bitterly."


    Seeing the sly smile on the girl''s face, Liam realized that the sweet and kind Jane wasn''t as pure as she seemed. ''It seems she wants revenge and has just seen that I can do it for her. Is that why she''s bringing it up now?'' he wondered with interest.


    Jane obviously wasn''t as naive as she looked!


    He thought for a moment and said, "All right, then, let''s do it. We can pool our merit points and pay for a group room at Lotus Temple. It''ll cost us about 300 merit points, but we''ll have privacy and a pleasant area to do it in."


    Jane hadn''t thought of the Lotus Temple because the shared rooms were expensive and the individual rooms didn''t allow more than one person to use them simultaneously. The formations of those rooms prevented more than one person from cultivating in them concurrently.


    "Then we can do this." She looked at Mary.


    "Won''t that be dangerous, Jane? You''ve just become a Senior Initiate. We could get into trouble," Mary warned.


    "No, I know the hall well. We just need to prepare for a few days and then we can be safe." The girl laughed. "And after all, I want to do this for my own ambition, Sister Mary. The creation of this magic well could help me improve my rank and reach the peak of the Second Class as a Herbalist. I also want to use it alongside you two and speed up my cultivation a bit."


    "Oh? It looks like you were planning to do that before," Liam said as he sat down on his bed. Although he wasn''t injured, he was physically and mentally tired.


    Jane said, "Of course. If you and Sister Mary hadn''t come along, and if I hadn''t had this problem with Emerald Owls, I would have made it when my cultivation reached the end of the second realm. But with your help, I can do it now."


    Mary accepted the plan and looked at Liam, waiting to hear what he had to say to confirm this agreement.


    "I see how Mary will help you and how you will benefit from all this. But what do you want from me, Jane?" Liam knew there had to be one last condition to her proposal.


    "Just one thing, Brother Liam. When you deal with Enos, I want the herb he has in his spatial ring. It''s important to me."


    Liam narrowed his eyes. "Herb? Can you sense things that are in other people''s spatial rings?"


    "Not in the way you imagine, but yes, I can get clues. Some plants leave scents wherever they go. If you''re not careful with them, they can leave marks on your hands and belongings. And those marks are like fingerprints, which are not so easy to get rid of if you''re not a Herbalist," she explained with a smile.


    "Enos has a strong mark on his hands and his spatial ring that made me smell this scent, even though I was on the other side of the Arena during your challenge. If he still has that herb when you fight him, I want you to give it to me."


    Liam accepted the condition, learning something new.


    "I''ll do it if you agree to teach me how to manipulate herbs to hide these traces. Don''t get me wrong, but I don''t want anyone to know what I have in my spatial ring."


    Seeing him smile, she agreed. "All right. I can do that. If you still have the Shadowleaf you picked up recently, I can teach you now."


    Liam sighed as he closed his eyes, seeing how impressive the girl was. Luckily, she was his ally and there to help him protect himself!


    Looking at Mary, Liam thought that his blonde companion had made the right move by approaching Jane.


    Soon, he would summon the Shadowleaf that was still in his spatial ring to let Jane teach him. Before that, the girl treated the Shadowleaf like a baby for about a minute, telling him how valuable the Third Class plant he had with him was and even making an offer for it.


    Liam didn''t accept a deal right away, but said that if she gave him pills and potions with the properties that Shadowleaf would create in artificial resources, they could do business.


    She then taught him how to manipulate his mana around medicinal plants, taking only 10 minutes to teach him the basic Herbalist technique.


    Liam was smart and learned fast. After those few minutes of explanation and demonstration, he was confident he could develop this technique on his own and eventually reach the level of proficiency needed to hide all traces of the items he came in contact with.


    With that settled, Mary and Jane left his room to talk about things that didn''t interest him, finally leaving him alone to meditate after the fight.


    Unfortunately, he hadn''t been able to collect Rauf''s Arcane Crystal. But with meditation alone, he could recover from the fight and bring Thal''Korr back to his best. Hence, he would spend the next few hours in his room, preparing for his post-fight plans in the Arena.


    In a few hours, it would be time for the event Felicity had told him about, the moment of his new onslaught in search of cultivation partners!

 Chapter 156: Felicitys Date

    He had taken her advice and bought a new set of clothes, spending 50 gold coins on the clothes he was wearing.But the investment was well worth it. Not only was it an outfit for special occasions like tonight, but it also had features that went beyond the look.


    Both his trousers and shirt could keep 99% of the cultivator''s body heat, even in icy places, while cooling the wearer''s body on hot days. His shoes were waterproof, and even if he stepped in mud, they wouldn''t get dirty. Also, these clothes fit his body perfectly, as they were quite malleable and had no fixed size.


    Feeling comfortable in his clothes, Liam left his room and made his way to the rendezvous point with Felicity, playing with a wooden staff he had bought from a weapons shop.


    It was time he had an enchanted weapon!


    After his recent battles and his growing status, he had invested 280 gold coins in the staff, an item that had two special abilities.


    It created a spherical barrier that could last for 5 seconds and withstand the attacks of even mid-level Spirit Earth cultivators. The other ability was offensive, capable of generating lightning or even attracting lightning from storms and manipulating it against specific targets.


    However, the brown staff in his hands was not only a weapon but also an accessory that went well with his clothes tonight. With its functions hidden, it looked just like an ordinary staff to help people walk.


    "You look nice." Felicity saw him from a distance and commented with a smile on her face.


    Liam had climbed hundreds of steps to meet her on the street of Grace''s estate. However, he appeared no more fatigued than he would have if he had walked from one sidewalk to the other of the same street.


    He looked at Felicity''s white dress and complimented her as well. "You look even better, I assure you."


    "Thank you." She smiled as she gave him one of her arms to walk with her.


    "You know, I don''t need Grace... We could put this event aside and go to my room. It would be better that way," he whispered with a smile on his lips.


    Already used to Liam''s advances, Felicity smiled back at him. "We could, couldn''t we?" she teased him. "But I''m attached to my cultivation stability and vitality. Maybe we could play the way you want, if you could get it straightened out."


    "Oh? That''s good to hear." He accepted the challenge of finding a method to make that possible.


    She continued to laugh in good humor, aware it was impossible to reconcile something so powerful without consequences for at least one side. "You can dream, but don''t be fooled. Until you find that divine method, let''s focus on Grace, okay?"


    He nodded as they entered a lot next to Grace''s house. "I''m looking forward to meeting her. I''ve been trying to find her the last few days, but I have had no luck getting close enough to see what she looks like."


    "Your problems will be solved today. You will come in with me, but don''t stay too close to me. If you get the chance, talk to other people at this meeting and get close to Grace. She''s one of the hosts, so she won''t ignore you." She advised as they walked through a small garden and saw a line of six people.


    In front of a large wooden door, three guards identified the guests and restricted access to the private estate.


    "What exactly is this meeting today?" he asked, agreeing with her suggestion.


    "Today''s meeting is an Arcane Symposium. Members of three factions from City Thirteen, factions that are friends with each other, meet regularly to talk about magic, unusual knowledge, and spiritual experiences. Think of this gathering as an event where cultivators can share their experiences without having to fight.


    Those who have access to it are cultivators of the third realm, or geniuses, who will soon reach it. Everyone has something to contribute, so this is a good place to improve your knowledge and social standing in the city. It''s quite possible that with one or two encounters like today, someone like you will gain allies and friends in the city."


    "I didn''t expect something like this in the violent Demon Gate." Liam grinned at her, genuinely surprised by the existence of the Arcane Symposium.


    "Not everything is as easy as it seems. Demon Gate isn''t as chaotic as its rules and possibilities suggest, but this meeting isn''t necessarily safe and without points to watch out for either." She pointed before the line moved on and it was their turn to go through the checks of the guards in the area.


    "Miss Felicity, is your friend an escort or a guest?" A man with reddish skin asked, holding a clipboard in his hands.


    "Symon, this is my escort, Liam Porter." She replied as the man quickly entered Liam''s name on the guest escort list, with his name just before Felicity''s.


    The guards there looked at Liam with interest, but none of them had any foolish thoughts. This was a gathering of the city''s finest talent, so this young man must have caught Felicity''s eye to be there with her. Since she was a member of the top 20, none of these men would have doubted her ability to choose.


    Upon entering the building, Liam found what looked like a museum of Earth''s imperial families. The beautiful antique decorations took the place of a large entrance hall, with some paintings depicting people, presumably important ones, and others representing animals and plants.


    There were several vases around the room, with beautiful sofas and armchairs where at least 15 people sat or stood, chatting in small groups or just waiting for more guests and their escorts to arrive.


    Seeing Felicity arrive, a blue-haired woman with a slim waist and large breasts approached the orange-haired woman next to Liam.


    "Sister Felicity, welcome to this month''s symposium... Is that your companion beside you?" the woman asked.


    Felicity nodded affirmatively as she introduced them. "Nance, this is Liam Porter. He''s an Initiate who recently joined the sect and has already made a name for himself wherever he goes, haha."


    "Oh? Liam Porter? I think I''ve heard that name before." She smiled as she offered a hand to the tall, handsome boy next to Felicity. "I''m Nance Treeeye. Nice to meet you, Liam."


    He contacted Nance''s hand, took it, and then kissed it with a smile on his face. "My pleasure," he said to the beautiful 2-Star Spirit Earth cultivator with the long blue hair.


    Nance nibbled her lips, liking Liam and his manners. Smiling in a mesmerized way, Nance tried to take a deep breath and said, "Well, Liam, I''m sure you''ll fit in well, being so charming. I''d like to have a few words with Sister Felicity first. But you can make yourself at home and wander around the building. Only its top floor is off limits. Everything else is for the use of our guests."


    Liam nodded at her before he looked at Felicity and winked, letting her leave with Nance.


    Left alone, Liam soon grabbed an available drink from a table before approaching some of the guests, who had opened up to him by smiling at him and including him in the conversations taking place.


    ...


    "Sister Felicity, is this Liam from the rumors I''ve been hearing lately?" Nance asked as she entered a room far enough away from the entrance of the building that neither of them could hear the conversations already going on around the property.


    Felicity nodded affirmatively as she saw the interested look on Nance''s face, not hiding something that could be easily verified. "Yes, that''s him. He''s the one who recently killed a member of Emerald Owls in the Arena, and before that, he killed someone from the Abyss Matriarchs."


    "What a shame," Nance said bitterly. "He''s so handsome. If he wasn''t with you and didn''t have this problem, I''d take him for myself." She laughed in a questioning tone.


    "He''s not with me, rest assured of that." Felicity chuckled at Nance''s attitude, wondering what this girl would do if she got to know Liam deeply. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Would she keep his secret?


    Felicity wasn''t sure what Nance would do. Unlike Grace, Nance had only been in City Thirteen for eight years. Even with minor talent, her cultivation speed wasn''t bad and she could soon go to an inner city.


    But more importantly, Felicity didn''t know if she could trust Nance with Liam to fulfill her wishes. Unlike Electa and Grace, with whom she had a great relationship, Nance was a more complicated friend with whom she disagreed on many things. Individualistic as she was, Nance could easily oppose Felicity''s intentions with Liam.


    "Really? That''s good, I''d hate to lust after a friend''s man." Nance was sincere. "But with the problems he has now, I don''t know if it would be good for me to get close to him. What do you think?"


    "He really has some intractable problems. Maybe you should wait for him to work them out on his own. Sooner or later, he''ll be in a more peaceful situation." Felicity recommended with a neutral expression. But inside, she thought that waiting to act would be the same as losing the chance to get close to him.


    ''Liam won''t be in town for another two months. I can sense that. By the time foxes like you want to attack him, he''ll be in the inner ward and won''t have time for you.'' Felicity sipped the drink Nance had offered her and watched as the girl agreed with her suggestion.


    "Speaking of men, I thought you were interested in Paule," Felicity said as she tried to pull Liam away from the conversation.


    "Paule is an idiot, Sister Felicity. I heard he wanted to go out with me while he was seeing three other girls. Do you believe that?" She shifted her gaze, looking hurt.


    "Is that so?" Felicity laughed as she realized she had missed that detail. ''That''s right. Nance comes from a monogamous family. There''s no way she''s going to work out with Liam.''


    "Too bad for him, he lost a good woman." Felicity tried to change the subject again. "But anyway, what did you want to talk to me about in private?"


    Nance nodded in acknowledgement of Felicity''s first comment and answered her friend''s question. "It''s about the Beasts'' Night. The next Beasts'' Night is coming up, as you may already know. But we have information that one of the strongest beasts on this side of the fjord will move and leaving its nest during the event. It was seen pregnant months ago, so its cubs will probably be vulnerable.


    The leader of my faction wants to form an alliance with your group to hunt down the cubs of this powerful beast. If we succeed, we could get 2 to 4 young Spirits with no power, but classified as Ancestor-grade, High-level!"


    ...


    While Felicity was listening to Nance''s proposal, the leader of Felicity''s faction arrived at the estate where today''s meeting was being held.


    The moment she appeared in the room where Liam was, everyone stopped to look toward the beautiful silver-haired woman, leader of the Scarlet Sharks.


    At the sight of this woman, Liam felt his body temperature rise and thoughts that he normally controlled welled up uncontrollably in his mind. Instinctively, he used his incubus powers to become more noticeable to the surrounding women, from his looks to his smells, becoming more expressive.


    Grace greeted the people she already knew, while she couldn''t help but notice the only newcomer in the area. She approached Liam, curious to know who he had come with.

 Chapter 157: Grace Carson

    Liam looked at her lips and nodded. "Yes, this is my first time. I''m here with Felicity.""You know Felicity?" She opened her eyes wider and raised her eyebrows.


    "Yeah, we''ve done some business, I''d say." He laughed, looking at the dimples forming on the silver-haired beauty''s face. "My name is Liam, by the way."


    "Liam, huh? Interesting. I''m curious to talk more with you. But I''m afraid there are some people waiting for me." She took a step back, reducing the intensity of his seductive aura around her. "Use the meeting to talk to the older people at the symposium. There''s a lot here for talents like you."


    "Hmm, I''ll certainly do that. I hope I get a chance to talk to you more, Grace."


    At being called by her name, Grace looked at Liam a little longer and couldn''t help but feel provoked. But she liked the fact that this total stranger called her intimately after only a few words between them. Something about him made her feel like she was playing a fun game, and as she walked away to meet the symposium co-hosts, she couldn''t stop thinking about him.


    After she left, Liam watched her, seeing Grace''s beautiful curves and still smelling her sweet perfume.


    "It looks like Miss Carson has taken a liking to you, rookie," a young blond man said as he stopped next to Liam, holding a glass of wine. "That''s not so common. She rarely speaks to those who aren''t from her faction or old acquaintances." sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Is that so? How well do you know her?" Liam looked into the blue eyes of the short young man beside him.


    "Of course I do. Who doesn''t? Grace is a senior, even to the oldest Senior Initiates in the city. Practically every leader in the top ten this year and for the last five years has courted her and failed.


    You, however, a complete novice, seem to have accomplished what many have failed to do after years of trying." He laughed, a little jealous of Liam, but also interested.


    He, too, had tried to win Grace''s favor, but with so many good women in town, there was no reason for him to keep trying with someone who had no interest in him.


    After a few failures, Ancel had learned that Grace valued training and meditation more than romantic relationships. He didn''t want someone like that, so even if she changed her attitude towards him, he didn''t know if he would aspire to be with her.


    Still, Ancel couldn''t deny the beauty of Grace and the attraction anyone would feel for her.


    "Take your chance and go for it. Just don''t be disappointed afterwards." Ancel grinned.


    "Why do you say that?"


    Liam had already heard the names of everyone there and knew who this boy was. They had exchanged some information a few minutes ago and even talked about the strange fact that the disciples and members of Demon Gate didn''t follow the common notion of demon cultivation.


    Many people outside of Demon Gate believed the sect focused on cultivating demons, and that their members possessed only demonic Spirits, which had made them famous. But the sect used demons for their potential to raise weak Spirit Masters and force them to grow beyond their limits.


    Demons consumed more mana than other types of Spirits and were more difficult to control. Therefore, they strengthened their masters, increasing the chances that they could surpass their limits and advance in their cultivation.


    It happened at both low and high levels, and it had built up this famous continental power.


    However, one demon was enough for one to feel these effects. The vast majority of the members of the force had only one demon Spirit.


    Liam already knew the importance of cultivating different abilities, which was unlikely to come from someone who only had demons as their Spirits. Because of this combination of factors, Spirit Masters really liked to have variations with their Spirits.


    Finally, Ancel answered the young man''s question with a sigh. "Such a woman is a machine, in a bad way, I mean. She''s very professional and competent. Whoever is with her probably won''t have access to the feminine traits we all like. Her priority is cultivation, and she''s cold about everything else."


    "I see..." Liam looked back in the direction she had left, but he couldn''t see her there anymore. But whether those words were true, he didn''t care.


    ''Ancel is funny... He thinks of romance in a place where he could be killed at any moment for the slightest offense. What kind of idiot puts it above things like power?'' Silently, he thought about the situation while listening to the blond boy.


    ''Romance is for a person who doesn''t have a noose around their neck and has minimal options at their disposal. ''Servants'' who can''t even leave their masters'' domain and can be killed by the strongest with the slightest movement don''t have that luxury.''He thought comparatively, realizing his harsh reality.


    Love was good, but like everything else in life, it had its downside. The feeling brought weaknesses, vulnerabilities to those who had it. Was that enough not to want to love at least once in your life? Liam didn''t think so. But he was young. At his biological age of 18, he was more concerned with not being killed by his many enemies than finding a good woman to be with.


    Perhaps one day, when he was older, when he had succeeded in his escape and was no longer pursued by mortal troubles, he could devote himself to that feeling. But now was not the time.


    "... Don''t you agree with me?" Ancel asked, looking at the surrounding girls.


    "Whatever you say, mate." Liam smiled and took another sip of the good wine available at this gathering.


    As they talked, a few girls looked at him, mesmerized by Liam''s manners in a way that soon made Ancel feel uncomfortable being around someone who attracted so many stares.


    With an excuse, Ancel moved away from Liam, giving him room to approach other people there, especially women who were interested in getting to know him.


    ''It''s a shame my incubus skills aren''t as positive for women as they are for me. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have to worry about being hunted and could act with all of them at my disposal.'' He continued to chat with the beautiful ladies who were interested in meeting him, playing games with them while exchanging information, but he was not passionately interested in cultivating with them.


    He could try to get them into bed. It would be easy for the current him. Some 1-Star and 2-Star Spirit Earth cultivators were vulnerable enough that he could seduce them. But after that, he would probably have to force them to sign contracts with him, and he didn''t like the sound of that.


    He had asked Mary and Electa to sign contracts, but the two women had wanted to be with him since their first results. They didn''t need to be forced to sign anything. They did it because it would give him the security he needed and allow them to continue to get what they wanted.


    It would be a different situation if Liam had a woman who didn''t want to cultivate with him and he had to use coercion to avoid being exposed.


    In any case, Liam was no fool. He didn''t want to cultivate with those women he didn''t know, but he didn''t have to reveal that feeling. He played around with a group of four women, talking to them separately and flirting with them while building up his contacts.


    Whether they would become his cultivation partners didn''t matter. He could have friends who were in love with him, and that would give him extra information and opportunities!


    ...


    An hour and a half after the meeting Felicity had brought him to, Liam walked down a corridor on the second floor of the event building.


    After entertaining a few women who were interested in him for quite some time, he finally escaped the ladies who were eager to be with him and went in search of his target.


    He saw Felicity doing business with some strong female cultivators in the area that didn''t interest him, so he didn''t approach her. Continuing his search for Grace and the opportunity Felicity had told him he would surely have in the meeting, he spotted a woman on a balcony in the distance, dressed in a dress the same color as her hair, showing off her perfect white legs.


    Liam approached Grace on the balcony of the room at the end of the corridor.


    "Am I bothering you?" he asked as he unceremoniously walked into the room, causing her to turn and realize who it was.


    "Liam." Grace had a perfect memory and recognized him after only that last brief conversation. "No, I''m just looking at the moonlight." She looked to the sky, where a red moon brightened the Demon Gate night.


    Curious, he stopped next to her and let his seduction skills intensify as he asked, "Grace, you look different than what they say."


    She let out a subtle laugh and asked, "Is that so? What do they say?"


    "In a nutshell, they say you are a serious and dedicated cultivator who has no interest in anything other than cultivation."


    Taking it as a compliment, she asked, "Then how am I different? I have to admit that I see myself that way."


    "You really have to focus on cultivation. Where we are, we have no choice but to cultivate ourselves. Either that or we''ll be finished sooner or later." He agreed with that part, while she nodded at him.


    He continued to look at the beautiful and magnificent crimson moon and said, "But I feel that there''s more to it than cultivation. I wonder where you came from. Not everything about you is Demon Gate, right?"


    She sighed. "I''ve been here for so long that part of my former life is slowly fading into my memories. There is a before, of course, but I''m less and less Grace Carson and more and more the leader of the Scarlet Sharks, Demon Gate''s outer disciple, Senior Initiate Carson."


    There was a melancholy in her words that made Liam stop watching the beautiful night for a moment and look into her eyes. "It doesn''t have to be like this, you know. There are ways to break free. I can show you."


    He showed her one of his hands, smiling, but with a seriousness in his eyes that mesmerized her.


    "How?"


    "The how is complicated. A house does not build itself, it needs a foundation. It''s a long process until it has its shape and purpose. For now, why don''t you allow yourself to come with me? Let me take you to my hometown."


    "Hometown? I''m afraid that won''t be easy." She liked Liam''s manner, but couldn''t help but be interested in how he was going to get her and himself out of Demon Gate for a meeting somewhere outside of headquarters.


    "That''s a date for the future." He agreed with the difficulty of his plan. "But what''s wrong with accepting such a compromise? Close your eyes for a moment and try to take a chance on something completely uncertain."


    Taking his words more seriously than he had suggested, she came face to face with Liam as she closed her eyes.


    When he touched both of her hands and held her where she was, she bit her lip and felt an electric current running through her body. From this sensation came a strange and new movement for her.


    For the first time, the heat and an unusual emotion overcame her more rational thoughts and blocked out her constant preoccupation with cultivation. Burning flames spread around the two people who soon was hugging each other tightly.

 Chapter 158: Submissive Woman (R18)

    Liam and Grace kissed fervently, touching each other slowly at first, but soon picking up the pace of their movements.Her hands clenched his muscles, mapping his body with her fingers as she removed the pieces of clothing that were in the way of their contact.


    He did much the same, especially groping certain parts of Grace''s firm body. Inhaling her perfume as he tasted her sweetness, Liam had quickly used his powers to move the door of the room and lock it as he went to bed with her. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Leading the way, he stopped in front of the large bed with beige sheets and parted his lips from those of the silver-haired woman. In a daring act that would have enraged other women, he tore off Grace''s beautiful dress, revealing her large, firm breasts.


    Her pink nipples were hard and erect. Their anatomy was perfect for sucking, and that''s exactly what Liam did as soon as he squeezed one of them with one hand.


    "Ahhh~"


    Grace raised her head and moaned as she felt the contact of Liam''s hot, wet tongue on her left nipple.


    While sucking on the biggest boobs he had ever come in contact with, Liam used his free hand to finish undressing her. Unexpectedly, Grace was without panties or a bra.


    He had had no experience with women from the third realm of cultivation, so he didn''t know that the body control women at Grace''s level allowed them to feel protected, clean, and comfortable even without panties or bras.


    But he liked that. When he finished undressing her, he brought one of his hands up to her flower. With a touch to her pink pearl, she shivered.


    "Ahhh~"


    Her moan sounded like a song to Liam. His cock grew harder and a bold smile appeared on his lips. He wanted to suck her off before he continued!


    As she lay on the bed, looking at him nervously, accepting his orders and simply enjoying the sensation running through her body, Grace found herself in the most vulnerable position of her life. On all fours for a man she had barely known until dusk, she felt Liam bring his face close to her ass and sniff her private parts.


    Her face immediately flushed as she looked over one of her shoulders and bit her lip.


    Liam not only smelled the delicious scent of this woman but also swallowed his saliva when he saw the beautiful, pink, small flower Grace. Taking a moment to admire what he was about to ''devour'', he opened his mouth and ran his tongue from bottom to top until he reached her second hole.


    With both hands firmly gripping Grace''s buttocks, he moved his tongue in circles around her second hole, making her moan louder as she felt something so different.


    Grace was embarrassed. It was all happening so fast and she couldn''t hold back her moans. Her body was shaking beyond her control, almost as if it was obeying only Liam''s commands. But even so, she didn''t have the mental strength to change. The exquisite sensation she felt with every new movement of Liam''s made her just wait and do what he wanted.


    Did he want to suck her flower and lick her second hole? Then she should let him and enjoy the journey.


    And damn, what a journey she felt, sweating profusely as she burned. Something inside her body, dormant until this moment, made her more and more inclined to spread her legs and ask for something she had never imagined.


    "Fuck me," she said softly at first, but an itch inside her body demanded that he use his tool and solve this ''problem'' for her.


    Ten minutes into this nocturnal adventure, Liam pulled his face away from Grace''s bottom. She had already come twice, so he didn''t have to worry about lubricating his little brother when he positioned the head of his rod against her dilated flower. Stroking Grace with his little brother, Liam felt his pulsating body part get soaked before he positioned it in a special way for Grace.


    She sensed what was about to happen and stopped moaning for a moment. Her feet twitched as her fingers moved into position to prepare for what was to come.


    As Liam slowly and carefully explored this woman''s cave, he felt her little sister suck on his cock, trying to get the ''milk'' out of his balls.


    The first movements were slow, so she could get used to it. Liam felt it when he broke Grace''s hymen, his first time with a virgin in Twin Land. But the cultivation was truly magical. As soon as she accepted his advances, Grace stopped feeling uncomfortable, and only pleasure remained for her.


    Moving the piston faster and faster, Liam made her scream in glee again, forgetting for a moment that this wasn''t her residence and that there were at least a few dozen people on the outskirts.


    All Grace could think about was the joy of being with Liam, her inner itch slowly being scratched while her cultivation strangely increased.


    A purple mist had already enveloped the room, blocking the signals from the two lovers, while a creature sat in the lotus position, filtering the mana that went not only to the two humans, but to himself as well.


    Soon, Grace and Liam were in another position, kissing again, but this time, she was the one moving. She knew instinctively what to do, and as she found the most pleasurable movements for herself, she absorbed her partner''s fluid.


    This wouldn''t last 20 or 30 minutes, but an hour and a half, during which time they would stay away from everything that was going on in this mansion as they delved deeper into their burning desire to fuck each other.


    Their bodies were like magnetic magnets of opposite poles that made them want to be together. It was hard to block out such a feeling with rational thoughts.


    Since they were both in the third realm, their stamina was superb, and they would be able to endure even more of their relationship if they weren''t eventually interrupted by knocks at the bedroom door.


    "Sister Grace?" A voice that Liam had already heard came from outside the room as Liam and Grace kissed, at that moment with him on top of her, still exploring her insides with his meat saber.


    They both opened their eyes and looked at each other, stopping the kiss when something finally made them stop for a moment, two hours after they had locked themselves in this room.


    "What do we do?" She asked nervously. But her voice didn''t sound as distant and melancholy as it had before. In fact, it was different, soft, submissive.


    Liam smiled subtly and said, "Tell her you''re doing something and need ten minutes."


    Her eyes narrowed, and she understood what he wanted. "You know she''ll wait for me outside, right? You want to keep going while she''s so close to us?"


    "You don''t make a sound when I kiss you."


    She blushed as her cave pressed harder against his rod.


    "You''re right. Then you should kiss me." She replied before calling out to Nance, who was just outside the room.


    As soon as he heard an "okay" from Nance''s side, Liam sealed Grace''s moans by kissing her as he finished her cultivation.


    Obviously, he would not stop before he finished just because someone got in his way!

 Chapter 159: Simultaneous Advances!

    But in these last moments, over two hours after they had locked themselves in the now overcrowded room, they couldn''t help but think about the most important thing in this meeting.He had advanced to 2-Star, and she had advanced to 4-Star!


    Grace had been trying to get this cultivation boost for a long time, but after just relaxing and having fun with Liam, she had not only raised her mana to a new level, but to half of the 4-Star Spirit Earth Realm!


    She had seen the incubus and knew exactly what had happened between her and Liam. But when she felt her level getting stronger, slightly unstable and with little loss of vitality¡ªsomething common for just a dual cultivation session¡ªshe couldn''t help but consider the options in front of her.


    ''I didn''t expect there to be a dual cultivator in City Thirteen... But I can''t help but admit that what he can do is quite impressive. I didn''t think that dual cultivation would be so easy.''She adjusted the belt around her waist, amazed at how it felt on her body.


    Even though she felt a bit out of breath and her strength was not as solid as it had been, these minor problems were nothing compared to the benefits of leveling up. In comparison, it was as if she had doubled her strength and paid the price by losing 10% of her vitality and cultivation stability.


    Even with the downside, the upside was much more obvious!


    ''And he''s reached 2-Star... His dual cultivation is truly impressive. He''s only just joined the sect, but he''s already achieved what it took me over 20 years.''She looked at Liam, a little flushed but still thinking rationally.


    There was no way he could hide this information from her. Amid cultivation, she felt his true cultivation and the advancement of his powers to another level.


    Liam had his current breakthrough in mind, once again experiencing the great benefits of cultivating a new flower, this time one that had never been tasted before.


    But that wasn''t all he was thinking about. Grace differed from Mary and Electa. She seemed much more gentle and submissive during sex, something that made him feel different, and now he couldn''t help but look at her with a few questions in mind.


    She broke the silence when she finished dressing. "We can''t be together for a while, but don''t worry about your secret¡ªor rather, our secret." As she approached him, she ran her hands over his shoulders, adjusting the clothes of her first lover.


    Liam felt his heart quicken at this woman''s words. She had no powers of seduction, but he couldn''t help but be mesmerized by her, following her eyes as he believed her words.


    "You should hide your advance when you leave the room. It wouldn''t do to be asked questions about it." He suggested.


    But Grace disagreed and smiled at Liam. "I don''t think that should be the case. I stayed at 3-Star for a long time. A breakthrough now won''t surprise anyone. But I''ll be careful in the future. It would certainly be strange if I improved faster as I got stronger."


    He could accept that and didn''t argue with her. "What now?"


    "Now you stay here for a few minutes while I leave. I''ll take Nance away and you can return to the first floor for the main part of today''s meeting."


    "All right."


    She looked at him in silence, having taken care of those more immediate matters, and handed him something before kissing him. "This is the key to my room in the building next door. You can come to me whenever you want, Liam." Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He took the key and felt Grace''s burning lips touch his, cuddling her again for a moment as she stole his breath. When he released her, he looked at the key in his hands and smiled.


    ''This woman...''


    He spun his attention to cleaning up the mess in the room when he heard the door creak open, followed by the voices of Nance and Grace.


    "Sister Grace, what happened? Some of our guests noticed you were gone. I was worried," said the girl, who had been talking to Felicity about Liam earlier.


    Grace was unveiling a 4-Star cultivation, but Nance hadn''t realized it yet. But her words soon solved that problem. "I had an epiphany after I went up to observe the moon. I''ve moved up a level, Nance."


    The young woman looked at Grace with wide eyes, finally realizing the silver-haired woman''s current magical aura.


    "Congratulations, Sister Grace! You must now be as strong as your toughest competitors!" The girl cheered, genuinely happy.


    Few saw Grace as a rival. She wouldn''t be able to stay in City Thirteen much longer, as she already had a prime position in the city. Her progress would only shorten her time there, a good thing for all those interested in climbing the ranks of the arena!


    Grace smiled as she gestured. "Let''s return to the main hall. I''m sure our guests would like to hear a few words from us."


    The turning point of the Arcane Symposium was when the organizers of the meeting, the strongest people in the building that night, spoke to the other guests and companions about their own views on cultivation.


    Nance followed at Grace''s side and soon left the room where Liam had finished setting up, leaving it the same way he had found it.


    He, too, would soon return to the first floor of the mansion without drawing attention to what had actually happened.


    There was no problem with their relationship being exposed. But there were no advantages either, so they both preferred to keep their first moment together a secret for the time being.


    When they reunited in the main hall, the two just looked at each other and smiled, with Liam talking in silence and her taking turns talking to another powerful cultivator.


    Felicity kept her smile of satisfaction at seeing Liam and Grace there to herself, feeling nothing different about her ally''s cultivation, but aware that something had happened for Grace to progress so unexpectedly.


    ''You''re faster than I thought...''She thought, looking at her ally.''At his current speed, I''ll have to hurry too if I don''t want to be left behind. I need to complete my promotion to the inner ward as soon as possible!''


    The Arcane Symposium evening ended shortly after the hosts of tonight''s meeting spoke, and several of the attendees took the time to congratulate Grace before dispersing.


    "Congratulations on your progress, Miss. I hope to have another opportunity to speak with you in the future." Liam gestured a greeting to her.


    Grace smiled at him in a light and genuine way, unlike the smiles she had shown to others. "Thank you, Disciple Liam. We''ll certainly do more of this."


    Liam left under the watchful eyes of Nance, Felicity, and Grace, the blue-haired woman leaving after him as his ally stopped in front of Grace.


    "Congratulations on your breakthrough, Grace." Felicity hugged her fellow faction member. "Looks like you made good use of the opportunity I brought you here," she laughed softly as she said it, just so her silver-haired companion could hear.


    Grace wasn''t surprised to hear it here. She hadn''t noticed anything earlier when she had met Liam. But thinking back now, it made sense. So this was the chance you told me about earlier. She smiled as she pretended that Felicity hadn''t told her much.


    "Let''s talk about it tomorrow. Come to my place at ten. I want to hear exactly how it benefits you."


    Felicity nodded in agreement. "See you tomorrow."


    As the night drew to a close for them, each heading back to their resting places, Nance approached Liam as he descended the city''s central staircase.


    Fascinated by him, but not having had a chance to talk more to him earlier, she followed him without getting too close until he entered the dormitory where his room was. There, she made sure no one was watching them and approached him.


    "Hey, handsome, let''s talk. You didn''t pay any attention to me before, so now I''m here," she said, catching his eye as he opened the door to his room.


    Liam looked down the hallway of his dorm and saw the blue-haired woman from earlier.

 Chapter 160: No Dual Cultivation (R18)

    He was accustomed to being followed around the city, so he hadn''t initially distinguished Nance from his usual pursuers. As she approached slowly, he wondered whether this was a threat or something else entirely."Nance?" he began cautiously, trying not to rush his words. "I didn''t expect to see you in such a humble dormitory. Did you get lost on your way home?" he teased.


    Initially, he was puzzled by the situation. But as she drew nearer, wearing a smile that was hard to ignore, he began to understand.


    Nance was on the hunt!


    "Hehe, maybe I got lost¡­" she teased back. "You know, Brother Liam, we barely spoke earlier. I kept looking for you, but it was like you''d vanished." Her tone shifted, sounding wounded. "That wasn''t nice. I really wanted to talk to you."


    "Really? What did you want to talk about?" he asked, narrowing his eyes as he sensed the potential danger she posed.


    She bit her lip and gestured toward the open room. "We can talk about it in there; it would be better. I don''t like public places."


    He considered the situation in silence while his little brother grew in his trousers. He couldn''t deny Nance''s charm. She was beautiful and had boobs so large he couldn''t help but be interested. Her cleavage accentuated her attributes, and her current provocative manner didn''t make it any easier for him.


    ''Let''s see where this goes. I couldn''t cultivate with her right now, even if I wanted to. Grace has exhausted me for the night.''He led the way for her and was soon alone in his room with Nance.


    She didn''t bother to look at the ordinary appearance of Liam''s room, marked by the various enchanted items on the walls and the few pieces of furniture around. Focusing on him, she approached and stared into his eyes like a tigress about to pounce on her prey.


    "Brother Liam, what is your relationship with Sister Felicity?" Nance asked, her gaze a mix of desire and concern. "You know, we''re friends. I wouldn''t want to get involved with her man¡­" she added suggestively. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liam enjoyed the game. "Felicity and I aren''t together," he clarified, then added with a challenging tone, "So, what are you going to do?"


    She moved closer, positioning herself so that he was between her and the door, now only half a meter apart.


    At this proximity, they could both catch the scent of each other''s perfume and feel their breaths quickening.


    Feeling a tingling sensation, Nance, who wasn''t as saintly as she appeared, swiftly unbuttoned her dress. Liam barely registered the movement before her clothes dropped to the floor, revealing a body that was 5''2", 170 pounds, with a slim waist and breasts larger than Liam''s hands could hold.


    As his gaze traveled down Nance''s well-defined abdomen, he noticed a patch of blue hair, small but impossible to miss, framing her pink flower.


    Nance certainly had personality. Liam couldn''t deny that!


    ''Interesting.''He smiled, seeing her look at him as if she was inviting him to make the next move.


    He responded in kind, unbuttoning his shirt and pulling down his trousers to reveal a sword ready to penetrate his target''s body.


    Nance licked her lips, pleased to see how blessed he was. Even in the cultivation world, not all men had good tools... Fortunately for this demanding woman, Liam didn''t suffer from this problem!


    Liam finally took control of the situation, walked up to Nance, and quickly pulled her into his arms. He kissed her fervently as she climbed on top of him, crossing her legs behind his waist as she kissed him, salivating for her little pink sister.


    Liam held Nance''s body down by her firm buttocks, both of which were of good size and great looking, but clearly not her strong point. Her breasts pressing against Liam''s chest really took over his mind as they kissed.


    "Mmmmmm~"


    Boldly, Nance didn''t wait for foreplay. With one hand, she guided Liam''s staff to the entrance of her cave and slid the fiery saber through her wet interior.


    Liam opened his eyes in surprise as he felt the burning of his little brother create a delicious sensation in his nerves, making him want to fill Nance''s womb with his fertile fluids.


    "Are you enjoying it?" She asked amidst her moans, making him feel her special abilities.


    Having a power over flames and heat control, she used her abilities to focus on what they were doing, increasing the pleasure for both of them as Liam made her body move.


    Their movements increased in intensity, with loud sounds of slapping flesh ringing out as he held her in his arms and fucked her standing up, the first time he had really used such a position.


    Liam came quickly, finishing when Nance had done the same once before, right in the middle of her second climax.


    ''Fuck! This woman has experience!''He felt it physically as he walked over to her bed.


    As he laid her burning body on the bed, he looked into her eyes for a moment, seeing the misty look in those blue eyes. But when he stopped to look at her full breasts, bigger than any nursing mother''s, he bent down and sucked on her pink right nipple.


    "Ahhhhhh~"


    Moaning with glee, she guided the shaft of the man she wanted inside her that night, helping Liam to move as she grabbed his ass.


    Removing his mouth from her right breast, Liam watched as he penetrated her with more force and energy, not using his incubus powers, but still taking advantage of the situation.


    Even without his powers, he gave Nance a performance her more sophisticated side would never complain. In fact, he made her come for the third time in less than 10 minutes, making her feel something she had never felt with previous partners.


    Later, as she rode him, both of them already sweating heavily, breathing rapidly as they approached their limits without the powers of the incubus to help them go any further, she shook violently in her final orgasm and fell into his arms one after the other.


    "Hah~ Hah~ Hah~ Hah~ That was... Incredible!" She said into one of Liam''s ears, snuggling into his body as she finally relaxed.


    Liam felt his rod slide out of this woman''s soaked cave and also relaxed as he felt his body''s strength leave him.


    He could feel the incubus inside his soul space regretting what had just happened, but too busy processing the mana he had absorbed earlier with Grace''s cultivation, the demon had no choice but to ignore his host''s minutes next to the blue-haired woman.


    Liam wrapped his arms around Nance''s waist and agreed. It really had been wonderful. Even without the advantage of cultivation he was used to, he had enjoyed this unexpected encounter with Nance.


    "Maybe we should really talk now, huh?" He smiled at her, Nance still on top of him, hard nipples touching his chest.


    She looked up and smiled, her face flushed, perhaps from the heat or a hint of embarrassment that hadn''t been there initially.


    "It''s true, I guess I got carried away," she laughed, realizing she didn''t have much more to say to Liam. Her interests had been more about what had just transpired between them.


    She played with his damp, curly hair and said, "I didn''t plan to end the night like this, but you won me over tonight. Don''t worry, I''m not possessive¡­ Though after what we did, I''m sure I''ll be back." She bit her lip, genuinely sincere.


    "I didn''t think I''d end the night like this either," he admitted, taking a deep breath as she sat down beside him.


    Until now, he hadn''t considered investing in additional partners to gradually convince them to join him in cultivation. But Nance had just positioned herself as someone he couldn''t ignore.


    Cultivating with her now would be risky. However, since she had already made herself available, he thought it might not be a bad idea to explore more alternatives.


    ''Let''s see how you do in the future. If you''re willing to keep my secret, I might eventually introduce you to the wonders of cultivation.''

 Chapter 161: The Day Before the Certification Exam

    In the mornings, he continued his work at Runes Hall under Ann''s supervision. Afterward, he spent some time studying in the Library and cultivating with Mary. His afternoons began with a visit to Electa, followed by practicing rune creation before meeting with Grace. In the early evening, after dinner, he focused on studying for his escape and eventual hideout, then spent time with Nance.Finally, he trained with Thal''Korr before sleeping.


    Despite his packed schedule, these were some of Liam''s best days in the sect since arriving at headquarters. With the Leopards and Enos keeping their distance, he didn''t have to worry as much about his safety.


    Meanwhile, Electa completed the translation of the incubus'' book, and Mary advanced to 7-Star.


    On the fifth day after the Arcane Symposium, it was the eve of the certification exam for Second Class Runemasters!


    That day, Liam successfully created his first enchantment using only Second Class runes and managed to create two of them consecutively. Although he wasn''t yet ready to test Third Class enchantments, this achievement boosted his confidence for the upcoming exam.


    ...


    The night before the exam, Virginia and Giles found themselves in a bar in City Thirteen.


    Seated at a small table, the two contenders wore apathetic expressions as they stared at large glasses filled with a red drink, surrounded by several empty ones. The strong smell of alcohol hung heavily in the air, and their speech was slurred and occasionally stuttered.


    "Giles¡­ I should kill you, you know. The next test would be easier without you in it," the red-haired girl said, attempting to focus on the man in front of her but strangely seeing multiple sets of eyes.


    "Kill me? You should be more worried about Fred. That wretch is your biggest competition. I''ll have to wait another six months for my certification," replied the boy with short brown hair, sounding rather sad. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He had worked hard for nearly two months under Ann''s supervision, but now, on the eve of the promotion exam, he couldn''t help but be realistic. He was the weakest of the four under Ann''s guidance and likely faced several more months of tutelage.


    Virginia sighed deeply, acknowledging not only Giles'' predicament but also her own. "Sigh! Nothing can help us now. Only if Liam and Fred were to disappear tonight would we be better off."


    "Liam withstood the pressure even from the Emerald Owls, so who could kill him? We certainly can''t." He shook his crumpled face.


    "What about Fred?" she asked, a strange glint in her eyes.


    "Fred could handle both of us with one hand tied behind his back. But he''s probably figuring out how to deal with Liam. Let''s hope they destroy each other tonight, and tomorrow it''ll just be us left," he said.


    "You''re giving me another reason to kill you," she replied, considering the possibility.


    "Instead of killing me, why don''t we head to my room?" he suggested cleverly. "It''s better to spend a fun evening with me than to be alone and endure the mental torture of waiting until tomorrow."


    "You''re smarter than you look," she laughed as she stood up. "But you''re right. Just know I''m not opening my legs for you."


    "We can just talk, if that''s what you want," the young man offered, feeling a bit of sobriety return and seeing an opportunity.


    Leaving payment for their drinks on the table, they walked together, arms around each other''s shoulders or waists, making their way with difficulty to one of the dormitories.


    While they appeared to be two drunk friends heading home, chatting and laughing, Fred passed by them, much more serious and somber. Liam''s image kept flashing in his mind as he clenched his teeth.


    Ignoring the two drunken idiots who posed no danger to him, he continued with his latest plan to get his certification.


    ''Bloody Liam! You escaped the Emerald Owls'' attempts, even when I warned them you had ''become'' a Second Class Runemaster. But it won''t stay that way. Let''s see if you can make it to the Runes Hall tomorrow!''


    He moved on, not to Liam''s dormitory to look for trouble, but to Liam''s enemies!


    ...


    Later, at the dormitory on Street Thirty-Seven, the moon gleamed in the starry sky, unobstructed by clouds, offering a beautiful night view.


    Outside Liam''s room, four members of the Leopards stood guard to ensure his peace throughout the night.


    Although these guards were not stronger than Liam, dealing with four peak Spirit Lords in such a confined space could be challenging. With many eyes on the area and Officers nearby, the Leopards served as witnesses to deter potential trouble.


    While they might not prevent a fight, they could alert others to any incident involving Liam, discouraging anyone from taking action against him.


    As the four men maintained the peace, a hooded woman stopped at Liam''s door and discreetly slipped an envelope under it. The guards did not intervene, recognizing her as merely an errand girl, and continued their watch.


    Inside the room, a blue-haired woman noticed the envelope.


    "Hey, someone just dropped that in here," Nance said, sitting at the end of the bed.


    Initially, she hadn''t planned to get too involved with Liam while he was entangled in city troubles. However, after spending days with him, she set aside her rational side and found herself returning to him daily. She had just gotten dressed after their things and was talking to him when she saw the message under the door.


    Liam picked up the envelope and read its contents, a message from Ester.


    {... Get ready, they''re going to take action against you and stop you from taking your Runemaster exam.} Ester finished her message, talking about the Abyss Matriarchs and the Crimson Rebels.


    Liam''s eyes narrowed as he saw that these two groups were finally moving against him.


    ''You want to kill me during the hunt for the Silver-Winged Leopard, but you''ll also try to sabotage my professional endeavors?'' Liam understood Ester''s message, having heard about the slight change in plans from the two groups.


    They still intended to attack him during the hunt for the Silver-Winged Leopard, as it would be outside the city and both groups would already be confronting the Leopards. However, Ester had informed him they had learned about his exam the next day and were interested in disrupting his plans.


    Ester warned him about potential roadblocks and problems he might face on his way to Runes Hall the following morning.


    The certification exam was scheduled for the next day between 8 and 9 a.m. on the second floor of Runes Hall, in room 211. Anyone arriving over ten minutes after 8 a.m. would be barred from taking the exam and would have to wait another two months for the next opportunity.


    "What''s wrong?" Nance noticed the concern on Liam''s face.


    He didn''t hide it from his blue-haired companion. "The Abyss Matriarchs and the Crimson Rebels are planning to stop me from taking my Second Class Runemaster certification exam tomorrow¡­ And since they''re going to act, it''s likely that the Emerald Owls will move as well."


    Nance understood Liam''s situation, already knowing that these three factions had had problems with him since he joined the sect. Her group had also thought about recruiting Liam, but they were not as quick and decisive as those groups.


    She thought for a moment and said, "If you''re willing, I can help you get to Runes Hall tomorrow without any problems." She smiled at the plan she had quickly come up with. "But you''ll have to spend the night with me, haha."

 Chapter 162: A Formidable Opponent

    As the first rays of daylight filtered into the room, casting a warm glow on the red carpet, Liam felt his body awaken more fully. Gradually, he became aware of the beautiful blue-haired woman sleeping beside him; her face graced with a serene smile, dangerously relaxed.Sleeping so deeply in Demon Gate shouldn''t be a good thing. Yet, Nance slept peacefully, where they had come the night before after she had shared her plan with him.


    The two had left his room in disguise, placing one of the Leopards'' men in Liam''s place, before he, dressed in Nance''s female attire, followed her into this room.


    As he looked at her face, and momentarily ignoring the allure of the sleeping beauty''s features, Liam smiled as he recalled her plan.


    ''Is this really going to work?'' he wondered, glancing around¡ªnot at Nance''s meticulously organized room, but scanning for any magical fluctuations from those who might be tracking him.


    However, unlike the past few days, no one seemed to monitor his current location now.


    That wasn''t so difficult. After all, he always managed to shake off his enemies when visiting Electa''s room. Still, it was reassuring to be alone and have one of his fellow Leopards taking his place.


    Nance''s plan involved disguising Liam as a woman to enter the Runes Hall with her. Despite her third realm cultivation, Nance was a Second Class Runemaster. She could accompany him into the hall and help him bypass his enemies unnoticed. At least, that''s what she had explained the night before to persuade him to come here.


    Nance, however, had taken full advantage of her plan and enjoyed Liam''s company immensely.


    No wonder she was so relaxed!


    The incubus demon couldn''t help but regret Liam''s decision not to cultivate with this woman. But after much discussion and explanation, the incubus agreed to follow Liam''s strategy to avoid being killed easily .


    Soon, Nance awoke from her deep sleep to find Liam finishing dressing beside her bed.


    "Good morning," he greeted her with a smile.


    "Morning," she replied, stretching before getting up, still feeling a slight burning in her thighs from the previous night.


    Nibbling her lip, she reflected on the night and how ''wrecked'' she felt. Liam was incredible, capable of maintaining impressive intensity even at a ''lower'' level than hers.


    ''Does he feel the same way I do?'' she wondered, glancing at him as she dressed. ''Will it affect your test today?''


    Liam winked at Nance, making her blush unexpectedly. He didn''t question her further, and once he was dressed as a woman, with his cultivation completely concealed, he asked, "Are you ready?"


    "Hmm, and you?"


    "I am if you are. I just hope this works. It''s not the most comfortable thing I''ve ever done." He laughed bitterly, honestly preferring a battle to this disguise.


    But Liam had his priorities. He could confront opponents on his terms, but the higher-ups at the Runes Hall wouldn''t bend their rules for him. Being even a second late would mean missing his certification exam.


    It was worth any discomfort to avoid such a disastrous outcome!


    She grinned at him and said, "You look pretty! If you were a girl, I think I''d change my orientation to be with you, haha."


    He shook his head in denial as he headed for the door. Together, they left the Senior Initiates'' dormitory of City Thirteen.


    They had no other choice but to proceed. Liam felt uncomfortable on the way to Runes Hall, noticing the curious glances from people on the streets, but no one stopped him.


    Nance enjoyed the journey, and they soon arrived on the street in front of the hall, unimpeded.


    Liam spotted members of the three opposing factions outside the building, seemingly ready to cause trouble. Fortunately, Nance led him through the side entrance reserved for hall members, allowing them to pass the guards without issue.


    With 25 minutes remaining until the certification exam, they made their way to the exam room. Liam maintained his disguise until they reached the second floor, where six people were already waiting outside it.


    Upon seeing Nance and the black-haired ''woman,'' Fred felt an inexplicable shiver run down his spine. He didn''t immediately recognize Liam, but his instincts sensed something was amiss.


    Meanwhile, Ann couldn''t help but give Liam a peculiar look as she approached. "What kind of outfit is that?" she asked quietly, stopping next to him. "I didn''t know you had such a hobby."


    Liam laughed bitterly. "Well, it was either this or you wouldn''t get your thousand merit points. I''ve done my best to help you."


    "What a good friend you are," Ann chuckled. "So, are you going to stay like this for the whole test, or are you going to change?"


    "If you''ll protect me while I change, I''m willing to do that. Otherwise, I''ll wait until someone figures out who I am."


    Ann shook her head and sighed. "You''d better take the test as you are. The evaluators might have a negative impression, but it won''t affect your test results." sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Good. It doesn''t matter. I don''t care what they think," he agreed, noticing Ann looking at Nance.


    "So you''re my friend''s supervisor here," Nance greeted Ann with a nod, recognizing her colleague and competitor.


    Ann and Nance possessed very different powers, but Ann''s talent for the profession was greater, compensating for the difference in their cultivation. Both were in the same degree regarding their profession, pursuing the Third Class, placing them on opposite sides of the hall.


    Ann nodded and frowned. "And how do you know him?"


    Nance smiled, choosing not to share her personal experiences. What she''d done with Liam was more than she''d ever done before, and she wasn''t about to disclose details of her relationship with him to a competitor. "I met him at the Arcane Symposium. We became friends after that."


    "Is that true?" Ann asked, glancing at Liam.


    He nodded without saying a word.


    ''Tsk! This woman has plans for him,'' Ann thought, narrowing her eyes in displeasure.


    Despite not having any personal affection for Liam, Ann wanted him as an ally. Nance having similar plans could complicate things for her.


    ''I''ll deal with that later. Once Liam defeats his opponents, we''ll have a date. I''ll use it to learn more about them and see what I can do.'' She decided, leaving Liam as Nance said her goodbyes.


    "Now that I''ve brought you this far, I have to go. Good luck with your exam." She kissed his cheek and departed the way she came.


    Liam remained in Nance''s clothes, avoiding eye contact with Virginia, Fred, and Giles. Strangely, Giles and Virginia seemed more interested in each other than in him, while only Fred seemed to have thoughts about him.


    ''Sigh! I was lucky. Nance made it easy for me to get here.''


    ¡­


    While Liam waited for the certification exam to begin, Enos was outside the Runes Hall, hiding as he awaited Liam''s arrival.


    "Where is he?" the big, fat man grumbled, his expression extremely displeased.


    He was now fully recovered from his fight with Myles and in a position to act against Liam. But strangely enough, Liam still hadn''t appeared in the hall five minutes before the time limit for the certification test.


    "Maybe someone from the Abyss Matriarchs or Crimson Rebels acted against him? Some of our men identified fighting in three streets this morning, boss," a 1-Star Spirit Earth Cultivator reported.


    ''Did any of them make it?'' Enos clenched his fists as he watched a blue-haired woman pass by the main entrance of the hall. Ignoring the beauty, he waited out the remaining time until Liam could no longer make it to the exam.


    His primary goal was to take Liam down, but the boy had played his cards well, avoiding places where conflicts were likely, and always staying close to Leopards'' guards. Enos realized he might only execute his plans against Liam during the hunt for the Silver-Winged Leopard.


    As the last minutes ticked away, Enos left his position and followed, no longer bothering to conceal his presence. "Wido, we leave tomorrow," he decided. "We''ll set up an ambush for Liam Porter and the Leopards in the nearby forest."


    Wido paled, understanding the risks of leaving now and staying out of the city for days. "Are you sure about this, boss? It will be dangerous, and we don''t know exactly where they''ll go."


    But the big fat man smiled confidently. "That''s what you think. I know exactly where they''ll go. We''ll set a trap for them, just like that damn woman did for us!"


    ¡­


    While Enos moved forward with his new plans, Myles and Eleanor were at her estate, strategizing for the imminent hunt of their enemies. In a few days, the Silver-Winged Leopard would emerge from hibernation, marking the time for them to put their plans into action!


    Even though they had placed their men in Liam''s path that morning, Myles and Eleanor were more focused on their plans for the next weeks than on their enemy''s certification exam.


    It was time for them to act, and their plans needed perfect coordination!


    Amid their serious discussion, a man with news approached and waited for an opportunity to speak.


    "What do you want, Hamlin?" Myles asked, glancing at the dark red-haired man standing beside the table where he and Eleanor were plotting over a large map.


    "Boss, Miss McCalla, we''ve received news about Liam Porter. The people we intercepted this morning were merely Leopards'' men impersonating him. We have information that Liam Porter began the certification exam for Second Class Runemasters at the Runes Hall ten minutes ago."


    Hamlin''s report caused Myles and Eleanor to narrow their eyes in surprise.


    "How did he do that?" Eleanor asked, frowning.


    Although they had employed nothing too drastic against Liam today, their efforts should have at least delayed him enough to miss his exam.


    "We''re not sure yet, miss. But it looks like he disguised himself as a woman and let the Leopards'' men assume his identity. By the time our groups realized it wasn''t him they were dealing with, it was too late. Now he''s in the middle of his certification exam..."


    Myles clenched his fists, but he wasn''t that frustrated. "The bastard is really slippery. He has no honor."


    "Honor is for fools or well-born people who don''t have to risk their lives." Eleanor disagreed. "He is a formidable opponent. I can''t deny that. But his journey will be over in ten days. I''ll slit his throat myself!"

 Chapter 163: Second Class Certification (1)

    Ann was in a corner of the large amphitheater-like room, along with several instructors who were there today to observe the examination of the people they had been teaching for the past two months.


    Today, 10 cultivators would receive their official certification as Runemasters, while another 30 would continue working toward recognition by the Twin Land''s Runemasters Association.


    The three representatives of the association within the sect, two of them First Officers and one a Commander, were already seated in the main seats of the grandstand, while 40 seats were prepared on the stage. Here, they would undergo the simple tests of the certification exam, which primarily comprised creating enchanted items.


    Liam was no longer dressed as a woman, having put on his own clothes over Nance''s. Now Fred was glaring at him, shaking with hatred and regretting that he hadn''t tried something himself.


    ''Damn these factions! They only have names! When I need them, they fail again and again!'' thought the blond boy, his expression extremely pessimistic.


    How could he surpass Liam in the competition of Ann''s disciples? Liam had a higher level of cultivation and could already create complete Second Class incantations consecutively!


    Meanwhile, Giles and Virginia were content with their positions and didn''t focus on Liam. Forgetting what had transpired between them the previous night, they listened to the rules of today''s exam, something one of them had attempted and failed before.


    "¡­Today, you will create three enchanted items," the chief examiner, a 2-Star Spirit Sky cultivator, explained. "Items of higher quality will earn more points. However, remember that the usefulness of the runes will also be considered. We won''t promote anyone who only knows simple runes and uses ineffective runes to conceal their weaknesses.


    You will take the test together, but you are not direct competitors. Your competition will be those you have trained with over the past few weeks. However, do not disregard the other Runemasters here today seeking their certifications.


    Your scores in each of the three tests will rank the best Runemasters in today''s exam. The top three at the end of the exam will receive prizes for their performance, including the opportunity to learn from a Fourth Class Runemaster."


    Those most optimistic about their certification in today''s test felt encouraged upon hearing it.


    It was possible to learn all kinds of things independently. With talent, one could go very far without help. However, having a mentor could benefit everyone, even self-taught geniuses. A mentor who was a great connoisseur could help one grow faster and achieve more due to such guidance.


    Even Liam, who had no interest in staying at Demon Gate for long, felt his heartbeat quicken, clearly intrigued by this opportunity.


    ''I have to get this,'' he thought, clenching his fists.


    It was crucial for him to expand his knowledge of the profession as much as possible while at Demon Gate. This would enhance his chances of evading persecution from sect members after his escape and ensure a better future outside the sect.


    As about 15 of the 40 participants in today''s test became more resolute, a 4-Star Spirit Earth Runemaster stepped onto the platform. He introduced himself as the platform referee before calling out the contestants'' names and directing them to their respective places.


    "Initiate Liam Porter, 28," the man said, prompting Liam to leave his colleagues and take his seat in the eighth position of the third row.


    The area prepared for him was identical to that of all the other contestants. It included Second Class ink and brush provided by the hall, as well as materials for enchantments¡ªten items¡ªfrom which he had to choose three to work with.


    Apart from a red pillow, there was nothing else visible, and each test station was spaced 4 meters apart, sufficient to prevent interference between participants.


    Everyone was seated in their respective places in just 5 minutes. Some students exchanged glances, some had never seen each other before, while others kept a close watch on their rivals.


    A few people Liam didn''t recognize were observing him. But he understood why as he glanced at them.


    ''The strongest here are 8-Star Spirit Lords¡­ I''m showing a 9-Star aura. They''re probably watching me because they think I''ll be in the top 3.'' Liam grasped the situation well, aware that these disciples might be concealing their cultivation levels like he was, but he considered only what he could ascertain for now.


    ''If I had more theoretical experience, I could confidently say I would definitely be among the top three in today''s certification rank. But since that''s not the case, the competition might be interesting.'' He suppressed a smile, feeling a surge of excitement.


    "You have 3 minutes to choose the artifacts you''re going to work on and decide on your plans. We''ll start the first test after it!" said the stage referee, as the audience quieted and the amphitheater fell silent.


    Ann was standing next to her colleagues, with whom she had bet that Liam would get his certification this morning, grinning from ear to ear while they looked rather somber.


    But how could they not be? They had already heard about Liam''s fantastic progress over the past few weeks. Unfortunately, they had no way of backing out of their bets and were now almost certain to lose their merit points.


    "There''s no way we can back out of this bet?" one of Ann''s friends asked with a bitter smile.


    "No. You have to keep your word," Ann laughed, speaking softly to those around her.


    "We can double the bet if you want, Sister Ann," another female Runemaster suggested. "If Liam Porter makes the top three, I''ll add another 50 merit points to my wager. But if he doesn''t make it, I won''t have to pay the 100 points I bet earlier.


    What do you think? You won''t lose. At worst, you won''t win anything. At best, you''ll win 50% more."


    The other 10 colleagues who had bet with Ann looked at her, as she was the only one who could change the bet. They had made a magical agreement that could only be undone if all parties agreed.


    "I''m willing to make this new bet."


    "Me too."


    "That doesn''t sound bad. And you''ll have all the advantages, Ann," a red-haired man said, looking at her expectantly.


    "1,500 merit points or nothing, is that it?" She clasped her hands. "Are you really willing?" Her eyes twinkled.


    "I am. I swear," said the girl who had proposed the new wager.


    "Then take your oath and I''ll take mine." Ann didn''t back down, seeing the chance to earn a few more merit points. ''I''m not sure if Liam can make it into the top three, but he''ll definitely be in dispute.''


    500 merit points were no small feat. Ann could make good use of those points to reach the 1-Star level of the Spirit Earth Realm.


    Once they had taken their oaths and made the new vow official, they watched the certification test begin as the stage referee started the countdown for the 12 minutes of the first test.


    Each test in the exam would have the same length, followed by a three-minute intermission, during which the examiners, seated in the front row of the amphitheater, would evaluate the enchanted artifacts while the contestants rested.


    As soon as they were given the signal, the 40 Spirit Masters opened their ink bottles, moistened the tips of their brushes, and began inscribing the simplest runes required for the first incantation of the test.


    Liam chose a sword to enchant for the first test, leaving a bow for the second test and an arrow for the third. His sword needed the ability to store mana within its body and connect to the user''s aura. Its key feature would be an elemental attack capable of creating blades of mana that could disturb the target''s soul.


    These mana blades would not harm the physical body, but rather the soul. When struck, the target would feel disoriented for 3 seconds, and depending on their cultivation and mental resilience, they might lose control over their Spirits and even their mana during that time.


    The weapon would also have a super-strength attribute necessary to cut through armor with a rating close to that of the weapon itself.


    Liam''s goal with such a weapon was to create an artifact that would be useful for disorienting opponents and then making it easier to take down targets through the direct action of the weapon''s user.


    He began by inscribing the runes for absorbing mana and connecting to the user, Second Class runes, or rather, second-level runes.


    There were runes that had first-, second-, or even third-level versions. Some runes started their classification in Second or Third Class and did not have First Class versions. In these cases, it was common to refer to such runes as second- or third-level runes.


    A second-level rune was a rune that was the second version of that rune. If the first-level version was First Class, then the second-level version was Second Class. A third-level, Fifth Class rune would have its first-level as Third Class. And so on.


    The difference between rune levels was clear. The higher the level, the greater the complexity and effects. The second-level runes related to user connection and mana absorption that Liam would inscribe on the sword were five times more powerful than the first-level of these runes he had previously inscribed.


    With six runes to inscribe on the sword, Liam completed the easier ones and soon moved on to the fourth rune, a 5-character rune related to the weapon''s super strength.


    The stage referee observed the disciples being tested, not to assess their skills, but to monitor for illegal moves. There were ways to cheat during the test, such as taking substances or using their Spirits against opponents. However, while anything might be valid in the real world, the certification exam adhered to fairer conditions. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The test followed the rules of the Runemasters Association, not those of Demon Gate, so these alternative methods were strictly forbidden.


    While the stage referee was vigilant for potential cheating, the three examiners focused more on observing the entry skills of the contestants. Their primary task would be to analyze the enchanted artifacts in another seven minutes, but until then, they were keenly observing the methods of the disciples being examined.


    What distinguished one Runemaster''s rune inscription from another''s? Inscribing runes was an art. The ease with which a Runemaster moved their brush and inscribed characters varied significantly, and their runes resembled calligraphy symbols that could share the same meaning but have vastly different appearances.


    Even two runes with the same purpose and construction could differ in quality depending on the quality of their ''form,'' which was evident in their structure and the Runemaster''s movements during the inscription.


    While most of the people being tested struggled with some characters, half a dozen competitors caught the attention of the three examiners, demonstrating good fluency in their movements.


    With this first test of the exam, the three examiners identified the names to watch in the final two tests of the day!

 Chapter 164: Second Class Certification (2)

    Liam raised his hand as all 39 other contestants on the platform turned to look at him.


    "That''s me, Sior."


    The three examiners narrowed their eyes as they observed Liam, of them able to believe that this young man was only a 9-Star Spirit Lord. The chantmt Liam had inscribed on a sword was so perfect that it had reached the high-quality level!


    How difficult was it to reach the top of a class? Less than % of professionals in a class could produce items of the same class and high-quality!


    Typically, only a professional of the highest class would have a good chance of producing high-quality items on the first try.


    But Liam clearly had only two Spirits in his soul, and his appart cultivation level was 9-Star. Judging by his appearance, he was young and hadn''t yet had the time to become a Third Class Runemaster.


    The chief examiner th asked Liam, "How far have you progressed in your studies? Have you begun to learn the Pinewing Combination?"


    The Pinewing Combination was the main book for Third Class Runemasters.


    "I''ve started studying it, but I hav''t put the theories into practice yet, Sior."


    The three evaluators understood Liam''s situation and realized that they had an outstanding talt who had begun studying Third Class before ev receiving his Second Class certification!


    The three examiners were convinced that if Liam had indeed begun studying Third Class material, the exceptional quality of his incantation made sse. They th shifted their focus to the other chanted artifacts in their hands.


    Among Liam''s 39 competitors, only five understood the chief examiner''s question, looking at him and the stage referee with sharp, impressed eyes.


    "How is this possible?" one man who had revised his bet with Ann asked, his face pale.


    Ann herself was surprised by Liam''s answer. ''It seems he started studying Third Class in secret¡­ Maybe he''ll become a Third Class Runemaster before I do.''


    Ann felt a sse of urgcy growing in her heart. She had already begun studying the Pinewing Combination, but lacked the cultivation to apply what she had learned. Without becoming a third realm cultivator, she couldn''t become a Third Class Runemaster!


    ''I will use the merit points Liam will grant me today to hance my cultivation. The most important thing is to become a Spirit Earth cultivator as soon as possible. I can''t let Liam surpass me so easily!''


    While spectators and competitors pondered over him, Liam recovered some of his mana during the three-minute break. But soon, the stage referee would start the second test of the exam, drawing the atttion of all his competitors away from him, ev as the spectators and examiners continued to scrutinize him.


    Runemasters who passed could take their chanted items home, according to the rules of the certification test. This was why Liam had chos the sword, his favorite weapon, along with the bow and arrow.


    The bow and arrow were remarkable for combining two distinct pieces. With these, he could implemt a rune system split betwe them, creating a truly challging Second Class item.


    For the bow, besides the runes for absorbing mana and connecting with the user, Liam wanted three key characteristics for the weapon''s structure. First, super resistance, suring the artifact could withstand repeated use without losing its properties. Second, highly efficit elastic ergy transformation, to transfer the bow''s ergy to the arrow, increasing its speed and attack power.


    Third, a special sight capable of defining the target with high precision for shots.


    For the arrow he would chant in the ultimate test, Liam planned to use special runes. The arrow wouldn''t need a rune to bind it to its user, but it would require one to absorb mana. It also needed to strgth its structure, as its normal construction couldn''t dure the combined effects of the bow and impact with targets.


    In short, if the arrow''s body wasn''t super-strong, it might break with a single shot. Ev if the shot didn''t destroy it, it could break upon striking an emy wearing armor.


    In addition to resistance, it would be beficial if the arrow could petrate mana barriers and have a paralyzing effect or ev poison its target.


    Arrows were long-range weapons, meaning their target could be some distance away from the shooter. If the shot wasn''t lethal, it could allow the target to escape. Therefore, having effects to stun or gradually incapacitate the target was helpful for users of this type of weapon.


    As Liam approached the d of the second test, he had less than 50% of his mana remaining. He was already contemplating the next test, but not in as good a condition as wh he began the certification. This was like his competitors, some of whom were already showing signs of struggling to complete the next and final phase of the exam.


    Giles, for instance, was so pale that he looked as if he might faint at any momt!


    Fred was still standing but extremely sweaty, his eyes now focused on the upcoming challge.


    Liam glanced a while the examiners evaluated the incantations from the second test. He noticed some participants appeared less fatigued than he was, likely showing his lack of experice in the profession.


    ''Everyone gave their best in the first test. But the truth will reveal itself in the third test. Those who falter in the quality of their incantations will quickly drop in the rankings, while those who remain steadfast will maintain or ev improve their positions.''


    He looked over and saw the ranking with the names of the top t disciples in today''s exam at the d of the second test.


    [st] [Liam Porter] [85] §®??§¦??¦´?.?§°?


    [nd] [Isaac Oliver] [7]


    [3rd] [Aphra Munn] [63]


    ...


    [th] [Martha McFadd] [4]


    In the first test, Liam scored an incredible 0 out of 0, the highest score of the test by over 5 points ahead of Isaac, the second highest score of the test so far.


    In the second test, Liam scored 85 points, while Isaac, his main temporary rival, scored 86 points, beating himself compared to the first and beating Liam in the second !


    The two glanced at each other reflexively, both thinking the same thing.


    ''He''s going to decline in this last test.''


    Not only did they think this, but the other competitors in the top t believed that everyone would score lower in the third test than in the first two. Whoever minimized their drop could approach the top 3, giv the small score differces among the top .


    For Isaac and Liam, with 4 points separating them, that number lingered in their minds.


    ''Considering how many points he lost in the second test, he is not expericed with Second Class runes. He''ll probably decline ev more in the next test, likely scoring 60 to 70 points. In that case, I need to score betwe and 85 points!''


    Isaac clched his fists as he waited for the stage referee to signal the start of the third and final . Despite his improvemt in the second test, he didn''t expect to maintain the same performance now that he had only half his mana left.


    The three-minute break wasn''t ough for him or his opponts to fully recover, so they were all certain to lose points on the next score.


    ''80 points are realistic. I can do it!'' The expericed 8-Star Spirit Lord, who had be a Runemaster for about a year, relied on his skills as the referee signaled the start of the third .


    As the 40 people began, Ann and her colleagues were almost certain that Liam would finish in the top 3. For him to fail, he would have to score minus 40 points in the final incantation, which meant producing something of low-quality and having his opponts maintain their performance, something difficult.


    Liam was unaware of what others thought of him and continued with his aim, soon beginning to inscribe the simplest runes on the body of the arrow.


    With only two minutes left in the third test, the first contestants who couldn''t dure any longer fainted or vomit in their seats, unable to complete the test.


    Giles was among those who disqualified themselves, unable to withstand the pressure of performing Second Class incantations and passing out while feeling ill.


    Virginia fared better than Giles, but she also couldn''t finish the test. She failed to complete her incantation during the inscription of the third rune. Her attempt nearly disrupted some nearby competitors wh her work exploded, damaging the artifact and disturbing the suring mana.


    Liam, who was close to Virginia, contained the effects of her failure. At a crucial momt, however, he ssed something amiss as a tiny needle was hurled toward the tip of his brush.


    Fred broke out in a cold sweat from his desperate attempt, but he had underestimated the seriousness of the Runemasters Association examiners. This wasn''t merely a Demon Gate test, and just as his needle was about to reach Liam, one of the three fourth realm examiners intercepted it in the path of the blond boy''s throw.


    "Daring!" The Spirit Sky cultivator, dressed in black and unmasked, exclaimed as the pressure of his aura knocked Fred over, causing him to faint instantly with foam forming at his mouth.


    "Disciple number 3 attempted to interfere with the results of a competitor''s test. He is disqualified and will be banned from further association tests for the next 6 months as punishmt!" The stage referee announced, prompting several competitors to stop what they were doing to look at Fred.


    Liam shook his head as he watched the hall staff remove Fred''s unconscious body, not expecting such intervtion on his behalf. ''I almost had to use my staff.'' He redirected his mana from his spatial ring back to the brush in his dominant hand.


    Having escaped the problem, Liam ignored the competitors in the top 5, who regretted the examiner''s intervtion. Those contemplating underhanded tactics abandoned their foolish ideas and focused on the last minutes of the exam.


    Of the original 40 contestants, 6 successfully completed their Second Class chantmts by the d of the third and final test.


    After presting their crafted artifacts to the examiners, these individuals waited anxiously for the results, each more or less aware of their performance but unsure of their competitors'' outcomes.


    Liam didn''t look at the examiners, but at the rank displayed on one wall in the area, where he saw the first scores being calculated, scores that were gradually changing the top , at least temporarily.


    Before his arrow was examined, Liam saw Isaac''s score, which placed him in first with 77 points on the last test, totaling 48 points.


    ''I need 64 points to beat him,'' Liam thought as he observed the results for third and fourth place on the leaderboard and noticed that Aphra had lost her position to Linus McFadd.


    Th the three inspectors examined his arrow.


    sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 165: Prize and Preparation for the Hunt

    [st] [Liam Porter] [50]


    [nd] [Isaac Oliver] [48]


    [3rd] [Linus McFadd] [9]


    This time, only the top three positions were visible, and no one else had a chance of overtaking those in those spots!


    Liam smiled broadly wh he saw his score. It was mediocre, to be honest, but ough to keep him in the first place.


    He probably wasn''t a better Runemaster than Linus and Isaac at this point, but what really mattered to him were the prizes for winning today''s certification competition.


    Ann cheered him on from the stands, grinning from ear to ear as she earned ,500 merit points for her double bet. She soon turned her back on the evt to collect paymt from each of her fellow bettors.


    The evt evaluators finished assessing the last few incantations, and soon one of them announced, "The winners from each group here today must stay and accompany us. For the rest of you, it wasn''t meant to be. Try harder and come back in two months."


    The losers, who were still conscious, stood up with disappointed looks on their faces. Not all of them had lost by a large margin. Some had competed fiercely with their group mates, taking the decision of this test to the final of the three tests.


    As these individuals departed, Liam and the 9 winners of the day, especially the other two in the top 3, breathed a sigh of relief. Some were thrilled, while others were not as much, having missed out on the chance to win the evt''s prizes.


    The three evaluators climbed onto the platform and greeted the t new Second Class Runemasters certified by the Runemasters Association.


    "Congratulations, you are now real Runemasters, recognized by the largest organization on the contint. With your certifications, you are titled to support, access to the common library, and discounts on materials and tools at the association''s posts across the contint.


    You will need to travel to one of these posts to take your subsequt promotion exams, so keep that in mind. We don''t currtly hold the Third Class Certification Exam in the sect, and that shouldn''t change in your geration.


    All in all, do your best and don''t tarnish the name of our association. You are now part of the most respected and sought-after group of professionals on the contint. Be proud of it."


    With these words, sev of the t departed proudly wearing a special association crest on their chests that displayed a red brush symbol with two gold stars.


    Liam, Isaac, and Linus stayed behind at the request of the leader of the evaluators. This man prested them with boxes of differt colors and sizes, distributing them according to their position in today''s competition.


    "Use your prizes to strgth yourselves and strive for Third Class. On the day you become recognized as a Third Class Runemaster, the sect will surely invest resources in you."


    While Second Class Runemasters were common in the sect, Third Class Runemasters were rare. Such professionals were practically xistt outside the inner wing.


    As the three already knew, the inner area of the sect was only a fraction of the size of the outer area.


    "As for the opportunity to be mtored by a Fourth Class Runemaster, the head of the Runes Hall for City Thirte, Eliakim Badders, will receive you in his office tomorrow. You should discuss the details with your instructors and attd the meeting on time."


    Forgetting their earlier dispute, the three nodded in agreemt with the instructors.


    The three fourth realm m observed them for a momt, focusing especially on Liam. Th, before leaving, they mtioned they would await the three of them in the inner area of the sect.


    None of the young people lingered after the examiners departed. Eager to explore the prizes they had received, they left without speaking to one another.


    Liam, in particular, was cautious as he exited the hall, suspecting that his adversaries might be upset about the trick he had used earlier. However, upon reaching the exit, he found his fellow faction members waiting for him.


    After receiving congratulations from a group of five people, he departed with them, watched by several faction emissaries who had tried to stop him that morning. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡­


    Upon arriving at the coliseum, in an area with exclusive access for the Leopards, Liam was alone and oped the box he had received.


    Inside was a gold spatial ring and a congratulatory letter containing instructions on the association''s rules, along with tips on the profession. Despite its brevity, the letter was quite useful, as it included several referces to books to read on the path to becoming a great Runemaster.


    Inside the cubic meter spatial ring, the largest Liam had ever se, there were only a few items, but each was intriguing to him. There were three Ancestor-grade, Middle-level, Arcane Crystals, 00 gold coins, a seal worth 70 merit points, a Third Class recovery potion, a Third Class advancemt pill, three Third Class Runemaster books, a brush, and ink.


    Initially, he was more interested in the opportunity to be mtored by a Fourth Class Runemaster. However, these prizes alone were quite rewarding, sufficit to justify the effort he had put into passing the exam earlier.


    ''This is good. The issue with the Silver-Winged Leopard will arise at the d of the week. Now I don''t need to buy any recovery potions, and I can also save up for some items I would have bought for my profession.


    But what should I do with my merit points? Tomorrow, I''ll have to share a common room in the Lotus Temple with Mary and Jane, but I have 0 points left. Should I choose a level three room in the temple or the level three of the Library?''


    He pondered this as he considered his plans for the upcoming trip out of the city with the Leopards. ??¨N¦®????.???


    Jane and Mary''s plans were already well developed, and they were ready to act the next morning. Afterward, they were to meet at the Lotus Temple to carry out what they had planned.


    ''I''ll go to the library. That''s best,'' he decided.


    A Lotus Temple room could provide him with a good place to cultivate. However, there was no shortage of good cultivation places on the contint. Places to study, however, were more difficult to access. Since he could cultivate with his wom, he decided after giving it some thought.


    After restoring his cultivation in the Beasts Hall, Liam would go to the Library and spd 0 of his currtly available merit points.


    ¡­


    Later that afternoon, Liam stopped by the Missions Hall, where he countered Ester.


    "Congratulations on your promotion," said the woman in front of him, who had overheard several people talking about Liam earlier in the day.


    Liam smiled after greeting Ester and sat down across from her in the small room where they had met occasionally since the beginning of their relationship.


    "Thank you for the warning yesterday. If you hadn''t warned me, I don''t know if I would have gott my certification."


    "I was just following our agreemt," she said before changing the subject, wanting to conclude the counter quickly. "I''m here to d our relationship. After today, we''ll go our separate ways."


    Liam was not surprised by her desire to distance herself from him, Ester expressed in her words and tone. With the Silver-Winged Leopard hunt approaching, it was only natural that their arrangemt would soon d.


    "What do you have for me?"


    "Hudson is leaving town in two days with Myles'' party. They are preparing to attack the group from your faction near the Silver-Winged Leopard''s hibernation site. The Abyss Matriarchs will leave last, but they are expected to sur your faction and initiate the battle they plan to bring you and Robert down."


    She handed him a special device he had giv her earlier. "I placed the tracker you gave me into his possessions. His location is accurate for now. However, I can''t predict what will happ next. He might discover the tracker or ev lose the item to which it''s attached. There''s no guarantee you''ll find him this way."


    He picked up the device, which displayed a blue and a red dot¡ªthe blue represting the artifact in Liam''s hands and the red represting Hudson''s.


    There was no detail in the image, just a black backg with these two colored spheres. But from the distance betwe the two colored dots, Liam could tell that the emy was currtly in the city.


    "That''s good ough for me. Thank you for your efforts." He stood up to leave, placing the device on his spatial ring.


    ''The tracker will work up to a distance of one kilometer betwe its parts. It''s not the best scario, but I''ll know the emy''s position a few minutes in advance.''


    Ester watched Liam leave after thanking her. She sighed in relief at having resolved her situation with this dangerous individual. ''I hope I don''t have to see you again. Your side is too dangerous. I prefer the peace I had before I met you.''


    Her wish was for these groups going to fight outside the city to eliminate each other or for Liam to advance to the inner wing of the sect!


    ...


    Later, as night had fall, Liam was with Grace, sitting on a sofa at the d of her bed. The beautiful silver-haired woman sat beside him, playing with his hair.


    "So you''re going on the Silver-Winged Leopard hunt¡­" Grace said after hearing about the problems Liam had solved today and those he would face in the coming days.


    She had already congratulated him on his certification and was now worried about the dangers he would counter.


    "If I could, I''d go with you. But I have something to do in the next few days, and unfortunately, it''s something I can''t put off," she lamted with a sad look. "But I can help you with your training. Myles and Enos are tricky, but I''ve fought both of them. I can share some of my experices against them."


    "I appreciate that. It could help me a lot. They''ll probably focus on Robert, but it''s good that I''m taking precautions."


    "I can''t help you much with Eleanor. I''ve never fought with her. But Felicity can talk to you about the leader of the Abyss Matriarchs. They''re old rivals."


    "I''ll certainly do that," he said, thinking of his orange-haired ally.


    Th she ssed the silce in his thoughts and remembered something. "I have a proposition for you."


    He looked at her with a smile that made her blush at the thought. "Is that so?"


    "It''s nothing like that," she said. "In three months, the Night of the Beasts will come. My faction and one of my allies will join forces to hunt the young, but with great pottial fjord beasts. This will be an excellt opportunity to get high-quality Spirits.


    You can join us. I''m sure you''ll find a good Spirit for your third slot. After that, we can go to the sect''s inner wing together."

 Chapter 166: Ultimatum of a Spirit Sky Spirit Master

    She had invited him to join a beast hunt to acquire his third Spirit and th ter the inner wing of the sect together. All of this was planned to happ in about three months, during the Night of the Beasts.


    Both the goal and the timeline were perfect for Liam!


    ''It''s about time I got my third Spirit, and in three months, I''ll be ready for the inner wing of the sect. Mary and Electa will be stronger and closer to securing good positions to leave the outer wing as well.''


    Liam had readily agreed to Grace''s plans. He aimed to reach the 5-Star level in three months and have the weakest of his wom, Mary, in the third realm. By th, he hoped to have resolved his issues with the Abyss Matriarchs, the Emerald Owls, and the Crimson Rebels. He also expected to have gained sufficit knowledge from the Library and the Runes Hall.


    ''It is said that upon tering the inner wing; they assign members to groups led by Commanders and undergo a few weeks of military training. Th, within six months of their promotion, all new Officers must take part in at least one mission outside the headquarters.''


    The inner wing of the sect functioned much like a group of military battalions. Each Commander led a group of Officers and one or two First Officers on their command, with these groups spding most of their time on external activities.


    However, not all of these battalions had the same purpose. Their missions largely depded on the leader of the group. If the leader was a warrior¡ªlike the man who had brought Liam and Mary to Demon Gate¡ªth their team''s external missions would focus on combat, "recruitmt," and similar activities.


    But if the Commander of a battalion was a Runemaster, for example, the group might embark on more specialized missions.


    Just like in the outer wing of the sect, it was possible to be part of more than one group. Some newly promoted Officers might serve under two differt Commanders and would need to be prepared to carry out missions with various groups.


    Liam was eager to reach the inner wing and seize his chance to escape, something he still needed to discuss with his wom. If they didn''t want to join him, he wouldn''t force them to put themselves in danger for his sake. But he hoped each of them would choose to go into exile with him. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He needed to prepare thoroughly for his plan to succeed, and the estimated nine months until he got his chance seemed sufficit for his preparations.


    He arrived at his dormitory with these thoughts in mind, imagining that in a year, he could be far away from this place where he wasn''t free to do as he pleased.


    Nance would stop by his room later to congratulate him and have a little fun. He would offer her a pill as thanks for her help, something she would initially refuse, but he would insist she accept.


    At the d of the night, Liam slept alone for the remaining hours until the start of a new day. He would have his meeting with the Fourth Class Runemaster the next morning!


    ...


    Early in the morning, Liam started his day with Mary at a cafeteria on Street Thirty-Six before walking with her to the Essces Hall, where they met Jane.


    After greeting the gre-haired girl, he headed to the Runes Hall alone, where he found Ann waiting for him at the trance of the building.


    "You surprised me yesterday, you know?" she asked with a smile, her long red hair appearing lighter this morning, while her pink lips caught Liam''s eye.


    ''She looks differt,'' he thought with a smile, imagining the merit points she had earned. "I''m glad I didn''t disappoint you. I admit I was worried at one point. But now everything is fine. You have your merit points, and I have my date."


    She bit her lower lip and nodded. "Of course. I''m a woman of my word. Would you like to meet later today? How about dinner at a restaurant at sundown?"


    There wer''t many tertainmt options in City Thirte. You could either go to a dining establishmt or stroll through the city gards, at the d of some streets.


    "I''ll be ready by sundown. I''ll pick you up in front of your dormitory."


    She gave him her address, th added with a playful look, "But Liam, don''t get your hopes up about getting much from me. As far as I''m concerned, you''re just a frid who''s earned me a lot of merit points. I have no interest in relationships within the sect."


    "We can have relationships outside the sect," he said to her. "I''m not looking for romance, if that''s what you mean."


    "It wasn''t, but it''s good to know." She thought for a momt and asked, "So what''s your relationship with Nance? It''s not a romance?"


    "No, certainly not," he responded, emphasizing his point.


    "I see¡­ But I don''t know if she feels that way. Be careful not to hurt wom''s feelings," Ann advised him. "If your life has be difficult so far, just imagine what can happ with an angry woman in the third realm. A woman with hate is worse than a poisonous snake!"


    "I''ll keep that in mind." He smiled bitterly, aware of how terrible angry, vgeful wom could be. "Anyway, I''m curious about my prize. The examiners mtioned you would give me instructions on oritation with Sior Eliakim Badders."


    She gestured for him to follow. "I''ll take you to him now. Your two top-three colleagues should already be arriving or waiting outside Sior Badders'' office.


    From now on, once a week, you''ll have the opportunity to have the Lord of the Hall to guide you. He''ll be with you and the other two for two hours a week, so make the most of it." She looked at him differtly, wishing that this opportunity was hers.


    "Besides, I''m no longer your instructor. You''re already as good a Runemaster as I am, if not better. You can learn on your own in your spare time. In the meantime, if you have questions, feel free to ask me. If I can answer them, I''ll help you.


    Beyond that, commit to getting to know the hall better. There are ways for you to interact with sior members or ev pay for tutoring. ???§¦???§Á.???


    But considering your talt, I''d suggest focusing on studying the theory in the hall''s library and bringing your questions to Sior Badders."


    "I''ll do that."


    "Last, now that you are a certified Runemaster, you have several options. You can join an chanter''s workshop, one shop in town, or ev sell your chanted products indepdtly. It depds on your ambition and financial capacity.


    Going it alone will give you more profit and unlimited prospects. However, I recommd joining a Runemasters group. Your journey will be easier, and your opportunities will be greater, although the profits will be lower. But the choice is yours. I''m just offering my opinion."


    Liam hadn''t giv it much thought. He certainly wanted to use his profession to gain resources and secure a good position, especially wh he escaped from the sect. But he hadn''t considered making a significant commitmt within the sect.


    ''I think I''ll join a group, as you suggest. I don''t need to pursue the path with the greatest pottial for growth right now. The most important thing is to have quick access to resources and opportunities to learn. That will come naturally if I join a group. Wh I leave the sect, I''ll find a way to grow on my own.''


    "We can discuss that later. I have some workshops and shops I can recommd, so you can make an informed decision. If you want to be close to me, you can choose to work in the studio I''m part of." She winked at him as they reached the top floor of the building, where a large corridor led to the only office currtly op.


    The two arrived where Isaac and Linus were already waiting with their respective instructors.


    Liam waved at them as the instructors greeted him and Ann.


    Barely a minute after Liam and Ann''s arrival, a -haired woman dressed in black, looking every bit the part of a secretary, called the trio over to meet Eliakim Badders. The three instructors left soon after.


    Liam, Isaac, and Linus found themselves face to face with a tall man, standing meters tall, with black hair and reddish, tanned skin.


    Eliakim appeared to be in his late 30s, sporting a black beard and mustache, with a few wrinkles that hinted he wasn''t young. He was also dressed in black, with a striking gray cloak draped over his shoulders.


    He was clearly a Commander!


    Eliakim was reading some papers wh he noticed the arrival of the trio he would mtor from now on.


    "You''re the three rookies who''ll be giving me a hard time starting today?" He placed the papers on his desk and looked at them with a serious expression, focusing especially on Liam, whom he had already heard about from the peak''s Guardian.


    ''Is this the brat Guardian Amzi Watt is monitoring?'' Eliakim''s eyes narrowed. ''Interesting. He''s already reached the third realm¡­ But why does he hide his cultivation? Doesn''t he want to advance to the inner wing of the sect?''


    Eliakim immediately saw Liam''s true cultivation as he easily surpassed Mana Mask, something of a low difficulty for a 4-Star Spirit Sky cultivator. But the leader of the Runes Hall was surprised. Liam had almost fooled him, close to being able to hide his cultivation, ev from a sect Commander.


    ''Tsk! He really is talted. He''s about to reach the third phase of Mana Mask.'' Eliakim could see the Mana Mask on Liam''s face and easily recognized the technique and the grade of mastery the boy had reached.


    Curious, he called out each of their names and ask a few questions.


    "Liam Porter, what exactly are you doing here? Are you trying to get into the inner wing of the sect?" He asked a slightly differt question than the ones he had asked Isaac and Linus.


    Liam nodded with a serious expression. "Of course, Commander Badders," he said, unaware that his secret had be discovered. "Wh I''m ready and have the best chance, I''ll do my best to get there. But for now, I''m more interested in learning from the Commander. I''m sure I''m in the best place for that."


    Liam was trying to please the man while expressing his guine desire, but Eliakim interpreted the boy''s response in his own way.


    ''It makes sse. You really wouldn''t have the freedom you joy in City Thirte if you wt to the inner area. Learning here while you''re so strong should be a walk in the park for you.'' With his eyes closed, Eliakim agreed with his new studt''s strategy.


    "Very well, I''ll help you. But your talt is great and shouldn''t be wasted. I''ll give you six months to advance to the inner wing of the sect."


    Isaac and Linus looked at Liam strangely, ssing that the Commander would be extremely strict with him. They were secretly relieved they hadn''t finished first in the rank the day before.


    But Liam understood things differtly than his competitors did. ''Has he noticed my cultivation? Or is he just demanding?''


    Liam felt a shiver run down his spine at the thought of something that could ruin all his plans.


    It was difficult for most Demon Gate disciples to reach the inner wing of the sect. Either the Commander had noticed something Liam preferred to keep secret, or the man was indeed demanding!


    Trying to control his emotions, Liam said, "I will do my best to meet your expectations, Commander."


    "For today, I want to see your skills in action. I hope you''ve come prepared to perform incantations." The man stood and walked to the training wing of his magnifict office.


    The three boys followed, soon arriving at the best place in the city for Runemasters like them, a place that made them look at their surings with glee.

 Chapter 167: Triple Cultivation

    He arrived at the peak''s summit for a meeting with Guardian Amzi in the early afternoon.


    He made his way to the special area designated for Peak Thirteen''s leader, where Amzi was gazing out over the fjord.


    "Eliakim¡­" The Guardian acknowledged the arrival of the city''s chief Runemaster, one of the best in the sect. "Have you spoken to the boy? Have you seen what he can do?" he inquired with interest.


    Eliakim nodded as he accepted a cigar offered by Amzi and sat down next to the Guardian on the balcony to enjoy the beautiful scenery.


    "He''s really talented. He became a Second Class Runemaster in just two months and can definitely reach Third Class in another six."


    "Oh?" Amzi looked at Eliakim with interest, having never heard of such a talented Runemaster in his sect.


    "As for whether he will become a Fourth Class Runemaster, only time will tell. He will probably achieve it, but I don''t know when exactly. It could take 5 or 25 years. It depends on his talent and luck."


    Spirit Masters had different kinds of talents. The most common ones showed the limit of how far one could cultivate without outside help and the limit of understanding.


    These factors were interrelated. Nothing was so simple that one could definitively say someone would never achieve a certain feat.


    Generally, if you didn''t have a well-rounded talent, you would eventually encounter a bottleneck, even if you had a great aptitude for something specific.


    Liam had shown a good understanding of the Runemaster profession, but Eliakim couldn''t definitively predict how far the boy would go.


    "That''s enough for now. But tell me about him. Some of my people can no longer sense his cultivation. He seems to have advanced in mastering his technique," Amzi asked with interest.


    Eliakim narrowed his eyes, still watching the waters of the fjord. "He is close to being promoted to the inner wing of the sect. But he still needs to work on his skills. However, in six months, I can have him ready for you in the inner wing."


    "So he hasn''t advanced yet?" Amzi asked with a sigh.


    "No." Eliakim lied, both for the boy and for himself.


    He was curious to see how far Liam would grow under his tutelage. Besides, he didn''t want to see a talent like Liam sent away from headquarters too soon. Until he finished his orientation, he preferred the disciple in the outer wing.


    ''I''ll see how far he can go first. In the inner wing of the sect, I won''t have any priority to guide him, but here, I can do whatever I want.''


    "I see¡­" The Guardian didn''t doubt Eliakim. He had no reason to disbelieve the Fourth Class Runemaster.


    "Continue working with him, and when he becomes a Third Class Runemaster, bring him to me. It will be the right time for me to take him to the inner area."


    "I will certainly do that."


    ...


    Meanwhile, in the Lotus Temple¡­


    Liam, Mary, and Jane had pooled all their merit points to secure a collective cultivation room on the temple''s second level.


    Mary and Jane had gathered the low-quality herbs that the Essences Hall should discard that week. Since they had succeeded, just as Jane had predicted, they now had two hours to absorb their opportunities.


    When the three of them entered the room they had rented for the next two hours, they didn''t hesitate to set up the space.


    "We need a bathtub, hot water, and an hourglass," Jane instructed her companions.


    Liam had already acquired these items and quickly summoned from his spatial ring a large 4,000-liter bathtub, a little over 3,000 liters of water, and the hourglass.


    He placed the bathtub in the center of the cultivation room and poured the water into it before heating it with the runes he had inscribed on the tub''s surface.


    "The water will boil in 10 minutes," he informed them, awaiting the next steps.


    Mary began working with the herbs they had collected, dumping them beside the pool and then mixing them with a farming tool.


    By the time Mary finished, the water was boiling, and Jane finally took action. She poured four bottles of colored liquids into the bathtub while walking around the structure, speaking strange words to Liam.


    The dense mana in the room moved toward the tub as Mary poured the crushed herb mixture into the water.


    Almost 18 minutes after they entered the room, the water in the white bathtub, once transparent, now appeared viscous and green, like swamp water.


    The most striking thing about this fountain was the magical fluctuations emanating from it. A few minutes ago, the magical fluctuations in the room had been ordinary to Liam, with nothing noteworthy.


    At his current level, a level two temple room wouldn''t have caught his attention.


    But after the mixture of herbs, potions, and Jane''s apparent spell, everything changed dramatically.


    Liam felt goosebumps all over his body, while a strange glow from the bathtub indicated it had exceeded the level required to affect him.


    The bathtub had become so potent that if he wasn''t careful, it could be dangerous to step into it!


    "That¡­" He looked at Jane in shock. "How did you do that?"


    "Shocked, Brother Liam?" The green-haired girl laughed, proud of herself. "That''s what a Herbalist can do, haha."


    Mary smiled as well, before pointing at Liam. "You can go in now. Since the medicinal effects of this artificial magic fountain are strong, it would be better for us to start after you''ve begun your cultivation."


    Jane indicated the same, eager to enter but aware that Liam should start before she and Mary made their moves.


    Liam undressed without ceremony, not surprising Mary, but causing the green-haired girl to blush and turn her back to him.


    Liam just laughed at Jane''s behavior and soon settled into the tub, submerging himself until the water reached his neck.


    He had brought just over 75% of the water needed to fill the tub, but with Jane''s mixtures, the volume of liquid had risen almost to the reservoir''s limit.


    He felt his skin burning intensely, prompting him to meditate with most of his body submerged in the green liquid.


    Jane and Mary made their move after five minutes, removing their clothes and stepping into different corners of the tub.


    There was enough room for the three of them to sit in the lotus position and cultivate the medicinal power of the fountain together.


    As the two meditated, both feeling even stronger burning sensations than Liam, he noticed their movements even with his eyes closed. The threat of the magical fountain subsided a little. He sensed that cultivating in the bathtub reached the optimal point of benefit versus risk for him.


    As he inhaled deeply through his nostrils, he felt the mana from the room entering his lungs and circulating into his bloodstream. The medicinal essence gradually permeated his body through his skin. As the mana and medicinal essence penetrated his cells, Liam felt parts of his body becoming more resilient, elastic, and strong as his mana level increased.


    It wasn''t so frightening that he could increase his level in just over an hour and a half of cultivation. But in the first minutes of cultivation, he could feel that his strength within the 2-Star level had improved by an impressive 20%.


    By comparison, Liam would have to cultivate with all his current partners for four days in a row to achieve the improvement he saw in just 30 minutes!


    ''If I maintain this rate of improvement until the end of our time in this room, I will save almost 3 weeks of cultivation in these minutes!''


    He thought to himself, feeling how impressive this was to him, but not realizing that Jane and Mary were the ones who would actually get the most out of this opportunity.


    Jane and Mary were at the same level of cultivation, but their performance in today''s opportunity was different.


    While Jane felt her understanding of her profession, Herbalist, evolve closer to the peak of Second Class, Mary felt some of her magical instability and loss of vitality improve.


    The blonde girl felt her body grow stronger. Her foundation solidified, while her vitality increased by 10% to a higher level.


    The two of them made it all the way through the 7-Star level, reached the end of the level, and easily entered the 8-Star of the Spirit Lord Realm!


    With only 15 minutes left of their time in the room, Liam opened his eyes, feeling that continuing wouldn''t be beneficial. It made sense to let his two allies make the most of the opportunity alone.


    As he left the bathtub and got dressed, he noticed the women improving faster now that he had finished.


    It wasn''t enough for them to reach 9-Star. With four minutes left, Mary and Jane opened their eyes, both in the middle of the 8-Star!


    Even though they didn''t reach the final level of the second realm, they were extremely happy with their progress. Each had achieved improvements beyond their mana reserves!


    "Congratulations on your breakthrough, hehe. You''ll soon become 9-Star Spirit Lords," Liam said with a smile as he watched the water level in the bathtub drop below 40% of its height.


    Almost half of the water had evaporated or been absorbed into their bodies in the last few minutes, and now he could see Jane and Mary''s bare breasts.


    As soon as she realized the situation, Jane moved to clean up and get dressed, while Mary was slower. Liam paid no attention to them in these last moments and gathered up the items they had brought.


    "Brother Liam, drink this potion the next time you go cultivating." Jane handed him a vial with a red liquid inside. "It will help you process the remnants of the medicinal essence in your blood. Sister Mary will do the same, so we might all feel a little better later."


    "Oh? All right." He accepted the potion and looked at Mary. "Maybe we should cultivate together, hehe," he said in front of Jane, while the girl only partially understood his intentions.


    Mary remained silent, watching Liam play with danger, and laughed lightly. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They left the room, with Jane going to attend to her own affairs and Mary accompanying Liam for a while. The two planned to use Jane''s potion together when they met later.


    They couldn''t do what they had in mind right away, as they needed to wait a few hours for the potion to have the best possible effect.


    They also had their own responsibilities for the day and would soon say goodbye to each other, both discreetly hiding their cultivation progress as they were accustomed to doing.

 Chapter 168: Ann Reeds Story

    The place had lots of candles and vintage decor, overlooked part of the fjord. It was moderately busy, considering the price of the services there.


    A waiter, an Aspirant of the sect, soon attended to Liam and Ann, taking their orders before leaving them a drink to enjoy while they waited.


    Ann and Liam smiled from time to time, having talked about various things about each other on the way here. They only knew each other as cultivators, but both sides wanted to know about the other.


    Ann came from a common background, like most of the Demon Gate disciples. Her fate with the sect began a little differently than Liam''s. Instead of being kidnapped by a group, she was sold after the town she lived in fell to an enemy city.


    Of the group of 60 slaves Demon Gate bought from the victors of that confrontation, Ann and two other current members of the sect had survived the difficult awakening experiment on one of the sect''s islands.


    As she explained her past, Liam could understand why she didn''t seem to harbor so much hatred toward the sect. Her anger was directed at her city''s enemies, who indiscriminately enslaved people who had nothing to do with the defeated government.


    She had lost her mother and her only brother in that confrontation, while she did not know what had happened to her old father.


    The last time she had seen her father, he had left the city in a trading caravan belonging to an old acquaintance, in search of an opportunity to improve their lives. The conflict that had killed his family had happened in the meantime, and now Ann thought that if he was still alive, he probably thought she had died.


    Liam also spoke about himself, not specifying where his predecessor had come from, but explaining how he had ended up in the hands of Demon Gate.


    Despite the depth of the subject, they eventually reached a lighter moment, sighing and then smiling as they talked about how they had changed since arriving in Thirteen. It had taken Ann longer than Liam to reach her current position, but because of her profession, she was in an even better position than him, as she did not have the enemies he had.


    "When do you plan to move to the inner wing?" she asked as she looked into his eyes.


    "Soon, I would say. But I still have some things to sort out, and I''d like to spend some time under the guidance of the Senior Badders before I go to the inner wing.


    I''m still too weak to advance. I don''t want to experience the same things over there as I did here, just when things are settling down for me." He laughed before taking a sip of his wine. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Things were indeed improving, though his situation was still much more hectic than that of people like Electa and Ann.


    She laughed, aware of his difficulties. "Yes, it makes sense. You''d be sent on missions outside the sect all the time being part of the inner area, and you''d have less time than here to take care of your profession.


    Actually, you''re right. If you sacrifice some extra time here, you might enter the inner sect as a Third Class Runemaster. You will already enter an inner city with deeper morals and opportunities having such a position."


    Ann had been planning her ascension to the inner wing for a long time and knew exactly what the best-case scenario would be for her. Becoming an Officer as a Third Class Runemaster would free her from certain mundane responsibilities and put her in charge of a group that was friendlier to someone in her condition.


    "Besides, by extending my stay here, I might take some friends from town with me... It would be terrible to lose their company, Ann," He said, feeling good enough to call her by her first name.


    She watched him as her cheeks grew hot, but she was used to Liam''s constant flirting. Thinking of something, she narrowed her eyes. "You''re interesting. How many women are you seeing these days, Liam? I know about Nance and a blonde girl. Are there any others?"


    "You seem to be watching me, Ann..." He didn''t answer her right away.


    "I didn''t even have to. Things around you always happen with great fervor. The rumors reached my ears without me having to do any research." She explained before continuing, "But you didn''t answer my question. You''re already close to two, as far as I know. But there are more? And you''re still after me?"


    "Why not?" He moved forward, coming closer to her, only half of the round table separating them. "Are you jealous, Ann?"


    "I''m afraid not." She laughed as she relaxed in her chair. Still looking at him, she asked, "What if I told you I prefer girls?"


    He became completely still, opening his mouth slightly as he continued to stare at her.


    Liam had never thought of such a possibility!


    "I''d be surprised." He laughed as he leaned back in his chair. "But is that a preference or your only option?"


    A situation he had never experienced flashed through his mind, making him imagine cultivating with Ann and someone else.


    read-here-on-MVLeMpYr.com


    Ann more or less realized what Liam had in mind. "You... I wasn''t expecting that response."


    She couldn''t help but be interested. In fact, she preferred women to men. Such relationships weren''t welcome in this society and women like her were often talked about badly and had their reputations ruined when such stories became public.


    Ann had only said that to Liam to test him and make him lose interest in her, but she hadn''t expected him to handle it so well. If it had happened the way she wanted, she would have said it was a joke and that she only said it to throw him off. But she changed her plans.


    "It''s a preference of mine, I''d say. I''ve never been with a man before; most of them are disgusting and repulsive. But I''ve been interested in a few, even if nothing has happened." She was sincere, speaking more quietly for fear of being overheard by others.


    "Are you interested in me?" He wondered where this conversation was going. "I wouldn''t share my current women with anyone else, but I wouldn''t mind sharing yours with you."


    Ann felt a shiver run through her body and couldn''t ignore the sudden warmth she felt. Breathing faster, she played with fire. "Why do you think I would share my girls with you? Maybe I really am interested in you. But that doesn''t mean I''d give you everything I have. I still prefer flowers."


    "Hehe, it''s no problem. You can keep preferring them." He gestured at her. "But tasting the same old meat can be monotonous. Let me introduce you to something else and I''ll change your worldview."


    Biting her lip slightly, she played with him while the food came to them. "Let''s say I accept. What would you do?"


    "First, I''d make you feel something none of your friends have ever made. Then I would convince you to bring one of them to me and we would play together."


    "I''m curious about that part of your plans..." She murmured, quite flushed, a few drops of sweat running down her body. "How can three people do this together? Biologically, it''s not possible for three people to be together at the same time."


    Liam almost burst out laughing at her comment. ''Ann''s creativity isn''t that good. She would be shocked at the things that exist in my former world...''


    "You are wrong. Even though it''s mechanically impossible for three to be simultaneously in the same way that only two could be, that doesn''t mean it''s not possible for the experience to be wonderful for everyone involved." He showed her one of his hands and said, "I can show it to you."


    She looked at his eyes and then at his hands, back to his eyes and back to his hands. As she hesitated for a moment, she moved one of her hands until it was over his.


    "I am interested. I hope you won''t disappoint me." She ventured, tempted by the idea of a threesome that Liam had mentioned.


    Liam laughed until their food arrived, giving Ann a chance to breathe easier and let her burning body calm down a bit.


    Liam didn''t intend to cultivate with Ann right away. Unlike what he knew about Electa and Grace, he wasn''t sure how far Ann would go to get stronger. The only thing he knew right now was that he wanted to bring her into dual cultivation.


    ''I will give Ann a test and see how she feels about dual cultivation. If she doesn''t mind, I''ll present her with the option after we''ve spent some time together.''


    He planned as he ate, leaving Ann to think about the idea of being with two people at once.


    The red-haired girl''s mind was racing and soon she was considering who among her ''friends'' might be willing to be with her and Liam at the same time. Fortunately, she had enough names to come up with an interesting target.


    ''Let me see what he can do first. I''m really curious to see how a man gets along with a woman... Especially after all the fuss he''s made.'' She looked at him defiantly.


    Ann had already heard from her not-so-intimate friends about their experiences with men. But it didn''t seem as interesting as being with a girl. Would Liam surprise her or disappoint her? She felt really intrigued and spent the rest of the meeting with him with this thought going back and forth in her mind.


    Feeling something like an itch nagging at her, she took one of his hands after they left the previous restaurant and reached the street of her dormitory. "Let''s go to my room. I want to see what you have that gives you so much confidence."


    Liam let himself be carried away, enjoying the sensation caused by the girl''s strange behavior.

 Chapter 169: A Lesbians First Hetero Experience (R18)

    Ann seemed to want to vie with him for the lead in the contact. She was a good kisser, her lips were silky, and she knew how to move. But she was awkward at the beginning of her movements.


    But Liam could never complain about his redheaded friend''s attitude. Feeling her skin burn with a desire she had never felt for any man, Ann didn''t wait for her partner to undress. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She felt Liam gently bite one of her lips and opened her eyes to look at him, realizing that this was going better than she had first thought.


    At that moment, she resolved a doubt she had in herself and smiled, waiting for him to undress.


    Liam took off his shirt, revealing a well-defined abdomen and muscular chest with muscle fibers running parallel to each other.


    As he removed his trousers, she stared unashamedly at her friend''s tool, her mouth gaping for a moment at his rigid member. She had no experience with that. She didn''t know if it was the standard type. But she was surprised, curious about how he had hidden it in his clothes.


    She wanted to taste Liam''s flesh and soon they were on the bed, her on top of him in the ''69'' position, her face close to Liam''s crotch.


    She had never done this position with her friends, but today she was learning something new. It wasn''t the best position in the world, but it was great for pleasing both sides simultaneously.


    Swallowing the saliva that was already filling her mouth, she first sniffed Liam''s rod, running her nose down its length until she reached his balls.


    With a firm grip on his balls, she opened her mouth and ran her tongue up the length of Liam''s little brother.


    Ann played with her tongue as she reached the throbbing head of the rod, where she slowly let Liam''s shaft enter her mouth like a popsicle.


    Liam let Ann enjoy the new experience while he liked the flower dripping nectar right in front of him.


    Sucking it, Liam kept his eyes on Ann''s beautiful, plump buttocks, massaging them as he made his partner tremble.


    Ann had a uniquely sweet and very spicy taste. If she wasn''t a cultivator, he would definitely be worried about her temperature right now.


    Suddenly she couldn''t suck Liam''s rod any longer and lifted part of her body, letting out a single moan as she wetted Liam''s entire face.


    "Ahhhhhh~"


    But reaching this state was nothing new for her. Taking the situation as normal, she changed position and positioned Liam''s rod at the entrance to her lubricated cavern.


    Liam felt his pole slide slowly into his red-haired lover, exploring a place no other man had ever touched.


    There were no sex toys in Twin Land like there were on Earth. Except for fingers, Ann had experienced nothing penetrating her body.


    The moment his rod entered her a third of the way, she made an expression of pain before he completely broke her hymen. Ann easily understood what had happened, as she had studied books on human anatomy. She didn''t complain to Liam and just looked at him, seeing how much he enjoyed to be inside her.


    She moved her hips gradually as if riding him, watching him breathe harder as she felt his rod grow inside her.


    She instinctively knew he was going to come.


    "Are you enjoying this?" she asked through her quickened breathing as she felt the earlier pain give way to a strange sensation that made her want to move faster. thanks for reading on m|v|l|e|m|p|y|r


    "Yes."


    "You''re getting what you wanted, aren''t you?"


    He smiled but said nothing, feeling her increasingly rapid movements as the bed creaked.


    "You''re a pervert, you know that, Liam Porter? You want to have more than one woman at a time. Do you know how wrong that is?"


    She rushed through her lines as she moaned, feeling more and more pleasure.


    "You and I are the same." She ended her thought with a smile, until she opened her eyes wide and convulsed on top of Liam, coming once more before falling into his arms.


    If Liam could see behind Ann at that moment, he would see her second hole, pink and tiny, blinking vigorously as the walls of her cave squeezed his rod.


    He came a second after Ann. Filling her womb with his white, viscous fluid, he gave her a new sensation. She felt something warm fill her insides and loved the sensation.


    ''Is this the sex between men and women?'' she wondered as she lay on top of him.


    But then Liam moved and surprised her. Normally, she and her partners would come together and the sex would end there when they were both weak. But Liam surprised her by laying her on the side and continuing.


    Her little sister was already very sensitive from two orgasms in a row. When he continued, she felt a much more intense glee than she had felt the first two orgasms with him.


    Even though she was a talkative woman, Ann would put her comments aside and just moan for the next few minutes. She would experiment with new positions that were only possible with a partner of the opposite gender.


    She enjoyed every minute of her time with Liam and came three more times before things finally slowed down between them.


    Liam hadn''t made use of his incubus powers with Ann, saving them for the future, while for now he was only interested in getting closer to her.


    The two of them would lie there for a while later, looking at each other while smiling contentedly. He would think about how to bring up the topic of dual cultivation with her, while she would think about whom to invite to join them.


    Now much more interested than before, Ann wanted to experience the wonders of a threesome as soon as possible!


    The two would separate a while later, but he would promise to return the next day for what would be a fresh experience for both of them.


    Liam would continue with his usual routine after leaving Ann''s room. He would cultivate with Mary later, using Jane''s potion, and eventually visit his other cultivation women and Nance.


    He would go to sleep tonight very relaxed, having had his best time at Demon Gate since joining the sect!

 Chapter 170: Menage (R18)

    Convincing girls to be with a man when they had only known women was hard, even among friends. However, Ann was persuasive with her friend, who she thought might be more open to the idea.


    When he arrived at Ann''s room early that evening, Liam saw a girl with green hair similar to Jane''s sitting on Ann''s bed, her face slightly flushed.


    But Liam wasn''t fazed. As soon as he entered the room, Ann embraced and kissed him for nearly 30 seconds, expressing her eagerness for what was about to unfold.


    "Liam, this is my friend Joan," Ann said, nodding toward the beautiful woman, who was about 5''3", probably 165 pounds, with pleasant measurements and big boobs similar to Nance''s.


    Joan wore a black dress that hugged her waist and revealed enough cleavage for Liam to see more than half of her features. Her shapely, tanned legs were also visible as she sat with one leg crossed over the other.


    "Joan, this is the famous Liam I''ve mentioned a few times." Ann gestured toward Liam, introducing him to the 8-Star girl.


    "Nice to meet you, Liam," Joan said, standing up to greet him, obviously uncomfortable.


    Joan had never been in a situation like this with a stranger. She felt out of her habitat.


    Just as she was about to shake Liam''s hand, Ann bit her lip and hugged Joan from behind, running her hands down her beautiful body until she reached Joan''s firm breasts.


    "Liam, kiss her. Joan will relax a little more once we start," Ann murmured softly, but Liam heard her clearly.


    He moved forward while she remained still. She could have moved if she wanted to, but her nervousness kept her rooted in place as she awaited what was to come.


    ''I came here for this! Why am I so nervous?'' she asked herself as she felt her friend kiss her neck and undress her.


    When Liam reached her, he looked deep into Joan''s eyes and reached behind her neck with one hand while the other wrapped around her slender waist. She closed her eyes as she felt one of Ann''s hands on her crotch as Liam moved, touching her lips and making her respond by opening her mouth.


    Joan felt her tongue touched by Liam''s warm tongue and couldn''t ignore the sensation of heat in her body as she slowly moved her hands down his masculine body.


    Men were not her primary interest. She had thought she only liked women until earlier, when Ann had called her for this experience. But she couldn''t contain her curiosity as she felt Liam''s firm muscles until she reached a sensitive part of his body.


    Without realizing it, she helped him remove his trousers while Ann had already finished undressing her and was stripping off now.


    As he separated his lips from hers, Liam looked at the red-haired girl hugging Joan and moved his face a little until he kissed Ann on the lips.


    Joan observed them, now free from any sense of shame. Her lips trembled with desire as she longed for more.


    She kneeled down and grabbed Liam''s rod with both hands, quickly beginning to suck it.


    He continued to kiss Ann, feeling her getting soaked as he played with her little pink flower.


    Soon the three were on the bed, acting organically as Ann let her friend experience the wonders of being with a man for the first time.


    Joan rode on Liam as if her life depended on it, showing him her special personality by moving her body quickly and making the sound of slapping flesh ring through the room.


    Ann was on top of Liam''s face, with him sucking her flower while she bit her lips, seeing how much fun Joan was having.


    powered by mvle mpyr


    As she brought her face close to her friend''s, she couldn''t resist kissing Joan''s red lips, causing her to change her movements, but without disturbing the pleasure of the couple connected at the moment. As she kissed her friend, Joan rubbed herself against Liam, feeling as much or more pleasure as she had just felt rubbing her magic pearl against his body.


    Liam felt Joan''s first orgasm as the two women''s moans were drowned out by their kiss. He filled the green-haired girl''s womb with his nourishing essence, once again showing a lesbian the wonders of hetero sex.


    Ann and Joan changed positions, with the red-haired girl getting down on all fours at the end of the bed while Liam positioned himself behind her. Joan lay down facing Ann, her legs spread to reveal her reddish flower, which at that moment was oozing a viscous liquid.


    Ann lowered her face, saying nothing as she moaned at Liam''s piston movements, occasionally getting slapped on her ass cheeks.


    Ann licked Joan''s crotch, making her friend squirm as she sucked Liam''s fluid.


    Liam felt his rod grow harder at the sight of one woman sucking another, a magnificent sight, but one he knew could be improved upon. The night was just beginning for them. There were many positions and things the three could do together until they were physically exhausted.


    ''I finally look like a real dual cultivator.'' He chuckled as he came again, this time in Ann''s cave.


    Liam had been planning for weeks ways to expand his contacts and get a harem of cultivation partners. But things in Demon Gate were complicated and happened slowly. But even though he officially only had three cultivation partners at the moment, tonight was the sixth woman he had slept with since arriving in City Thirteen.


    His plan was to make his three most recent partners¡ªAnn, Nance, and Joan¡ªhis partners in dual cultivation as well, which would greatly increase his cultivation opportunities.


    Then he could truly call himself a dual cultivator, and he would finally have to spend most of his cultivation time on bed with at least one of his women! Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But as the trio switched positions again, Liam couldn''t help but wonder what it would be like to cultivate in a threesome. Would it differ from when he cultivated with only one partner, or would the result be the same?


    It was a question he couldn''t answer right now, but he was interested in exploring it with Joan and Ann soon.


    The three lovers'' sex this evening would end with the two women on their knees in front of Liam, while he would cum for the last time with both of them tonight.


    The two women laughed as they looked at each other''s dirty faces, while he took a deep breath, extremely sweaty, needing a few moments of rest.


    But he stayed in front of them to watch them lick each other''s faces before kissing for almost a minute.


    Afterwards, the three went to the shower together, laughing and talking about how great the experience had been.

 Chapter 171: Preparing for the Future

    Ann was pleased as well, iagining herself doing it again with Liam and Joan, but also using what she had learned with her girls...


    ''Maybe then I''ll be able to convince other girls to share moments like this with Liam and me.'' She included him in her plans. There were things only a man could do, and even with her experience and preferences, she wanted him to be involved.


    Liam listened to both of them and joked, probing them. "Yes, we will. This is so good. If I could cultivate like this, I''d do it all day." He laughed in the middle of his words, pretending it was just a casual comment. "Imagine getting stronger by having sex? That would be perfect."


    The two girls took his comment in jest, but Joan thought of something and said, while still smiling, "They say that dual cultivators do that. But unfortunately, it''s a path full of disadvantages on all sides."


    Ann looked at her friend with a strange expression on her face. "Unfortunately? Would you like to do that, Joan?"


    Joan shot a killing glance in Ann''s direction. "Wouldn''t you? Who wouldn''t like to grow stronger through pleasure? Cultivation is good, but it''s monotonous. Meditating for hours can''t compare to what we did."


    Ann couldn''t deny Joan''s words. "Well, you''re right. They say that when you cultivate like them, you get addicted to the practice and become dependent. Some lose moral restraint and become corrupt, while others see their lives crumble with the instability of their powers, the constant loss of vitality, and still don''t want to stop."


    Liam listened, trying to keep a smile on his face. A lot of what ordinary people knew about dual cultivation was incorrect, at least as far as his cultivation with his women was concerned. But he said nothing more as he watched the two women talk about it.


    "Women who practice dual cultivation are terrible. I''ve heard stories of people going so far as to seduce their own blood relatives. They can''t have healthy relationships and become nymphomaniacs," Joan added as she sat down and pulled on her shoes.


    "Worse are the men who practice dual cultivation. They rarely give their targets the option of cultivating with them. They just impose their will on their victims and lead them down the path of degradation," Ann clenched her fists and said with obvious anger. "If I found one of them, I''d help them burn at the stake!"


    Liam laughed bitterly when he heard this. But he understood Ann''s point of view. He really could force himself on women if he wanted to. But he preferred to get close to women who craved power and were willing to cultivate with him without him having to completely control their minds.


    That''s why he only used his power to attract his women''s interest more quickly than the first time he used it against them. If one of them really didn''t want to cultivate with them, they could deny it and avoid the consequences.


    "What do you think, Brother Liam?" Joan looked at him and noticed that he was very quiet.


    Liam thought for a moment and joined the conversation. "I think that not every dual cultivator has to be terrible. Certainly, those who ignore the wishes of their targets, who throw morality and respect aside to seek power at any cost, deserve to be discarded.


    I don''t see a problem with someone who uses their power only on those who want it for themselves, and who controls their impulses.


    If you were a dual cultivator, Joan, I wouldn''t mind. In fact, nothing would change between us. And when the day comes that I want more power faster, I might even want to cultivate with you, so why not?" He asked as he stood between the two women.


    "You would?" Ann asked in surprise as Joan gazed at him. "Aren''t you afraid of the consequences?"


    "I''d talk to Joan first," he said, grinning at the green-haired woman. "I''d see with her what problems I''d have to prepare for and decide on that basis. But if I were to consider such an option, I''d probably already be prepared for all the consequences.


    In any case, I don''t think the consequences are that bad for all practitioners. Just as there are techniques and skills that have similar characteristics but completely different costs, there must be different methods of dual cultivation. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For example, maybe Joan has a Spirit of the succubus type. That would make her different from a practitioner of dual cultivation who uses a forbidden technique."


    The two thought of the demon succubus. They had all read about every type of demon in the Twin Land to know the characteristics of this type of demon. In particular, they knew which techniques were usually weaker and more prone to errors. Meanwhile, the skills of the Spirits were usually closer to perfection.


    "Maybe you should hunt a succubus after this, Joan. At least Liam will want to cultivate with you." Ann joked with her friend after all the dense talk.


    Joan laughed, wondering what it would be like to have such a Spirit. Would she be able to control herself? Would dual cultivation work between two women? Or would it only work between partners of opposite genders?


    Several questions came to her mind.


    But then she said in a lower tone, with a secret in her words, "They say there are people in the guild who have Spirits that give them powers compatible with dual cultivation. I wouldn''t doubt it if there were some disciples in the sect with incubi and succubi as one of their Spirits."


    "There are rumors from some members of our rival cities on this side of the fjord about disciples who disappear when they go hunting together." Ann had heard such stories as well. "Most likely, they died in encounters with beasts or other disciples.


    However, there are stories that some survivors who always come back alive, leaving their companions of the opposite gender missing, are actually dual cultivators.


    But we can''t be sure. If they really are dual cultivators, it''s hard for us to find out. They would certainly be cautious."


    Liam didn''t broach the subject of dual cultivation any further. It wasn''t the time for him to delve into it, and he kissed the two girls goodbye before heading down his street.


    On his way back to his room, he thought about how he needed to get to know the two women better, especially Joan. If he could convince one of them, it would be easier to convince the other.


    Ann and Joan didn''t seem to have much cultivation talent, but he still wasn''t sure if they were like Grace and Electa or if they were more like Felicity. Depending on what kind of determination and desire they had, he could approach them earlier with a bold proposal.


    ''As long as I keep seeing them, even if one of them doesn''t want to cultivate with me, I can make them keep the secret, just like Felicity.''


    ...


    The next day, Liam met Felicity in the morning and talked to the orange-haired woman about what he had said to Grace earlier.


    Felicity advised Liam on how to deal with Eleanor, the leader of the Abyss Matriarchs, should he encounter such a woman during the hunt for the Silver-Winged Leopard.


    Felicity had fought Eleanor three times and was well aware of the white-haired woman''s abilities. Liam''s enemy already had three Spirits, one full attack, one defensive, and one mental, a basic Spirit configuration for Spirit Masters.


    Her main Spirit was a demon, as was the case with virtually all members of the Demon Gate. But Eleanor''s strength was her mental power, capable of driving opponents into extremely realistic delusions.


    Her defense was another important point. From what Felicity told Liam, even if he could get through the mental and physical challenges against Eleanor, it would be difficult to hurt the woman. Her skin was so tough that Third Class weapons in the hands of third realm Spirit Masters had failed to wound her.


    Eleanor''s position in the top ten of the Arena was no accident!


    Liam arranged a training session with Felicity so that he could better understand what he would be up against if Eleanor were to ambush him, as Ester had told him earlier.


    In the early afternoon, Liam went to his meeting with Grace, where today he began his time with the silver-haired woman with combat training.


    After a few minutes with Grace, Liam was sweating, breathing deeply, and pushing Thal''Korr to the limit. Meanwhile, Grace looked great as her three Spirits acted around Liam at her command.


    In Grace''s exclusive training room on her estate, she had a smile on her face as she taught Liam how to lead with Myles and Enos.


    She had already told him what powers Myles had and how to face the leader of the Crimson Rebels. The arena''s second place was one of the most formidable warriors in the city, not only a skilled leader of his team of Spirits but also a good swordsman.


    Frequently, confrontations in the arena had reached a point where the Spirits were pinned down and the Spirit Masters had to engage in combat to gain an advantage over their opponent. Myles had already shown himself to be formidable with his favorite weapon, the long sword, and had dealt with several opponents who had gotten too close.


    The most recent example had been Enos, who had narrowly defeated his rival with brute force.


    But in the end, Myles had won with his advantage in fighting skills and intelligence.


    Grace told Liam about the other opponent worrying her lover, "Enos is the opposite of Myles. He doesn''t have a sound mind, nor is he skilled with weapons. However, Enos'' physical strength is surreal. I would venture to say that only William could match Enos in strength in the city.


    The fat psychopath looks like a bull. If he hits you with his fists or a kick, I''m afraid you''ll have a few broken bones, even with your impressive features, Liam." m|vl|e|mp|y|r article


    She pressed him with her three Spirits, keeping her two less offensive ones to entertain Thal''Korr while the more martial of the three traded blows with Liam.


    "The way to beat Enos is not to play his game. Don''t let him get close and don''t use force against him. He''ll win if you do.


    But if you dodge his attacks and tire him out, you''ll kill the bastard. If possible, use poisons and mental abilities to affect him while he''s trying to get close to you. And of course, use your allies. It''s unlikely that you''ll face him alone."


    Liam listened to each of Grace''s words, but remained focused on the black-skinned demon attacking him, feeling every blow in his body as if he were being shot.


    His companion''s Spirit demon was indeed powerful in its attacks. But that was exactly what he needed to prepare himself to fight 4-Star Spirit Earth enemies!


    He moved forward, using Grace''s own words to confront her demon Spirit. Instead of trying to hurt it, he focused on distracting it and trying to affect its mind.


    Of course, doing this against a Spirit wasn''t the same as doing it against a Spirit Master. But Grace helped him by replicating what she thought would happen as a result of each decision Liam made.


    Throughout the minutes of sparring with her lover, she enjoyed the sensation and smiled with satisfaction at how easily Liam was learning.


    The feeling of training someone who showed progress from the very first lesson was indescribable!

 Chapter 172: Evolution (R18)

    The sounds of wet skin slapping and the moaning of a girl with a lot of heat in her body could be heard there.


    Sweating from head to toe, Electa was on top of Liam as she rode her lover''s pole, feeling her little sister scratching vigorously and satisfyingly.


    Mana was penetrating her body through her womb, going all the way to her soul, inflating it as she felt more pleasure.


    Liam lay beneath Electa, his hands on her slender waist as he moved his body to help her in her momentary effort. He also felt a growing sensation in his shaft, the earlier pressure of a fluid-filled duct bursting.


    Amid Liam''s glee, he also felt more and more mana entering his body, flowing from the head of his rod to reach his insides and feed his soul.


    Purple mist covered Electa''s room, and the incubus demon sat in its corner, directing all the mana in the area to pass through him and feed his Spirit Master and Liam''s lover. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As he did this with his eyes closed, sitting in the lotus position, the incubus demon could feel that Liam could last another four hours with Electa if the boy wanted to, but the woman was close to her limit.


    After the last 40 minutes, she would need at least four hours of rest to cultivate again.


    However, as her little sister spasmed vigorously after her orgasm, sucking on Liam''s rod, the sound of something breaking broke inside Electa, and then much mana moved into her body.


    She opened her eyes wide and looked at Liam, who was already smiling happily at his woman.


    "Congratulations on your realm advancement, Electa," he said as he put his arms around her, while she felt warmer and kissed him with bliss.


    "Mmmmmm~"


    After a minute of kissing Liam, still connected, Electa felt her fatigue disappear as her cultivation jumped exponentially. Her soul was rapidly transforming, soon giving her space to absorb another Spirit, while all her physical senses were improving.


    She could even feel Liam''s rod better in her cave, while tiny black dots left her body¡ªimpurities that accumulated in the organisms of cultivators and could be eliminated during realm advancement.


    She used her own mana to destroy these impurities, preventing them from interfering with her moment with Liam.


    In the blink of an eye, Electa''s cultivation stabilized at the beginning of the third realm, and she couldn''t help but look at Liam and bite her lip. When she raised her hips a little and then lowered them, she didn''t have to say anything to him for him to understand.


    He closed his eyes and smiled when he feel she wanted to continue cultivating.


    In Electa''s situation, there was no problem with cultivation. As long as one had physical strength and one''s soul was stable, one could always cultivate.


    The demon incubus saw this and relaxed his body where he was sitting. He thought the cultivation was over, but when he saw Electa''s reaction, he knew the two could easily continue for another hour.


    ''She''s made progress. She''ll achieve much more than before.''


    Once again, mana entered Electa''s and Liam''s bodies as the bed creaked again with the black-haired woman''s heavenly moans.


    "Ahhhhhhh~"


    "Liam~ I really love this~ Having you inside my body is the best~"


    Soon they switched positions, with him climbing on top of her in a classic position.


    Moving his body quickly, Liam made Electa moan louder and louder, sometimes stopping her cries as he kissed her, but also letting her expose herself as she wished.


    He loved to hear his women moan!


    Half an hour later, he had Electa on all fours in front of him. Her beautiful bottom reddened from the slaps he had given her, while her flower was red and very sweaty.


    But as he watched her for a moment before positioning his little brother, Liam saw Electa''s ''honey'' dripping down her blooming flower. He placed the head of his rod on her pink pearl and rubbed it for a moment, not intending to penetrate. Electa shivered at the contact, feeling teased by Liam.


    "Put it in~" she ordered through her panting breaths.


    Pa!


    He slapped her again, smiling. But he did as she asked, sliding his rod into her hot, wet, tight tunnel, making her sing with pleasure again.


    As they approached the one hour mark of their thing, Electa showed signs of exhaustion again, finally collapsing on her bed after nearly two hours with Liam.


    She hadn''t spent this much time with him since he had moved up, but today''s minutes were much better than those of weeks ago.


    She watched him lie down next to her and thought that she wanted to live like this forever. When she was with Liam, she didn''t think about her revenge and other problems. All that existed was him and her, and she felt at peace.


    "What''s wrong?" he asked as he smiled at her, taking the time to rest a little.


    Even though he had the energy to keep going, a little rest now was not a bad thing.


    He felt his sweat dry as his heart calmed.


    "It''s nothing. I''m just happy with my progress," she said to him, playing with his hair.


    After losing his previous hair to burn, Liam now had locks that reached the length of his fingers. In a few weeks, he could have his long hair back.


    He said to her, "On that note, I have an opportunity for you. The Night of the Beasts is coming. That''s when I''ll go hunting for my next Spirit. You can come with me and get yours as well."


    "Sounds good to me." She readily agreed, before moving closer to him and hugging him, resting her face on his chest.


    ''This is the way for me to stay by your side...'' She thought as she closed her eyes and smiled.

 Chapter 173: Proposal to Nance

    In the morning, he visited Runes Hall to begin his individual studies in the library. He had already talked to Ann about joining the same studio as her, and tomorrow he was supposed to register with this group where he could sell his enchanted products as an affiliate.


    However, he had already told Ann to clarify that he would not become active in the group until he returned from his hunting trip in the forest, which he intended to do within the next few days.


    After passing through the Runes Hall, he went to the Battle Hall to perform his weekly 5 hours of service. This time, he had no problems. Enos and the core of the Emerald Owls were out of town. None of the remaining faction men would challenge him, so he fulfilled his responsibility and went to meet Mary in the early afternoon.


    After cultivating with Mary, he would go to Grace, and in the late afternoon, after spending a few hours doing Second Class incantations, he would meet with Nance, who came to his room just after he finished a training session.


    Realizing he needed some time to rest, she sat at the end of his bed and watched him with a smile on her face. As she observed him meditate, she couldn''t help but feel warm.


    She had an idea and took off her clothes with a playful smile on her lips. Keeping only her underwear on, she lay down on his bed in an inviting position, waiting to surprise him.


    Some time later, the blue-haired girl felt eyes on her privileged parts and giggled. "Something wrong, darling?" she joked as she asked. "Enjoying the view?"


    "Absolutely," he said in an amused tone. "I never get tired of seeing views like this, hehe."


    "You can enjoy it as much as you want... Or you can come here and feel it with your own hands." She looked at him and bit her lips.


    Liam was tempted, but first he said, "I''ll certainly do that. But there''s something I need to talk to you about first."


    She lost the smile on her face and spoke more seriously, "Is there a problem?"


    "There''s no problem. I just want you to know that I''m leaving town in three days. My faction will hunt, and I''ll be part of the group." S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Nance narrowed his eyes and understood exactly what this hunt was.


    ''Silver-Winged Leopard... It looks like he''ll be involved in a big fight.'' She sighed.


    Considering the number of groups interested in the Silver-Winged Leopard, Nance imagined that the fight Liam would be involved in would be a big one. Especially considering that some of the local leaders who hated him had already left town, it was unlikely that they wouldn''t stand in his way.


    "Are you sure about this?" She shifted her position as she sat up and looked deep into Liam''s eyes. "This is going to be dangerous, Liam. Enos, Eleanor and Myles want to kill you, and they''re already out of town. If you leave now, I''m afraid they''ll have their chance to move against you."


    Liam understood Nance''s changed comment, as well as the fact that she immediately became angry when she realized he was really going on this foolish trip.


    "Let Robert and these fools kill themselves. You can deal with the rest of them later," she suggested before he could say anything.


    "I''m part Leopards, Nance. I have no choice."


    "Nonsense. Forget the Leopards. You can join my group. We''ll protect you from what''s left of the Leopards after the Silver-Winged Leopard." She stood up, stopped in front of him, and grabbed one of his wrists.


    Liam liked her reaction. Nance was obviously afraid of losing him, a feeling he had seen in almost every woman he was in a relationship with. Mary, Electa and Grace showed even more concern for him, but Nance wasn''t far behind them, even without him using his skills on this blue-haired woman.


    ''I am very close to being able to introduce Nance to the possibilities of dual cultivation...'' he thought while massaging one of her wrists.


    "This isn''t just a faction mission for me," he told her. "It''s something I have to solve for myself. It''s a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity." He also thought about {Black Art} and the opportunities he would have in the coming days.


    "But..."


    "But there are ways you can help me if you''re worried," he said, narrowing his eyes.


    "How?" she asked, willing to help him.


    She couldn''t go with him on this hunt, given her obligations to her faction over the next few days. But if there was any way she could help him, she was sincerely willing. She was starting to like Liam in a different way and couldn''t help but be troubled by the possibility of losing him.


    "Would you be willing to lose some of your vitality and cultivation stability for me?" he asked in a provocative tone that could scare defenseless maidens.


    "Lose my vitality? And stability?" She repeated those two points reflexively. "For once? If it can help you... I..." She hesitated, not sure how far she was willing to go. "That depends.


    As long as it''s not something that limits my future, I''d be willing to lose some of these essences to help you."


    He expected nothing less from her. Being willing to sacrifice herself for another was too much. That would be something for a fanatic, someone who had already lost their sense of reality.


    Not even Mary, who had been with him the longest, would do something like that without a very good reason, so Liam didn''t expect it from Nance. But her answer pleased him.


    "The possibility I have wouldn''t hurt you that much. In fact, it might even be beneficial to you. But you will lose some of your vitality and stability. Meanwhile, I''ll become stronger."


    She listened with a curious expression on her face. She couldn''t think of any methods to become stronger using someone else''s essence as she looked at him. ''What is he talking about?''


    "But in order for us to move forward, I need your word that you won''t regret it and that you will keep this a secret," he said as he showed her one of his hands, giving her the chance to refuse.


    Looking at Liam''s hands, Nance thought for a second and clenched her fists. But considering the dangers ahead and her heart pounding in her chest, she took a deep breath and took Liam''s hand.


    "Okay. I''m ready. And I''ll keep your secret, whatever it is."


    He smiled at her as he walked over and took her in his arms, hugging her tightly. "That''s what I wanted to hear." He kissed her, using his seduction skills to lift the mood between them.


    The effect was immediate. Nance felt her little sister become so lubricated that her panties got wet, while she noticed Liam looked even more handsome and impressive. Her desire to help him grew, and she wanted to do everything she could to make him feel good and stronger.


    Soon, the two would lie down on his bed and begin their first, revealing session of dual cultivation, which would increase both of their powers more than they ever imagined!

 Chapter 174: 3-Star of the Spirit Earth Realm

    In particular, they couldn''t help but think about the advancement they had just made to the 3-Star of the Spirit Earth Realm. Both were already close to the last part of the 2-Star level, especially Nance, and after cultivating together, the result was wonderful.


    Liam felt his power reach a new level, a critical advancement for him, as he was on the eve of embarking on the most dangerous journey of his life.


    But Nance also felt her strength reach a level she thought she would only achieve after a few more weeks of cultivation. Her magical foundation grew stronger, and she could now allow her three Spirits to cultivate at a higher level.


    By being able to elevate the strength of her Spirits, she could significantly increase her power in a short time!


    Amidst their improvements, she noticed what Liam had mentioned earlier. Her vitality subtly weakened, while her foundation didn''t seem as solid, despite being larger and stronger now. But she couldn''t say he had lied. Indeed, her loss of vitality and stability was small. Compared to her strengthening, it was something she could even overlook.


    ''So he is a dual cultivator,'' she thought as she took a deep breath, looking at the white ceiling of Liam''s room. ''I didn''t expect that¡­ I thought dual cultivators always seduced their partners.''


    She could affirm Liam had not seduced her. She had pursued him, not the other way around. He had been with her on several occasions without using his powers; she could affirm this, given the absurd differences between today and the other opportunities together. And in the end, he only made his advancement when she herself accepted it first.


    Nance did not blame Liam for the negative aspects of her improvement. This was exactly what she had agreed to. In fact, she even gained something. She was expecting to lose her vitality and magical solidity and gain nothing in return. But she had also become stronger, something she couldn''t ignore.


    Liam finally turned to Nance with a smiling on his lips. He thanked her immediately. "Thank you for agreeing to cultivate with me, Nance. I know dual cultivators are frowned upon in our society, so I appreciate your trust. If you don''t want to cultivate again after today, I will understand your point without problems."


    She hadn''t yet thought about cultivating again with Liam, but even with the negative points, she couldn''t help but think about it now. "What are the effects of dual cultivation in the long term? Do you have any idea?"


    Liam saw the interest in her eyes and wasn''t surprised. Dual cultivation sex was much more pleasurable than a normal experience. Being able to become stronger was a bonus. One would have to be strong mentally to not even consider repeating the experience.


    "The effects are more or less what you are feeling.


    If we use special potions and mixtures during cultivation, we can even strengthen the positive effects and delay the negative ones. Other options only strengthen all effects, whether positive or negative. But anyway, what you felt now is what you would feel in every session together."


    "Do you have these substances?" she asked with obvious interest.


    "I have those that strengthen the general effects. Something that only enhances and diminishes the negative effects is out of my reach now," he said what he had already discovered with Electa through the complete translation of the incubus''s book.


    Unfortunately, the mixtures capable of replicating what he explained to Nance required resources unavailable in City Thirteen.


    ''So dual cultivation can be more positive than it was in this session¡­'' She pondered as she sat on the bed, showing Liam an interested look.


    "Well, for now, I can continue cultivating with you," she said with a flushed face. "But I can''t guarantee I''ll be available forever."


    He smiled, understanding Nance''s intention. Liam saw no problem with her position. Having already made an agreement to prevent her from revealing what he could do, he took her with him to the bathroom, soon talking about other matters and playing with the blue-haired girl.


    ¡­


    For the next two days, Liam continued with most of his recent routine. He cultivated daily with Mary, Electa, Nance, and Grace while continuing to develop his profession.


    He couldn''t see Ann and Joan together during these days, but he had the chance to be with them separately, furthering his plans with them, though still lacking the decisive step. Joan seemed more inclined to accept an opportunity for dual cultivation, so Liam was already planning to try with her first before anything with Ann.


    However, that would be after he returned from the hunt for the Silver-Winged Leopard. Upon completing his weekly responsibility at the Beasts Hall the day before, Liam heard from Robert about their imminent departure today.


    Liam only told the faction leader that he would be ready at the start of the day, already having his permission to leave the city at hand.


    After visiting Mary at 4 a.m. and bidding farewell to his blonde girl, he headed to the city exit shortly before sunrise.


    He would have to wait a bit, still being watched by members of local factions.


    He could feel each of his opponents in the surroundings, who would certainly send messages to his enemies waiting for him in the fjord about his departure.


    ''Luckily, I raised my mastery over Mana Mask. Now that I''m in the third phase of the technique, only a peak Spirit Sky cultivator could perceive my real cultivation.''


    The third phase of Mana Mask wasn''t much different from the second phase. The difference lay in the efficiency of hiding the user''s cultivation and that of their Spirits. Before, Liam could hide and mask the cultivation of one of his Spirits. Now he could do so with all of them, even if he already had a third Spirit.


    Given his speed of progress with the technique, Liam wanted to master it completely before reaching the inner sect area. At that time, he could deceive even important sect members and remain protected by his hidden cultivation.


    Now he still displayed an aura of 9-Star of the Spirit Lord Realm, although showing a stronger level, near the peak of the realm.


    But while he hid his strengths, he could use all his power and sharp senses to feel even a few hundred meters away from him. He could feel all the eyes on him, sense the cultivations, and even hear some murmurs in his current condition.


    Hearing footsteps, Liam looked at the city staircase and saw a group of 10 men from Leopards, with Robert and Lazarus at the front of the team.


    Leopards was investing heavily in this hunt. The faction would take its four Spirit Earth cultivators¡ªexcluding Liam¡ªfor the hunt of the Silver-Winged Leopard. Besides them, and Liam himself, six 9-Star Spirit Lords, armed with Third Class armor and weapons, were there for the hunt.


    "Liam¡­" Lazarus greeted him with a handshake.


    "Are you prepared?" Robert asked, greeting Liam. "I fear our enemies will ambush us on more than one occasion in the coming hours and days. The hunt for the Silver-Winged Leopard will not be easy either. The beast is powerful, and even if we didn''t have enemies, it would be difficult to conquer."


    "Certainly, boss. I will do my best to help you get this beast," Liam said sincerely as he joined the group.


    His gratitude to Robert and Leopards was sincere. He was on this journey much to protect himself and deal with his opponents, but he wanted to do his best to help the group leader.


    "Perfect. Let''s move forward. I fear we have only 24 hours until the creature awakens. Our enemies are constantly stressing its surroundings."


    They moved forward, leaving their permissions at the city exit, soon entering the forest.


    As they walked not so fast, careful of their surroundings, they talked about what lay ahead, the factions of City Thirteen, the hunt itself, and the possible dispute with disciples from other cities.


    Liam spoke about the tracking device he had with him and was attached to one of the Crimson Rebels members, but for now, the item showed no signal¡ªwhich indicated that the enemy was out of range or had destroyed the tracking item.


    While they talked and updated their plans with the things, Liam informed the group, their enemies were on the move. Messenger birds and communication devices around the city exit sprang into action.


    The individuals watching Liam wasted no time in sending the news of the Leopards group''s departure to the various factions around this side of the fjord that morning.


    It was time for their groups to have their last battle and redefine the power hierarchy in City Thirteen!


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, on Street Fifth¡­


    In a private residential building, one of the largest and most imposing in the city, William Semple, first in the Arena rank, was training in a room as spacious and powerful as the level three rooms of the Lotus Temple. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There, a man in black was positioned to assist and correct his mistakes in the technique he was training.


    His peak 6-Star cultivation was evident as he moved, an uncontested power within City Thirteen. No one among the area''s disciples had cultivation even close to his.


    The strongest after him was only a 4-Star individual!


    William was not worried about his rank competitors and was already preparing for his entry into the sect''s inner wing, something that should happen in the coming months.


    But he still kept up with local news. While he trained that morning with his instructor, one of his subordinates in the city said, "Boss, Enos, Eleanor, Robert, and Myles are all out of the city. Rumors circulating the city say they will face off in a battle for a wild beast from the fjord. Their direct competitors expect at least one of them to die in the coming days."


    William continued moving his sword against a wooden puppet surrounded by artificial Spirits, as if the news was not relevant.


    "The newcomer Liam Porter is also with the group. Some of our acquaintances are betting he won''t return from this journey."


    This comment caught William''s attention. He no longer saw the city''s strongest as competitors. They all seemed to be stagnating by growing too slowly. But Liam was showing meteoric ascension, with no signs of stopping.


    "Liam Porter, huh? Put a Spirit Earth puppet behind him. If he survives his current enemies, I will move against him myself." William finally stopped, looking decisively at the man who had brought him these messages.


    That individual did not question his leader''s position. He understood perfectly that William was not worried about Liam''s growth in City Thirteen, but rather in an internal city.


    William would soon move to one of the internal cities, while Liam should do the same. After all, the boy was only 18 years old and already at the end of the second realm. It was almost certain that he would get his automatic promotion to the sect''s inner wing in a few weeks.


    With the departure of his man, William saw the Officer, there to train him, looking at him from under the mask on his face.


    "You don''t think it''s appropriate?"


    "On the contrary, young William, I am in total agreement. Liam Porter will advance almost at the same time as you to an inner city. You will most likely vie for many things."


    "So, what do you have in mind?"


    "A puppet is precious. But maybe you should put two of them behind Liam. He is out of the city, in the middle of a hunt¡­ And if he advances and gets his third Spirit? Two puppets will ensure his downfall, even without you having to get involved."


    "Oh?"

 Chapter 175: Heading for the Silver-Winged Leopard

    A pigeon had just landed near the group''s camp when one of the men handed him a message from the weaker Emerald Owls'' men left behind in the city.


    "Liam Porter is moving with the Leopards. How do we move against them, Boss? Robert has gathered a large group to hunt the Silver-Winged Leopard."


    Enos had read the message about Liam and the Leopards leaving City Thirteen about an hour ago. It had the numbers of such a group, enough to challenge his group.


    Enos was stronger than Robert. But given the losses Mary had inflicted on his faction, the current situation was not good for him to take a stand against the Leopards'' group.


    "I didn''t expect Robert to be so determined in this hunt," Enos murmured in a low tone, his eyes narrowing as his hands clenched the message paper. "But that won''t stop us. Be prepared to take action against those wretched Leopards. We''ll track them down and follow them!"


    The men in the camp began to move, the weaker ones dismantling their tents and the stronger ones approaching Enos to leave.


    "The Leopards are in a worse situation than we are," Enos said to the men closest to him. "They will soon be fighting enemies. Then let''s go after bloody Liam Porter!"


    ...


    Later, Myles also received word of the Leopards'' movements.


    His group was far away from Enos'', closer to City Ten at the moment than to City Thirteen. The place in question was more or less where the groups interested in the Silver-winged Leopard had to pass to reach it, a full day''s journey from City Thirteen.


    But birds crossed large territories like this faster than humans, and not long after Enos had learned of Liam''s movements, Myles discovered the same.


    "Boss, Miss McCalla is moving. She and her group of Abyss Matriarchs must have begun their pursuit of the enemies. If they follow the agreed upon plans, the battle will reach us before daybreak."


    Myles smiled as he looked up at the treetops, now in a tent high in a tree where his group had chosen to wait for the enemies.


    Beside him were his faction brothers, including Hudson, who didn''t know it, but was carrying an item that emitted signals that were only detectable by Liam''s radar.


    "Perfect. Get the boys ready to fight tonight." Myles ordered as he threw the message he had just read into the fire. "Eleanor will keep her promise. She''ll keep her distance from the enemies and follow them here."


    ...


    Liam''s group moved around all morning until they stopped in a grassy area where there were a few thousand square meters of space with no trees nearby.


    Half the men stood guard, while the others sat, some drinking water, others chatting while eating something to keep them going.


    They hadn''t had to fight any creatures on the way here. Even though the forest was full of beasts, most of the creatures didn''t live in their territories, and the group skillfully cleared such paths. Their only interest was the Silver-Winged Leopard.


    But they kept an eye out for enemies that might attack them.


    Eating a protein bar, Liam stood next to Lazarus and watched Robert meditate.


    "There''s a 99% chance that Eleanor is watching us from this direction right now," Liam said to Lazarus, making the man look in the same place as him.


    "You want to face her here?" the square-headed man asked.


    Liam had already communicated with the group about the things Ester had told him and helped him with.


    They knew about the tracking device that would work when they were within a kilometer of Hudson, as well as the fact that the Crimson Rebels planned to attack them near the Silver-Winged Leopard''s hunting grounds. The Abyss Matriarchs would follow them there and ambush them against Myles'' group. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I don''t want to face anyone, Chief Ross. I''d rather be in a bathtub with my women, eating and drinking." Liam laughed bitterly. "But if we''re going to fight, let''s do it our way and not the enemy''s way, right?"


    He had been trying to convince the group to fight the Abyss Matriarchs for the past few hours. But so far, Robert had shown no interest. He didn''t want to risk his group so far away from the location of the Silver-Winged Leopard, which he wanted to be his third Spirit.


    Lazarus shook his head, understanding Liam''s side, but also his leader''s. "You are right. But there''s still time for us to fight on when we''re closer to our goal."


    "Maybe." Liam didn''t hide his displeasure. "I just fear that this will be the end of our group, Chief Ross.


    We might even be able to deal with the Abyss Matriarchs later. But maybe the Crimson Rebels will realize this and catch up with us while we''re exhausted from fighting. We may be able to deal with the Crimson Rebels, but we may end up weakened against the Silver-Winged Leopard and those who hunt it.


    The safest thing would be to eliminate them where we are. The Crimson Rebels are far away, and we would have time to recover for the next opponents."


    At that moment, Robert opened his eyes and finished his cultivation session in this place. He heard the last part of Liam''s speech, something he had already heard this morning.


    "I understand you are worried, Liam," the man said in an understanding tone. "But we can''t risk a fight too far away from my future Spirit.


    Fights in the forest aren''t like fights in the city. Everything that happens in a place like this changes the weather and the behavior of the beasts miles away from us. We have to bring the confrontation as close to my target as possible, otherwise we''ll lose it."


    Liam sighed and said, "I understand the risks. This is just my vision of what''s best for the group."


    "I''m glad you feel that way. But don''t worry, we''ll soon take care of the vermin that follow us." The man glanced in the direction Liam had showed before calling to his people. "Come on boys, time to go!"


    Liam followed the group, not having much of a choice. He was already quite strong by City Thirteen standards. But alone, he had no confidence against the numbers of the Abyss Matriarchs. His only alternative was to go along with Robert''s decisions.


    ''I just hope this doesn''t lead us into the Abyss...'' he thought as he sighed softly. ''I have a feeling that the outcome of this hunt will be disastrous.''


    He looked ahead and saw an enormous cloud in the sky, casting a shadow across the road ahead and greatly dimming the surrounding light.


    As they moved, the Abyss Matriarchs slowly followed behind them, a group of 10 women led by the beautiful Eleanor, who now revealed a magical 4-Star fluctuation to those beside her. But anyone over 50 meters away from her couldn''t sense her cultivation, a sign of the forest they were passing through.


    Individual mana could be felt in different ways, depending on the environment. In certain very rich places, only cultivators with very strong cultivation could have their aura perceived by others. People below a certain level of strength would naturally be camouflaged by the environment. In other mana-poor environments, even weak Spirit Apprentices could be seen from a distance.


    In general, it was easier to sense the cultivation of opponents in human cities. Even though cities were usually rich in mana, the equipment in those cities made it easier to sense the cultivation of cultivators. In rich forests, like the one at Demon Gate''s headquarters, the trees, animals, and precious items made it more difficult to sense the presence of magical beings.


    Of course, this depended on several factors. If a Spirit King stood there without containing their aura, cultivators and beasts from all over the forest would notice them. But young Spirit Earth cultivators didn''t have to worry about being sensed in the same way.


    So Eleanor moved while Enos approached her group unnoticed.


    Luckily for the Abyss Matriarchs, the Emerald Owls'' men were interested in Liam, not the women of that faction!


    ...


    A few more hours passed, and the sun crossed the sky, passing through the central position and then descending a good part of the way until it gradually set.


    The late afternoon brought a somber feeling to those seeking the death of their rivals, as the shadows of the forest deepened amidst the ever more terrifying winds of the area.


    Stronger beasts gradually left their hiding places to take advantage of the early evening, the time of greatest activity for many of the area''s creatures.


    With the onset of night, the moving groups slowed down, already far enough into the beasts'' territory to take their chances and move in the same way as before. Even though they followed their maps and avoided the territories of known creatures, there was no such thing as too much caution when traveling at night.


    Among his fellow Leopards mates, however, Liam felt much better now that he had his Shadowfiend traits.


    Not every demon was a fan of darkness and night, as some might think. Some had completely different affinities, related to nefarious essences, but not necessarily the night. Some had powers with plants, seduction, poisons, the ability to understand, heal, transform bodies, etc. Not all of them used shadows, like the Shadowfiends.


    While some of his companions became more alert and worried, Liam felt his senses improving, gradually noticing his surroundings in more detail and with greater range.


    He narrowed his eyes as he sensed a small insect-like Spirit, something like a fly, flying only 200 meters away from them.


    ''This is the Spirit of one of the enemies following us,'' he realized as drops of sweat trickled down his back.


    He couldn''t ignore the anxiety in his heart, worried enough about the battle ahead, whether against his enemies or the competitors in search of the Silver-Winged Leopard.


    As he looked at Robert and pointed at the insect-like Spirit, he couldn''t help but feel the urge to yell at the man and make him do something. But this time, he wouldn''t have to be frustrated with the leader of his faction.


    "Time to sort out your intrigues, Liam." Robert tapped him on the shoulder as he motioned for the rest of the group to get ready.


    Liam didn''t mind the man''s words, aware that his enemies hadn''t been so well prepared to ambush them just because of him. He put his displeasure with Robert aside for today to prepare for battle.


    When the entire group was ready, they gathered into a battalion, forming a formation while, one by one, they summoned their Spirits.


    That was the signal for the Spirit Masters'' war!

 Chapter 176: Battle of Spirit Masters (1)

    The weakest Spirits exhibited a 7-Star cultivation from the Spirit Lord Realm, while the strongest emitted 2-Star magical fluctuations from the Spirit Earth Realm, which were powerful by the standards of the outer disciples of Demon Gate.


    Only a few disciples had Spirits with superior cultivation. Typically, Spirit Masters maintained a cultivation level one or two tiers higher than their strongest Spirits.


    The simultaneous summoning of so many Spirits altered the surrounding mana, concentrating it around the Leopards'' group.


    Strong winds and earth movements made the area more intimidating.


    Mana was a crucial environmental component. Much like wind moves from high to low pressure areas, mana could influence natural phenomena depending on its concentration, affecting humidity, winds, electrical changes, and other natural elements.


    The groups surrounding the Leopards couldn''t ignore the actions of these 11 individuals. Robert''s group was aware they were being followed, and given their behavior, they were poised to launch their attacks swiftly!


    Eleanor frowned as she observed and sensed this, realizing she had no choice but to fight right there.


    It wasn''t part of her or her allies'' plan to engage now. But if her enemies capitalized on the advantage of having already summoned their Spirits to fight her before she did the same, she would be in serious trouble!


    "Get ready to fight!" she said aloud as she positioned herself and flashed her mana to summon her warriors, the strongest of which was a 2-Star Spirit Earth demon.


    Her group mates formed a formation, following a distinct pattern than the Leopards, but organizing themselves as any group of cultivators would in situations like this.


    Those with more physical and powerful attributes positioned themselves in front of the weaker ones, those who provided support. Meanwhile, their Spirits, 26 of them, appeared in the area.


    Enos moved a hand and motioned for his people to wait. "Don''t rush in. They don''t know we''re here. Let them fight for a while!" he warned quietly.


    He was taking a risk. It would only take one of the enemy Spirits to attack in their direction, or to notice them, for them to lose all the advantage they were seeking.


    But everyone in the group of Emerald Owls obeyed their leader, continuing to tighten their grip on their weapons and defensive items without moving their mana.


    Enos himself took a few steps back, retreating to a safer position to launch his attack when the time was right.


    Even though he was retreating, he could see from a privileged angle the beginning of the battle.


    The first to act were the Spirits with ranged attacks. These creatures unleashed a barrage of flaming arrows, hailstones, mana grenades, and similar assaults while still close to their masters.


    As these attacks flew toward their targets, Spirits with defensive abilities sprang into action, erecting mana barriers, manipulating the ground, or counterattacking to mitigate the enemy''s offensive.


    Liam stood with Thal''Korr at his side, biding his time for the most chaotic part of the combat¡ªhis specialty.


    Yet, he couldn''t help but watch the battle''s onset with keen interest, observing how the Spirit Masters coordinated their group tactics.


    Some of his companions used their mental or regenerative abilities to support those driving the primary actions of the group. Meanwhile, their forces attacked and defended with a portion of their numbers, advancing slowly toward the enemies, much like an ancient battle on Earth.


    Explosions echoed around them; the enemy''s attacks obliterated trees and plants. However, no Spirits or cultivators were injured in this initial phase of conflict.


    The defenses held firm, sparing the Spirit Masters while the environment bore the brunt.


    In the first moments of battle, both groups maneuvered extensively, and soon they were close enough to see each other directly.


    From the distance they were at, two minutes into the battle, the first Spirits finally left their masters'' side and ran toward the enemy groups. This happened almost simultaneously for both groups, with the Spirit Masters standing still while their warriors attacked each other.


    Liam ordered Thal''Korr to join the fray, still hiding his Spirit''s cultivation and acting without trying to draw the attention of the stronger opponents.


    ''Concentrate on killing the 9-Star Spirit Lords. If one of the stronger ones tries to act against you, don''t hesitate to defend yourself. But avoid them unless they show themselves to be vulnerable.''


    Liam gave his orders to Thal''Korr while already holding his Third Class sword. He was also dressed in armor of the same rank, his hands clenched on the hilt of his sword, eager to leave his position and run toward the enemy group.


    His eyes fell on Eleanor, the beautiful white-haired woman dressed as an extremely seductive warrior.


    Just as he had heard from Felicity before, most female cultivators had some kind of attribute related to seduction. He felt this clearly when he noticed that his eyes were hurting.


    ''She is mentally attacking me!'' His eyebrows knitted together as he resisted. Fortunately, his cultivation was only one level lower than hers, and he had the incubus attributes to help him a lot. Otherwise, he would have been one of the first to fall for this woman''s attempt! S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just as she tried to act against him, Liam did the same against Eleanor''s group. Cleverly, he didn''t attack the strongest of the group, but all 9-Star flowers in Eleanor''s formation.


    By raising his incubus attributes, not enough to emphasize his Spirit, but enough to attract the attention of the weaker women, he made them look at him differently while he manipulated the shadows in the area.


    His companions also used their own abilities to attack, and some to defend themselves, not relying solely on the action of their Spirits.


    ''Bastard!'' Eleanor noticed Liam''s actions on her sisters, noticing a sudden weakening of her group, especially some of the warrior Spirits that were fighting directly.


    Crack!


    The first Spirit to explode, unsurprisingly, came from Thal''Korr''s clutches, as the Spirit Master behind the destroyed essence weakened, feeling a twinge in her soul.


    But the team of Leopards didn''t just grow against their opponents. The fall of one of the Abyss Matriarchs took away their numerical advantage for only a few seconds. Soon after, one of the Spirits from Liam''s group fell as well, ushering in the most brutal part of the battle.


    Now the two groups were within 40 meters of each other, and most of the Spirits were no longer with their masters. Most of these magical essences were fighting directly against each other, causing destruction to the surrounding area, while working in a strange synchrony, some helping each other, others getting in the way.


    But the combined action of several Spirits resulted in greater combined durability. Some Spirits withstood attacks that would have destroyed them and fought on longer than they could have with the support of their masters alone.


    By the fifth minute of battle, the total number of Spirits in the area had fallen below 40.


    The first Spirit Masters weakened, leaving gaps in their battle formations.


    "Forward!" Seeing the moment they would have to fight each other, Eleanor drew her weapon and was the first to advance on the leader of her enemies.


    Leaving one of her sisters to deal with Liam, she moved forward against Robert, willing herself to kill two birds with one stone.


    But just as the two sides charged each other, with Liam heading for a 2-Star Spirit Earth cultivator, shouts came from the eastern side of the area, and then a group led by a fat man they all knew appeared.


    Enos, his men, and 16 Spirits appeared from that direction, their Spirits already attacking the less than 40 Spirits left in the battle, while the Spirit Masters themselves moved forward against the humans in the area.


    One of the 2-Star Spirit Earth cultivator from the Leopards paled when he saw the rapid movement of that fleshy mountain holding a staff the size of an ordinary human.


    Enos moved his weapon diagonally and hit the person closest to him in the abdomen.


    The 2-Star Spirit Earth cultivator''s body split in half almost instantly, and his pieces flew in the opposite direction of Enos'' movement.


    The Spirits of the Leopards man exploded and a collective gulp sound erupted in the area. Not only the men of the Leopards but also the women of the Abyss Matriarchs recognized in horror the enemies who were there to kill as many of them as possible.


    Robert and Eleanor were the only ones who could put up a minimally fair fight with Enos, but both were in battle at that very moment.


    Meanwhile, Enos'' eyes were focused on Liam. His chief interest there was to eliminate this curse that had been ravaging him for weeks!


    "Liam!" he said aloud like an animal as he raised his blood-stained staff into the air.

 Chapter 177: Battle of Spirit Masters (2)

    Liam looked in Enos'' direction with narrowed eyes and saw the huge man staring at him with a visible bloodlust in his eyes.


    There was a deadly feeling emanating from Enos'' large body that Liam was familiar with, and it made him quickly understand something crucial to this battle at the beginning of the night.


    He also has {Black Art}. He moved his weapon to fend off the ghost that had just tried to attack him, while standing only a few meters away from Enos, both of them looking at each other without worrying about their surroundings.


    Liam remembered his training with Grace and finally moved, retreating in the direction where Thal''Korr was facing one of the demonic Spirits in the area.


    ''Use your power to push the demons towards me.''


    Liam''s plan was simple. Escape the attacks while he could and use {Black Art} to his advantage!


    As he moved, Enos followed with an evil grin on his face, his Spirits moving to slay the Spirits of the men and women fighting in the area, while no Spirit Master approached him.


    Eleanor and Robert were too busy with each other to take on Enos. As for teaming up against the big, fat man who was the size of a door, they wouldn''t do it, at least not now. As enemies there to kill each other, their priority was still to eliminate each other, even under the current circumstances.


    As Enos moved, each step shaking the ground, the first casualties of the battle appeared, with two men of Leopards falling almost at the same time as three flowers of the Abyss Matriarchs.


    Fighting with the disadvantage of being seduced by Liam wasn''t easy for these women.


    But after the Emerald Owls entered the fray, Liam lessened the effects of his Incubus abilities on these women, allowing them to better resist Enos'' allies.


    Meanwhile, Thal''Korr destroyed two more Spirits and threw two demons in Liam''s direction, one from one of Eleanor''s flower allies and the other from one of Enos'' men.


    Unaware that so many people were staring in his direction, Liam showed the magnificent powers of {Black Art} and absorbed the essences of the two demons that his Spirit had helped him get.


    One of the demons had a 9-Star cultivation from the Spirit Lord Realm, while the other was a 1-Star from the Spirit Earth Realm. But with {Black Art}, the most important thing was the innate quality of the creatures, not necessarily their cultivation. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Either way, Thal''Korr and the incubus in Liam''s soul space felt their existences stimulated, while the Shadowfiend Demon expressed more power in his movements.


    Enos'' eyes lit up as he saw Liam move like that, confirming his earlier suspicions. But he wasn''t afraid. Even if his opponent was hiding his own cultivation, there was only one person he feared in City Thirteen, and William wasn''t there.


    Enos jumped forward with one of his already prepared fists to hit Liam''s body, flicking as Grace had warned Liam.


    Liam jumped back as he used the shadows of his opponents to grow evil creatures. But when the shadow demons tried to attack Enos'' body, they found only an impenetrable barrier.


    Overcoming Enos'' skin was not for everyone, especially a cultivator of a lower level than him!


    Liam changed his strategy when Enos landed only 5 meters away from him and smashed a rock with his fists.


    The demons tried to grab Enos'' limbs to immobilize him. But the fat man just laughed at his opponent''s futile attempt.


    "Child''s play!" He said as he used a little force and destroyed half of the Spirits holding him down.


    Liam continued to move around the battlefield, seeing how right Grace''s hints were for him. He looked away and took the fight closer to Robert and Eleanor.


    Enos continued to pursue Liam, not caring about his opponent''s cowardly strategies. He had the most powerful brute force in City Thirteen. Nothing on this battlefield frightened him.


    Liam activated two of his abilities at once, Aura of Fear and Body Transformation, his muscles growing stronger as those closest to him became more sensitive to his deadly abilities.


    But Enos wasn''t afraid. Although his powers were concentrated in his defense and physical strength, his mind was not as weak, although it was his weak point. If you weren''t on the same level as him or even stronger, it was almost impossible to mess with his mind.


    Liam only moved faster and dodge more efficiently when he reached the spot where Eleanor and Robert were exchanging blows.


    They were both sweaty, with a few bruises here and there. They were very close in strength, although Robert had one Spirit less than Eleanor. Their Spirits were fighting with the other magical essences in the area, so it was natural for them to draw so far.


    But they both saw the black-haired boy''s strategy long before Liam reached them. As Enos attacked Liam and the boy changed direction, they saw the human-shaped door attack them just ten feet away.


    Robert''s eyes narrowed as he considered Liam''s audacity, while Eleanor saw only what she had already noticed in the boy. He really was clever and would use any means to bring down his enemies.


    "I''m sorry, boss," Liam said in an agitated tone. "But I need your help."


    Robert knew this and didn''t hide his displeasure. "I know. Let''s take care of him. I was stuck with Eleanor, but now we can fight together. The only problem is if that woman allies herself with him."


    "Don''t worry about her, I can take care of Eleanor," Liam said with a confident look, staring at the white-haired woman in front of him as he saw Enos standing there, one of his feet sunk into the ground where this man had hit hard.


    Robert trusted Liam and said, "Then let''s fight together!"


    He stepped forward to face Enos, this time with a more serious look on the chubby face of the tall 4-Star cultivator.


    Liam was still weaker than him, but Robert was a different story. Even with one Spirit less, the leader of the Leopards was enough to command the respect of almost all the strongest in City Thirteen!


    "Robert, my business is only with Liam. I''ll take his life and leave. I don''t care about your hunt."


    Robert laughed at Enos'' futile attempt. "Keep your opinions to yourself, Enos. Now, fight!"


    Eleanor didn''t need to talk to Enos about an alliance or anything like that. They were enemies, and some of her sisters had already died in this fight because of the Emerald Owls'' surprise attack. But she ignored the big man and attacked Liam, her primary target of the two groups fighting against the Abyss Matriarchs.


    "Liam!" she screamed like an enraged cat, her eyes blazing with an unmistakable murderous intent. "You will die for your transgressions!"


    "Tsk! You attacked me first. Did I not have the right to defend myself?" he asked as he looked at the woman and saw the hatred she had for him.


    Unfortunately, not everyone in the cultivation world was like him. Liam had no hatred for most of his enemies. Aside from those who had kidnapped him and Azariah, who had betrayed him, he didn''t really hate almost anyone else. But Eleanor and most of the people he''d dealt with so far were passionate, and even when they ordered a murder, they were extremely angry when their victims didn''t die and still hurt them.


    Liam understood the murderous intent of someone protecting their position, but he couldn''t understand this woman''s hatred for him. He had never acted against her. He had only responded to her own aggressions.


    He was the one to be angry!


    "But that ends here." His expression changed as he approached her, and his aura intensified. "You should love me."


    She felt her heart pounding while her body burned with a feeling that was unfamiliar and beyond her control.


    Liam was her enemy, but as she watched him grow more handsome and heroic, she almost wanted to drop her weapon and kneel before him. Her mind knew something was wrong, but her body didn''t seem to want to accept the subtle remnant of consciousness.


    Having only recently reached 4-Star recently, and with Liam having an incubus almost as strong as himself, Eleanor didn''t stand a chance.


    Although she didn''t fall to her knees to worship him, he influenced her enough to gain the advantage when he attacked with his Third -Class sword.


    A malicious smile appeared on Liam''s face as he sought the heart of one of the most beautiful women in City Thirteen.


    It was a shame to kill a beautiful maiden like Eleanor, but Liam had no qualms about those who threatened his life. In this difficult situation, he advanced without caring about the people looking strangely in his direction, advancing against the body of the white-haired woman, using most of his strength to pierce her body with his blade.


    When he got past Eleanor''s vigorous defense and pierced her heart with his weapon, some women in the area almost dropped their weapons and lost their strength to fight.


    Meanwhile, Robert and Enos couldn''t help but narrow their eyes as they took their attention away from each other for a moment.


    They had stopped paying attention to Liam for only 7 seconds when the sound of "nooooo" came, drawing both of their attention to the black-haired young man with his sword through Eleanor''s body.


    They both opened their mouths as questions formed in their expressions.


    "How?" it was Robert who unconsciously asked, while Liam muttered something to Eleanor.


    "You should have come to me and invited me instead of sending an assassin. I would have joined your faction if you had offered me your girls, Eleanor," he said as he came within reach of her lips, seeing how confused she still was, looking at him passionately and also in horror at the situation. "In your next life, use your female advantages more wisely."


    To the surprise of some of his enemies, Liam stole a kiss from Eleanor before pushing her body away, letting her leave this world while her three Spirits rushed to attack him at least once.


    Liam laughed when he had almost everyone''s attention, his lips stained with the blood of his enemy.


    At that moment, even Enos felt a shiver run down his spine!

 Chapter 178: Battle of Spirit Masters (3)

    Robert stared at Liam for a moment, still unable to understand how the powerful Eleanor had fallen for the black-haired boy.


    ''Even if he is a Spirit Earth cultivator, that wouldn''t justify much. Eleanor had good enough magical abilities for someone of my level to have trouble just hurting her... What did he do?''


    That was the same thought in Enos'' mind at that moment. However, it made him want to kill Liam even more and absorb Thal''Korr''s vitality.


    Liam looked in Enos'' direction after killing Eleanor, drying the blood on his lips and watching the big man run towards him at the moment of Robert''s inattention.


    However, at this moment, Liam was exactly where he wanted to be.


    ''You made a mistake attacking us when we were fighting a group of powerful women.''


    Liam cracked a smile on his face as a curtain of purple mist formed around them.


    The six women remaining in the area felt Liam''s power, each of them turning their eyes towards him as their hearts leaped and their bodies burned.


    The passion in her eyes was almost palpable. Without exception, each of them moved away from their opponents, while the shadows in the area prevented those Spirit Masters from moving.


    Before Liam had even finished his move, Robert noticed his enemy''s movement and moved too. He aimed for Enos'' back, while imagining that Liam could defend himself and even counterattack.


    The Leopards'' men, temporarily restricted by Liam''s powers, felt free a second later, now with Enos'' men closer to them.


    While the Leopards'' men changed their temporary targets, letting their Spirits fight for themselves, the remaining women attacked Enos simultaneously.


    The man frowned as he noticed half a dozen abilities trying to restrain him at the same time as Robert''s movement.


    ''Why are these women turning on me?''


    he asked himself angrily.


    But Enos didn''t fear a group of women like that. The only woman there who could cause him any concern was lying with a hole in her chest.


    Liam moved behind the group of women, forcing them to do their best to defend him.


    He couldn''t control their bodies enough to tell them what to do. But his seduction skills could make them want to protect him with their lives.


    In the blink of an eye, the group of women were using their special skills against Enos, some of them using charm to move their opponent''s mind.


    Enos could be a difficult bull to tame, extremely resistant to attacks from those weaker than him. But being surrounded by women launching their attacks at him, he had no way of escaping 100% unscathed.


    Robert saw his opportunity in Liam''s action and attacked his opponent''s back with his weapon, seeking the first enemy wound in the battle.


    Liam retreated, soon turning his eyes towards Thal''Korr, who was being hunted by Enos'' Spirits.


    ''You thought you were going to absorb Thal''Korr''s vitality, but I''m the one who''s going to do that to your demon, you bastard!''


    Liam moved, ignoring the over 30 Spirits fighting in the surroundings as he attacked with his sword against the weakest of the three Spirits of Enos.


    Moments later, the 1-Star creature from the Spirit Lord Realm exploded under Liam''s third attack, causing Enos to feel a twinge in his heart.


    By now, Enos had suffered a few cuts from Robert and was sweating. But even so, the greatest damage to him was undeniably the Spirit destroyed by Liam.


    "Liam! I''ll kill you!" he screamed hatefully, as his skin turned extremely red and his eyes emitted an unmistakable light.


    At that instant, Enos entered his special combat mode, raising all his physical attributes as he charged towards Liam.


    With a swing of his arms, he smashed the face of one woman closest to him, before kicking the torso of another, causing her to cough up blood as she flew away, badly wounded.


    Robert saw the enemy charging at Liam and didn''t hesitate to retreat as he attacked from afar, aware that facing the monster of the City Thirteen up close in that state would be madness.


    Thal''Korr saw the enemy approaching as he entertained Enos'' second Spirit, with his master only 5 meters away from him.


    Liam saw Enos'' state, but he wasn''t afraid. At that moment he activated {Black Art} while having the 3-Star creature from the Spirit Earth Realm under his control!


    Enos tried his best to hurry, taking the shortest route to reach Liam, passing through the battlefield and destroying three other Spirits and a Spirit Master on his way.


    Two of the women tried to keep up with him to slow down his movements, while Robert himself attacked him from afar, but none of them were effective in stopping Enos.


    As he was punching towards Liam''s face, just a few centimeters from reaching his enemy''s body, Enos saw his Spirit crumble in front of his eyes.


    In that instant, the tall, fat man felt his strength drop substantially as he bled from four facial orifices.


    Simultaneously with the growing pallor of Enos'' face, Thal''Korr and the incubus felt their strength rise a few more notches, both approaching the qualitative threshold needed for a promotion.


    But even with Enos'' powerful Spirit, which had already evolved a few times during the fat man''s macabre journey, they didn''t have enough to evolve to the Sage grade.


    Thal''Korr came closest to his advancement, temporarily gaining the strength to overcome the enemy''s Spirit suppressing him.


    By the time Enos'' fist reached Liam''s body, he had lost over 80% of his strength.


    Liam remained still where he was, his face merely turning 5 centimeters to the side after the beating Enos had given him.


    He clenched his teeth and admitted his enemy''s power as he tasted his own blood. If it hadn''t been for him striking a blow to Enos'' soul, that attack could have killed him!


    Enos'' attack was still strong enough to hurt!


    But now he was weakened and close to Liam.


    The black-haired boy didn''t miss his chance, attacking Enos'' large body with his sword.


    Enos'' body was weakened, but even with his enemy in that state, Liam only penetrated 8 centimeters of his enemy''s flesh. His sword failed to reach one of his opponent''s vital organs, and he frowned as he walked away.


    ''Looks like Grace still underestimated this bastard''s defensive capabilities!


    '' He looked at his enemy with an expression full of surprise.


    But while Enos looked like he was going to plummet to the ground at any moment, Robert took the opportunity to move. Appearing two meters behind his enemy, he unleashed the blow that Liam had failed to deliver, piercing even more of the Emerald Owls'' leader''s body.


    "Aaaaaagh!"


    Enos cried out in pain, no longer able to support the weight of his own body and falling forward.


    Liam switched his gaze from Enos to the surrounding enemies, confident that Robert would deal with the main one of his opponents.


    He himself had no desire to kill Enos. The man had caused him a lot of trouble, but the death of the leader of the faction behind the Arena wouldn''t change if it came at his hands.


    Only 3 women from Abyss Matriarchs were left alive at the moment, while 4 men from Emerald Owls were fighting against 5 members of Leopards. Only 20 Spirits were fighting in the surrounding area and only 3 of them were demons of his enemies.


    Liam let the three remaining women continue what they were doing while he went after the 3 remaining demonic Spirits.


    When Thal''Korr destroyed Enos'' last Spirit, the man stopped screaming, making Robert''s job even easier.


    Amid this, Liam was quick to absorb the vitalities of those three Spirits, two of them from the men of Emerald Owls and one of them from one woman. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Thal''Korr should be almost 70% progressed to Sage grade. Meanwhile, the incubus is close to promotion. He''s over 95%!''


    Liam paused to analyze his gains from tonight, imagining that he might be able to qualitatively promote one of the Spirits while still on the hunt for the Silver-Winged Leopard!


    While he thought about his situation, with less than 15% of his mana reserves, Thal''Korr returned to his soul. Liam consumed a recovery potion as the last of the Emerald Owls'' enemies in the area died to Lazarus, leaving only the two women at Liam''s side.


    He had no use for either of them. As soon as the situation was resolved, he slit both their throats, showing his remaining faction mates how easily he could kill even beautiful women bewitched by his appearance.


    Enos was the last to die, having given Robert a lot of trouble, even after falling heavily wounded to the ground. The vitality of the head of Emerald Owls was truly terrible, capable of gathering the 7 surviving Leopards around him to stare at him in admiration and terror.


    In the end, Enos failed, having been overconfident in his physical abilities and letting himself fall to someone weaker than him.


    Liam took a deep breath as he looked at his enemy''s severed body, wondering how everything could have been different if Enos hadn''t been so confident in his own defenses.


    ''I''ll be more careful from now on.''

 Chapter 179: The Awakening of the Beast

    After almost 10 minutes of hectic battle, night had completely taken over the surroundings, forcing the victors of the battle to use lighting devices.The group''s magic lamps illuminated the surroundings destroyed by the combat of so many Spirits Masters and their respective Spirits, with almost 20 dead bodies in the vicinity.


    Following the unspoken rule of the Spirit Masters, those who killed opponents there quickly collected the resources from the bodies of their victims, in the blink of an eye, leaving only their dead companions.


    Lazarus collected the belongings of the fallen faction members that night and shared their contents with the survivors.


    Robert naturally ignored these belongings. He was too strong to make use of Spirit Lords'' items, but he had also got the most valuable thing he had in the area, Enos'' belongings.


    Liam also refused. He got the storage items from Eleanor and three other women from Abyss Matriarchs.


    His winnings were naturally high!


    Counting all the coins he got, Liam increased his financial assets by 1,800 gold coins!


    In addition, he had got at least a dozen Third Class potions, 10 pills of the same classification and 7 artifacts. He ignored the cultivation items or Second Class artifacts, but he got at least 40 of them in those space storage artifacts now in his spatial ring.


    He counted it all up in less than a minute after Enos'' death, enough time for everyone to think about what had happened there and look at each other.


    Everyone had seen Liam''s strange actions during the fight. They were partly curious, but also grateful. If it hadn''t been for his interference, they certainly wouldn''t have survived as well as they did.


    Of course, everything had happened because the enemies wanted to eliminate Liam, so the survivors'' gratitude was limited. But overall they were happy. They had survived and gained more artifacts and resources as a result.


    Still, Lazarus couldn''t help but look at Liam differently and ask. "How did you do all that? And what was that ability against demonic Spirits?"


    Liam sighed, aware that he couldn''t hide it from his group. "That was my main Spirit''s ability... After I became a 3-Star cultivator of the third realm, affecting women''s minds became something simple enough for me to weaken those Abyss Matriarchs."


    "3-Star?" Lazarus shouted in surprise.


    Liam was weaker than him by several levels until recently. But now the boy was already at a level above him!


    Robert wiped his weapon as he looked at Liam, understanding how the boy had managed such a formidable performance in this fight.


    ''But he didn''t answer about that action against the demonic Spirits...''


    This man thought to himself.


    But the faction leader and the others there would not pressure Liam. He obviously wouldn''t talk and, for the moment, they had other matters to worry about. They were in the middle of a forest, particularly at the most dangerous time.


    "Let''s move." Robert said two minutes after the end of the fight, long enough for their recovery potions to have taken effect.


    The group got into a formation, making their way towards the hunt for the Silver-Winged Leopard.


    But they continued talking about what had happened for a little while longer.


    "I hope you''ll help me protect my realm advancement from our sect superiors. I still intend to stay in City Thirteen for a while," Liam said.


    "Why? Why do you want to stay in the city?" One of the 9-Star Spirit Lords in the group asked in incomprehension.


    "I fear moving to the inner wing of the sect and returning to the situation I was in just over a month ago." Liam replied with a green smile on his face. "Anyway, when I become a 6-Star Spirit Earth cultivator, I''ll make my way to the inner wing of the sect. Until then, I''d like to stay in the city and continue my studies. Preferably become a Third Class Runemaster by then."


    Robert looked at Liam and said, "Don''t worry, we''ll keep your secret. It''s actually good for the faction if a talented and powerful member like you stays in town for longer."


    The rest of the Leopards promised to keep his secret, imagining for themselves the benefits they could get if Liam stayed with them for a few more months.


    So far, they had experienced more problems than benefits from having him in the faction. But after this trip, they were sure that things would be more peaceful in City Thirteen, and they could enjoy the advantages of having such a strong and talented team member!


    ...


    Hours later, the night had deepened, with the woods surrounding the outer cities of Demon Gate becoming much more active, with nocturnal beasts moving through the area.


    The groups traveling or hunting through the region moved more slowly during these hours, some of them even stopping to rest and camp, waiting for daylight to approach.


    But amid this, one group was marching in the opposite direction to all the others, while its leader had wide, red eyes, craving the blood of his opponents.


    About two and a half hours away from where the Silver-Winged Leopard hunting area was, Myles was marching ahead of his fellow faction members.


    Hours ago, he had lost the vital sign of his precious Eleanor. Furious at losing the woman he loved, he marched in the direction his opponents should be heading.


    There weren''t many paths in this forest for one to take if one wanted to avoid the beasts or tribes that lived in the surrounding area. Certain crossing points were unique and there were no detours unless one wanted trouble.


    Just then, the group of Crimson Rebels stopped at one of these special points, and Myles ordered.


    "Set the traps! We''ll wait for the enemies here!" he shouted, his voice laced with unparalleled anger.


    He had already lost his brother not long ago. But now that he had lost Eleanor, he was willing to do anything to relieve the desire to destroy his enemies.


    The men of Crimson Rebels moved into the small passage between two mountains, both homes to beasts, this narrow passage being the only ''safe'' way to the Silver-Winged Leopard''s home.


    "Boss, everything''s ready," said a man a few minutes after they arrived.


    "Let''s hide and wait. The enemy can''t be far." Myles looked up at the sky, still dark, but already able to see the day approaching in the distance.


    Morning would come in less than an hour, which should be about the time Robert''s group arrived in the area.


    "How many of them must be left over from the action against our allies?" Someone asked in concern.


    "Certainly few."


    They naturally believed that it was the Leopards who handled Eleanor''s fall. It could certainly have been other groups of disciples from the sect, or even beasts from the forest. But most of them were quite confident that Leopards had a hand in Eleanor''s unexpected fall.


    But some of them were still uncertain about it and couldn''t help but fear the possibility that the Leopards'' group was at its best.


    That would make it much harder for them to take down their enemies!


    ...


    A few minutes after the group of Crimson Rebels stopped moving, a creature as big as a bull, with an extremely muscular body, 4 meters long and golden fur, slowly left a cave.


    Its face was shrouded in silver fur, while teeth protruded from its mouth, presenting a brutal appearance to those who observed it. This was particularly true now that the creature''s forehead was full of expressive lines, with its eyes narrowed, obviously in a bad mood.


    The two large but momentarily retracted wings on its back were also eye-catching, both covered in silver feathers that contrasted with its mostly golden body.


    Finally, its large tail moved strangely in the air as it walked in cat-like strides, its eyes focused on the surroundings where enemies were waiting for it.


    This was the Silver-Winged Leopard!


    Upon identifying the first of the groups that had disrupted its hibernation, the 6-Star creature from the Spirit Earth Realm counted the number of enemies it had to kill to vent its hatred.


    But this was a much more intelligent beast than usual. It even noticed the traces of individuals who had disturbed its sleep and who were no longer around.


    But running away wouldn''t save them. It was determined to hunt down every one of the humans who defied its mercy to wake it from its pre-Night of the Beasts'' slumber!


    ...


    "The enemies are nearby."


    Liam made a hand gesture for his companions to stop moving, finally seeing the signal from his tracker showing on the artifact''s screen.


    Robert and Lazarus stopped and looked at the item in Liam''s hands, aware of the possibility it held.


    "Could he have thrown away his tracker? We''re far from the location of the Silver-Winged Leopard sighting, Liam," Lazarus said as he frowned.


    Liam said reflexively, "It''s possible. But it''s also possible that they''re right nearby. We''d better be careful. If I''m not mistaken, Myles found out about Eleanor''s death and is now after our lives. It''s possible that they have a trap up ahead."


    Robert agreed to do things the way Liam suggested, already regretting not having trusted this young man''s instincts earlier. "Let''s do it. How far are they from us now?"


    "Hard to say. I can only say that we''re less than a kilometer away."


    Opening a map in front of him, Lazarus estimated. "In that case, they must be this way." He pointed to the area where he imagined would be the best place to lay traps and wait for enemies nearby.


    They all knew ambush strategies and the map of the area. They agreed with Lazarus and soon came up with a plan of action. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In less than five minutes they continued forward, still with the shadow of night covering the area, but the day getting closer and closer to them!

 Chapter 180: Killer Move

    As he took another step forward, Robert felt a strange sensation and stopped, one of his abilities telling him to be careful."They''re here." The faction leader said as Liam checked the item tracker, seeing the enemy''s position very close, but still not knowing how many meters they were away from their opponents.


    ''Hudson must be farther away than the others.''


    Liam put the tracker away as he watched his companions tighten their grip on their weapons.


    In the position they were in, they couldn''t see the enemies and the enemies couldn''t see them. However, they were almost at the point they had considered as a potential trap area, and the senses of a stronger cultivator could never be ignored.


    "Should we split up?" Liam suggested as he looked at Robert.


    "What do you have in mind?"


    Liam said what he had considered so far, "The enemy must have traps right ahead. So we can''t risk entering that area alone. Either we send our Spirits that way," he pointed forward with a finger, "or we split up and go in from the sides." He used each hand to show the left and right sides, where two mountains began, each belonging to powerful beasts in the area.


    The enemy couldn''t have gone far because of the beasts in the area, so they should be less than 100 meters in each direction Liam indicated.


    "The only problem with splitting up is that we might get the wrong enemies." Lazarus looked at Liam, weighing the pros and cons. "On the left could be Myles and the strongest. And the weakest could be on the right. Or vice versa. Whoever takes Myles'' group will do badly."


    "It doesn''t matter." Liam said with a twinkle in his eye. "Senior Robert will go one way and I will go the other. Our forces will be balanced. Besides, I don''t think the enemy would concentrate all their strongest men on one side of the traps."


    "Liam is right." Robert agreed. "Let''s split up and attack the flanks. The enemy doesn''t know we''re here, but we know they''re right in front of us. We''ll use that advantage to take them out."


    Everyone nodded in agreement and soon split into two groups, with Lazarus and Robert on one side and Liam on the other, with 3 Spirit Lords assisting him.


    They would reveal their positions the moment they summoned their Spirits, so the group slowly followed after splitting, Robert leading his people while Liam did the same with his flank.


    Using the shadows that were still strong in this area of the forest before dawn, Liam concealed his and his group''s movements until he hid behind a tree and motioned for his companions to hide.


    From his position, he spotted four enemies positioned in the branches of large trees. The four were 9-Star Spirit Lords, but just ahead of them, near where the traps were supposed to be, two Spirit Earth cultivators were positioned on the ground behind rocks.


    Glancing back at his companions, Liam instructed them to attack the four Spirit Lords and he would take care of the two Spirit Earth cultivators.


    They had the advantage of being able to keep an eye on their enemies'' backs, and soon the four were on the move, each with a weapon in hand as they prepared to summon their Spirits.


    When Liam reached the limit of how far he could go without being in sight of one of the four enemies in the trees, he paused for a moment and signaled to his allies that it was time to act.


    He moved forward and ran towards the closest enemy, who was hiding behind one of the rocks in the area.


    At that moment, the sounds of blades clashing and traps being activated rang out from the front of the area, drawing the attention of the six enemies on that side of the area.


    It was at that moment that Liam saw one of his enemies get up from where he was crouching and focus forward, turning his back completely on him.


    As he jumped up to land an attack on his opponent''s left shoulder, he called Thal''Korr back to the battle in the forest.


    The man ten feet in front of him realized something and circulated his mana throughout his body as he looked back. He shivered from head to toe at the sight of Liam attacking him so close, and immediately called his Spirits.


    "Aaaaagh!" the first man Liam attacked screamed as he felt the enemy''s blade pierce his shoulder, but fortunately, it wasn''t a fatal attack.


    "Enemy!" The other Spirit Earth cultivator shouted at the sight of Liam and reacted similarly to the man''s scream, calling his Spirits to fight the apparent 9-Star Spirit Lord near them.


    Liam smiled inwardly at the reaction of his enemies, letting Thal''Korr move on to the ''normal'' Spirits of his opponents while he took the demon from the screaming man in front of him.


    ''This is what I really wanted.''


    He thought as he circulated his mana through the black tablet in his soul''s space, while vortices of black energy formed in the palms of his hands.


    Liam overpowered the 1-Star Spirit Earth Demon from the enemy bleeding in front of him, using {Black Art} as best he could.


    The enemy with the wounded shoulder shuddered in fear and turned pale as he sensed what was happening.


    "Noooo!"


    As he shouted to Liam, some of his four weaker allies nearby suffered quicker defeats. Two of them were taken aback as soon as the sounds of battle broke out, both mortally wounded by the assassins moving against them.


    As for the other two enemies, one wasn''t attacked at first, while the other was quicker to defend himself and narrowly escaped an attack that reached one of his vital points. Still, this man was wounded while his two Spirits came to his aid.


    While Liam absorbed the life force of the demon in front of him, his three allies summoned their Spirits and began fighting in the area, moving away from the Spirit Masters and letting their Spirits do the dirty work.


    The other Spirit Earth cultivator did something similar, commanding his three Spirits against Liam as he watched Thal''Korr and the human fight side by side.


    A loud cracking sound came from the mana body in front of Liam, just before it exploded into many mana fragments.


    The master of this Spirit bled internally, feeling his spiritual powers suddenly weaken as he lost his dominant Spirit forever.


    Thal''Korr felt the power coursing through his body and didn''t flinch as he destroyed one of the other two Spirits of the wounded foe in front of him, then charged at the rest of his opponents.


    Liam slashed his enemy''s throat as he dodged the attack of the man''s third Spirit and turned his face to the surrounding demons.


    Raising his arms in the air and moving his mana, he caused the shadows of several of his opponents to paralyze the Spirits and their masters. He then lunged at the strongest demon, making sure that nothing happened to the other demons around him.


    {Black Art!}


    Boom!


    Sounds of explosions and screams continued to fill the surrounding space as another Spirit exploded in Liam''s hands, and the enemy Spirit Masters trembled in fear.


    One of the enemy Spirit Masters still managed to injure one of Liam''s companions, but after his demon was "devoured" by the {Black Art}, even that opponent couldn''t last much longer. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Thal''Korr used his master''s advantages to destroy the strongest Spirits on that side of the traps, and he slit the throat of the strongest Spirit Master remaining among the enemies.


    The man fell to the ground after his body was torn apart by the Shadowfiend''s claws, giving the three Leopards'' Spirit Masters the opportunity to approach Liam after he had killed the last Spirit in the area.


    The four of them and their Spirits moved forward, with one of their Spirits leading the way to avoid the traps.


    After less than a minute of moving amidst the sound of screams, blades clashing, and explosions coming from the front, they arrived where Robert had led the rest of the group, where there were currently 5 Spirits fighting over there, with only 3 Spirit Masters left standing!

 Chapter 181: Hunt for the Silver-Winged Leopard?

    The scene in front of Liam and his faction members was brutal. Human bodies were lying around, and the trees and leaves in the area were covered in blood.One man from their faction had his body broken in half. His torso was hanging from a branch, his legs not far below.


    Lazarus was slumped against a rock, convulsing, with several purple marks all over his body and blood oozing from a large wound in his abdomen.


    Only Robert remained of the Leopards'' men who had come this way.


    In contrast, only two members of the Crimson Rebels remained nearby to tell the tale. Myles and a 2-Star Spirit Earth cultivator were facing off against Robert, using their Spirits to pressure their lone opponent.


    The other members of their faction who had come to the area were all dead on the outskirts, each in their own terrible situation, some less injured, others more deformed, their faces destroyed in ways that would inspire the creativity of the onlookers.


    Liam and his companions didn''t hesitate when faced with this situation. They sent the five Spirits they had on their side toward the enemy Spirits or Spirit Masters.


    The weaker Spirits in the group acted from a distance to make room for Robert to retreat to their side, while the stronger ones, such as Thal''Korr, went in search of the most powerful in the area.


    Liam had nothing else in mind but the two remaining demons. With a specific command, he made Thal''Korr join the Spirits'' fight and facilitate his action.


    Robert felt his companions join him and saw a light at the end of the tunnel. Frankly, he wasn''t optimistic. He already had some injuries on his body, and only one of his Spirits was fighting to defend him. If it wasn''t for his Third Class items, he would be dead already.


    But when Liam and the others showed up, he saw his chances of survival increase.


    Myles also noticed the enemies, spotting Liam approaching the fight while the other members of the Leopards stayed further back, commanding their Spirits from afar.


    "Liam!" the man shouted like an animal, seeing for the first time the man responsible for his brother''s death from such a short distance and in a place so conducive to revenge.


    Liam ignored the man and continued to focus on reaching the demonic Spirit that was now only 5 meters away from him.


    The creature turned its attention to Liam and attempted to attack him, apparently unaware of its enemy''s capabilities.


    The master of this Spirit stood next to Myles, thinking of using his demon to wound his boss''s mortal enemy, giving Myles the chance to execute this opponent.


    But just when he thought he''d made things easier for his boss, the man shook from head to toe as he felt Liam not only dodge his demon''s attack, but pin the creature''s arms with his bare hands.


    "What''s he going to do?" the man asked before swallowing his own saliva in horror.


    While Liam dealt with the weaker of the two demons, giving his allies a chance to entertain Myles and the man''s Spirits, he used {Black Art} again, looking forward to the qualitative progression of his Spirits.


    Myles tried to reach him by jumping towards him, but before the Crimson Rebel leader could reach him, the Leopards'' Spirits got in the way, giving Liam the time he needed to get what he wanted.


    Boom!


    Another demon exploded from Liam''s hands that night, and mana once again flowed through Thal''Korr''s body, giving him the strength to pressure his opponents even more.


    Thal''Korr would have to progress a bit more to reach the qualitative pinnacle needed to evolve to the Sage grade. But at that moment, Liam felt the demon incubus within his soul space change, with mana enveloping the creature and physical transformations appearing.


    He also absorbed much of the surrounding mana in that area into his body and soul, and felt physical and spiritual improvements in himself that were related to the strengthening of the incubus.


    Liam felt the progress of the incubus to the Low-level of the Sage grade and couldn''t hide the smile on his face.


    ''With the progress of the incubus, all I have to do is pass Thal''Korr and I''ll complete the second phase of the Secret Hunt mission!''


    He thought to himself as his appearance improved, along with his regeneration factor and seduction attributes.


    By the end of his current evolution, he would be able to seduce much more easily, and even without using his mana to do so, he would be able to attract women even slightly stronger than himself!


    Unfortunately, the practicality of his incubus powers was not great in terms of combat. Still, Liam could feel his senses improving and the mana he had used up a few moments ago recovering, gradually filling his soul to a higher level.


    He wouldn''t level up in this situation, but his cultivation would improve by 15% in one go, revealing his true cultivation to those around him for the first time.


    Myles frowned as he noticed Liam''s 3-Star Spirit Earth Realm cultivation. Meanwhile, his ally felt a blow through his back, a spear piercing his back and chest, hitting him just after he was seriously weakened.


    Myles took three steps backwards as he realized his deteriorating situation, and the thought of fleeing crossed his mind.


    "Now that you''ve done what you''ve done, are you going to run?" Robert asked as he stood in the enemy''s path. "I''m afraid that''s not possible." S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Robert was also an ambitious member of Demon Gate. With the fall of Enos and Eleanor, and the likely fall of Myles, he would rise to number 3 in the rank without having to fight in the Arena. His benefits would be greatly increased and he would be one step closer to becoming an inner member of the sect, his current goal.


    Seeing the chance to eliminate this tricky enemy, he smiled mischievously as he led his group against Myles, knowing that Liam would act against the enemy''s demon and make the situation easier for them, even if the enemy was still stronger than them.


    And that''s exactly what happened in the next few moments. With Thal''Korr''s help, Liam surrounded the demon of his last living enemy, while the Leopard''s men surrounded Myles, using their Spirits against him and even daring to attack.


    With the death of the 2-Star Spirit Earth cultivator, they fought Myles for about a minute, and some of them were injured and lost their Spirits. But when only Robert and Myles were left to fight, and the others were removed from the battle, Liam finally got what he wanted.


    "Shit!" Myles shouted as he looked in Liam''s direction with red eyes, while his color paled severely.


    At that moment, he wasn''t afraid to die; he was ashamed. Aware of what was about to happen, he was disappointed in himself for not being able to avenge the death of his brother and the woman he had loved.


    "You''re going to die, Myles!" Robert was the one who viciously attacked the remaining enemy, with none of his Spirits on his side, while his companions watched the end of the battle.


    Robert''s weapon pierced Myles'' neck, keeping the exhausted and badly wounded Spirit Master on his feet.


    But amid his last moments in this world, Myles suddenly smiled as he saw something he enjoyed approaching.


    He opened his mouth to speak, but could not get his words out.


    ''Pity,''


    he thought as his eyes darkened, but he was content with the fate he had just witnessed.


    Robert laughed at his enemy''s death and held him upright for a few seconds, enjoying the taste of victory.


    After resting from this fight, it would be time for him to hunt down the Silver-Winged Leopard and get his third Spirit. When he got it later, he would be in the best position since he joined the sect!


    "Boss!"


    But while he was thinking about his future, one of the wounded people nearby, waiting for the effects of his potions to wear off, suddenly shouted at him in panic.


    Turning in the direction from which he had been called, Robert was confronted with the problem they had just encountered.

 Chapter 182: Result of the Hunt

    "Oh, fuck!"The moment he turned around, Robert saw a creature with golden and silver fur, with large wings on its back and huge teeth in its mouth, appear flying only a few meters away from him, with him as its primary target.


    ''Silver-Winged Leopard!''


    Robert was in an unprivileged position to face the Silver-Winged Leopard. But his situation wouldn''t be good even if he was prepared. There wasn''t much a 4-Star Spirit Master from the third realm could do against a creature two levels higher than him while he himself was without his Spirits.


    But the situation was much worse than not having his Spirits at his side. The beast attacked Robert as soon as it spotted this group, one of those that had the smell of the devices that made it have to come out of its hibernation earlier.


    It leaped at the leader of the Spirit Masters on the outskirts, for a moment ignoring the others who didn''t show strong cultivation.


    Liam and the others widened their eyes as they saw the creature approach Robert at a frightening speed. Some of them paled severely as Liam realized the problematic situation they were in.


    "Get ready to fight!" he shouted to his allies.


    They had no choice but to fight for their lives!


    Before any of them could move, the creature reached Robert, cutting through parts of the man''s armor, while bringing its mouth down on the helpless Spirit Master''s head.


    Robert wanted to scream to the world and escape death, but he was in an unfavorable situation. When he felt the creature''s half-ton body fall on top of his, with parts of his wounds intensifying, he recognized his end moments before it came.


    The creature used its firm, sharp teeth to rip Robert''s head from his body, showing the surrounding cultivators the most brutal scene of their lives.


    They watched in horror as a 4-Star Spirit Earth cultivator died, while their eyes and hands trembled.


    Liam didn''t miss his chance and attacked alongside Thal''Korr, both using Power Amplification simultaneously, while acting on opposite sides of the creature.


    Liam threw his Spirit a Third Class weapon, while he himself had a sword of that rank in his hands.


    They both used Shadow Projection, making the dawn shadows try to hurt the creature, or at least immobilize it.


    Their auras grew stronger as the remaining Spirits of their allies attacked with them. Those Spirit Masters were terrified, but their Spirits were moving along with Liam and Thal''Korr.


    When it reached the creature in the midst of Robert''s assassination, Liam and Thal''Korr inflicted wounds on the creature''s body, using the advantage they had over an opponent who had just made a serious attack.


    Liam sensed that the creature''s mana was not at its best, and given some superficial wounds staining its silver and gold body, the creature had fought others before coming here.


    The Silver-Winged Leopard roared in fury at being attacked like that. It dropped Robert''s head to the ground and moved away, turning its attention to Liam, the enemy now holding a sword stained with its blood.


    Liam signaled to one human standing there and said. "Use the Mist of Senses!"


    As the group behind the Beasts Hall, the Leopards had advanced knowledge of how to deal with beasts, and had even brought tools with them from the coliseum.


    They knew that the Silver-Winged Leopard was stronger than the strongest of their men. But with their tools and weakening items for beasts like that, they had their methods of defeating the creature.


    The Mist of Senses was the primary means of action they had planned against the magical creature preparing for a voracious attack on Liam.


    The man with the Mist of Senses understood what he had to do, while the others summoned their tools from the coliseum to deal with the enemy.


    But they were not in the situation they would have liked to be in and were naturally feeling their hearts pounding as they acted. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liam prepared to defend himself along with the action of the allied Spirits, using the bodies of mana in his surroundings to fend off the fast-moving, powerful creature.


    The Silver-Winged Leopard was not easy to fight. With its large, powerful wings, it simply sidestepped the most troublesome enemies in its path, destroying a Spirit before reaching Liam with one of its claws.


    Liam''s eyes widened as he felt the creature''s attack, while he did his best to raise his defenses.


    When the attack reached his body, however, his Third Class armor showed itself, potentially saving his life!


    The armor was cut from his left chest to his lower right abdomen, with a subtle trail of blood appearing on Liam''s body.


    Liam felt the sting of the wound the enemy had inflicted on him as he stood very close to the creature. Fortunately, he hadn''t suffered anything worse!


    He swung his sword at the creature''s neck, forcing it to dodge and move a little away from him at that moment.


    Thal''Korr soon caught up with the creature and give his master some space.


    ''Shit! This beast is too strong!''


    Liam retreated a few meters, when he felt a pain in his soul, as Thal''Korr disappeared from the area after being destroyed by the beast.


    At that moment, a golden dust spread around the area, creating an affected area of over 300 square meters around everyone involved in the situation.


    The Spirits and their masters continued with their perfectly normal senses, but the beast threatening them lost parts of its sight, hearing and sense of smell. Even the area''s mana made it feel disturbed by what was around it.


    "Attack!" Liam knew these effects wouldn''t last long and shouted to his companions as he ran at the beast.


    Two of the three remaining individuals advanced with the Beasts Hall''s magical tools in hand, while Liam attacked with his sword.


    One of them reached the creature''s neck with a special tool for controlling creatures like this leopard from a distance. Such an item could weaken the mana of magical creatures and facilitate the work of tamers.


    Meanwhile, the other tried to attach similar items to the legs of the creature, one from the back and one from the front of the animal.


    Their aim was to force the creature to the ground while Liam delivered the killing blow.


    Liam jumped with his sword pointed toward the beast''s head, using much of the mana he had to strengthen his movement.


    Just as he was about to reach the creature''s body, its eyes flashed a golden hue, and it changed direction in a very conscious way.


    ''Shit! The Mist of Senses has lost its effect!''


    thought the last man, who was at the rear, ready for Plan B.


    The creature felt furious at having parts of its body learned by its enemies and struggled, trying to escape from the opponent''s tools.


    It was weakened from the effects of those items, but those holding it back were still only Spirit Lords, while it was about to enter the last part of the third realm.


    It moved its body with great force and speed, causing the men connected to it by their tools to overbalance and fall in its vicinity.


    The only thing it wasn''t fast enough to dodge was Liam, who fell on its back, missing the cut to the head, but hitting the creature''s right lung.


    The beast roared in pain as an enemy fell on top of its body.

 Chapter 183: End of the Confrontation with the Beast

    As it felt even more pain in its body, gradually losing its strength, the creature moved like an angry bull trying to get rid of the mount on top of its body.It did so while beating its wings hard against the ground, but it could not fly, with the human on top of it attacking its wings and overloading its flight condition.


    Those who were most hurt by the creature''s predicament were the men who fell less than two meters away from the ferocious beast. As it struggled, it went from one side of the area to the other, attacking the ground with its wings and claws, while trying to bite the cultivator on top of its body with its teeth.


    One of the three men quickly died as his neck was slashed by the creature''s claws, while another was beaten severely by the stomps of the creature weighing over half a ton. Meanwhile, the remaining Spirits tried to help them.


    Liam tried to intensify his enemy''s injuries by teasing the wounds open, deepening them as he made his shadows penetrate the silver and golden beast''s body.


    But the creature had too much stamina and Liam was already close to exhaustion. His movements were not precise, although they strengthened his enemy''s suffering and gradually weakened it.


    The last of these men acted with Plan B, grabbing a defensive tool from the coliseum, which served to protect the Spirit Masters and suffocate beasts. Such an item was the type that tamers least liked to use, as they would need to use it on themselves and get very close to creatures.


    But the man acted and shortly after the last of the Spirits in the area disappeared, along with the death of yet another member of the faction, he got close enough to the creature to put pressure on it.


    The creature saw the man around shields and attacked him angrily, feeling even more enraged by the opponent in front of it than by the person on top of it.


    The item used by the last of these 9-Star Spirit Lords had a special fragrance to make beasts like this place it as their primary target.


    As the creature attacked, the shields took on a different shape, moving closer to the creature''s body while strings of mana appeared around its neck.


    The creature still damaged the enemy''s shields to the point where it could see through cut parts of the artifact. But it soon lost its strength exponentially, opening up the chance for Liam to deliver the killing blow.


    At that moment, Liam saw his chance and initiated the Spirit Pact, connecting his soul to the creature''s and expressing his will.


    ''Become my Spirit and continue to exist, or refuse this chance and die here,''


    Liam said into the creature''s mind.


    The creature wanted to refuse. It wanted to be angry and tell the human trying to kill it and get its Spirit to fuck off.


    But all living beings had their attachment to life. It had worked hard to become a 6-Star Spirit Earth beast and didn''t want to die after all the sacrifices it had made. Becoming a Spirit wasn''t ideal, nor was it anywhere near the dream of magical beasts. But a Spirit had its possibilities, while a dead beast had nothing.


    Feeling its wounds getting worse as the shields pressed down on them, it relaxed its body and accepted the path offered by Liam.


    Its body slumped to the ground, while its essence was already inside Liam''s soul space, where at the moment there was a glowing cocoon at Thal''Korr''s location and the incubus was sitting on its own platform, looking in the creature''s direction.


    A Spirit 100% similar to the leopard fallen below Liam in that forest took up the third platform in this soul space, where there was a strong vortex of mana. The creature looked at its surroundings with narrowed eyes and immediately saw the blue star at the top of this space.


    It didn''t know what it was, but it realized that it wasn''t ordinary.


    As it took the third position of Liam''s soul, he felt his body change. His wounds closed quickly, while he felt a sharp pain in his back.


    His armor fell to the ground and protuberances emerged from the top of his back, promptly attracting the attention of the last survivor in the area.


    In an instant, silver wings formed on Liam''s back, wings so large that they could easily hide his entire body, while glowing with the silver mana that nourished them.


    Liam also felt his senses sharpening, as the Silver-Winged Leopard''s abilities sprang to mind.


    The creature had a set of abilities related to defense and attack, but also to movement. They were: Silent Flight, which had allowed it to reach them without attracting attention; Diving Attack, related to the move that ended Robert''s life, its great physical strength and speed; Magic Resistance, which had allowed it to get rid of the Beasts Hall tools and the Mist of Senses; Empathic Communication, able to communicate telepathically with other creatures.


    From these abilities, Liam gained some unique characteristics for himself that he could use on his own without the use of the Silver-Winged Leopard. Among them were: winged flight, with the same characteristics as Silent Flight, which was behind the mana wings on his back now; enhanced speed, related to Diving Attack; and golden fur armor related to the creature''s Magic Resistance.


    As he felt these powers, tiny golden hairs covered much of Liam''s body, forming a protective layer that would work almost as well as the Third Class armor he had dropped on the ground.


    But this fur armor had the advantage of being part of Liam''s strength, something he could evolve as he grew as a cultivator!


    Liam''s cultivation had also improved significantly with the acquisition of a Spirit of a higher level than his, reaching the 4-Star of the Spirit Earth Realm!


    Even so, he was below that creature by two whole levels, something not so interesting since, if he used it in combat, he would eventually have to regain a higher cultivation than his own¡ªsomething impossible to do.


    ''I got my third Spirit, but I won''t be able to use it... Or rather, if I use it, I''ll have to keep it worn out, injured or depleted until I become a 6-Star Spirit Earth cultivator.''


    He thought to himself, noticing the weight he was feeling in his soul now after absorbing the Silver-Winged Leopard.


    As he did so, his physical and magical situation stabilized, with the wings on his back disengaging after a few moments, while his mana was at its peak and his wounds had completely closed. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The remaining survivor had already lowered his shield and was now sitting on the ground, exhausted, while looking at Liam without knowing what to do.


    But Liam had clearly absorbed the Spirit of the beast and also raised his level to that of the former faction leader.


    This survivor quickly recognized Liam''s new position.


    "What do we do now, boss?"


    Liam looked at the 9-Star Spirit Lord sitting near to him in this area littered with the bodies of Spirit Masters, with lots of blood and signs of combat.


    Liam was not surprised to be called boss. Now that practically all the Leopards'' men were dead, he was the only one who could really lead the faction.


    ''I didn''t expect to get into this situation in just 24 hours of hunting...''


    Liam sighed as he looked up at the sky, now completely blue with the development of earlier in the day.


    "Let''s collect the belongings of the dead, their Arcane Crystals and divide them up according to our efforts here," Liam said after a moment''s consideration.


    He could, if he wanted to, keep everything in this area. But several Spirits Lords had fallen there, and he had no interest in these individuals. His focus was on the Spirit Earth cultivators and the body of the Silver-Winged Leopard.


    "Let''s make this quick." Liam moved to first act against the body of the dead beast at his feet. "Enemies could be following the beast''s tracks or even have felt the effects of our fight."


    The two made quick work of the area, while Liam returned to his usual 9-Star Spirit Lord appearance.

 Chapter 184: Gain from the Hunt

    Less than half an hour after the battle against the Crimson Rebels began, Liam and the last of the surviving Leopards made their way back to City Thirteen.They had almost a full day''s walk ahead of them, but the two hurried their steps to avoid potential trouble with others interested in the Silver-Winged Leopard.


    The two used recovery potions to restore the mana in their bodies, but they would have to stop to use Arcane Crystals if they wanted to restore their Spirits destroyed in battle. But that was something they planned to do after a few hours of travel. For now, they were more concerned with avoiding any enemies in their vicinity.


    But for the next few hours, they would have peace until they found a good place far away from where the Silver-Winged Leopard and over 15 cultivators had died.


    ...


    In the middle of the afternoon, Liam opened his eyes in the cave where he and his fellow faction member had stopped to rest. There, he used some crystals he had got that day to speed Thal''Korr''s recovery.


    Fortunately, Liam was already much stronger than his Spirit, and with the good quality crystals he had gathered from the bodies of enemies and allies, he could fully restore Thal''Korr.


    As he felt the Shadowfiend return to his usual state, Liam felt relief in his heart to have all of his essence back at its best.


    ''Thal''Korr will soon advance qualitatively.''


    He judged, looking at some of the Arcane Crystals he still had with him. ''


    I might promote him to the Sage grade in a few days. Even if the crystals I have now aren''t enough, it will be enough for me to hunt for new Spirit Masters. I''ll have to go hunting for crystals soon, anyway. I''ll probably meet some Spirit Masters along the way.''


    He looked around the cave and saw that his faction mate was already awake and waiting for him.


    But Liam wasn''t in a hurry. He took his time to count up his magnificent winnings from the items of the many dead he had received today. In particular, Robert''s spatial ring was stuffed with the resources of Enos and the other Spirit Masters the man had killed.


    ''Now I''m a rich man,''


    Liam thought to himself, as he now had over 8,000 gold coins, 12,000 silver coins, at least 50 artifacts of different types, but all of them of the Third Class. He also gained a similar number of resources, such as potions, pills, pastes, and plants of the same classification. He also won over 100 copies of books, letters, several clothes, and many other things that might be of value.


    He simply ignored the Second Class items, but he was sure he could earn a few thousand merit points if he sold them in City Thirteen, even at low prices.


    ''I will finally be able to experience the peace of being a boss in the city.''


    He sighed with excitement, imagining what his days would be like without Eleanor, Enos and Myles to bother him.


    He could fulfill his responsibilities one by one, live his life with his women, and enjoy the wealth he had accumulated from these two months of intense trouble in Demon Gate.


    Not only that, he could start preparing for his trip to the sect''s inner station and begin his preparations to flee Demon Gate!


    ''I will see how things go in the next two months. For now, I won''t make any plans for my escape. Things in the inner ward might show me I''ll need a lot more than what I think I need now.''


    With these points in mind, Liam stood up and approached the exit of the cave, stopping next to his fellow faction member. "Let''s move on. I want to take advantage of the approaching night so we can cross the remaining path to the city."


    The 9-Star Spirit Lord didn''t argue, and left the cave with Liam, eager to leave this lawless forest area behind. With all the resources he now had in his spatial ring, he could rest easy in City Thirteen until he became a 3-Star Spirit Earth cultivator. He didn''t want to take any more risks!


    As they made their way back to the city, it would soon be late afternoon and night would quickly set in, bringing the forest to its peak of creature activity once again. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...


    Around eleven p.m., Liam and his companion were near to City Thirteen when the black-haired young man paused.


    The golden hair on his body stood up.


    Liam narrowed his eyes and looked at the edge of the closed forest, where one couldn''t see very far. Something was close. He could sense it. Something strong and with bad intentions.


    "Boss?" The man standing a bit behind Liam asked.


    "Something is wrong," Minos said quietly. "I have a feeling we''re going to be in trouble."


    That was the Silver-Winged Leopard''s advanced instinct at work, making Liam feel how close trouble was to them.


    The man immediately circulated his mana. He had sensed nothing, but he wouldn''t doubt someone as talented and strong as Liam.


    "What do we do?"


    "Get ready to fight."


    As soon as Liam''s words were out of his mouth, the leaves of a bush 6 meters in front of them stirred before two wooden puppets appeared.


    Liam and his companion looked at the two puppets and didn''t need to hear anything else to understand what was going on. They both took up fighting positions, already summoning their Spirits.


    Liam, in particular, sensed that these were not just any puppets, but powerful existences, worse than any of the enemies he had faced in the last 24 hours!


    He knew that if he used the Silver-Winged Leopard, he would be in a very weakened state and could not recover for a while. Nevertheless, he summoned his newest Spirit, causing Thal''Korr and the silver and gold leopards to appear from his sides.


    The two puppets saw their target directly in front of them. They did the same thing that the two cultivators before them had already seen in the sect exams. They also summoned Spirits themselves, bringing out seven Spirits each!


    Each of these Spirits had 4-Star power from the Spirit Earth Realm!


    "Fuck! We''re screwed!" the 9-Star Spirit Lord shouted, already breaking into a cold sweat.


    Liam couldn''t disagree with his ally. This battle before them looked like it was going to be even more complicated than anything they had faced in the past few hours!


    Liam himself paled as a third creature appeared behind him, surprising not only his ally but Liam himself.


    Even the demon incubus sensed the trouble they were in and appeared to fight.


    "This is going to be a tough fight. Use everything you''ve got." The incubus spoke, glancing at the surrounding demons.


    At that moment, the 14 enemy Spirits moved, while Liam and his fellow Spirit Master moved with their Spirits, both running with armor on their bodies and weapons in their hands.


    It was far from an ideal situation. But that''s what they could do if they didn''t want to fall there so easily!

 Chapter 185: Fighting Puppets

    The moment the two sides of the confrontation met, Liam focused on the surrounding demons, knowing that he could use {Black Art} even on the demonic essences of the puppets.They weren''t actual demons, so he wouldn''t be able to increase the spiritual quality of Thal''Korr and the incubus. But he could steal their spiritual power and gain a little extra strength during the battle.


    He began the battle with the Power Amplification skill, while silver wings formed on his back. He flew around, dodging the attacks of the many Spirits that were focused on him while pirouetting in the air.


    The Silver-Winged Leopard unleashed its anger at having fallen earlier on the surrounding enemies, destroying the first one in its path with a single blow.


    Its great wings flapping, it flew off in much the same way as Liam, heading for the second of the enemies.


    Thal''Korr and the incubus combined against an opponent. Both were weaker than the weakest of the enemies in the area. They focused on a single enemy, one working against the Spirit''s mind while the other closed in with physical attacks.


    Liam''s Spirit Lord ally got little attention from the Spirits generated by the puppets, but a 4-Star cultivation Spirit from the Spirit Earth Realm attacked him and his Spirits.


    The remaining man didn''t even last 10 seconds. His three Spirits fell to the only opponent in his way before he himself felt the power of the red-furred monkey.


    The creature knocked him down with a blow to the mouth before picking him up by his feet and swinging him hard against the ground and the surrounding tree trunks.


    By the second blow to his head, the man had lost consciousness. On the third blow, his head deformed, and on the fourth, it split open, exposing his brain, which then spilled out into the surrounding area.


    Liam regretted the fall of the last Leopards'' man at his party, but there was nothing he could do. He activated {Black Art} on the demon he had just encountered, hoping to prevent the same thing from happening to him.


    Thal''Korr and the incubus grew stronger the moment Liam destroyed the first of those puppets'' artificial demonic Spirits.


    Liam himself felt momentarily stronger as he destroyed the creature, dodging a deadly attack from behind before moving a Third Class spear he had inherited from his enemies.


    The moment he moved his enchanted weapon, blades of energy erupted from the cutting body of the weapon, following Liam''s movements as they advanced against the enemy''s Spirits.


    But he didn''t fight the creatures that were attacking him. With another leap into the air, he flew close to the last of the demonic Spirits around, noticing that the runes on one puppet were weakening.


    ''When I permanently destroyed one of its essences, its runes were damaged... Interesting. This might be the way for me to overcome this challenge.''


    He reached the other demon simultaneously as the Silver-Winged Leopard reached its fourth target.


    In an instant, the number of enemy Spirits dropped from 14 to 8.


    However, just as Thal''Korr and the incubus killed the first of their enemies, bringing the total down to "only" 7, a centipede-shaped creature reached the incubus and dealt a fatal blow to Liam''s demon.


    The incubus''s body cracked completely before exploding into countless tiny mana crystals.


    Liam felt the blow to his soul and nearly fell from where he was flying in the middle of a battle with one of the enemy puppet flying Spirits.


    ''Shit!''


    He saw Thal''Korr in a bad situation, surrounded by two Spirits stronger than this demon. Meanwhile, the Silver-Winged Leopard was surrounded by 3 enemies.


    Boom!


    Thal''Korr couldn''t last over 5 seconds after the fall of the incubus demon and exploded under his master''s watch.


    Liam could not keep his wings in use and fell.


    One Spirit on the ground reflexively attacked him, catching him off guard.


    Liam grew pale, but at that moment, he felt the golden hairs around his body stop the enemy''s attack after his armor took heavy damage.


    His eyes looked at the spot where he had almost been injured, and anger filled them. A sword appeared in one of Liam''s hands as he counter-attacked, aiming for the neck of the creature that had almost seriously injured him.


    Boom! S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Another Spirit exploded, leaving 6 in the area, still enough to put Liam and the Silver-Winged Leopard in a bad light.


    Luckily for Liam, he had reached the 4-Star before this fight and had gained new powers. If he had faced these puppets before the Silver-Winged Leopard, Liam would have been killed by these creatures made by Runemasters before the number of enemies even dropped below 10!


    With his improved speed, he dodged another attack that could have been fatal, also using the shadows in the area to limit the bodies of his enemies. Then, with a new attack aimed at the weak spot of one of his opponents, he destroyed another enemy as the Silver-Winged Leopard finally destroyed another of the artificial Spirits.


    Boom!


    Liam tried to shift the battle to the Silver-Winged Leopard''s side as he watched the runes on the puppets slowly collapse.


    These were high-quality magical tools. But losing the demons earlier had damaged them so much that they were getting worse by the minute. Without a Runemaster to repair them, they would stop working in the next few minutes.


    Liam could see that as he fought.


    ''Shit! I don''t know if I''m going to make it until then!''


    He broke into a cold sweat as he felt the first wounds of this battle on his body.


    As his mana neared exhaustion, his powers became less efficient, and he was no longer as precise in his dodges, or even his attacks.


    But he and the Silver-Winged Leopard still took down two more Spirits when the golden and silver beast next to him gave out and exploded into countless pieces.


    Liam faltered when he lost his third Spirit amid an attack by a bird-like Spirit with an extremely long and sharp beak.


    The creature attacked him, reaching his unprotected abdomen until it pierced a few inches into his body.


    "Aaaaagh!"


    Liam screamed in pain as he felt the force of the attack, but he tried to use the moment when the bird got its body stuck in his armor to destroy it.


    Boom!


    The penultimate Spirit fell almost at the same time as the puppet whose last Spirit had been destroyed fell, completely exhausted.


    Now there was only one enemy left, a creature that was already very transparent, while the puppet behind this artificial Spirit trembled like a weakened existence.


    The snake-like creature moved along the ground towards Liam''s neck, leaving the young man powerless to defend himself.


    With only 1% of his mana, superficial wounds all over his body, and now a deep gash in his abdomen, he found himself paralyzed as the snake slithered toward his neck.

 Chapter 186: Early Return

    Liam gritted his teeth as he glared angrily at the snake slithering toward him. His rage was that he was falling in front of this last opponent, unable to move to dodge or defend himself.


    He felt like he was facing death, seeing the attack that would end his long and difficult journey. But he didn''t scream or close his eyes in the face of the enemy''s attack. He stood his ground, looking directly at the enemy, who flicked, like a blur, until he felt like he was about to be bitten in the jugular.


    Just as Liam expected the enemy to rip his jugular, the sound of exploding runes rang out from the direction of the last standing puppet. Instantly, the semi-transparent creature attacking Liam exploded and vanished just as its mouth wrapped around its target''s neck.


    Liam''s eyes widened as he felt this, escaping certain death for a split second!


    ''This puppet''s runes have finally collapsed!''


    He let out a sigh of relief as his body relaxed and he fell backwards onto the black earth terrain of this part of the forest.


    A broad smile broke out on Liam''s face.


    He was alive!


    He had won!


    After almost a minute of experiencing the sensation of arriving at the precipice of death, looking at it, and then escaping the fall, Liam slowly came to his senses.


    ''Who did this? Who sent these two puppets?''


    He looked at the two wooden creatures and found no symbol on them that could connect them to the mastermind of this assassination attempt.


    But Liam was sure that it couldn''t be the Emerald Owls, the Crimson Rebels, or the Abyss Matriarchs. All of those groups would be finished after today, with no one important left in City Thirteen.


    These groups simply couldn''t afford to send artifacts as valuable as Spirit Puppets against him!


    ''A new enemy?''


    Liam frowned, not liking this at all.


    As he thought about the possibilities, he struggled to consume a restorative potion.


    He struggled to get the medicine bottle into his mouth, but as soon as he consumed its special contents, his strength changed. His apathetic appearance melted away, and a warm expression returned to his face. His tired eyes lifted, while his wounds quickly healed.


    Within moments, he felt strong enough to stand up and collect his dead companion''s resources before stopping next to the Spirit Puppets.


    They were damaged, but it would be enough for Liam to reach the Third Class of his profession and he could try to repair them.


    Spirit Puppets were precious. Even damaged puppets would help him save a lot of resources!


    As soon as he felt his mana had returned to 50% of what he had, Liam set off from there towards City Thirteen, using the shadows of the surroundings to hide his movements, while taking advantage of the Silver-Winged Leopard''s inherent speed to fly home quickly.


    He was without his Spirits and still in the middle of the forest. All he needed was a bit of bad luck, and he''d be surrounded by enemies again.


    Liam didn''t want that and flew as far as he could, soon covering a distance that would have taken 4 hours to walk in just 1 hour of flying.


    Having wings was awesome!


    The only downside to having wings was drawing too much attention to yourself while flying!


    Liam realized this when he landed not far from the entrance to the city, where the guards in the area looked at him strangely before his wings disintegrated. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liam walked a few hundred meters to the entrance of the city, with a 9-Star Spirit Lord Realm cultivation.


    He had no problem with the Officers watching him there. After showing his ID, he retrieved his exit permit and made his way to the Records Hall.


    ...


    After entering the Records Hall to regularize his return to the city, Liam took advantage of the start of the new month to collect his wage.


    But considering what he now had in his spatial ring¡ªitems from over 30 cultivators, including more than 10 Spirit Earth cultivators¡ªthe wage he collected was insignificant.


    Now, Liam had nearly 10,000 gold coins and nearly 18,000 silver coins in his spatial ring, and over 300 items, including weapons, enchanted items, cultivation resources, and materials, both Second and Third Class items.


    He had enough to form his own faction and raise a group of at least 15 Spirit Masters for a few months!


    As he stood in front of the Records Hall, pondering his situation, Liam felt the early morning breeze as he gazed at the dark but very starry sky.


    ''What do I do now?''


    He asked himself, thinking more about the mysterious enemy that had appeared than the fact that he had got rid of three groups of enemies in just over 24 hours.


    ''Spirit Puppets are expensive and scarce. If the one who attacked me isn''t an inner member of the sect, there''s few people with the ability to send two of them against me in this city.''


    He estimated as he thought about it more calmly, now in a safer place.


    ''That would lead me to the top 10 of the arena. But 4 members of the top 10 died tonight, and a fifth is Grace, who wouldn''t send puppets against me. That brings me to the leader of the rank, William.''


    Liam''s eyes narrowed. There were four other names in the top ten, but they were people who were at the lower end of the top ten, with 3-Star to 4-Star cultivations from the Spirit Earth Realm. William, on the other hand, was a 6-Star Spirit Earth cultivator who had the most resources and ability to act in this city.


    ''It was probably him. But why? What would he gain by acting against me?


    '' Liam asked himself.


    He had never been against William and as far as he knew, the man would leave City Thirteen soon. Not even the other players in the city cared about competing against him now that he was leaving.


    ''Did he, by any chance, do what he did because of my potential to join the inner wing of the sect soon?


    '' Liam opened his eyes as he stood with his arms crossed over his chest, still facing the Records Hall.


    This was the only way to explain what had happened, assuming, of course, that William was really to blame for everything.


    ''Shit! I didn''t think the competition from the inner wing would get to me while I am still an outer member!''


    He walked towards his dormitory on Street Thirty-Seven.


    Whatever was behind the last enemy in his path that night, he needed to rest. More importantly, he had to prepare to face William!


    ''No one was watching my return to the city tonight. I probably have a few hours before the remnants of the four factions realize what happened, and that I was the only one to return.


    I must use this time to rest and gain some merit points. In the meantime, I will focus on recovering the incubus and Thal''Korr!''

 Chapter 187: Liams Seclusion

    At dawn, Liam still hadn''t communicated with any of his women. He woke up early and went to the artifact shops in the city.


    He had many Second and even Third Class items that were of no use to him. He could keep them with him and sell them outside the sect in the future, but he needed resources now to strengthen himself in City Thirteen. With an enemy like William interested in his downfall, Liam didn''t want to take any chances.


    He planned to keep only Third Class artifacts and resources with him and sell everything else!


    He had enough for himself and each of his wives, including Ann and Joan, with whom he hadn''t cultivated yet, and Mary''s friend, Jane. This included consumables, but also materials useful for making pills, potions, enchanted items, etc.


    Liam had so many items to sell that it wouldn''t be enough to go to just one shop. He would go to four artifact shops and sell 80% of what he wanted to get rid of that morning.


    His sales were so brutal that he collected all the merit points those stores had for deals like the one he made. He even took high-quality Third Class weapons as payment from the shops that couldn''t pay him with merit points alone.


    He planned to exchange the remaining 20% at the Barter Fair later. But before that, he went to the Lotus Temple with his newly acquired 5,000 merit points!


    ...


    As soon as he arrived at the Lotus Temple, Liam stopped at the counter to get his cultivation room on the third level of the place.


    But before he even got his room, which cost 100 merit points for 2 hours of use, he couldn''t help but notice that all the women in the area were secretly glaring at him.


    He laughed to himself as he noticed how many of them wanted to get close to him and get to know him better.


    His appearance had improved after the qualitative breakthrough of the incubus, and even with his Spirit now available, his natural features were already strong enough to attract women without him even trying.


    There were no women from the fourth realm nearby, so everyone there could be affected by him.


    "Very well, Initiate Porter. Here is the key to room 606. You may use it for 12 hours. Make good use of your time and I''ll see you later," said the woman, who had already taken the payment when she gave him access to the cultivation room.


    Liam thanked her and left with 600 less merit points on his ID. Fortunately, he still had 4,450 merit points, which would allow him to make the most of the next few days. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He quickly made his way to the top floor of the Lotus Temple, passing through the stairwells that were busier on the lower levels and deserted on the higher ones, until he reached the corridor on the top floor, where there were only 24 rooms available.


    Of the 24 rooms, only 6 were occupied this morning, which was unusual.


    But Liam didn''t know that he had helped to eliminate almost half of the users of these rooms in the last month, especially in the last few hours.


    As he reached the front of room 606, he saw the door to room 607, right next to his, open.


    "Liam!"


    It was Nance who appeared from that room, surprising him with her call.


    "I didn''t expect to find you here..." He smiled at her as he opened the door.


    "You''re back... Is the hunt over?" she asked in a strange tone. But as she spoke, she realized where they were and what that must mean. "What happened?" she asked in a more solemn tone.


    Liam entered the room with her and explained how his group had fought the Abyss Matriarchs, then Enos and his people attacked them, and finally, the fight against the Crimson Rebels.


    He didn''t go into detail about what happened after that.


    Not that he didn''t trust her, but he didn''t feel the need to talk about everything that had happened.


    "Incredible! You must have gotten a lot out of all this!" She was happy for him while feeling a strange sensation. To think that the strongest of the arena''s rank were no longer alive was strange.


    "But what now?" she asked awkwardly. "What will happen to these four factions?"


    "I have no idea. But I imagine that the Leopards'' men will come looking for me, and those of the other three factions will avoid me from now on... Perhaps they will unite to protect themselves from me?" He smiled as he considered the possibilities.


    "Anyway, it doesn''t matter. I just want to focus my time in City Thirteen on strengthening myself. If they don''t come after me, it will be best for everyone. I consider my business with these factions finished."


    She sighed as she thought about everything that had happened and what he wanted for himself.


    "We''ll talk about this later. I''m going to leave now. I don''t want to disturb your precious time here." She kissed him on the cheek before leaving.


    Once alone, Liam scattered several Arcane Crystals around him before consuming a special pill. This wasn''t an essence to strengthen his soul, but something to speed up the recovery of Spirits.


    ''Right now, I can''t think about the Silver-Winged Leopard. It will take me a while to get it back. My priority is to recover the incubus so that I can cultivate with my women.''


    He didn''t know if he could retrieve Thal''Korr today, but he intended to spend the next 11 hours doing his best to get the incubus back.


    Liam would then go into meditation to process the pill he had taken and the surrounding crystals, beginning his recovery seclusion.


    The density of mana and elements in this room was strong. He would soon feel his progress in improving the condition of the incubus, now around a purple cocoon on one platform in Liam''s soul space.


    ...


    While Liam was cultivating in the Lotus Temple, news of his premature return to the city spread throughout the area.


    The remaining men of his three factions quickly learned of his return after their leaders moved in with plans to, among other things, eliminate him.


    Since few of them had any information on the vitality of their faction leaders, most immediately thought that the worst had happened. Some still doubted that and considered that Liam could have simply fled back to the city. But even those who still didn''t believe in the death of the city''s leading cultivators soon gathered at their headquarters.


    The time had come for them to lower their movements and go into hiding!


    If the worst happened and Liam was the only survivor, they could be in the sights of an angry, vengeful hunter!


    Meanwhile, the remnants of the Leopards had already moved on, with men talking to Electa and Mary about Liam and some having already gone to the Lotus Temple to wait for him.


    In particular, the general leader of the Leopards, an inner member of the sect, was currently in the Beasts Hall, waiting for Liam in the office that had previously belonged to Robert.


    Unlike those who were unsure of what was going on, this Officer knew that his trusted man in City Thirteen was no longer alive.


    Now sitting in Robert''s place, he clenched his fists tightly, eager to hear from Liam what had happened on the hunt while he was away from the sect.


    At the same time, in another part of the city, William heard of Liam''s return and the non-return of the two Spirit Puppets he had sent earlier!

 Chapter 188: Challenge and Promotion

    "He''s back in town?" William frowned as he looked at one of his subordinates who had just brought him this news.


    "What about my Spirit Puppets?" he asked in a harsh tone, his gaze growing sharper as he thought about what it meant.


    "Destroyed, I suppose," said the Officer who trained William, sitting on one couch in the office of the city''s number one disciple, drinking tea.


    Spirit Puppets were born hunters. Once you sent them out to hunt something, they would hunt it anywhere.


    Vicente had returned to the city hours ago, but William''s puppets still hadn''t returned. This could only mean one thing to them!


    "How is that possible?" William looked at the man, who was calmly sipping his tea.


    Seeing William slam his hands on a table as he stood up, the Officer said, "It''s hard to say. He may have defeated them, but he may have used the beasts of the forest to his advantage, special artifacts, the help of allies, or even enemies. It doesn''t matter. Now he''s here. How are you going to deal with him?"


    The man looked at William, who turned red with rage. Losing two Spirit Puppets was no small matter, even for him!


    William was willing to risk the investment of the puppets to eliminate a potential competitor in the inner sect. However, he didn''t want this loss to fail in eliminating the enemy.


    ''If that bastard handled this, then he''s much stronger than he gives himself credit for. In that case, his cultivation is more terrifying than it looks.''


    William tried to calm himself by sipping his tea before sitting down in his chair.


    He looked at the one who had brought him the news and said, "Arrange a challenge in the arena for Liam Porter and me.


    William''s underling widened his eyes in surprise. "You''re going to challenge him, boss?"


    The officer laughed when he heard that, seeing William show that worried reaction for the first time in months. "Haha, it''ll be a good fight. I''m looking forward to it." Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...


    Liam did not know what his enemies and allies were thinking about him right now. After 8 hours in the highest level cultivation room that disciples living in City Thirteen could access, he was still meditating in the room, with several piles of dust resulting from the decay of the Arcane Crystals he had used since arriving there.


    But despite his efforts, he still hadn''t been able to break the cocoon that enveloped the incubus at this point.


    Inside Liam''s soul space was a large purple cocoon that was currently very thin, with several cracks around it.


    Liam''s soul mana seemed to be focused on the incubus cocoon, pressing harder and harder against the cracks as he was almost at his limit, having used up all the essence crystals and pills he had consumed.


    Looking at this particular place now, one could see that the mana vortices of the three platforms available in Liam''s soul space were depleted, while the mana vortex around the incubus platform was fully concentrated.


    In the midst of his efforts, Liam could feel himself drenched in sweat, with a pain behind his eyes that gradually spread to the back of his neck.


    Another hour and a half passed, and the incubus''s cocoon continued to thin, its cracks growing larger. But Liam still wasn''t sure if he would succeed in the hour and a half he had left in his room.


    He concentrated harder, feeling his mana entering the incubus'' body and its soul weakening, until suddenly the blue star in this room emitted a pulse. Liam shifted his focus to that blue glow, where he saw the symbols and lines grow around the essence.


    Three lines expanded until they reached the platforms of Liam''s three Spirits. They connected to the cocoons of the destroyed Spirits before vibrating with the mana of soul space, causing the vortexes that had disappeared beneath Thal''Korr and the leopard to reappear.


    Meanwhile, above where Liam sat, the mana from the room began to powerfully enter his body. It happened at such a high level that Liam felt for a moment as if he were in a violent sea that seemed to want to enter his body at all costs.


    He put his hands down and clenched his teeth, feeling deeply what was happening.


    But he could hardly think straight in this situation. All he could do was to remain stable while trying not to lose himself physically or mentally. Simultaneously, the three cocoons in his soul space cracked, and half an hour after this phenomenon began, the three creatures reappeared on their platforms.


    Their cocoons shattered into infinite pieces while their bodies glowed with energy, much more corporeal and stronger than before.


    Liam felt this clearly as he noticed the Thal''Korr reached the beginning of a 3-Star, while the incubus continued to grow, reaching a 4-Star. But even the Silver-Winged Leopard, already stronger than Liam, advanced, breaking the barrier of its level and reaching 7-Star of the Spirit Earth Realm!


    Liam felt the creatures'' powers as his mana increased by 40%, not enough to advance, but enough to give him some peace with the incubus.


    ''


    What just happened?''


    he wondered as he opened his mouth to see a small blue symbol on the three creatures above their left eyes.


    Liam connected this symbol, similar to a tattoo, with the star that had finally dimmed. But it had not returned to its previous state. Liam took a closer look at the symbols and lines around it, noting that it was bigger and stronger.


    ''Thal''Korr had even improved his magical quality a bit, reaching the threshold of qualitative advancement!


    Perhaps the next time I absorb a demon''s life force, I will develop his powers to the next grade!''


    Liam looked at this great silver lining, while the three creatures looked at the blue star.


    "You should hurry to research this essence. Don''t doubt what strange things can do in this world. It helped us now, but what about tomorrow?" The incubus opened his mouth before sitting down on his platform.


    "Hurry up!"

 Chapter 189: Time to Advance Plans

    Liam''s time in the cultivation room on the third level of the Lotus Temple was over and he left with what the incubus had told him in mind.


    ''I''ll see about that as soon as I enter the inner wing of the sect. I don''t think I''ll find anything useful in the City Thirteen Library... But I''ll go to level three of the Library a few times over the next few days. I''ll try to soak up as many of these opportunities as I can.''


    He made his way down the stairs of the Lotus Temple when he spotted a group of Spirit Lords of Leopards waiting for him. Understanding what this was all about, Liam sighed as he stopped and greeted some of the men who had already acted as guards for him.


    "I imagine you''re all curious about the hunt for the Silver-Winged Leopard, right?" He looked at the men with an awful expression on his face.


    "Unfortunately, the worst has happened. I can detail the problems we had on the journey, but what I can say now is that I was the only survivor." S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Those five men waiting for Liam sighed in regret when they heard it. Although City Thirteen and Demon Gate were places of intense competition and constant killing, there was camaraderie in the factions. Not everyone wanted to kill everyone all the time. Some had good alliance relationships in this place to grieve the loss of a figure like Robert.


    Each of those men had already been helped by the former leader of Leopards to the outer wing of the sect. They sincerely regretted that their leader and some of their colleagues had fallen out of the city so suddenly, at such an important time for everyone.


    "Liam, if possible, I''d like to drink with you and hear what happened later. But now I''m afraid we have to take you to the Big Boss," said one of the men.


    Liam already knew that Leopards had a branch in the inner wing of the sect. Their overall leader was an Officer, a Spirit Sky cultivator.


    He accepted the group''s invitation, following alongside those Spirit Lords while noticing that, even hours after his return, no one was watching him now.


    ''Looks like I''ve gotten rid of most of the nuisances who kept watching me...''


    Liam liked the feeling of not being followed by a group of enemies everywhere he went.


    "By the way, Brother Liam, is it true that William Semple challenged you?" one of the men in the group asked this question just after they left the Lotus Temple, causing the black-haired young man to stop and open his mouth in surprise.


    "What?" He had no idea, as he quickly picked up his Demon Gate Initiate ID.


    Everyone stopped around him as they saw that there was indeed a challenge for Liam, demanding that he go to the Arena!


    Liam''s ID was red, while the number 1 symbol was vibrating there.


    The man who had asked saw his answer, seeing for himself that the number 1 disciple in the Arena''s rank had challenged Liam!


    ''William challenged me!''


    Liam looked up in surprise, confirming his suspicions. But even with his previous suspicions, he hadn''t expected William to challenge him like this!


    ''He wants to kill me in the Arena to solve what his Spirit Puppets failed to do?''


    His eyes narrowed, along with his eyebrows knitting together.


    The Leopards'' men were worried about Liam. They didn''t want to be pessimistic, but no one in the city, not even Robert, Grace, Myles, and Enos, could challenge William. And even if Liam used his chance to refuse the challenge, the strongest outer disciple in the area had already set his sights on him.


    But to the surprise of these men, Liam didn''t immediately refuse the challenge, something he was allowed to, since he was a disciple of lower rank than the one who had challenged him.


    "Brother Liam, don''t tell me that..." one of them was about to ask when Liam interrupted him.


    "No, you''re incorrect." Liam smiled as he put his ID away. "I have two days to answer the challenge. Those two days could be in my favor and give me more time to deal with this problem."


    "But that''s only true if you''re thinking of accepting the challenge..." another of them said, looking at Liam with an advisory eye.


    To do so would be stupid!


    "Let''s see. Depending on the date of the challenge, I might accept," Liam commented as he walked back towards the Beasts Hall.


    ''This will probably be a problem for my stay in City Thirteen. I''d like to stay here for a few more months, but honestly, having to worry about William coming after me or my women isn''t good. Maybe I''d better deal with him in battle and resolve my situation once and for all.''


    He thought it over on the way to the Beasts Hall, feeling that he had to talk to his women about advancing some of their plans for this city.


    ''The incubus have evolved qualitatively and are at a higher level. They''ll probably advance faster from now on. As long as I have a few days, I should be able to prepare everything for my trip to the inner area of the sect!''


    He arrived at the coliseum with these thoughts in mind, while his fellow faction members watched him out of the corner of their eye in anticipation of Liam''s decision.


    They weren''t foolish to think that Liam was just a Spirit Lord. He had come back alive from a journey that had killed several Spirit Earth cultivators. To believe that he was a Spirit Lord would be foolish.


    They didn''t know Liam''s motives for remaining in City Thirteen after having already become a Spirit Earth cultivator, but they wouldn''t tell anyone about it. Amid this situation, they couldn''t help but be curious about Liam''s current capabilities and what this challenge against William would be like.


    Thus, their group reached the top floor of the coliseum. Liam entered the room that had previously belonged to Robert alone.


    A man dressed all in black, with a mask on his face, sitting in Robert''s place, was waiting for Liam there.


    "Initiate Liam Porter," said the man in a low voice. He showed for the newcomer to sit down in front of him. "My name is Hugh Foursong. I''m the one leading the faction in the inner ward, Robert''s master."


    The man removed his mask, revealing an old appearance, yellowed teeth, like those of a smoker.


    Liam greeted him before sitting down and hearing the man''s deep voice again.


    "Anyway, Liam, let''s talk. Tell me what happened outside the city and why you were the only one in the group to return."

 Chapter 190: First Actions as Leader of the Leopards

    Liam explained to Hugh what had happened outside of City Thirteen. His group had gradually lost its members in the fights against his three enemy factions, and then they had been surprised by the Silver-Winged Leopard.


    But in this conversation, he went into detail about what happened after he absorbed the Silver-Winged Leopard and was nearly killed by the puppets he believed to be William Semple''s.


    Officer Foursong saw the truth in Liam''s words and regretted the group''s misfortune. "So that''s how it happened. It''s a shame we lost so much. Robert really came close to achieving his goal, but he faltered in the end..."


    The man lamented for a minute before turning to Liam and getting right to the point. "It''s good that you survived and made it this far. From now on, you''ll lead the Leopards until you''re ready to join the inner wing. Do you have anything to say about it?"


    Liam shook his head negatively. He had taken many chances with this faction. He really needed to give something back to the group.


    He easily accepted Hugh''s direction.


    "Good! But tell me when you plan to reveal your third realm of cultivation to the rest of the city? I''m sorry to tell you this, but you won''t maintain your current position for long. Your own enemies will force you to reveal your cultivation to the Officials so they get rid of you."


    Liam sighed and said, "I know. That''s why I won''t stay here for long. In a month at the most, I''ll find myself in the inner ward of the sect... I''ll probably have to fight William, so I''m close to revealing my cultivation."


    "Oh? So the rumors of the challenge are true?" Hugh narrowed his eyes.


    That was his primary concern about Liam at the moment.


    "Yes, he challenged me tonight."


    "And you intend to accept?" Hugh asked with a strange expression.


    "It''s not like I can avoid him by refusing the challenge... I''ll have to fight him one way or another. But by doing it in the Arena, I''ll at least have the security of facing only one opponent."


    Hugh understood Liam was worried about his companions and didn''t try to stop the man from going ahead with his plans.


    "Do you need anything from me?"


    "No, thanks." Liam looked into the Officer''s eyes and said, "I got more than I could have asked for. I''ll use my current resources and go into seclusion for the next few days."


    "You should definitely do that." The man agreed. "In the meantime, find someone to handle the affairs of the faction in your stead. Delegate someone to act on your behalf and bring you the most important matters. Robert had Lazarus, and all the leaders in this city have people on their side."


    "I already have someone in mind." Liam thought of Mary, who excelled at organizing plans and dealing with people.


    "Good. I won''t be available all the time, but if you have problems, use it to talk to me." Hugh handed Liam a small communication device. "It will work whenever I''m in the sect. But avoid calling me for little things." Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''ll keep that in mind."


    The man put on his mask and left without making special requests of Liam. But as he sat alone in his new office, the young man already knew he had a lot to do for the faction.


    ''I will put Mary in Lazarus'' place and let her find out exactly where the faction stands. I''ll regain as much of the lost power as possible before I leave for the inner wing.''


    He decided while still sitting at the side of visitors of his desk.


    A man entered the room and asked if Liam had orders to give. Liam then send messages to Mary and Electa, but also to Grace and Nance.


    Mary and Electa were his companions in Leopards. Meanwhile, the other two were a leader and an important member of other powerful factions in the city.


    ''I will form an alliance with the Grace''s and Nance''s factions. Even if the next leaders of these groups change their minds about acting together, it will take time. Until then, the groups will enjoy the benefits of partnerships.''


    After considering the alliances, he thought about his profession and how he would start working with the studio in the next few days, where Ann worked as a Runemaster.


    ''Maybe I can make some deals with members of that group to provide matrices for Leopards...''


    ...


    Mary and Electa arrived at Liam''s office on the top floor of the coliseum almost simultaneously.


    They were both shocked by the events of the last two days and the fact that almost half of the arena''s top 10 had died outside the city. But they were both thrilled to know that most of their enemies had fallen, and now they could prepare to leave the city.


    They were worried about William, but after learning that Liam had absorbed a 6-Star Spirit Earth Spirit, they calmed down. The battle against William would not be easy, and it was difficult to predict the outcome. But they were confident that their companion had a real chance of winning.


    When he had finished explaining what had happened, he looked at Mary and said, "I have called you here to talk about the future. I want you to manage the faction in my absence, Mary. You will be announced to all the faction members as Lazarus'' replacement in the morning."


    She wasn''t surprised, while Electa looked at her with relief. The black-haired girl would never have wanted the position Liam was giving to the blonde!


    "I''ll do my best."


    He trusted her a lot and gave her some resources before he gave something to Electa.


    "I need both of you to get as strong as you can. We probably won''t have more than a month before I''m promoted to Officer. I don''t know how you''re going to get to one of the inner cities with me, but you need to cultivate fast these days."


    The two became more serious at the thought of not being able to cultivate with him after those days.


    "I''ll try to make a deal with my superiors when I go to an inner city, but there''s no guarantee that I''ll get the favor of one of them to promote you. The best thing to do is to take advantage of the time we have together and increase your strength. Perhaps that will make it possible for you to be promoted more quickly."


    He became more serious as the lines around his face deepened. "I will probably stay in the inner wing of the sect for about six months until I get my chance to escape. I won''t try to move on my first time outside the headquarters, but I''ll make my attempt the second or third time. You have until then to come with me."


    Liam had already spoken to Electa and Mary about his intention to escape and given them the option of joining him. The two had shown interest, despite their many concerns.


    "That should give us about nine months, give or take..." Electa muttered, wondering what they would have to accomplish by then. "Normally, it''s possible to be promoted to the inner station with 3-Star cultivation from the Spirit Earth Realm.


    Basically, we''d have to improve by 2 to 4 levels by then."


    Mary, who was currently a 9-Star Spirit Lord, said, "I think I''ll be able to become a 1-Star Spirit Earth cultivator before Liam leaves. But after that, I don''t know if I''ll be able to advance two levels in those months.


    Mary looked at Liam and went on, "You could say I''ve never cultivated without you, so I don''t know if that''s enough."


    Electa didn''t know either. Her talent alone was doubtful, and she didn''t think she would get there so fast without his help.


    Liam sighed when he saw the looks on their faces. "Don''t think too much about it now. Let''s make the most of the resources we have and the time we have together until my transfer.


    And even after that, it won''t be impossible for us to meet. It certainly won''t be like now, but Officers are always coming and going from outer cities..."


    This reassured them a bit, while they both felt like starting cultivating with Liam as soon as possible to become stronger, faster.


    He had become stronger, and his seductive aura was much more obvious than before. They both felt that cultivating with him now would bring them great benefits.


    "I will visit you in your rooms later. But for now, we have to leave everything for the next few days. I''ve accumulated a lot of merit points after these problems, so I''ll give you the opportunity to cultivate with me in a group room at the Lotus Temple. This will give us some extra benefits."


    Liam had always wondered what it would be like to cultivate in the Lotus Temple. But until now, he hadn''t done it, a problem related to his lack of resources.


    The two opened their eyes before hearing the most important part of what he had to say.


    "I will spend two hours with each of you in a group room on the third level of the temple."


    Neither of them had ever entered the level three rooms of the temple, so they were both eager.


    ''This will cost me 250 merit points for each woman... I''ll take Mary, Electa, and Grace... It might be interesting for me to take Jane and Ann to the temple if they both cultivate with me.''


    He thought as he saw the two women talking excitedly about this possibility.


    He also thought about Nance and imagined that it would be good to go to the temple with her, which would cost him over 1,000 merit points!


    After discussing these plans with Mary and Electa, Liam said goodbye to the two. The blonde woman promised to take care of the faction starting the next morning, while the black-haired beauty would assist Mary with strength.


    Not long after they left, Liam received word from one of his men that Grace had invited him to her residence. As for Nance, she hadn''t been found when he left the coliseum.


    ...


    While Liam made his way to Grace''s residence, Felicity was with that woman while they waited for him.


    The two women were sitting on two different couches in a large living room that contained several paintings and decorative items.


    Drinks were on a table while the orange-haired woman looked at the leader of her faction with serious eyes.


    "You''re not following my plans, Grace," Felicity said in a low tone. "Do you know how many women Liam has been seeing lately?"


    Grace heard her friend pressuring her again to control Liam''s impulses. Sighing, she said. "I don''t know... How many?"


    "Besides you, he''s been with five others!" Felicity said in a harsh tone, her 4-Star cultivation evident.


    "And what can I do about it? He''s a dual cultivator, Felicity! What do you expect him to do?!" Grace asked, not bothering to share her man. Having grown up in a household where her father had three wives, Grace found it common for relationships to involve women sharing their man with others.


    She understood Felicity''s plan. It made perfect sense to control a Liam and have him all to herself. But damn it, he was a dual cultivator. How could she prevent him from cultivating with others? That was Felicity''s mistake, in Grace''s opinion.


    "You are the most beautiful woman I know. Find a way to control him, Grace, or another woman will eventually do it for you."


    "I have my doubts about that..." Grace smiled, looking forward to seeing him again after his victorious return from his last journey out of the city. "But if you are so confident that one can master the mind of a dual cultivator, why don''t you do it yourself?"

 Chapter 191: Alliance and Long Night of Cultivation

    Shortly after Grace''s question to Felicity, Liam arrived at the house, easily gaining access to the area where the two beautiful women were waiting for him.


    Liam saw the two sitting and staring at each other as he paused at the entrance to the room and momentarily wondered if there was a problem. But he had other things on his mind and wasn''t the kind of person to get involved in other people''s problems. With a smile on his face, he stepped forward, attracting the attention of both women.


    They stood up when they saw Liam was there, especially Grace, who went to his side with a silly smile, looking at him as if he was the only thing that mattered in this world.


    Grace''s eyes almost sparkled when she looked at Liam''s face.


    Felicity noticed this in her friend and couldn''t help but feel uncomfortable.


    ''Bloody Grace! Don''t tell me you''ve fallen in love?''


    Felicity thought the worst, seeing how her faction leader had ruined everything in her plans.


    Felicity had even warned Grace to be careful!


    Liam wrapped his arms around Grace''s slender waist, who had no shame in kissing him on the cheek in front of Felicity.


    Grace was a delicate woman, despite her strength and reputation. As dominant as she seemed in her affairs, when it came to her relationship with Liam, only one word could describe her: submissive.


    But as well as submissive, she was devoted, faithful. In her eyes, Liam was all that had existed since the beginning of their strange relationship. Cultivation wasn''t what she liked most about him, but his presence, his strength, his warmth.


    Just being around him made her feel more confident and brave!


    Liam knew that Grace differed from his other women and naturally cultivated those traits in her.


    "It''s good to see you again," he said softly to Grace before looking at the serious Felicity. "You too, Felicity."


    Felicity, uncomfortable with all of Grace''s affection for Liam, stepped forward and asked, "I''m curious to hear about your trip out of town, but first, I believe the rumors of William''s challenge are true, right?"


    Grace lost the smile on her face as she remembered this disturbing matter that had come to the attention of her faction this afternoon.


    Liam nodded affirmatively. "Yes, that''s true. I''ll probably accept the challenge as long as he gives me a few days."


    "You''ll what?" Grace''s eyes widened as she looked at him in surprise.


    "Are you mad?" Felicity asked, her eyes widening in shock at her ally''s foolish intention.


    Liam smiled bitterly, but answered them both by showing his true magical fluctuation, letting them feel his cultivation at the 4-Star of the Spirit Earth Realm.


    "You..." Grace stood in shock, realizing that he had advanced again. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even Felicity, who was more used to Liam''s rapid progress, couldn''t help but flinch at yet another improvement from him.


    Now he was on the same level as her and Grace!


    "How is that possible?" she asked, not understanding how he continued to grow so quickly.


    Just a few days ago, Liam had advanced to 3-Star. But now he already seemed to look at 5-Star!


    Liam smiled and said, "I absorbed my third Spirit and received a qualitative promotion to my first Spirit in the last few days... What can I say? The dangers of the past few days have brought many benefits."


    Grace was pleased to hear this, and she couldn''t help but imagine how good it would be for her to cultivate with him later, now that the Spirit incubus had improved in quality.


    She was very fond of Liam and served him in her own way. But that didn''t mean she didn''t enjoy cultivating with him and becoming stronger.


    Felicity also understood the meaning of Liam''s words. She returned to her seat and sat down thoughtfully.


    ''In that case, maybe he can?''


    she asked herself.


    "Let me guess..." Felicity looked at him and asked, "Your third Spirit is the Silver-Winged Leopard?"


    "Exactly." He confirmed as he sat down with Grace by his side, facing Felicity.


    "What is the cultivation of this Spirit?" Grace frowned. "Rumor has it that it was above the 5-Star level... But..."


    "Now it''s at 7-Star of the Spirit Earth Realm." Liam didn''t hide this information from them. They knew much more critical things about him than that, so he felt comfortable with this conversation.


    "7-Star? Is that even possible?" Felicity asked.


    "Well, I can''t let it grow now, if that''s what you''re thinking. But my base is looking good. And I could summon it if necessary." He explained.


    "So you have it as a secret weapon..." Grace said, thinking that this would give him the possibility to win. "Hmm, I understand. But are you aware that this will end your time in the city?"


    "Yes. That''s why I want to make it clear to you I probably won''t be in City Thirteen for another month or so. You''d better get ready for your promotions in about a month." He emphasized one reason for his visit tonight.


    They already had enough cultivation and merit points to take the examination for the inner wing of the sect. But they felt a sense of urgency growing in their hearts.


    He left them to ponder in silence for a minute until he brought up the other topic that had brought him to Grace''s residence tonight. "I''d like your help with something, Grace. I''m the leader of Leopards now, and I''d like to help the faction regain the strength it lost because of me. I hope you''ll join us and help strengthen our forces."


    Grace wasn''t surprised and said, "All right. I''ll do my best to help you."


    They talked about some things they could do together to help Leopards and the weaker members of Grace''s faction. These plans included taking some members of the two factions to hunt Spirits in the forest, training together, and exchanging resources.


    Demon Gate disciples were constantly coming into contact with resources that might not be the most compatible with them. This could happen in a variety of ways, such as the sect''s wage, resources lost in the forest, chance encounters with valuable plants, the remains of beasts, crystals, and storage items from dead enemies.


    You could always trade resources in the various places around town that served that purpose, but it was safer to trade within a faction or with allies.


    Besides these plans, Liam also wanted to give enchanted items to his group and some items to Grace''s faction. Some of these items he would develop himself, and others he would purchase with his many current resources.


    After deciding what the relationship between their factions would be and how they would leave people in charge of these groups to maintain them for at least a while after they left the city, they talked about their recent experiences in the forest. Liam went into detail about the deaths of his enemies and allies, even talking about William''s two Spirit Puppets.


    He made it clear to his allies that William seemed intent on taking him down even before the challenge, and that avoiding the man would make no difference.


    "Sigh! Looks like he feels threatened." Grace sighed, hearing such reports about William for the first time.


    Until tonight, William had been a legend in City Thirteen, a story all of his own. He had swiftly ascended to the Spirit Earth Realm. By the time the town''s leaders comprehended the magnitude of his power, he had already established himself firmly and no one could overpower or eliminate him. From that point forward, William rose to claim the top spot in the arena ranking, unchallenged and unrivaled.


    During this time, since becoming a third realm cultivator, William had never shown any concern for opponents who could catch up with him.


    But even Felicity understood he was worried about Liam catching up to him!


    "He''s probably thinking about your promotion to Officer." Felicity voiced her opinion on the matter. "Sigh! That''s annoying. It would have been better if he hadn''t noticed you and we could have enjoyed the remaining weeks in the city without having to fight."


    Liam nodded in agreement.


    "But how are you going to deal with it? His challenge is probably for the next few days." Grace looked at Liam with curiosity in her eyes.


    "I will wait until the limit of the challenge is reached and let it expire. Then I''ll send one of my men to William to negotiate a date for the fight. Judging by the fact that he''s probably more interested in taking me down in City Thirteen and preventing me from going into the inner wing, he''ll probably agree to fight me in a month."


    Felicity thought this was a good plan. "That might work. But what are you going to do in the meantime?"


    Liam looked at Grace and smiled. "I''m going to cultivate a lot!"


    Grace bit her lip, blushing even more than she already was just standing next to him.


    "I got a lot of merit points by selling some items I got on the last trip out of town. I''ll spend a lot of time at level three of the temple in the next few days," he said to Grace before looking at Felicity. "And with a week to go until my fight against William, I''ll be following through with my plans to make the faction stronger by going hunting outside the city. That will be the end of my training to face William."


    "Good. I agree with your plans and will try to help you with them," Felicity said as she got up to leave. "When it''s time for you to go hunting out of town, I''ll come with you. In the meantime, don''t be surprised if you don''t hear from me. I''ll prepare for my promotion."


    She left soon after, knowing that Liam and Grace would probably cultivate now.


    As soon as she was gone, the two threw themselves at each other, acting like teenagers in the heat. One tore at the other''s clothes while stealing the other''s breath, kissing fervently.


    Liam let his incubus powers kick in, quickly raising Grace''s body temperature and his own.


    His partner''s skin became more sensitive to his touch as his member grew in size, making the beautiful silver-haired woman smile contentedly as she held something firm, hot, and pulsating in one of her hands.


    Liam felt one of his hands become wet as he touched certain parts of his partner''s body, who quickly opened her lips to vocalize her feelings for him.


    This would be the beginning of Liam''s night, the beginning of his most dedicated night of dual cultivation since entering the Demon Gate!


    He would not sleep for the next few hours, cultivating with each of his women. Grace was the first, but after that he would visit Mary, then Nance, and finally Electa.


    He would finish his cultivation rounds just before the dawn of a new day, unable to continue cultivating after hours of sex with his four partners.


    But those moments with his partners would be enlightening. After the incubus improved to the Low-level of the Sage-grade, Liam''s dual cultivation with his partners would prove less negative for his partners and would further increase the speed of their progress and his own.


    Since he was already the strongest in relation to all his partners, he wouldn''t have the best progress during these turns. But his women would make the most of it, and even the newly promoted Mary would make impressive progress and come close to the end of the 9-Star level of the Spirit Lord Realm.


    The qualitative promotion bonus of the incubus helped Liam''s partners a lot, so he returned to his room almost at dawn with the idea of looking for Joan later and trying to cultivate with her and Ann!

 Chapter 192: An Offer Hard to Refuse (R18)

    In a room of a dormitory for senior initiates in City Thirteen...


    At that moment, a girl''s room was a bit of a mess. Clothes were strewn about in disarray, and a few decorative items were scattered along the walls. Meanwhile, the wooden bed was creaking with a rhythm, mixed with the vocalizations of the room''s owner.


    "Ahhhhh~"


    Joan had raised her face to the ceiling, her eyes closed. Her mouth, slightly open, made one of the sweetest sounds in existence.


    Liam was watching her, his two hands gripping her waist tightly as her legs moved up and down vigorously.


    Joan trembled as she leaned into Liam''s arms, her whole body vibrating as she felt something inside her nearing explosion.


    "Ahhhh~ Keep it up~ I''m coming~" she said amid the wildest ride she had ever had in her life.


    Seeing her at the peak of her pleasure, Liam subtly used a fraction of his incubus powers, instantly making Joan feel even hotter.


    With a daring smile on his face, Liam blocked his partner''s orgasm, leaving her in a state of absolute tension but unable to reach it.


    Joan cried out more and more, wriggling as her wet cave sucked on Liam''s rod. She wanted to come. She was starting to desperately want it!


    "Fuck me~" she said in the midst of their action, her bed threatening to split in half as it creaked louder.


    It was then that Liam said to her, "I can do more than that. What if I told you I could help you level up?" he asked the green-haired girl, looking at her large breasts. "Plus, you''ll come like never," he added.


    Joan looked at him in the cloud of lust that filled her mind now. She wasn''t at the most rational moment of her life, but hell, she wouldn''t turn down something as good as an advance in the middle of a fuck like this!


    "Do it~ But let me come first~" She moved her body on top of him while Liam finally circulated his mana through his rod, initiating the dual cultivation with Joan.


    The incubus appeared in the room and the surrounding area was covered in purple mana, numbing both Liam and Joan.


    The girl felt the changes in what she was doing as her body gained more energy and Liam moved with more skill and speed.


    She moaned louder and felt as if a dam had burst in her groin, shuddering involuntarily as she reached the best climax of her existence.


    She could barely speak as she fell into Liam''s arms, the involuntary spasms of her body temporarily immobilizing her.


    But Liam kept moving, taking advantage of her super-sensitivity at that moment to build up to another orgasm.


    Joan almost didn''t believe it, but a few moments later, with no strength left in her body, her cavern spurted even more of her special fluid as Liam filled her once again that night. But this time, the girl felt different. Her body absorbed the contents deposited in her womb, and she felt an improvement in her strength, power, and desire.


    She got off him, not hesitating to assume a new position, and spread her legs for Liam.


    Liam kissed Joan''s back and guided his little brother back into the rosy, wet cave of his partner.


    As he held her by one shoulder and waist, he whispered, "Imagine this with Ann by our side."


    Joan couldn''t help but moan as she felt Liam''s movements, but she thought about his suggestion and became even more horny.


    Until a few days ago, she had liked women more than men. Now she enjoyed being with Liam even more than with her girls, but she still wanted to be with women and especially to do it again with Liam and Ann.


    "I''d love to~" she said slowly, trying to express her great interest in the possibility.


    Liam smiled and moved on, taking his companion to another climax. He would come again soon, but the smile on his face was related to what he was trying to accomplish with Joan.


    "If she accepts, we can cultivate together in one room on the third level of the temple," he said in one of her ears as she shivered.


    Having sex was good in itself. But to improve your cultivation while having sex was even better. But to do it in one of the best places to cultivate in the city would be a step further. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Joan wondered what it would be like to cultivate with Liam and Ann in such a place where she had never been before. She even wondered where he would get the merit points for it, but her thoughts were more on what she would experience.


    Overwhelmed with pleasure, she collapsed on her bed without the strength to continue.


    She had progressed through her sex with Liam that night, reaching the 9-Star level of the Spirit Lord Realm. However, she had used up her strength and reached exhaustion.


    It wasn''t easy to cultivate with a 4-Star Spirit Earth cultivator. Liam''s energy was too great. His power wasn''t the kind that could be limited, so someone much weaker than him wouldn''t last long on his hands.


    Joan experienced her first dual cultivation session well, amazed but also impressed by the truth about Liam.


    She''d never thought she''d cultivate with a dual cultivator, but damn, Liam was too good. Not only that, she had been trying to make progress for months. But in less than ten minutes of cultivating with him, she had made progress. In fact, after her progress, she already felt improvements and the thought of reaching the third realm was already in her mind.


    "I will keep your secret... And I''ll open Ann''s mind so that we can do it together," she said as she felt herself falling asleep in an instant, opening and closing her mouth, yawning in the middle of her speech.


    Liam smiled, confident that she would make it. "I''m counting on you. Maybe you and she will enter the third realm together...


    I''ll visit you tomorrow afternoon. For now, rest before you familiarize yourself with your new level."


    "Bye... And Liam."


    "Hmm?"


    "Thanks." She closed her eyes and fell asleep, smiling like she had never smiled before.


    "Oh, it was my pleasure."


    He left soon after, continuing with his current plans.

 Chapter 193: Truce

    Liam left the Runes Hall at Ann''s side in the morning, having just spent the last two hours being taught by Eliakim Badders.


    A few days had passed since his return from the Silver-Winged Leopard hunt, but Ann still hadn''t cultivated with him. He had been with her three times in the last few days, once accompanied by Joan.


    Joan had worked to convince Ann without speaking explicitly. Joan had simply made ambiguous comments to test Ann''s sensitivity to dual cultivation and to get her to think about the positive points.


    Joan still didn''t think it was time for Liam to do to Ann what he had done to her. She wanted a few more days before he made his move. Find this and more on m-v lemp-yr


    But Liam had been improving his relationship with Ann on his own, getting to know her better, spending more time with her, creating an intimacy. He didn''t know if she would cultivate with him, but he wanted to nurture their relationship so that she would at least keep it a secret when he made his offer.


    Now was one of those times when the two of them would go to the Runemasters studio that they were currently attending.


    "... Sigh! Who would have thought two months ago that you''d be teaching me now?" Ann laughed after hearing Liam''s answer to her question about their profession.


    He laughed at his red-haired friend''s comment. "If you had my cultivation speed, you wouldn''t have this problem." He joked with her.


    "If I had your cultivation speed, I''d already be a city Guardian." Ann laughed with him as they climbed the central staircase of the city towards their destination.


    She noticed several people watching Liam on the way to the workshop, so she smiled and asked him, "By the way, how''s your group?"


    "Good. We''ve reached alliance agreements with two powerful factions, and with the resources we''re producing in the workshop, I''m quickly regaining the power we lost with the recent deaths." S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liam had already made public agreements with Grace''s and Nance''s factions, as well as negotiating with the studio that he and Ann were working with. As a result, Leopards got good discounts on Second and Third Class enchanted items.


    "What about William''s challenge? Did he give you up?" she asked, remembering the topic she had discussed with Liam earlier, but which was still open.


    William''s previous challenge had expired, and the fight hadn''t taken place. But that didn''t mean the matter was resolved.


    "I sent one of my men to negotiate with his group. We scheduled our fight for 20 days from now." Liam clenched a fist at the thought and sighed afterwards. "In 20 days, I will have my last day in this city."


    He joked as he looked at her. "Either I''ll die in 20 days or I won''t and I''ll be promoted to Officer. Either way, these will be my last in this town."


    Ann didn''t find Liam''s joke funny. "You shouldn''t have invested in this. Even if you are a monster, William isn''t easy."


    "But you can help me with that, you know?" he teased her, gently grabbing Ann''s waist.


    "I highly doubt it." She took it more as a joke. "Anyway, you''re really going to leave the city..."


    "Yes. The bastard is going to force me to show my cultivation." Liam lamented to her.


    That would be terrible for her. She looked at him from the corner of her eye and gasped. She hadn''t expected that her time with him would end just as their relationship was heating.


    "It''s really a shame... But do you think you''ll be able to become a Third Class Runemaster by then? That was your goal before you went to the inner wing of the sect."


    "I think so. Learning under the guidance of Senior Badders is truly fantastic. I can already create Third Class runes, and I''m about to create the first enchanted item with more Third Class runes than Second Class runes."


    "Good for you. Sigh! I wish I could go to the inner wing of the sect with you. But that will be impossible," she said with a serious look on her face before smiling. "I''ll try to use your presence in City Thirteen to improve as much as I can during these days."


    Liam and Ann arrived in front of the building where they had to drop off some enchanted items before training their skills.


    "By the way, if you''re interested, we can go to the Lotus Temple with Jane in three days. I''ll lead her and you can join us," Liam suggested.


    "Oh? Do you get that many merit points?" Ann looked at him out of the corner of her eye.


    "Let''s just say yes."


    "All right, I''ll meet you there... I just hope it doesn''t interfere with your training plans, haha."


    "Oh, it definitely won''t." He laughed as he followed her.


    ...


    The next day, Liam left the Lotus Temple with Mary after cultivating with her for two hours straight in a room on the third level of the building, just as he had promised earlier.


    He had done this with Grace and Electa over the past few days, even helping Electa reach the 2-Star of the Spirit Earth Realm. He had achieved something similar today, using all his best herbs and potions to prolong the cultivation with Mary, and he had finally helped his oldest companion reach the third realm!


    Electa and Mary still had to absorb their next Spirits, but Liam had everything ready. In another 10 days, they would leave with Felicity, Nance, Grace and the people of their factions to hunt in the forest. In the meantime, they should cultivate and grew stronger with whatever methods they could use while Liam was still in town.


    Liam was also enjoying his days, having spent over 1,500 merit points in the past few days visiting the temple and the Library.


    But this spending had not been in vain. He had already reached the end of the 4-Star level, and he was making good progress cultivating with his current partners. He had learned two new techniques in the Library and got more important books for his future journey outside the sect.


    Although he had searched for information about the blue star in his soul space, he got no answers. But he wasn''t disappointed. He had expected to fail in City Thirteen and had moved on with his other business.


    Aware that he might only get such information in the inner wing of the sect, or maybe not even there, he went on with other plans.


    He said goodbye to Mary and saw her off to the coliseum to take care of the faction''s business, which she was doing very well.


    He made his way to the Barter Fair. Today, he planned to trade some of the unused items in his spatial ring, thinking of things for his faction.


    His current wealth was enormous enough to meet the consumables and artifacts needs of all his partners, and still give things to his and Mary''s friend, Jane. So, he was focused on using the exchanges he planned to make today to help Leopards.


    As he continued on his way, people stepped out on the sidewalks. Liam kept a serene look on his face, enjoying the current peace, not having to worry about the actions of his enemies since he only had one opponent left.


    William was not a disloyal opponent. Like the confident fellow he was, he was in seclusion, preparing for a single and decisive battle against Liam. Until their confrontation, the two sides would not see each other or get in each other''s way!

 Chapter 194: Triple Cultivation (R18)

    Outside the Lotus Temple, Ann found Joan and Liam waiting for her in the building''s lobby.


    As soon as the two saw her, Joan waved to her friend while Liam went to the counter in that area to get the key to their group room.


    There wasn''t much competition for rooms in the temple at that time. In less than five minutes, they were on their way to the third level of the building, the fifth floor, where today''s room was located.


    Halfway there, Joan couldn''t help but feel moved by what they were about to do, believing that today they could convince Ann to cultivate with them.


    When they entered the room they could use for the next two hours, Liam and Joan looked at Ann in a way that made the 9-Star Spirit Lord think something was wrong.


    "What? Aren''t we here to train?" She watched as Joan and Liam unbuttoned their clothes.


    "We are, in a way." Joan laughed as Liam approached Ann.


    "Ann, do you remember our earlier conversations about dual cultivation?" Liam was bold and already approached her, touching the heart of the matter.


    "Yes..." The red-haired girl more or less understood the direction of this conversation.


    "Okay, I''m a dual cultivator and I''ve already cultivated with Joan." He got right to the point, causing his partner to open her eyes wide as she watched him.


    After a moment of watching Liam, Ann looked at Joan and saw her friend smile and nod in agreement. "You..." The redhead hesitated, not knowing whether to wonder if Liam was serious or to ask Joan how she had found the courage.


    Joan was the one who spoke this time. "I''ve cultivated with Liam four times, and after just those four occasions, I''m already close to advancing to the third realm. On the other hand, the cultivation stability and vitality that I''ve lost is so small that you didn''t notice it during our last training session together." S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Joan''s recent cultivation speed had caught Ann''s attention. Suddenly, her friend, who had always struggled to progress, had moved up a level and become stronger.


    ''So that''s it... But is dual cultivation really so efficient?'' Experience more magic at m v l e mpyr


    Ann looked at Liam thoughtfully.


    Liam finished undressing while showing her one of his hands. "Try it out, no strings attached. If you don''t think it''s worth it, we can continue our relationship without cultivation."


    "Let''s do it, Ann." Joan hugged her friend as she ran her hands over the buttons of this beautiful red-haired woman''s clothing.


    Feeling her heart pounding and her body heat rising, Ann felt lost. She couldn''t deny the urge to try what these two were suggesting, but her mind still had the old vision of dual cultivation that made her hesitate.


    "You will not become a mere cultivation being who will do anything for it, Ann." Liam approached her and helped Joan undress Ann. "All you''ll be after cultivating with me is a woman with more mana, a little less vitality than you would have if you achieved the same improvement on your own, with a little less stable strength than you would have with another cultivation method. Your personality will be the same, and you''ll still do what you think is right."


    Already completely naked and embraced by Liam and Joan, Ann took a deep breath and accepted, saying nothing but nodding her head in agreement.


    Gulp!


    She agreed to at least try it!


    Joan and Liam smiled in unison before his incubus powers affected the surroundings, making the two women feel their desires for him to take over their hearts.


    Their skin became more sensitive to the touch, while their private parts became wet, both feeling a special itch in their caverns, longing for their friend''s meat stick.


    Liam summoned a large mattress he had in his spatial ring and soon the three were on it, Ann and Joan kissing while he sucked on Ann''s wet pink flower.


    Smelling the delicious scent of Ann, Liam played with her pink pearl for a few moments, making her moan loudly.


    But then he placed his rod at the entrance to her cave, forcing her to look back for a moment to see him plunge his saber into her.


    Ann bit her lip as she felt the connection between her and Liam, seeing him staring at her rear with desire. Meanwhile, Joan sucked on her friend''s breasts, feeling the mana flow from Liam''s staff to Ann''s flower, escaping a little through the hot redhead''s nipples.


    The incubus was already in the lotus position over there, while the place was surrounded by a mist that could provoke the senses of those in the area and shield sound and spiritual information from the group.


    Liam quickly brought Ann to orgasm. It was difficult to experience the first dual cultivation session without coming quickly. This was especially true for women who had already experienced sex without the influence of special abilities like Liam''s.


    Ann felt a significant increase in her strength, but she ignored it for the moment. As she shifted position, she felt Joan sucking her down there while Liam fucked Joan hard.


    Joan sucked her friend amidst her special moans, feeling her body vibrate with Liam''s fast, sound movements.


    Ann felt a small remnant of mana enter her body through the connection of Joan''s tongue to her lower lips, something subtle but distinct. She continued to moan while the sensation of being penetrated by Liam still lingered in her mind.


    She longed to sit on Liam''s rod and ride him, but she waited her turn while her friend satisfied her.


    Liam enjoyed cultivating with them, and he felt a slightly greater effect when he cultivated with both of them at the same time, but nothing too remarkable. There were benefits to cultivating with two women concurrently. But they were small, and he didn''t know if they were worth it.


    Dual cultivation really seemed like something for two people to do. More people could try it and get some benefit from it, but it would be marginal.


    When Liam was with one of those women, the other woman who was in contact with her friend experienced a cultivation benefit that was ten times weaker than what she felt when she was with Liam!


    But Liam enjoyed the experience of triple cultivation, and he learned a little more about how his powers worked. Not only that, he cultivated with Ann for the first time and felt the benefits of the act, and his cultivation fluctuated a little more toward the peak of his current strength!

 Chapter 195: Quiet Days and Time for the Final Hunt

    At the end of almost two hours of triple cultivation, Liam had two beautiful women lying on the bed on either side of him in the cultivation room on the third level of the temple.


    The three were sweating profusely as they breathed rapidly, feeling the contact with each other''s skin. Having just finished their long cultivation session, they could feel their breathing slowly returning to normal.


    Meanwhile, Ann couldn''t help but enjoy the feeling of having advanced to the third realm!


    But even Joan, who had already advanced in cultivation this week, was at the peak of the second realm. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Joan could advance at any moment!


    Liam was in the last 15% of his current level, and being the least exhausted of the three, he was already thinking about visiting his other partners later.


    Experience more at m_vl-em,pyr


    ''I''ll go to the Library after this and then visit Grace,''


    he thought as the two women reflected about different things.


    Joan couldn''t help but be happy that Ann seemed interested in continuing to cultivate with Liam. Why was that good for her? Because she liked Ann a lot, and she didn''t want to see her friend fall behind in cultivation.


    But Ann was thinking about something else, thinking about the implications of Liam''s battle with William and how little time she would have to experience the wonders of dual cultivation.


    However, she didn''t bring up the subject. As soon as she felt her mind becoming more rational after the wonders of cultivation, she accepted she wouldn''t be able to cultivate with him often after a few more days.


    The thought of going to the sect''s inner wing didn''t even cross her mind, considering how difficult it would be for her to achieve it.


    Liam interrupted the thoughts of the two beautiful women by saying, "Joan, you''ll probably be progressing on in the next few days. I''ll soon be hunting beasts with Leopards'' men and allies. You two can join us to get your next Spirits."


    The two women agreed as they stood up and prepared to leave.


    They straightened their hair after cleansing their bodies. Liam watched as they dressed, enjoying the view as he listened to them.


    They then left together, the two women protecting their current cultivation with their concealment techniques.


    Liam would soon bid them farewell and head to the Library to continue his plans to absorb as much information as possible in this city before his departure.


    ...


    The next few days passed uneventfully. Liam continued his dual cultivation routine with his six current partners, cultivating separately with each of them almost every day.


    Given the difference in cultivation between him and them, he could handle all six of them well, but that was pretty much his limit.


    If he wanted more partners, he would either have to become stronger or accept cultivating with women who were weaker than Joan.


    He didn''t think about getting new partners yet, even though he was already strong enough to seduce any woman in the city.


    Besides cultivation, he fulfilled his obligations to the Beasts Hall and the Battle Hall. He did his regular activities, now in a more interesting position in both places.


    At the Battle Hall, no one wanted any more trouble with him. He had basically done nothing on his last visit there. The remnants of the Emerald Owls were too intimidated to give him a task.


    In the Beast Hall, Liam continued his role in the Cage Wing out of sheer willpower. He enjoyed dealing with the beasts, so he did his usual job, although he was free to do whatever he wanted in the area.


    Otherwise, he had another meeting with Eliakim Badders, and after days of training and study, he was at the critical point of becoming a Third Class Runemaster.


    He believed that on the eve of the battle with William, he would complete the first Third Class enchantment!


    However, in order to officially become a Third Class Runemaster, he would have to go to the sect''s inner wing and then join a group of Runemasters to take the promotion exam outside the headquarters.


    He wasn''t too worried about his Runemaster position right now. The most important thing was his enchantment skill, and he was confident that he could create Third Class enchantments when he entered the inner sect.


    With this new routine, he was living his quietest and most peaceful days in City Thirteen!


    During these days, he used up more than half of his resources, be it merit points, gold, or silver, until it was time to go hunting outside the city!


    At the start of a new day, Liam woke up early and went to the exit of City Thirteen with his Leopards'' men, Mary and Electa, where they found the groups of Grace, Nance, Ann and Joan waiting for them.


    Joan had advanced to the third realm, while Electa had reached the 3-Star and Mary the 2-Star of the Spirit Earth Realm.


    Nance had advanced to 4-Star, while Grace and Ann were still at the same level as before, although they were on the threshold of their current cultivations.


    Liam was in the same situation as Grace and Ann, and he was sure that he would advance to 5-Star in the next few days of hunting outside of town!


    Not coincidentally, when he saw Felicity, Jane, and other friends, he had a calm smile on his face.


    He and his group joined the people there, attracting the attention of the nearby Officers and the disciples coming and going. It wasn''t often that groups of over 30 disciples formed to go hunting in the forest.


    But Liam and his friends weren''t worried. It was no secret that the three factions were allies now.


    "Are you ready? Is there anyone else missing?" Liam asked after greeting everyone, ignoring the way Ann, Joan, Mary, Electa, Nance, and Grace looked at each other.


    They could all tell that they had been with Liam at least a few times!


    Mary and Grace were the two mildest of the women, more accepting of sharing Liam with others and just curious about his other companions they hadn''t met yet. But Nance and Electa were the more possessive type, and both saw each woman there as their rivals. This was especially true for Nance, who had monogamous interests.


    Grace said, "My group is all here."


    The leader of Nance''s group, a tall, blue-haired woman with thick thighs, confirmed the same. "We''re all here too."


    With that, Liam headed for the exit. They followed to hand in their exit permits at the Officer''s station in the area, and in a few minutes they would all be outside of City Thirteen.


    Thus began the hunt for Spirits for several people of the group, but also the last moment of preparation for Liam before his battle against William!

 Chapter 196: Competitors on the Same Secret Mission

    On the second day out of City Thirteen, Liam''s large group was camping at this very moment between two areas of powerful forest beasts near the outer cities of Demon Gate.


    There, some members of the three factions were standing on guard, while others were cultivating inside tents and others were eating around a campfire in the early evening.


    Torches illuminated the outskirts of the camp, while Liam stood next to Grace and Nance, eating and chatting leisurely.


    With almost two days of hunting behind them, the group was flicking toward their goal. Initially, there were 19 members in the group searching for their new Spirits. By the second night of the hunt, they had already accomplished more than half of their objective, with 10 companions having got new Spirits.


    Among these fortunate individuals were Electa and Ann, the only ones of Liam''s women to have acquired new Spirits so far. Joan and Mary still needed to secure their Spirits, while members from the three factions also had one or two individuals each needing to complete their hunts.


    The group was also tasked with collecting the month''s Arcane Crystals, and some members had already gathered the amounts needed to fulfill their missions. However, the group was large, and more than half still needed to hunt dozens of beasts to meet the required quotas for their mandatory missions.


    Meanwhile, Jane was making the most of the opportunity Liam had given her to collect valuable wild plants, having already gathered some interesting herbs. In an earlier conversation, Liam learned she planned to seek advancement to the third realm soon after this opportunity.


    Jane wasn''t his women, but Liam was pleased to hear about her progress. If she advanced to the third realm in the next few days, she could join him in the inner wing of the sect. After all, she was younger than him and would meet the requirements for promotion to Officer just like him.


    "¡­ You need to prepare to make your moves as soon as we return to the city. I don''t know how the division of newly promoted Officers works, but should hurry up," Liam said to Nance and Gloria while they both held bowls of soup.


    Grace added, "Don''t worry. Everyone who is promoted to the rank of Officer goes to the same city. In fact, the inner wing of the sect is different from the outer wing.


    While here we are divided into cities, regardless of our cultivation, there we will be divided according to our ranks. Officers and First Officers live in City Four, while Commanders and Guardians live in City Three. Division Chiefs and Elders live in City Two, while City One is the home of the Supreme Leader, but also the training and governing center of the sect."


    "As soon as we enter the inner ward, we''ll be assigned to the same area. That will make our plans a little easier. But we''ll be divided into groups according to our abilities and background in the sect. Then we''ll probably be separated into missions in a few months'' time." Nance was the one to mention it.


    Liam hadn''t yet spoken to these two about his intention to flee the sect. Trust wasn''t the problem there. He''d simply had little time to discuss the matter with them and find out if they were interested in running away.


    It must be said that not every Demon Gate disciple wanted to flee the sect. At the beginning of their journeys there, certainly the vast majority of disciples hated the sect. But as they rose in power and came to have more benefits than responsibilities, many adapted perfectly to the place and even forgot their previous origins.


    Experience the saga at m-vlem|p-yr


    Liam still didn''t have a plan ready for his escape, but he imagined that something like faking his death sounded good. But that wouldn''t work if he left behind women who knew he wanted to escape.


    Once again, the problem wasn''t his trust in them. But he didn''t know what kind of interrogation method his superiors at Demon Gate were capable of using...


    But today still wasn''t the day for him to talk to them about it.


    "When is your promotion exam?"


    "Mine will be the day after your fight against William," Grace said and looked curiously at Nance.


    Nance couldn''t take the same exam as her, so the green-haired girl would have to wait for the subsequent exam.


    "I''m going to fight for my promotion in three weeks," Nance said as she looked at Liam.


    "Good. Hopefully, you''ll all be there before I do missions outside the city. But is there any chance of me fulfilling my responsibilities as an Officer in City Thirteen in the meantime?" he asked the two most experienced Demon Gate members he knew.


    Grace shook her head in denial. "No. The sect has rules to prevent Officers from hunting down former rivals in their outer cities. An Officer who works in City Thirteen has to have been an outer disciple in one of the other cities.


    You will probably be assigned to one of the other eight outer cities of the sect."


    While they were talking, suddenly one woman from Nance''s faction made a warning gesture, making everyone on guard watch the south of the area, until, even those relaxing, realized that something was happening.


    Apart from those who, like Mary and Felicity, were meditating in tents, everyone else went on alert, leaving what they were doing to pay attention to their surroundings.


    Liam moved along with Grace and Nance, arriving at the front where one of his companions had noticed something.


    He followed with them, while leaving the group behind to keep the camp safe.


    Close to where they were staying for the night, another group of Spirit Masters, slightly smaller than their own, 11 individuals, were moving in combat position towards them.


    As Liam''s group had noticed, these Spirit Masters also noticed that there were others nearby. In particular, this group noticed the size of the coalition there that night.


    "Mid-level Spirit Earth cultivators..." Liam muttered as he looked at his two companions. "They''re not from City Thirteen."


    "They must be peak disciples from other fjord cities," Grace muttered, her hands ready to summon weapons and engage in combat. "They could be from a powerful faction, something hard to see in the area, or allies, like us. It''s not uncommon for alliances to form to hunt powerful beasts in the area."


    "Some of the best beasts in the forest are in the territories of fourth realm creatures, so groups like this aren''t as strange as you might think." Nance explained to Liam.


    "I see..." Liam looked back at the group that would soon face them, made up of cultivators with 4-Star cultivation.


    This was a group almost as strong as the previous Arena top 10 from City Thirteen!


    ''It''s no wonder they''re confident about approaching us. They are probably the most talented in their city... But what do they want?''


    Liam wondered.


    A battle between their two groups wouldn''t end well for either side. But clearly, the group approaching them was looking for a fight.


    Was this just to take their resources and Arcane Crystals? Or was there something more behind it?


    Liam felt a familiar sensation and when he looked at the enemy ahead of the group as soon as they stopped in front of him, he understood the situation. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''{Black Art}!''


    "Be careful in the fight. I''ll try to deal with that opponent, but he''ll definitely try to deal with your demonic Spirits." He warned the two as he signaled for some of his group to move on to this place.


    "What are you talking about?" Nance asked.


    No one in his group knew about {Black Art} and the Secret Hunt mission.


    Liam didn''t intend to say everything, but he summed it up quickly. "This group is here to hunt us. In particular, their leader is going to hunt our demons and me. But I''ll do the same for them. Follow my command."


    The two looked at him with several questions in their minds, but accepted this temporary explanation.


    As the marching enemies had already done when they saw him, the three summoned their Spirits, with Liam bringing only Thal''Korr along.


    Liam did not expect the blue star in his soul space to assist him every time he needed it.


    He didn''t want to risk the Silver-Winged Leopard, especially when he would soon need this Spirit desperately to face the strongest enemy of his journey in Demon Gate.


    Meanwhile, Liam was equipped with his weapon and armor, accompanied by his two companions and their Spirits, all of whom were in the third realm, ready to assist in the fight.


    He locked eyes with the blond man leading the opposing group, the one marked with the {Black Art}. Their eyes met, and both understood that only one of them would leave this confrontation alive.


    The blond man sensed a strong fluctuation emanating from Liam and instinctively knew that this opponent was what he needed to complete the second phase of the Secret Hunt mission.


    Raising his weapon, he signaled his group to attack, moving alongside various Spirits to confront their adversaries.


    Liam mirrored this action, initiating the battle between mission competitors, driven by a similar determination as his opponent.


    ''After this fight, I''ll complete the second phase of the Secret Hunt!''


    Liam moved with this goal in mind, as well as the intention to protect the Spirits of his companions.

 Chapter 197: Sage-Grade!

    Keeping an eye on the blond man who also had {Black Art}, Liam had his companions and the rest of his allies who had approached this area to fight the enemies in the surrounding area. He focused on the adversary regarding the Secret Hunt mission, determined to kill him first.


    That man moved with two of his Spirits to surround Thal''Korr, thirsting to consume the life force of Liam''s Shadowfiend. But he kept his last Spirit at his side as he tried to approach Thal''Korr more slowly. Your journey continues with m-vl-em|p-yr


    When he saw Liam approaching, he ordered his gorilla-shaped Spirit to attack, delivering a swift closed-fist blow to Liam''s stomach.


    "Too slow." Liam laughed at this 3-Star Spirit Earth cultivator. He used his speed related to both the Incubus and the Silver-Winged Leopard.


    The moment he saw silver wings forming on Liam''s back, the blond man''s eyes widened in surprise. He hadn''t expected to come face to face with the man responsible for the Silver-Winged Leopard''s demise today!


    "You!" He raised his war hammer in front of his body, already moving his mana toward his powerful physique.


    Given the characteristics of his Spirits, this cultivator had immense strength for someone of his level, and he had rightly chosen a weapon of great destructive power.


    Liam advanced towards him, dodging the black-furred monkey who missed him and advanced with his golden hair already growing around his body.


    Liam moved his sword diagonally, striking his opponent at point-blank range when he was less than ten feet away.


    The blond man lifted his war hammer from the ground in the direction of Liam''s attack, and an instant later, it struck the blade of his opponent''s sword.


    In that moment of shock, Liam manipulated the blond man''s shadows, causing shadow creatures to emerge from the ground and attempt to immobilize him.


    But Liam failed, and soon felt the power of this opponent''s physical strength, who stepped forward and dodge his attack. Forced by the enemy''s great offensive power, Liam flapped his wings and landed 6 meters away from the blond man.


    "You have good attack power, but your other two Spirits don''t have all those characteristics," Liam said as he pointed in the direction where Thal''Korr had thrown away a hawk-shaped Spirit and was now pressing down on the enemy demon.


    Liam felt the black-furred gorilla, his enemy''s brute force Spirit, approaching and used his wings again. With an upward leap, he flew to where Thal''Korr was trapping the enemy demon!


    "Shit!" The blond man despaired as he was 11 meters away from his main Spirit. He ordered the other two Spirits to do their best to stop Liam, while he opened his mouth and let out a high-pitched eagle scream. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Several of the blond man''s companions and enemies felt the high-pitched eagle cry he let out and put their hands to their ears. Liam himself suffered the most, as he was right in the crosshairs of the enemy attack.


    But with his flying speed, Liam could deflect some of the attack while feeling his magical recovery work to make him feel less bad after suffering from it.


    He reached the side of the Spirit trapped in Thal''Korr''s hands and commanded the Shadowfiend to grab another demonic Spirit.


    ''{Black Art}!''


    He activated the power of the black tablet in his mind space, using his hands to suppress the escaping creature now trapped in his hands.


    The creature''s grunts alarmed the surroundings, causing several people to turn their eyes on Liam and the enemy demon, not understanding what he was doing.


    The blond man turned pale and didn''t hesitate to attack Liam with everything he had, using his other two Spirits and his own powers.


    He wrapped his war hammer in his chaotic mana and attacked his enemy''s spine with all the power he had.


    His bird attacked Liam from the left side, screaming as the Master had just done, while the gorilla attacked from the right side, moving his two enormous fists against Liam''s face.


    But just as they were about to reach Liam together, the black-haired boy''s allies appeared in his defense.


    Whatever he was doing, he was not to be disturbed; they sensed it!


    Orange flames flew toward the bird, which approached Liam with its long, sharp claws. Meanwhile, a crocodile with rocky scales appeared in front of the gorilla''s attack.


    A bluish chain wrapped around the handle of the blond man''s war hammer, forcing him to look back to see an orange-haired woman stop him in his tracks.


    "He''s not someone you should be attacking," Felicity said shortly after joining the fight, leaving the redhead to her interrupted meditation.


    The woman''s three Spirits appeared at her side, each of them moving to join Electa and Mary''s Spirits, who were helping Liam at the moment.


    Meanwhile, Nance and Grace sighed as they continued to confront the other enemies in the area. For a moment, they had worried about their partner when the rest of the group finally moved.


    Liam saw this out of the corner of his eye and smiled with satisfaction, enjoying the fact that he had more allies than the enemy group attacking them.


    The enemy group was certainly stronger in terms of average power. Several of Liam''s allies that night were newly promoted Spirit Earth cultivators, or even Spirit Lords. Meanwhile, everyone in the enemy group was a 4-Star Spirit Earth cultivator.


    But Liam''s group had over three times as many Spirit Masters, a number far beyond what one could normally handle.


    However, he understood the enemy. This was a gamble. If the enemy who almost hit him in the back knocked him out and absorb Thal''Korr''s life force, this blond guy would grow stronger and probably be able to single-handedly destroy half of their alliance.


    "You made a risky move in search of an absurd gain... I''m sorry, you failed!" Liam said as he felt he had won.


    A moment later, he felt the Spirit in his hands completely crack and then explode.


    "NOOOOOOOOOO!" The blond man screamed in horror, for a moment ignoring Felicity, who was holding him back to reach Liam.


    But it was too late for him. His demon exploded and a stream of spatial mana came from the blast site, quickly entering Liam''s body and causing Thal''Korr to change.


    Liam didn''t hesitate to flap his wings and change position, ignoring the enemy his allies were attacking to seek the opponent Thal''Korr was now pressing.


    Sensing that Thal''Korr''s advance was 99% complete, Liam used {Black Art} again and got what he wanted most in this hunt pre-battle against William Semple!


    Crack!


    A special glow emerged from the depths of Thal''Korr, and his entire body seemed to become a star. He became colorful for a moment, while his body parts changed shape at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    His horns became smoother and more refined, his teeth and bones stronger, his skin tougher and more appealing. Meanwhile, the shadows in the area seemed to intensify, and several hands came out of the ground and grabbed various heels.


    The enemies trembled in fear at the qualitative evolution of Thal''Korr into the Sage-grade, while Liam''s allies took advantage of the situation.


    Each of the enemy Spirit Masters grew weaker and slower in their actions, while half of them found themselves in a black hell, burning in dark flames that consumed their lives as they tried to escape.


    "Aaaaagh!"


    They screamed as their demonic Spirits were suppressed by the power of Thal''Korr''s aura. Meanwhile, the rest of their Spirits stood alone against Liam''s allies.


    At that decisive moment, when the group had completely changed the rhythm of the battle, with several explosions of Spirits and the first deaths, a cracking sound came from Liam''s body.


    His cultivation, which was already at the end of the 4-Star level, suddenly advanced to the 5-Star level, and all of his Shadowfiend characteristics developed with him.


    Liam felt black flames enveloping both of his hands, burning with a pleasant heat that he couldn''t help but feel good about.


    He opened his hands and let out a cry of satisfaction, covering his surroundings in black flames that reached one of the enemy Spirit Masters over there.


    When Liam''s flames reached him, the man howled in pain for only three seconds before his body disintegrated in front of everyone, leaving only his bones and high-ranking metal items behind.


    Even his clothes were consumed by Thal''Korr''s and Liam''s new ability!


    Felicity, Grace, and Nance looked at Liam with glee, seeing in him something they had only seen in William during their time in City Thirteen.


    Liam''s other allies and subordinates saw how strong he was and were thrilled to be on the side of someone like that.


    Unfortunately, the men of Leopards couldn''t celebrate too much about having such a leader. Soon, Liam would no longer command them, and they could only think of a future where they would be under his command in the inner area of the sect.


    After Liam and Thal''Korr''s promotion, the group quickly ended the battle, destroying all the enemy Spirits and killing the Spirit Masters.

 Chapter 198: Last Moments in City Thirteen!

    "Congratulations on your breakthrough." Felicity approached Liam while most of the people in his group were collecting items from the bodies of the enemies in that wooded area in the middle of the night. "But what exactly was that you did?"


    Grace and Nance approached Liam, while his other companions stayed where they were, curious, of course, but less inclined to question him.


    But Liam surprised them by explaining in detail. "It''s something special I got by combining those strange keys we received when we joined the sect."


    "That?" Felicity frowned as she remembered how she had told him not to take any chances with such a thing.


    "Yes, that gives us access to a mission called the Secret Hunt. We basically have to hunt down other fellow sect members, especially those who are enrolled in this Secret Hunt mission.


    It gave me the chance to consume the vitality of enemy demons and make my Spirits stronger. But make no mistake. This is a very dangerous mission and if anyone here tries to get involved in it, they''ll end up with people like me, myself included, as their direct competition."


    The group listened to his words carefully, for a moment becoming interested, but then changing their minds. Perhaps this information would become interesting to them in the future, but none of them would accept the risk of going against him after everything they had seen.


    Even Felicity and the others sighed as they realized the opportunity they had missed.


    "I didn''t realize there was such a mission..." Nance looked at her faction leader and saw the woman agree with her.


    Liam closed the subject by saying, "Anyway, keep that to yourselves. I''ve now completed the second phase of this mission, but I don''t know what might happen. If anyone here wants to try their luck, wait a year. I don''t think I''ll be your competitor by then."


    He looked at the bodies in the area and decreed. "I''ll keep only the belongings of my mission competitor. The rest of the bodies and their belongings can be divided between you according to your affinities."


    It took the group about three minutes to refocus on what they had in mind before Liam''s explanation, but they eventually concentrated on their night''s gains. Even though the enemy group had a third of their numbers, the enemies were much stronger than most of them in terms of cultivation and had enough for almost the entire group.


    The Arcane Crystals of the 11 killed in the area were left in the hands of the strongest of the group for them to give to their Spirits to consume. Liam kept only the valuable crystal of the blond enemy, something he would give to the Silver-Winged Leopard in the future.


    For the moment, he was no longer worried about the quality of Thal''Korr and the Incubus. Both Spirits were strong by the standards of not only City Thirteen, but even the continent.


    Liam needed to learn a lot about this world, but he already knew that the Sage grade wasn''t simple. Even in powerful forces like the Demon Gate, a Spirit of this quality had to be respected.


    Not by chance, phase two of the Secret Hunt mission had the Low-level of the Sage grade as its completion requirement.


    ''I''ll see how I can collect my prize when we return to the city in a few days... I hope to get something else before the fight against William.''


    Liam returned to the area where they had been earlier, where his group dismantled the camp so that they could set off elsewhere.


    It was the middle of the night, but it wouldn''t be smart to stay near where so many corpses valuable to the beasts of the forest were.


    In less than 10 minutes, the group was moving on to another place to spend the night. It wouldn''t be until the next morning that they would be hunting for beasts and Arcane Crystals again.


    ...


    Over the next two days, the group managed to hunt down the missing Spirits, but they still hadn''t completed their plans outside of City Thirteen.


    Liam intended to continue the hunt for another day so that everyone could complete their hunts for Arcane Crystals for this month and the next. But they already intended to return to the city the following day, a day earlier than originally planned.


    The previous enemy group had helped them a lot in getting resources and important advances, so their journey had been cut a little short.


    This morning, Jane got what she had been looking for on this trip and made her breakthrough to the third realm, the last of the group to do so.


    At just 16 years old, Jane became a Spirit Earth cultivator!


    Taking advantage of the fact that they were already hunting, the group helped her to find her third Spirit before once again stopping to rest at nightfall in this forest region.


    The last hours of the hunt would be fairly uneventful for the group. When the last of them had got their remaining Arcane Crystals, the group stopped to rest and wait for a quieter time to continue their journey to the city.


    Time would pass and when the dawn of a new day was coming to Demon Gate, Liam led his people back to City Thirteen.


    He now had the goal of organizing the succession of power in Leopards, leaving his two allied factions in a position to continue helping each other and, most importantly, spending as many of the next few hours as possible cultivating with his women!


    In less than 48 hours, it would be his fight against William Semple and after that, he was sure he wouldn''t be staying much longer in City Thirteen!


    ...


    Back in the city, Liam separated from his group after passing the Records Hall.


    He promised his women that he would see each of them before the fight against Willian, but he also promised Leopards'' men a big meeting in 5 hours at the coliseum.


    Read latest chapters at m_v-l''e-NovelFire


    But first, Liam headed for the Lotus Temple, already with some plans in mind from the last few days and eager to put them into practice.


    He was pretty sure that he had achieved what he needed to build Third Class enchantments during those days out of town. With the intention of gaining recognition from Eliakim Badders on the last day under that man''s tutelage in town, Liam left 200 merit points at the Lotus Temple to be entitled to four hours of training in one of the level three rooms.


    He ignored the beautiful women flirting with him on the way to level three and was soon in an individual cultivation room.


    Later, he would bring each of his women to this place to cultivate and spend the merit points he had left. As for going to the Library or doing anything else with his resources, well, he had no more time for that and he would not try anything outside what he had already planned.


    Hence, that was the end of his journey in this city!


    ...


    "Guardian Watt, I bring news of Initiate Liam Porter," said one of the First Officers under Amzi Watt''s command in City Thirteen.


    The eyes of the big, fat man sitting on top of Peak Thirteen opened with a glint. "Speak."


    "I''m 99% sure that Initiate Liam Porter is already a Spirit Earth cultivator, senior. He''s hiding his cultivation and I can''t state his exact level, but in two days he''ll be fighting William Semple in the Combat Arena." Explained the man dressed in black, but without any items covering his face.


    "Where''s Eliakim?" the Guardian asked with a mixture of doubt and anger that the man had most likely kept this from him. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "He is in the inner wing of the sect. But he should be here tomorrow for Liam Porter''s last class before his fight against William Semple."


    "Perfect. Say nothing to him. I''ll attend Liam''s last class in secret. I want to see why he kept this information from me," said the old man as he closed his eyes again. "For now, keep everyone who might have found out the same as you quiet. We''ll sort out Liam''s situation soon."


    "Certainly, Guardian."


    ...


    Meanwhile, at William''s official residence, he had just found out about Liam''s return to the city.


    "It looks like he''s really going to honor his promise," said William''s combat master, interested in what Liam had in store for the fight in the next few hours.


    "Maybe he doesn''t want to have a competitor like me in the inner wing of the sect, either." William observed the subject, having already finished his preparation and now waiting for the moment to fight Liam.


    "It''ll all be over in the next few days. I''ll have my last victory in the city and then I''ll become an Officer. I''ll take whatever made him so strong so quickly when I get his spatial ring."


    The Officer next to William didn''t disagree with his disciple, confident that Liam Porter wouldn''t be a match for the man in front of him. But he was curious to see the abilities of the surprising boy who had emerged in the city over the last 13 weeks.


    ''This is going to be a good fight. Will we finally meet that boy''s first Spirit?''


    wondered the Officer.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Liam didn''t care about the groups talking about him and was finishing his time in the level three room of the temple. There, he was finishing his first enchanted item made entirely from Third Class runes!

 Chapter 199: Secret Hunt Prize!

    As he left the Lotus Temple, Liam had the serene look on his face of someone who had just completed the requirements to become a Third Class Runemaster.As he descended the stairs from the third level of the temple to the entrance hall, he wore a belt around his waist with several special features, his first Third Class creation. Besides being able to store inanimate objects in a space of 6 cubic meters, it could also store mana and create a defensive barrier that could last for 5 seconds when attacked by cultivators up to 9-Star of the third realm.


    ''Unfortunately, I won''t have time to create many enchantments before my promotion. Otherwise, I would arm the faction with Third Class items.''


    Leopards had plenty of ordinary Third Class tools. All it would take was a Runemaster of the same rank to turn them into enchanted items even more powerful than they already were.


    But he had already done a lot for the faction in the last month, and he didn''t regret the little time he had left in the city for long. He soon left the temple building and headed to the coliseum for the meeting he had arranged with the faction.


    Today was his farewell day!


    He wanted to talk to all the people of the faction in City Thirteen and guide the future of the group in his absence, saying goodbye and appointing the new leader.


    But before he could make his way to the Beasts Hall, two inner members of the sect, dressed in the uniforms of Commanders, stepped into his path and caught his eye as they stared at him.


    "This... The seniors want to talk to me?" He asked these two strangers, individuals he had never seen before in City Thirteen.


    "Liam Porter, come with us. You have completed the second phase of the Secret Hunt. Now you must join the inner wing of the sect as a Division Chief."


    Liam''s eyes widened when he heard these words, not expecting something like this.


    Gulp!


    "That..."


    But as he stammered, not knowing what to do, a First Officer approached them.


    "Fellas, what''s the situation here?" the man who had been secretly watching Liam asked, causing the two men to frown.


    "None of your business, First Officer," said one of the two men dressed in black and gray. He took a step forward, one of his hands wrapped around the hilt of a sword at his waist.


    Liam noticed the aggressiveness of the man''s posture and took a step back. Meanwhile, the First Officer, Guardian Amzi''s subordinate, narrowed his eyes as he also reached for his weapon. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This is City Thirteen. You are under the jurisdiction of Guardian Amzi Watt." The man warned as he positioned himself ready for action.


    "Tsk! We are under the orders of the Council of Elders. We don''t care who runs this town."


    Liam turned pale when he heard the name Council of Elders, once again not liking how it all sounded. It would only make things more difficult for him.


    ''If the Council of Elders is watching me, it will be ten times harder for me to escape from the sect than if they weren''t watching me!'' He worried.


    He would leave the city in two days, so this wasn''t his primary concern right now. Even if he wanted to finish his business in the area and, more importantly, deal with William, his escape was still the most important thing.


    But in addition to that, if he couldn''t deal with William, he couldn''t be sure that the man would act against one of his women if their fight didn''t happen.


    That was another thing he couldn''t accept!


    While Liam was thinking of a way out, the First Officer lost the confident look on his face. He hadn''t expected Liam''s situation to go as far as an order from the Council of Elders. He looked at the black-haired boy and wondered what Liam had done to get the Council''s attention.


    "Liam Porter, you must come with us immediately. We''ll arrange for someone to pick up your things later, if necessary. Right now, you need to accompany us to the registration in the inner ward and meet with Elder Niall."


    "Wait a minute."


    Suddenly, a deep, powerful voice came out, just before several passing disciples felt a powerful pressure hanging over this area of the city.


    The two Commanders sent by Elder Niall looked at Amzi Watt and understood what this was all about.


    "Guardian of the Peak, are you going against the orders of the Council of Elders?" The stronger of the two men, a 6-Star Spirit Sky cultivator, asked.


    But Amzi was just as strong and didn''t push himself, as he was a 6-Star Spiritual Sky cultivator himself. He wouldn''t allow these two to take Liam away like this!


    He grabbed Liam''s right shoulder with one hand and positioned the boy on his right side.


    "I''m not going against the orders of the Council of Elders," the fat, well-dressed man said as he massaged his face, smiling kindly. "But Initiate Liam Porter is an outside disciple under my supervision. If the Council wants him, I won''t stop you. But I''m afraid I need a justification."


    The calmer of the two Commanders nodded for his companion to calm down and said to Amzi, "I won''t go into details. If you don''t know what I''m talking about, don''t ask us. Anyway, Liam Porter has completed the second phase of the Secret Hunt."


    "Oh?" The fat old man looked at the boy next to him and understood exactly what that meant.


    ''That brat turned his demonic Spirits into Sage-grade beings? I didn''t expect him to accomplish this mission.'' He secretly clenched his fists. ''Damn, I took too long!''


    While Amzi was thinking, Liam took advantage of the silence and tried to intervene.


    "Elders, I''d like to ask you for two days." He surprised the two Commanders, but also the First Officer to his right.


    "What?" One of them asked, but he didn''t show his displeasure.


    "I have a fight I''d like to have in City Thirteen. That will be the end of my business here, and after that, I''ll go with you without any problems." He tried to bargain with what little he had.


    The prizes for the mission promised him promotion to Division Chief, ten times the salary of a Division Chief, three nominations for promotion from outer disciple to inner disciple, three Spirits of his choice, each with a classification of the Sage-grade.


    Liam wanted these prizes badly, but now he was particularly interested in the promotion to Division Chief, which would put him in a position to make these two men, and even Amzi Watt, think twice before deciding against him!


    Demon Gate''s hierarchy for the inner wing of the sect was strange. Commander, Guardian, and Division Chief were three hierarchical positions that theoretically had equal power.


    Guardians were those who were in charge of all the affairs behind certain parts of the sect, in short, the managers and defenders of the sect. Commanders were the warriors who acted outwardly. And Division Chiefs were basically apprentices to the Elders, the future pillars of the sect.


    Because of these different roles, everyone would put Guardians before Commanders and Division Chiefs before Guardians. After all, Division Chiefs had a more promising future. But technically, one wasn''t superior to the other until one actually became an Elder or Supreme Leader.


    Still, the three looked at Liam and considered the possibilities, advantages, and disadvantages of giving him what he wanted.


    Amzi took advantage of Liam''s request and support. "Let''s do it, my friends. Let the boy fight his battle and finish his business in the city. It won''t change anything for the Council of Elders."


    Liam eyed the Guardian, inwardly grateful for the man''s support.


    "Why would we do that?" the bolder of the two Commanders asked, staring into Liam''s eyes.


    Liam thought about what he could use with these men and came up with the simplest and most relevant thing he could think of. "I have just become a Third Class Runemaster. You will have my services at your disposal whenever you need them in the future."


    Amzi''s eyes lit up when he heard this, and even the two Commanders couldn''t help but look at each other in silence at Liam''s answer.


    Third Class Runemasters were indeed valuable, but more importantly, if an 18-year-old had achieved this promotion, it was almost certain that he would become a Fourth Class Runemaster in the future.


    "All right, if you want two days, we''ll give you two days." The stronger of the two Commanders said, "Of course, as long as you sign such a promise with us."


    "I''m certainly willing." Liam sighed as he realized he could settle the matter this way.


    He did so quickly and before the men left, one of them said with a smile on his face, "Let''s pretend that you are cultivating in seclusion at the Lotus Temple. We''ll wait for you until you complete your goals."


    Amzi thanked the two men before they left and then signaled to his First Officer to remain silent about today''s matter. Then he looked at Liam and invited him to the top of the peak for a chat.


    "Liam, can you spare a few minutes for this old man? I know you''re busy, but I won''t keep you long."


    "All right." Liam figured he still had half an hour before his appointment with the Leopards'' men, so he followed Amzi to the top of the peak.


    Halfway to the top, he couldn''t help but sigh as he thought about the fact that he wouldn''t be able to access his prizes until he got to the inner wing of the sect. Previously, he had thought that the mission rewards were like an entitlement that he could draw on as he went along. But now he saw it wasn''t that simple.


    ''Sigh! The future pillars of the sect really are treated differently... I''ll have to reevaluate all my plans after I enter the inner wing of the sect!''

 Chapter 200: Agreement and Time for the Final Fight

    At the top of Peak Thirteen, Liam saw the beautiful landscape that Amzi had access to every day.He looked at the beautiful fjord from the only angle in City Thirteen with access to this beautiful view and sighed. Despite the darkness of the souls of many of Demon Gate''s members, this seemed like a perfect paradise to live in.


    But Liam tried not to let himself get carried away by the natural beauty of the area. He had his priorities straight and remained silent, with all his plans still in mind.


    Amzi Watt finally opened his mouth after they arrived at his favorite spot in the area. "Young Liam, we met a few weeks ago, but we didn''t get to know each other better then. Let me introduce myself properly to you.


    I am the Guardian of Peak Thirteen, Amzi Watt, a 6-Star Spirit Sky cultivator, member of Demon Gate for 125 years. As an inner member of the sect, I look after the city below us, but I''m part of City Three as a disciple, a member of the Four Leaves faction."


    Liam listened carefully to the man''s presentation, feeling a little awkward about the respect of a powerful fourth realm cultivator, but trying his best to understand what Amzi was getting at.


    "I know you''re part of the Leopards, but I''m here to make you an offer. It was my intention to let you develop on your own without interference in City Thirteen, which is why I didn''t approach you before. But since your Promotion Exam, I''ve been waiting for the opportunity to propose that you join me in my faction."


    "So that''s what the Guardian wants..." Liam muttered as he scratched his chin, not knowing how to handle this situation.


    "Liam," Amzi said quietly, becoming more serious. "Don''t think that Leopards will make trouble for you in the inner sect. They might even agree to subordinate themselves to you once you join my group.


    I''m one of the founding members of Four Leaves, so as long as you accept, you''ll have ample benefits in our group, including my appointment to missions aimed at your profession and reduced obligations.


    Note that if you stay in Leopards or even join another group afterwards, you won''t get some of these advantages.


    But you also don''t have to worry about the things that happened in City Thirteen. I personally wouldn''t be against you. We can just be allies, if you want. But I''d rather have you in my group. It''ll be better for you in the short term, but I''ll get a big return in the future."


    The man laughed as he finished speaking, switching from his initial serious tone to a more relaxed one.


    Amzi''s manner was not like that of the disciples from City Thirteen. He wasn''t a guy who hid his game, but he didn''t use threats or the like.


    "What exactly would I do for you, Guardian? My work will be related to my profession, I imagine."


    "Yes, initially you wouldn''t have to do much. The other partners will certainly require you to carry out a few missions for them to assess your potential. But once they understand the same as me, you would certainly have room to grow as a Runemaster. We''d give you materials and books and make it easier for you to complete missions for the sect.


    Your job will basically be to become a great Runemaster who we can rely on to arm us with enchanted items in the future."


    "But I''ll be living in City Two. How am I supposed to be in a City Three faction?" Liam asked.


    Amzi laughed as he realized his own mistake in not explaining how the dynamics of the inner wing of the sect worked. "Hmm, it isn''t strange that you think so. We design the outer wing of the sect for disciples to compete and push themselves to go further. Although there is also competition in the inner ward, it''s different. The cities themselves are not enemies and a disciple from City Four, for example, can even go to City One."


    "I didn''t know that."


    "Don''t worry, you''ll learn all about it in the next few days. In the meantime, do you have any other questions?"


    "What exactly would my benefits be apart from what you''ve already said?" Liam probed, obviously looking for the best deal.


    He didn''t take the kind words of the fat man in front of him entirely seriously. If he refused this deal, he was almost certain to face pressure from the Four Leaves group.


    ''No other group knows about me, so maybe I should already enter the inner ward with a backing.'' He reasoned to himself, ''And he''s right. I''ll get more out of joining another faction. As for the Leopards, I can contribute to them in other ways.''


    Amzi smiled when she saw Liam''s intention. "I can give you resources, recommendations, in short, I have several possibilities in my hands. Just tell me what you want."


    ''Recommendations, huh?'' Liam thought it over and remembered the three recommendations that completing the second phase of the Secret Hunt mission guaranteed him. ''Mary, Electa and someone else, I think Ann, would be the ones I''d take straight away. Grace and Nance will get their promotions on their own and if I have one more slot, I can take Joan.''


    He didn''t think about the women outside his current harem of cultivation partners. But Felicity, his ally, and Jane, his friend and ally, should get their promotions within the next few days, too.


    "I want a recommendation for an outer disciple to become an inner disciple," he asked the man, having no difficulty in getting what he was asking for.


    "Then you''ll have your recommendation. As soon as we have an agreement, give me that person''s name and position and I''ll see to it that everything is done during your promotion to the inner wing."


    Liam agreed, then spoke to Amzi about what would happen next, agreeing on terms and signing a commitment to Four Leaves.


    He wouldn''t worry about getting a place for his women in Amzi''s faction. Getting them to go to Leopards would be a good way to head off any problems with the faction and keep this group under his influence.


    At the end of the 15-minute meeting with Amzi, Liam gave Joan''s name and told him about his plans for the next two days. He set off from the top of Peak Thirteen with an agreement that would come into effect in two days'' time when he set foot in the inner ward of the sect.


    He made his way alone to the Beasts Hall with many things in mind, altering several things he had previously planned.


    ...


    Faced with all the remaining members of Leopards, Liam couldn''t say that he was leaving this faction in a critical situation.


    Although he had made the group lose a lot of its power and was now about to leave the group and take Electa and Mary with him, the group had grown in numbers over the last few weeks. Not only that, but all the members had strengthened by at least one level in the last month and had resources for the next month.


    With the two alliances he was leaving the group, the faction should regain its status in another three months at most.


    And even being temporarily weakened wouldn''t be a problem. With three major factions having fallen in the last month and William about to fight Liam, there would be a power vacuum in the city that would last for some time.


    Aware of all this, Liam was at peace with what he had done to this group that had helped him so much over the last three months and when he had finished talking to them, he announced who would be the new faction leader for the area.


    "Jake, from now on, this group will count on you." He pointed toward a 3-Star Spirit Earth cultivator, with over 50 people in that hall at the top of the coliseum applauding the man afterwards.


    Mary also showed a number two for the faction, having already had the opportunity to hear from Liam about the changes to his plans after the action of the two Commanders earlier.


    Mary and Electa were eager to get into the inner area of the sect, particularly as they would have access to much more abundant resources than they had so far, as well as better services and information on the other side of the fjord. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They hadn''t known about the Secret Hunt mission until a few hours ago, so the magnificent rewards of this mission surprised them both.


    As for worries, they weren''t thinking so much about the problems of the future. Their focus was on spending the last few hours with Liam and then cheering him on against William. After that, it would be time for them to take their chances within the inner wing of the sect!


    At the end of this meeting with the current members of Leopards, Liam would leave with them for the Lotus Temple, where he would pay for a room for Electa to cultivate alone while she waited for the two of them to cultivate in a collective room.


    Over the next few hours, Liam intended to cultivate for two hours with each of his six cultivation partners and help them all grow a little stronger before heading to the inner wing of Demon Gate.


    Time would fly for all of them and when they least expected it, their last day together in City Thirteen would be over and it would be the eve of Liam and William''s fight!


    The next morning, the two strongest men in City Thirteen would face each other on the Arena''s combat platform!

 Chapter 201: Before the Battle

    The day of Liam''s and William''s fight had arrived, and the City Thirteen Combat Arena buzzed with excitement as spectators gathered for the highly expected showdown between the reigning number one and the challenger with the fastest rise in the city''s history.The arena''s outskirts were crowded with disciples and city Officials, and every seat around the fighting platform was occupied an hour before the match began.


    When Liam arrived at the arena that morning, accompanied by Felicity, Electa, and Mary, they were met with an unusual throng of disciples, eagerly waiting in the area.


    "I didn''t think there would be so many people here today¡­" Electa murmured, a confident smile on her face, clearly optimistic about the day''s event.


    She had unwavering faith in Liam''s victory. Additionally, she was eager to join the sect''s inner wing and receive her first Officer''s salary.


    Felicity remarked to the group, "This is a battle that will be remembered for years, even decades, given the prospects we have today.


    Having a 6-Star Spirit Earth cultivator in City Thirteen is extremely rare. We''ve only had two in the past century, and one of them is William himself. But someone catching up to the city''s top contender in just three months is unprecedented.


    Everyone here wants to witness the fight, or at least be near the arena when it concludes. In a way, we''re witnessing history in the making. Even if we''re gone or have advanced to much higher levels in the future, the disciples of this city will still recount the tale of Liam and William''s confrontation."


    Liam paused to consider this perspective for the first time since arriving in the city. His rapid growth had shattered every conceivable record. Meanwhile, William was a formidable opponent in his own right. Their fight would likely rank among the top three battles in the city''s history for centuries, perhaps even millennia, to come.


    It wasn''t Liam''s intention to make history in Demon Gate. He preferred to remain unnoticed. Yet, he couldn''t help but reflect on his extraordinary journey so far.


    ''A year ago, I was just an ordinary person living on Earth. But in mere months, I''ve become a cultivator, reaching levels of power and influence that few in Twin Lands can claim.''


    Most people in the Twin Lands haven''t cultivation at all. Among those who have, the majority are Spirit Masters of the first, second, and third realms of cultivation. Now, he was midway through the third realm, on the verge of becoming a fourth realm cultivator, soon to be recognized as an expert by continental standards.


    But even with these sudden changes in his journey, Liam still had the same goals.


    To escape the sect, to return to the home of the old Liam Porter, to resolve the issues he needed to resolve to rid himself of the memory of his predecessor, and then to hide until he could secure his own freedom. Those were the goals he had when he arrived in Twin Land months ago, the same ones he still had today.


    But even with the same plans, he wouldn''t deny his different circumstances. He now had different opportunities and duties than when he was thrown onto this island by Commander Amos'' group, and as such, his plans for achieving his goals had changed.


    As he walked towards the inner area of the arena, leaving the many disciples from the city behind and ignoring the chatter of the women beside him, Liam thought of something and said to Felicity, "Let''s rethink our plans when you enter the inner area of the sect.


    There are things I need to tell you, and the time has come for us to discuss the terms of our agreement. I want to know more about who we''ll be working against."


    Liam hadn''t forgotten that Felicity wanted his help in dealing with opponents from outside the sect.


    She had expected him to say something like that soon and readily agreed.


    "I should move to the inner wing in three months at the most. I''ll let your cultivation partners go ahead of me to help you cultivate, and I''ll join you last."


    "Good. Don''t worry about us leaving you behind. I''ll send you resources and give you some opportunities when you get to the inner area." Liam assured her as he entered the contestant wing of the arena.


    Felicity was happy with the way things were going, less interested in controlling her ally, and more relaxed about her revenge.


    She was no longer far from reaching the 5-Star of the Spirit Earth Realm, and with Liam getting stronger and stronger, she was sure that within a year at the most, she could reach the conditions to begin her quest for vengeance.


    Mary and Electa didn''t comment on Liam''s plans for them, and Felicity soon fell behind as he moved on to the final registration in this area before the battle began.


    At the same time, Nance, Grace, Ann, Joan, Jane and men from each of their factions were already in their places in the stands, eagerly awaiting the end of the last fight before William and Liam''s combat.


    The two warriors fighting now felt a bit pressured under the scrutiny of so many spectators, but neither of them were fooled by what was happening. All these people were there to see another match that they were interested in seeing themselves.


    Both fighters took it easy on each other, not wanting to risk losing the chance to see Liam vs. William.


    Soon the last fight before the most important match of the century in this city was over and the crowd stirred, the tone of the conversations rising to a point where the people who couldn''t get into the arena understood that the big moment was coming.


    The Officers standing guard in the area stood up, paying more attention to their surroundings, but even these men on duty couldn''t help but be interested in the fight to come. Unlike 99% of the disciples in this city, Liam and William were at a level that all the Officers would look at them differently. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In fact, after today''s match, the winner would have no choice but to move to the inner area of the sect and compete with some Officers there.


    As the referee called the names of the next fighters, Amzi Watt was already at the top of the building, with Eliakim at his side, both eager to see Liam''s warrior skills. They knew how talented Liam was at rune''s inscription, but they needed to see him in action in a fight to better understand his prospects.


    "What will my relationship with Liam be like after today?" The Fourth Class Runemaster next to the Guardian of Peak Thirteen asked.


    "Not much different from it is now. I''ll try to get our group to help him have the space to continue learning weekly under your tutelage," Amzi said to that influential fellow.


    Amzi shifted her gaze to where she saw the Commanders waiting for Liam and said, "We just have to be careful of what Elder Niall wants. That''s the only thing standing in our way."


    The Runemaster looked in the direction of the men, where another Commander Liam knew was joining the two individuals waiting for Liam.


    Amos arrived there seconds before the fight started and couldn''t help but look toward where Liam was at that moment.


    "I didn''t expect that kid to grow up so fast," he said to his two colleagues.


    Elder Niall''s two emissaries looked at Amos, remembering that the man was responsible for bringing Liam into the sect.


    "Commander Amos, you must come with us after Liam''s fight. The Elder wants to talk to you as well."


    "Also?" Amos looked at the two men differently. He was there for Liam and not for these individuals. But just as he was about to ask what two Commanders were doing there, he looked at Liam and understood.


    "The boy Liam has accomplished a special mission and after this fight, if he survives, he will come with us to City Two, where he will live from now on as a Division Chief."


    "Oh?" Amos'' eyes widened as his First Officer caught up with him there.


    Merlin listened to the Commander''s explanation to Amos and couldn''t help but look at the boy, not understanding how Liam had achieved all this in such a short time.


    ''No wonder I''ve gotten so many merit points in the last three months. It was Liam who caused chaos in City Thirteen.'' Amos laughed, satisfied, even though he was at the last moment when he would no longer benefit from Liam.


    But what pleased him most at the moment was the opportunity to talk to Elder Niall.


    ''I have brought quite a figure into the sect... I hope the old man gives me a good prize.'' The blond man thought as he looked at the center of the ring as the referee finished quoting the final rules before the fight began.


    Liam and William were already in fighting position on their sides of the platform.


    Liam knew how formidable his opponent was after hearing from some of his companions about William''s past fights in the arena.


    William respected Liam and did not believe the fake 9-Star Spirit Lord aura coming from his opponent. Anyone capable of destroying two Spirit Puppets like the one he sent out earlier had to be at least a mid-level Spirit Earth Spirit Master!


    But as he listened to the end of the referee''s speech, William''s mind flashed back to a conversation he had had with his master the night before.


    "You may..." The referee was about to give the signal for the fight to begin when William interrupted him.


    "Liam, let''s make an oath here. I will fight you to the death, and if I lose, you must inherit everything I have." He suggested as he looked at the tremendous prizes Liam seemed to be about to receive.


    Liam didn''t know what his opponent had in mind, but he accepted the proposal. "Very well. We''ll fight to the death. If I lose, you''ll have everything that belongs to me."


    After these oaths, they both looked at each other in silence, each interested in the other''s wealth.


    The referee could finally give the signal for the fight to begin, and he moved away from the center of the platform while the two disciples summoned their Spirits!

 Chapter 202: The Battle of the Century

    "You''ve just made a deadly mistake," said Liam, a long smile cracking across his face. He stepped aside, revealing two Spirits behind him; Thal''Korr and the Silver-Winged Leopard.Liam did not conceal his 5-Star Spirit Earth aura as he introduced his two warriors for the battle.


    Thal''Korr, a Shadowfiend, revealed his 3-Star Spirit Earth cultivation, while the large leopard, with golden fur and silver wings, displayed an impressive 7-Star Spirit Earth cultivation¡ªa level rarely seen even among 9-Star Spirit Earth Spirit Masters.


    Almost the entire audience gathered to watch the match looked at Liam''s Spirits in shock.


    No one had expected him to produce such a surprising revelation!


    ''How is this possible?'' William''s master stood up from his seat, smashing the glass in his hand. As he looked at Liam with narrowed eyes, he felt a chill in his soul and grew increasingly worried.


    Even the Guardian of the Peak was stunned, witnessing for the first time a Spirit Master who dared to dominate a Spirit stronger than themselves!


    "He is truly confident. He''s certain he''ll quickly reach the cultivation level of the Silver-Winged Leopard," Eliakim commented to Amzi, highlighting the goal of anyone who found themselves in Liam''s situation.


    Having a Spirit stronger than oneself meant that just to keep the Spirit in one''s soul it would cost more than all the Spirit Master''s available cultivation. If one weren''t quick to close the gap, sooner or later, the Spirit would consume its master out of necessity. At that point, the master would stop growing and start regressing!


    Amos nearly took a step forward, while a large question mark appeared on Merlin''s face.


    However, the one who mattered most in this situation was William, who couldn''t help but grow serious as he positioned his three Spirits in front of him.


    Of William''s three Spirits, one was a demon with blue skin and hair that resembled seaweed, at 5-Star level; another was a red and black ant, as large as a full-grown pig, at 4-Star; and finally, the weakest of them all, at 3-Star, was a root.


    Plants could also give rise to Spirits, particularly when they reached such high levels of mana control that they could think for themselves and consciously react to their surroundings.


    Plants often possessed characteristics highly sought after by Spirit Masters, ranging from their vitality and capacity for severe resistance to improved mana manipulation and more efficient senses, among others.


    Liam assessed his opponent''s three Spirits and understood why William was so powerful. However, believing himself to be stronger, he promptly sent his two Spirits to attack the enemies in his path.


    At the start of this new fight, however, Liam didn''t immediately advance with his warriors. He remained behind, holding his weapon, while allowing the Spirits to fight on his behalf.


    The issue wasn''t that he trusted his current Spirits too much and thought he wouldn''t have to fight. William''s Spirits weren''t simple, and this man''s powers were likely to be equally complex.


    ''William has a Spirit known for its super stamina and another for its super strength,'' Liam observed, eyeing the ant and the root. ''William''s strength and physical endurance are surreal. If I underestimate him, I''ll be the one to die here. The best way for me to defeat him is to weaken him first.''


    But William knew his strengths and weaknesses. As soon as he had let his Spirits advance against Thal''Korr and the leopard, he charged towards Liam on his own, armed with a black and gold spear.


    Liam attempted to restrict him by using the surrounding shadows to limit William''s movements. But his opponent appeared to be a raging bull, while Liam''s actions resembled those of a child facing a ferocious animal.


    Liam spread his silver wings and leaped from where he was, flying into the middle of the battle of the Spirits, where at the moment Thal''Korr was acting against the red and black ant, while the Silver-Winged Leopard focused on the other two opponents.


    Aware that the enemy''s root possessed magical powers that greatly strengthened the enemy Spirit Master''s defense, the Silver-Winged Leopard focused primarily on the weaker of his two opponents. However, his speed and strength were already so great at his current level that he did this while keeping the 5-Star demon busy enough to prevent it from escaping and acting against Liam or Thal''Korr.


    William pursued in the direction where Liam was retreating, soon finding himself amid the Spirits'' battle, where the powers of not only his enemies but also his own Spirits were affecting him.


    "I must admit that your newest Spirit is impressive. But only if he manages to defeat my Spirits before I take you down!" William declared as he maneuvered his spear, dancing with the weapon in a way that Liam had yet to see from an opponent.


    William''s movements were fast, smooth, and full of viciousness. If Liam hadn''t been so adept at deflecting attacks because of his great reflexes and speed of movement, he would have already suffered severe damage.


    But as he dodged the enemy, giving the Silver-Winged Leopard time to fight brutally to take down the first of the Spirits, Liam counterattacked as well. It wasn''t exactly his plan to engage in a direct confrontation with William immediately, but being attacked repeatedly was very irritating.


    Black flames formed in one of the black-haired young man''s hands when he finally used his sword to defend himself against the enemy''s weapon.


    Clang!


    The two blades met, emitting a loud, deafening noise, until Liam''s infernal flames passed from his hands to his weapon, reaching the enemy''s spear a moment later.


    William could have forced Liam to maintain his attack, but he didn''t dare. With a shiver running down his spine, he retreated, destroying the shadow demons attempting to impede his movement.


    Liam failed to catch his enemy with that move, but at that moment, he heard the sound he had expected to hear before he pushed himself even harder against his opponent.


    Crack!


    The Silver-Winged Leopard launched a swift and vicious attack against the 5-Star demon''s neck, tearing a chunk out of the mana creature as it threw it to the ground.


    The leopard''s golden fur now bore patches of colored mana and a diagonal cut on one of its flanks, the result of the confrontation thus far.


    Even though the leopard had wanted to take down the enemy root first, it could no longer withstand the occasional attacks from William''s demon and changed its strategy. With a move focused on that creature, the leopard destroyed it a moment later.


    Boom!


    William''s demon exploded into countless tiny fragments of mana, causing the Spirit Master to feel momentarily unbalanced, failing for Liam''s quick attack.


    "Die!"


    Liam advanced against his enemy, using his sword to strike his rival in the chest.


    When he finally reached the falling opponent, however, Liam found a root in his path, with his blade missing the target point, deflecting into William''s left shoulder.


    "Aaagh!"


    A short scream came from William''s mouth as he felt the cut on his shoulder, but nothing more serious happened to him.


    However, at that moment, he got the best chance to counterattack that he''d had in this fight so far!


    With a quick flick of his spear, he tried to ignore the pain in his soul and shoulder as he attacked the body less than a meter away from him.


    Liam was already trying to move away when he saw his mistake, but he wouldn''t be able to escape unscathed this time.


    He felt the sharp point of the spear penetrate his abdomen until he escaped with a wound five centimeters deep.


    ''Shit!'' He landed 3 meters behind where he had been at the time of the attack, quickly bringing one of his hands to where he felt blood dripping from his body.


    In this condition, he saw the enemy root wrap around the Silver-Winged Leopard''s body, momentarily preventing the beast from moving.


    Thal''Korr, on the other hand, imposed his advantage against the enemy ant, burning it with his infernal flames while keeping it away from William.


    William looked to the side and saw that it was basically him and Liam. Neither of them would be able to get their Spirit back to themselves quickly. But that was fine with him. Even if he had to sacrifice his root to keep the leopard away, that was fine.


    Pointing his spear forward, he muttered as he ran with all his might. "You''re the one who''s going to die, Liam!" S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liam took a deep breath, but didn''t run away from the confrontation. He used Amplification Power, as he felt his super-regeneration kick in to staunch his wound.


    William was impressive, but he didn''t have Sage-grade Spirits. Liam did, and even with less mana than his enemy and a not-so-strong body, he surpassed William in several other ways.


    Taking an offensive stance with his sword, he also advanced, bringing this confrontation to its last moment!


    ''After this blow, I''m heading to City Two!'' he thought as he ran, leaving drops of blood in his wake as his muscles trembled.


    Both young men screamed as they attacked each other, Liam with golden fur sprouting all over his body, and William with his skin covered in root bark, both preparing for the outcome of this fight!

 Chapter 203 The Opponents Riches

    Even the Spirits on both sides in the developing fight watched as their masters attacked each other head-on, raising their weapons against each other as they unleashed their last moves of the fight.The root restraining the Silver-Winged Leopard relied on its master''s strength and defensive ability and did its best to keep a Spirit four levels stronger than it immobile as long as possible.


    Meanwhile, Thal''Korr increased the pace of his attacks as he watched from the sidelines to see where this tough battle would end.


    As Liam and William stood less than a meter apart, with the silence of the entire Arena watching them, cracks sounded louder and louder, until the leopard broke free from the root, destroying it finally.


    Liam saw his enemy visibly lose strength at the last moment of the attack, and he himself moved his sword diagonally to cut William in the center of the man.


    William cursed his opponent''s stronger Spirit, but he stood as firm as he could, attacking against his opponent''s chest, too.


    When they both reached each other, however, the one less exhausted by the condition of his Spirits showed the advantage!


    The tip of William''s weapon reached Liam''s chest, but the black-haired young man''s golden fur protected his skin from most of the force of his enemy''s attack. Even so, Liam felt another cut, this time just millimeters from his heart.


    But William didn''t end well. As his weapon pierced Liam''s body until it reached the boy''s left lung, Liam''s sword cut deeper into his skin than anything William had ever experienced on his journey.


    A cut 6 centimeters deep appeared from William''s abdomen to his left chest, forcing him to open his mouth as he paled even more than he already was.


    William''s tough skin, protected by a layer of root bark, couldn''t withstand Liam''s ultimate attack, splitting in half as his opponent''s malicious blade tasted the blood of this 6-Star Spirit Earth.


    Liam completed his move while also expressing pain, but he had much more happiness in his eyes than his enemy.


    As he retreated backwards, Liam saw signs of William''s organs in the open chest of his falling opponent!


    Blood oozed from the wound Liam had suffered in his chest, but even more bleeding appeared around William''s body.


    Several spectators rose from their seats to witness the end of one of City Thirteen''s legends, William Semple''s first defeat in the Combat Arena!


    Thal''Korr destroyed William''s demonic Spirit at the moment of the Spirit Master''s fall, not choosing to let his own master make use of {Black Art}.


    Liam obviously wouldn''t use that trick in that place...


    As soon as he had finished his work, Thal''Korr stopped on Liam''s right side, while the leopard was already on his left, both waiting for their master''s command.


    Liam took one last look at his still conscious enemy, aware that no one would stop him, given his oath minutes ago.


    "William, do you have any last words to say?" he asked as he took a deep breath, very close to exhaustion, but well enough to feel confident that nothing would stop him now.


    "Tsk!" William had nothing to say to his opponent. He only regretted his own mistake.


    ''I shouldn''t have given you a month. A month ago, I would have killed you.'' That was his last thought, before Liam gave him one last look and indicated for the leopard to finish the job.


    The beast lunged towards William''s wounds, acting like a crazed monster, going for the enemy''s heart while brutalizing the body.


    ''If you hadn''t stood against me, I wouldn''t have been your rival. Going to the inner area of the sect is a mere formality before I flee Demon Gate.'' Liam watched William''s last moments in silence, with Thal''Korr standing beside him.


    But despite everything, Liam clearly understood the logic behind William''s action.


    ''I wouldn''t do that, though. To act against someone who has never harmed you is foolish. But if you''re going to act against someone like that, you need to be sure that they''ll fall with a single blow. Otherwise... That''s your fate.''


    He turned his back on William and raised his arms in the air, then received recognition from the disciples of City Thirteen, the Officers of the area and even the Commanders and the Guardian, who congratulated him almost in unison with a round of applause.


    Amos kept an eye on Liam with a narrowed gaze and a mysterious smile on his face, while Merlin didn''t seem so happy with this result.


    Amzi and Eliakim had big smiles on their faces, both more than happy to have such a promising youngster on their side.


    The match referee gave the result and announced that William''s oath would be respected. He guaranteed Liam would inherit everything William had left, from the items in the spatial ring and residence to even the merit points in the disciple''s registry and points in the Arena''s rank.


    Liam''s name appeared in the first position of the Arena rank, announcing to all those outside the building the outcome of the fight!


    Liam retracted his Spirits back into his soul and descended the steps of the platform under the scrutiny of the crowd on fire at the result.


    William''s master quickly departed from the Arena, carrying on his face the worst expression anyone could have at that moment.


    But even though he didn''t know who was looking at him ugly, Liam was already fully prepared for the consequences. On returning to the competitors'' area, he had already imagined that he would face retaliation.


    That was normal in the world of Spirit Masters. He had experienced it enough over the last few months. How could he not have known that there would be trouble ahead?


    ''Let''s see what William has left for me...'' He looked at the man''s spatial ring first, aware that getting everything William had left would take a few hours.


    But just the items in William''s spatial ring were enough to attract the attention of someone like Liam. Having been number one in the Arena for months, William had acquired a lot of resources, Arcane Crystals, common and enchanted weapons, etc.


    All the items in William''s spatial ring were Third Class, and some were so good that they were on the threshold of becoming Fourth Class!


    With William''s coins, Liam doubled his wealth, also acquiring several books and techniques he had wanted to take back from City Thirteen, but hadn''t had the time or resources to acquire locally.


    Weapons, shields, armor, artifacts and more could be of use to Liam''s group inside or outside the sect. He didn''t ignore them, nor did he intend to sell them. As for consumable resources, they were the ones that could make the most difference in the short term.


    ''It''s been a while since I''ve made any headway using pills. I think I''ll consume something to get stronger after I enter City Two.'' He saw the Peak Guardian and other men approaching him in the competitors'' wing.


    It was time for him to finally leave City Thirteen!


    Mary, Electa, Joan, and Ann also appeared, as he had already recommended to them before his fight.


    In particular, Mary and Liam himself looked toward Amos and Merlin, not knowing whether to say hello or worry about their presence.


    But one of the Commanders from a few days ago got straight to the point without introductions or greetings. "It''s time for you to join us, Liam Porter. We''ve waited long enough for you."


    "Can I at least recover from my fight?" Liam laughed bitterly at the man in question.


    "There''s no need. No one will act against you until we''ve finished our escort mission. You will come with us to Elder Niall''s residence and then you will receive your mission awards. After that, you will enjoy 48 hours of protection in the inner area of the sect. No one will act against you before this, just as had already happened when your joined the sect."


    "There''s that in the inner area?" Mary asked.


    Amos smiled at this girl, who he also hadn''t expected to grow up so quickly in just three months. "Yes. Every member who joins the inner wing has this benefit. You''ll get the same soon."


    Liam then pointed to the trio of women he wanted to take with him via the prize from the completed mission. "I''d like to take Mary, Electa, and Ann with me to the inner wind, using the three recommendations I''m entitled to."


    The two Commanders looked at the three women and then showed Guardian Amzi Watt. "They won''t be able to go now. But the Guardian of this peak can take them when you pass the General Records Hall and invoke your right later."


    Amzi smiled at Liam and said, "Don''t worry about those women. I''ll send one of my men to escort them to City Four as soon as I receive notification from the General Records Hall. For now, follow up with the Commanders and see what Elder Niall expects of you."


    The other Commander sent by Elder Niall finished. "As for your resources from the Disciple William, someone will collect them and make the transfers to you later. But now we have to move on. Elder Niall has waited long enough for you."


    Liam accepted these arrangements. He looked at his women and bid them farewell, then moved on with the two Commanders from days ago, but also Amos and Merlin.


    sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 204 Arriving in City Two

    On his way out of the Arena, Liam passed a crowd of disciples even larger than the one he had earlier when he entered the building.Now the disciples who had followed his fight against William were leaving the Arena, several of them looking in his direction with respect and also curiosity. What intrigued them now was not the origin of Liam''s power, but his future.


    Surrounded by three Commanders and a First Officer, Liam made his way towards the peak of the city together with the Guardian of the Peak and another high-ranking inner member of the sect.


    The exit at the base of the peak was for disciples only. It did not lead to the inner area of the sect. The internal members needed to go to the top of the peak and use the same road that Amos and his group had used to introduce Liam and Mary to the sect months ago.


    So, Liam climbed the central staircase of City Thirteen under the observation of thousands of eyes, from Aspirants to even guard Officers in the vicinity.


    Murmurs about how he had killed William were mixed with those talking about what a shame it was for him to reach the top rank of the Arena and then leave the city.


    Some celebrated his departure, however. Having a rival/enemy like Liam leave the city was the best thing for almost everyone. But there were those, especially the members of the three factions positively related to him, who were melancholy, as they saw the beginning and end of an era happen on the same day.


    Liam''s rise had been meteoric and, just when he could finally be considered the strongest in the city and the leader of the area, he was leaving.


    It was strange to think about how it all happened, even for Liam himself, listening to the mixed murmurs in the surroundings.


    A strange atmosphere was left behind, with many gradually coming to terms with the peculiar situation in City Thirteen. There was no longer a William to lead alone. There was no longer Enos, Myles, Robert, or Eleanor to command respect.


    Even the least intelligent realized the power vacuum remaining in this city changed by Liam. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Blood will soon spill on the streets of this city," Merlin said quietly to Liam, interested in what this boy would think.


    "That''s good. The blood of this city''s leaders is on my hands now, but I suffered a lot to get here. Time for some locals to feel a bit of what I''ve been through." Liam had a mysterious look on his face, showing himself to be much less subordinate and measured than he had been months ago.


    Merlin narrowed his eyes and didn''t need to ask any further to know that dealing with Liam would no longer be as easy a task as he had previously thought.


    ''I''ll have to change my plans... Shit!'' The black-haired man went on with the group, thinking about his own problems.


    Meanwhile, the city grew silent as Liam, and his group advanced towards the top of the peak.


    "Let''s meet up with the others at Grace''s residence," Mary said to her companions, seeing that the situation in City Thirteen would heat in the coming hours.


    Electa, in particular, lamented the imminent departure of her group. "Unfortunately, we won''t be able to join the fun. We''ll probably be in City Four by dawn... Too bad. The assassination attempts will explode quickly."


    "Would you like to be here at this terrible time?" Joan asked Electa.


    The black-haired woman, the most battle-hardened of Liam''s women, smiled as she nodded. "The next few days, especially after our departure and Grace''s, will be the most profitable for those who fight and survive the assassination attempts in the area.


    But I''d rather go to City Four, of course. Being available to Liam is the most important thing."


    They all agreed on that!


    Find your next read at empire


    These women soon headed for Grace''s residence, aware that Grace would only leave City Thirteen after her promotion exam in the middle of the afternoon. This remaining time was enough for them to prepare for their own promotion.


    Only Felicity and Nance would have to worry about staying in City Thirteen for longer and actually experiencing the power vacuum left by so many powerful individuals dying or leaving the city in such a short space of time.


    ...


    Liam soon left the city and followed in a metal chariot with his group.


    Amzi and Eliakim stayed behind at the top of Peak Thirteen, both having said a few last words to him before they parted ways.


    Now Liam was with Merlin and Amos in the carriage led by the two Commanders sent by Elder Neill.


    Merlin looked rather pensive and silent, while Amos was a little more smiling and talkative.


    "Aren''t you going to tell me how you got to your current position so quickly?" asked the blond man sitting in front of Liam.


    Liam had a serious look and was no longer so simple when dealing with those men. But neither was he foolish enough to provoke the man for no reason.


    He hated Amos. This man had been responsible for him suffering so much since arriving in Twin Land.


    Liam had won a lot, but how many times had he not almost died? How many times had he had to retreat because he had no better options?


    He had lost count of how many times all this had happened. But he blamed Amos for a large part of his misfortune.


    However, Amos was a fucking 4-Star Spirit Sky cultivator!


    "I was lucky," Liam replied casually. "I got a good Spirit, started a mission that gave me a couple of advances, used resources and was put under a lot of pressure by my rivals. Anyway, I survived and got stronger as a result."


    Amos smiled as he listened to Liam''s story. "That''s the secret. The difference between powerful and weak cultivators is the risks. Those who take risks will either die or become great. There is no other destiny."


    Merlin glanced at Amos out of the corner of his eye, feeling encouraged to continue with some of his ambitious plans, even with all the changes that had taken place in recent months.


    "Those who fear risks, who hide or settle, are the ones who really find bottlenecks in their cultivation."


    "Now I understand that..." Liam muttered, before changing the subject. "But anyway. I''m looking forward to seeing what City Two is like."


    Merlin finally said something as he looked out one window of their carriage. "The inner wing of the sect differs from what you saw in the outer wing. City Two has only one thing different from Cities Three and Four. Its concentration of mana and magical elements is stronger because of the best matrices in the area.


    But the services and study options in the inner city are basically the same, regardless of which city you''re in. To cultivate, study or develop your professions, you''ll have to travel to City One, where there are places like the ones you''ve focused your time on over the last few months, such as Runes Hall and the Records Hall."


    "Oh?" Liam still didn''t know that.


    Amos continued Merlin''s explanation, "Cities Two, Three and Four are more places to rest and cultivate than areas to develop. But there are some stores in these cities, mainly places to eat. So you might have an advantage in City Two... Or not. Vying with the Elders of the sect isn''t easy."


    "So that''s how it is." He pondered for a moment in silence what his journey would be like from now on.


    "But it''s good for you. You''ll earn more than Commanders and you''ll have an Elder as your master. Maybe you''ll grow even faster from now on." Amos gave him this other piece of information.


    "What about missions outside headquarters?" He looked out of the carriage, seeing that they were finishing crossing the fjord and arriving at the side of the four cities in the inner area of the sect.


    "Division Chiefs don''t do many external missions. But it''s possible that you could do something related to your profession as a Runemaster. The sect highly values people capable of challenging the Fourth Class in this art."


    Merlin was the one to comment, having heard that Liam had become a great Runemaster by the standards of the sect''s outer wing.


    "That''s true. Maybe you''ll do some outside missions in your first year because of your profession. But your position as a potential pillar of the sect will keep you at headquarters most of the time." Amos agreed with Merlin, putting an extra worry in Liam''s mind.


    ''That''s not exactly what I wanted, but as long as I get a chance, that''s good enough for now.'' He thought as he saw City Two coming into view, seeing a place that was the same size as City Thirteen, but much nicer and more individual buildings.


    In City Thirteen, there were multiple dormitory buildings, but in City Two, every resident had their own home. Even newcomers like Liam would own a property of at least 150 square meters, excluding gardens and leisure areas!


    Liam opened his mouth as he climbed down from the group''s carriage almost half an hour after they had set off from City Thirteen.


    The Commander guiding Liam said, "You''ll first see Elder Neill at his residence. Then we''ll register you in City One and you''ll receive your awards. Someone will take over as a guide for you and explain your new functions and possibilities.


    As we said before, you will have 48 hours of protection after your status update. From then on, you''ll be available for internal disputes."

 Chapter 205 Master Neill

    Liam''s first steps in City Two were in front of a majestic estate near the peak of the city.As was the case in the cities outside the sect, the top of the peak usually represented the best areas for cultivation, meaning that it was more difficult to find places to live there. In particular, at the place where the group''s carriage stopped, only Elders'' residences could be seen there, each of them impressive with its size, quality, and decorations.


    Liam spotted a glass-walled building close to Elder Neill''s house, but also a building similar to a medieval castle on the opposite side of the area.


    As he entered Neill''s property, a place full of plants, paved with white and yellow stones, he turned his attention to those plants and his eyes widened.


    Some of them had colors that are hard to find in plants. Unlike the typical green, some of them had blue, purple, and even black leaves. Their roots had strange shapes, as if they were body parts rich in veins, some of which even pulsed.


    But despite their peculiar appearance, what most caught an observer''s eye when seeing them for the first time was the mischievous feeling that came from them.


    Liam felt as if his soul was being watched by those plants, as he realized the value of some of them.


    ''Some of those plants could make Fifth Class herbs!''


    One commander saw Liam''s gaze and advised, "Avoid touching them. Some plants here are poisonous, and others can even devour your life''s essence."


    Liam took the advice to heart, keeping his arms and feet away from these colorful plants.


    After the words of the Commander in front of him, Liam heard a laugh and turned his attention to the path to the front entrance of the classic-style building, with large cylindrical pillars decorating the fa?ade.


    "Hahaha, don''t be so scared of them. These are intelligent plants. If you connect with them and don''t wish them harm, they will bear you fruit and protect you," said an elderly voice, attracting the attention of the five newcomers.


    A second ago there was no one there, but suddenly a man with long white hair and very well-hydrated skin, glowing in the daylight, caught the group''s attention.


    Elder Neill was almost 2 meters tall and had a relatively strong build for his size. But his muscles were hidden beneath his white clothes.


    Experience new stories on empire


    Demon Gate elders dressed entirely in white.


    The three Commanders and the First Officer standing there with Liam bowed their heads as they saluted in unison to the Elder, whose voice didn''t match his appearance.


    Liam couldn''t make out the cultivation of this figure, but he, too, greeted him after hearing the voices of his companions there.


    "We greet Elder Neill!"


    The figure took two steps forward and, in an instant, was standing in front of Liam, looking him over from head to toe, appraising him deeply.


    Liam felt naked in front of Neill, but he didn''t move, let alone meet the gaze of this golden-eyed man. He simply looked at the ground and wondered how strong this existence was.


    He might not have known about Elder Neil''s strength, but the Commanders there could feel the surface of Neill''s aura. This was clearly a Spirit King cultivator!


    What part of the fifth realm Neill was, not even the strongest of the Commanders there could tell.


    The Elder smiled as he sensed exactly Liam''s situation. "Three Spirits, two of them with Sage grade fluctuations, and one close to reaching Sage grade. The weakest is at 3-Star and the strongest at 7-Star... impressive." He looked into Liam''s eyes and laughed. "Looks like you''re confident in your cultivation speed."


    ''Can this old man sense the Incubus?'' Liam feared the worst.


    "The first one is clearly a support-type Spirit. He''ll probably help you cultivate. Hmm, but he has a strange aura about him... Anyway, we''ll talk about that in the future. The other two are warriors. Not bad, but you can improve. You need a Spirit focused on mental powers and one on defensive capabilities, like a Thundering Rhino. But we''ll talk more about that in the future.


    What strikes me most now is the discrepancy between your current talent and that measured during your entry into the sect. It seems they made a mistake in their Promotional Exam. Your potential is clearly superior to that measured months ago."


    Liam sighed as he realized that the man hadn''t realized what the Incubus was, or if he had, would give him a chance.


    Meanwhile, the four men around him looked at him with curiosity, but also envy. Neill wasn''t just casually assessing him. This was his way of identifying his newest disciple''s weaknesses.


    Liam felt Neill''s power weaken around his body, with the man''s eyes becoming a little duller, leaving the golden glow to show a more yellowish color.


    Neill finally took a step back and said to one of the Commanders there, "Blaive, deliver this here to the General Records Hall when you come by later. There are some assignments here for young Liam to fulfill as mandatory activities."


    He looked at Liam, ignoring Balive''s nod. "These special obligations will strengthen your weak points. Look at them carefully and dedicate yourself. If you want to challenge the sixth realm one day, you''ll have to go through far greater challenges than the ones I''ve given you."


    Merlin and Amos looked at Liam with envy visible in their eyes.


    "That... I''ll try my best, Elder." Liam once again made a gesture for the man.


    "There''s no need to call me Elder. From now on, you can call me Master Neill." The man laughed as he sat down on the front steps of his house.


    Liam was no fool and corrected his position. "Certainly, Master Neill."


    The man nodded in appreciation of Liam''s quick adaptation and continued, "You''ve just completed the second phase of the Secret Hunt mission. That''s why you''re here, Liam. You''re now in the third and last phase of this mission, but there are a few differences from the third to the second phase.


    Firstly, your immediate aim is no longer to hunt down your fellow sect members. There are demonic cultivators outside the Demon Gate who can help you continue to evolve your demonic Spirits. But you will still compete against others on this mission and, when they die, you will have the chance to absorb their Arcane Crystals, depending on your position in the sect.


    Your mission is to get stronger, raise the quality of your Spirits and get your promotion from Division Chief to Elder.


    Keep that in mind before you start your journey into the inner area of the sect."


    "All right, Master Neill." S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That''s all for now. You''ll know when I want to meet with you. Until then, get on with your compulsory activities and keep working towards becoming a Fourth Class Runemaster. I can''t help you with advice on your profession, but I''ll give you the time you need to learn at the Runes Hall."


    Liam thanked him once again, vowing that he would make every effort not to let him down. Soon after, the two Commanders who had picked him up in City Thirteen left with him for City One.


    Merlin and Amos stayed behind on Neill''s instructions.


    "So you''re the ones who brought Liam Porter into my sect, huh?" Neill''s powerful gaze fell on the two, sending shivers down their spines.


    "Yes, Elder. My group found Liam Porter. But we didn''t act against him back there," Amos explained quickly, aware of how vindictive some members of the sect could be. "We found Liam Porter almost dead in the middle of a wrecked carriage, surrounded by the dead. I believe that before we found him, his group had an accident caused by another group. The responsible for it realized we were nearby and fled before ensuring the deaths of all the travelers in that group."


    "We found Liam Porter with several injuries and the Commander saw a different glow in him. Surviving that was impressive enough for us to believe that he would awaken his magical powers." Merlin complemented his group leader''s speech.


    Amos said, "Perhaps young Liam thinks we were the ones who acted against him. But we really weren''t. In fact, in a way, we saved his life."


    "Do you know where he comes from? My estimation is that his talent is close to mine. But that''s not normal for young people from ordinary families, like most of our disciples."


    Listening to Neill, the two men understood that the man was worried about Liam''s past becoming a problem.


    "We haven''t checked that in the past, but we know where to look." Amos became more serious as he considered what they had ignored so far. "That young man''s frightening cultivation speed wasn''t enough to erase all possible traces in that place where we found him."


    Elder Neill stood up and said, "Find Liam''s place of origin and gather all the information you can about him from before Demon Gate. I''ll give you a generous prize when you finish this job for me."


    He threw a small bag in Amos'' direction, something in advance to stimulate the man''s willingness and speed to resolve the matter.


    "For now, this is a token of my satisfaction with what you''ve done for the sect."


    Amos opened the small cloth bag and smiled, immediately showing his gratitude and commitment to resolving these matters quickly for Elder Neill.

 Chapter 206 Registration and Prizes

    After the quick meeting with Neill, Liam accompanied the two Commanders with whom he had previously negotiated his extended stay in City Thirteen.On arriving in City One, he observed the place with different eyes from City Two, even more surprised by the quality and wealth of the area.


    The place had wider streets, magic lamps on special poles with less distance between them, larger and sturdier buildings, but also high-quality products for sale visible right at the entrance to the city.


    There were shops in Cities Two, Three and Four. But if an inner member wanted something really valuable, it was in City One that they would find it.


    Even Fifth Class items could be found there from what Liam saw on the way to the General Records Hall!


    The same went for local restaurants and services. City One had possibilities, things that could make Demon Gate enough for anyone below the fifth realm of cultivation.


    The sect had been designed so that most of its members wouldn''t have to think about leaving headquarters before becoming Spirit Kings.


    Obviously, some disciples and masters would leave this place to settle external matters when they were weaker than that, but the place was perfect for one not to worry about their growth journey until they reached the fifth realm. Only after that would one have to look at the rest of Twin Land and move around, whether one liked it.


    The average strength of the people on the streets of City One was also impressive. There were hardly any disciples with third realm cultivation around, with the majority being fourth realm cultivators.


    Liam couldn''t sense those stronger than that, so he couldn''t estimate the strength of the strongest or even identify the sect leaders. All he could do was observe the sect with new eyes, watching this bustling city with many thoughts, ranging from his future escape, short-term learning opportunities, cultivation, and potential rivals.


    As he walked around and observed the reality of the area, one of the Commanders explained to him.


    "... City One is basically the core of the sect''s inner area. You''ve seen how little traffic there is in City Two, right? That''s because of the residential nature of City Two, similar to what happens in Cities Three and Four. But as we''ve already said, there is commerce in these other cities, mainly for the weakest or the strongest.


    The weakest can''t afford to go back and forth to City One. Meanwhile, the strongest have the power to make the services and products they want to come to them.


    It''s those at the middle level in each of the cities who have to leave their place of residence to come to City One on a regular basis. That''s why City One is busy, with people from the other three cities coming and going here all the time."


    The other Commander continued Liam''s introduction to the area, "Apart from those who need to come here to make those trades, if you have to do a mission, or when you go to learn from the Runes Hall, or even receive your salary, you''ll have to come here. Everything more important and official is dealt with in City One."


    Liam continued to listen until they reached the grandiose building where they would end their journey together.


    In the General Records Hall, the two Commanders passed through an entrance full of insiders coming and going, ignoring the noise of jumbled conversations until they reached the counter to finalize Liam''s promotion.


    They had Elder Neill''s token with them, so they had priority over others in the area and were directly attended to by a high-ranking member of this hall.


    "Disciple Liam Porter..." The fat, smiling man picked up Liam''s ID, looking at the boy''s basic data, just before he saw the ballot for the Secret Hunt mission. "Unexpected... Anyway, congratulations on your promotion, Division Chief Porter. Good luck with your new duties."


    This employee of the General Records Hall handed Liam back his ID, having already changed the boy''s position.


    It didn''t take him a minute to do this, as the fat man showed to Liam instructions similar to the one he had heard months ago. If he wanted to know his responsibilities, he would have to go to the Missions Hall to get the details. As for his mission award and first Division Chief wage, he could redeem it immediately by going to the wing of the building responsible for paying the sect members.


    The trio made their way there, where the man who would guide Liam through the inner workings of the sect finally introduced himself to the group.


    "Hello, Commanders, Chief Porter." A man 2 meters tall and obvious muscles, even with his black clothes enveloping him, said with a smile on his face as he greeted the three.


    Liam identified this man as a First Officer, given his all-black uniform and no mask on his face.


    "My name is Toby and from now on I''ll be under your command, Chief Porter," said the man with 2-Star cultivation from the Spirit Sky Realm.


    Liam still had a lot to learn, but he didn''t rush.


    He greeted Toby, before seeing that the two Commanders were about to leave.


    One of the two men said to him, "Toby and a group of Officers will be under your command from today... For the moment, you can''t do much, but you''ll understand more about your responsibilities and rights as you adapt to the inner area. In any case, use Toby as your guide for the time being. He''ll explain any questions you have and point you toward places you can go to resolve your issues."


    "Good luck," the other said with a mysterious smile, before they both left, leaving Liam alone with Toby in the queue to collect their prizes.


    Toby said to him, "Chief Porter, you must be full of doubts. But don''t worry, all Division Chiefs have underlings in the ranks of First Officer and Officer. Hence the name of the rank, Division Chief. You are the chiefs of the sect''s divisions.


    But it''s like the Commander told you. You''ll get a better understanding of your rights and duties over the next few days."


    Liam looked at the man next to him and then at the line, which was moving fast. He would be the next to be called.


    "Is it common for weaker disciples to lead stronger ones?" He looked cautiously at this man, who was seven levels stronger than him.


    Toby laughed, understanding his boss'' doubt. "No, it''s not common. But it''s not abnormal either. Division Chief is not a position that anyone can reach, Chief Porter. Someone like me will either become a Guardian or a Commander. So it''s hard to see members of those ranks leading weaker individuals. But Division Chiefs are the greatest talents in the sect, so cases like yours come up from time to time.


    In any case, don''t worry about the difference in level, Chief Porter. While you may need some time to change that, it won''t last for long. You''re 18, but I''m 128. In 10 years, our age difference will be the same, but you''ll probably be stronger than me." He laughed.


    Tony seemed like a good-natured guy, a rarity within Demon Gate.


    "Next!"


    One of the hall staff called out to Liam, and he quickly made his way to booth 12.


    As soon as he stopped at booth 12, the First Officer who called him looked him up and down before receiving his ID. When he received it, the man''s eyes opened wide, and he shifted his position, becoming more attentive.


    "Chief Porter, I have several items to deliver to you, from the month''s wage, the promotion income, the secret mission award and I also see that you have some appointments to make.


    Do you already have the names of those you''re going to promote to the rank of Officer? I can help you with that before you get your items. You can decide that later too. Your rights don''t expire."


    The man asked with a warm look on his face, making Liam wonder if Toby was really good-natured, or just an ass kisser. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But that was fine with him. Better than dealing with enemies who were afraid of his talent.


    "I already have the names. I''d like to promote Mary Hill, Ann Reed, and Electa Cresswell. They''re disciples from City Thirteen."


    The man from the General Records Hall quickly made use of Liam''s exclusive promotion tickets, signaling to that city''s Records Hall, Liam''s indications.


    "Very well, it''s done. Within two hours, the Thirteen City Records Hall will receive the notification and an officer will take the matter to the Guardian of the Peak. As soon as he appoints someone to bring the three to the inner ward, they will enter the rank promotion period."


    Liam smiled with satisfaction and asked, "What about the Spirits I''m entitled to?"


    "That Chief Porter will have to see in the Beasts Hall. You can select the beasts you want straight away and have them marked as yours for future use, or wait until the time you will absorb the Spirits from them."


    "Hmm, all right. Thanks for the information."


    "It''s my pleasure to help you." The man smiled before taking his leave to go and collect the prizes that Liam could take from this place right now.


    Ten minutes later, the attendant returned to the counter where Liam was waiting next to Toby.


    The man brought with him two boxes, one large and one small, along with a cloth bag.


    "In the larger box is your mission award, while the smaller box has your month''s wage and promotion bonus. The cloth bag contains three identical uniforms in your size. From now on, you must always dress in the sect''s uniform, Chief Porter. I''m afraid it''s sect rules." The man explained as Liam put those boxes away in his spatial ring.


    Liam didn''t realize what was there for him and just thanked the man.


    As soon as he had left the area, he ordered Toby to guide him to his residence in City Two.


    He would have to walk around City One a lot, but now he wanted to check his prizes and take a few hours to take advantage of his chances of getting stronger within the post-promotion protection period!

 Chapter 207 6-Star Spirit Earth Cultivator

    Toby led Liam to City Two, taking 20 minutes for the trip.The distance between City Two and City One wasn''t long. Connected by a point on each of their peaks, one could quickly cover the distance between the cities while enjoying a beautiful view of the fjord.


    Liam got to know the main path between the inner cities of Demon Gate a little better until he returned to his new home, passing near Elder Neill''s residence again on his way to his own.


    His home wasn''t far away, though. Even though he was newly promoted, Liam managed to find a middle position in this city.


    "That''s your house, Chief," Toby said, gesturing toward the property before them. The residence boasted sharp architectural lines, a sparse garden area, and a tall green hedge that separated it from neighboring properties, offering ample privacy.


    Liam strode ahead of Toby as the young man described the property, having visited earlier when he''d accepted his new position as Liam''s subordinate.


    "Your house has eight bedrooms, Chief. Each has a spacious walk-in closet, a bathroom with a tub and sauna, and basic furnishings. The sect doesn''t provide decorative items, so you''ll need to adorn the rooms yourself.


    Besides the bedrooms, there are two kitchens, a large dining room on the first floor, a spacious living room on the second floor and a smaller one on the third, and a small library.


    The basement houses a 30-square-meter vault and a 50-square-meter training room capable of withstanding even Spirit Kings'' battles. This room should resemble the one you had on level 3 of the Lotus Temple in Thirteen City¡­ It''s impressive, but not the finest you''ll find in the inner sect.


    The main Lotus Temple in City One has rooms ranging from level 4 to 6, so you should familiarize yourself with those options before deciding to seclude yourself at home," Toby chuckled as he trailed behind Liam.


    The black-haired young man surveyed rooms that were vacant or furnished with quality pieces, yet devoid of personal touches like flowers, portraits, statues, weapons, or books.


    The residence was well-appointed but lacked the smaller items that typically reflect the inhabitants'' personalities.


    ''I''ll keep that in mind,'' Liam thought as he pressed on, exploring every corner of his property, leaving the underground areas for last.


    Toby continued, "There are a few other spaces I haven''t mentioned, including a small greenhouse in the backyard, two rooms suitable for workplaces, and a formation room¡ªwhere your property''s defensive controls are housed.


    This property has several layers of security and devices to increase the density of mana and elements within the building. The Chief has to take your time and get to know the formation room if you want to disable a mechanism or change something by adding or removing matrices from the formation."


    Liam explored most of the property, venturing into the backyard where he found the greenhouse, along with a recreation area featuring space for gardening, a small fountain, and an aged wooden table surrounded by nine chairs.


    Many things caught his eye and made him think about how to use this place in the future, but he didn''t invest too much in plans just yet. He looked at Toby and as he walked back to the residence, he asked, "Can I bring people to live here with me? I mean, people from other towns?"


    "Certainly," Toby nodded. "Officially, all sect members are assigned a residence. But just as in the outer area, disciples can cohabitate if they choose and have the means to do so. The same applies here.


    However, I''d caution against inviting people outside your official sphere of influence. Some sect members will be under your command, as you''re aware, Chief. Others answer to different Division Chiefs, Commanders, or Guardians¡­


    Consider the potential risks if you invite someone who reports to another superior.


    The danger could be significant!"


    "That makes sense¡­ Regarding this group I''ll command, do I have any input on who''ll be under my authority?"


    Toby shook his head. "I can''t say for certain. There are ways to appoint people through deals with other well-placed individuals in the sect. Politics plays a role, after all. But typically, sect members don''t choose their subordinates. Usually, high-ranking members of the Records Hall make these assignments."


    Liam filed this information away as they reached their destination. "I''m going to spend some time cultivating alone. Take the day off and return in the morning. After that, I''ll continue acclimating to the inner wing of the sect."


    Toby complied without fuss, urging Liam to use his rewards to grow stronger. He departed shortly after, leaving the sect''s newest Division Chief alone in the compound''s underground level.


    Liam activated the area''s defenses, capable of repelling even newly promoted Spirit Kings, to prevent any intrusions.


    ''The wealth of the sect''s inner wing, especially City Two, is truly impressive!'' Liam mused.


    Here, he wouldn''t have to worry about midnight infiltrations, as had occurred in City Thirteen.


    Liam proceeded to the residence''s vault, a space with enhanced security measures where he felt at ease leaving some of his newly acquired possessions.


    Long past being an ordinary individual, Liam now carried wealth in his spatial ring comparable to that of sect factions or even mortal states like his predecessor''s homeland. Enjoy more content from empire


    Some items in his spatial ring were intended for his wives. He extracted these and used the vault''s empty shelves for storage.


    One shelf held hundreds of gold coins, another dozens of Arcane Crystals, a third over 20 weapons of four different types, and even five mannequins donned with new armor. In another corner, he stocked a shelf with pills and potions, placing various herbs, roots, and exotic fruits underneath.


    The vault wasn''t merely a fortress for his riches; it also contained spiritual mechanisms capable of preserving and even enhancing magical properties.


    He knew that if he sealed the place and kept it closed for a thousand years, the herbal resources, pills, and potions would become stronger and perhaps even improve in rank. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After stocking his vault, Liam inventoried his spatial ring''s contents. As usual, he kept recovery potions and pills for immediate and future use, some of which he''d consume today.


    While his safe held hundreds of gold coins, his spatial ring held 21,000 gold coins and 40,000 silver coins, as well as weapons, armor, and Arcane Crystals for his own use.


    The Division Chief''s salary wasn''t bad at all. Each Division Chief earned 5,000 merit points, 1,000 gold coins, 100 High-level Ancestor-grade and 1 Low-level Sage-grade Crystal per month.


    Liam had received his monthly salary, a promotion bonus, and 10 Division Chief salaries for the Secret Hunt mission¡ªtotaling 12 times those amounts.


    His ID now boasted over 60,000 merit points and enough Arcane Crystals to sustain him for weeks without concern for hunting, even if shared with his wives.


    Moreover, he''d filled his vault, feeling no loss from leaving many items on his property.


    With that done, and a satisfied smile on his face at having acquired such wealth, Liam made his way to the cultivation room across from the entrance to his vault.


    There, he found a place identical to the cultivation rooms on the third level of the Lotus Temple in Thirteen City, just as Toby had said earlier.


    For the time being, this was great for him, as he was still benefiting greatly from cultivating in the Temple of City Thirteen!


    Liam sat down on a cultivation pillow in the middle of the room and consumed the worst of the pills he had saved to consume.


    Starting with the best resource would make him use less of the worst resource in his ring, so he strategically started with the one that would give him the best benefit in the long run.


    Having taken the first pill, Liam closed his eyes and felt its medicinal effects begin, a pleasant warmth spreading from his stomach throughout his body.


    The room''s super-concentrated mana approached Liam, soon penetrating his skin through countless pores as his face contorted.


    His skin turned red and he began to sweat profusely, quickly soaking his clothes as his soul inflated along with the strengthening of the mana vortices in his soul space.


    Thal''Korr, the Incubus, and the Silver-Winged Leopard felt more mana reaching their cultivation platforms, which was good news for him.


    The Incubus and Thal''Korr felt that they would soon be able to cultivate to their next levels faster, but the Silver-Winged Leopard still didn''t feel comfortable.


    Even if Liam''s cultivation increased rapidly, the winged creature felt that it would still take a few weeks to recover from all the wear and tear of fighting William.


    Obviously, today''s cultivation wouldn''t be enough for Liam to reach the same level as this beast and help him recover quickly.


    But despite the disappointment of Liam''s younger beast, he would be very happy for the next few hours.


    On his first day in City Two, he would leave the 5-star beginning and reach the 6-star end of the Spirit Earth Realm!

 Chapter 208 New Responsibilities and Reunion (1)

    In the middle of the night, on his first day in City Two, Liam left his cultivation room with a renewed look on his face.His cultivation had reached the end of 6-Star, not far enough from 7-Star for him to consider advancing this week. His women would certainly be in City Four the next day and with the resources he had already given them, plus the promotion prize, they should advance one to two levels by the end of the next night.


    When they cultivated together next time, both sides would certainly benefit more from cultivation!


    Reassured by his eventual progress to 7-Star, which would finally enable him to recover the Silver-Winged Leopard and help it get stronger from then on, Liam walked around his estate. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''I''ll probably advance to the fourth realm before I escape from the sect... Well, I''ll have the opportunity to learn what it takes to become a Fourth Class Runemaster out there. I''ll only have to worry about teaching materials again if I can one day become a Spirit King.''


    He thought about it until he abandoned more distant thoughts.


    ''Forget it. The fifth realm is too far away from my current self. I probably won''t have any relationship with Demon Gate by then and I''ll understand more about the continent that I don''t know now. Thinking about that distant future is a waste of time.''


    He stood on the balcony of the largest of the rooms in his estate and looked out over the well-lit City Two, but also the dark view of the fjord.


    His eyes were adapted to the darkness, and he had a nocturnal observation technique. Even at night, he could see in detail the beautiful view available from his residence.


    "What do I do now?" He muttered to himself, still in the dark about the many possibilities of City Two and One, but having already learned several things in the last few hours to readjust my plans.


    ''Now I have some very different compulsory activities...


    I''ll still be performing at Runes Hall, which should be the only normal part of my previous routine that I''ll keep in the inner wing of the sect. But now I no longer have to do weekly hours in the Beasts Hall or the Battle Hall.


    I will have to lead a group of Officers and First Officers of the Law Enforcement Hall, I will have to continue with phase three of the Secret Hunt, following Elder Neill''s recommendations, and I will be involved in some way with the Records Hall.''


    Earlier, at the General Records Hall, he had heard no details of his duties. To find out exactly what his responsibilities were, he would have to go to the Missions Hall. But he knew from the outset that he would have to deal with the Law Enforcement Hall, the Records Hall, the Runes Hall, and the Secret Hunt.


    In addition, he would have to hunt for 10 High-level Ancestor-grade Arcane Crystals once a month and deliver them to the Records Hall.


    The big difference compared to his time in City Thirteen City was that he would now receive a better wage and take on more of a leadership role than a subordinate one. But he would still have responsibilities.


    ''I''ll see from tomorrow what my duties will be at the Records Hall and the Law Enforcement Hall. Depending on my duties and possibilities, I may be able to bring my wives closer to me through agreements with the staff of these halls.''


    He thought of a way to influence his women''s group to be within his reach.


    ''There''s also the Four Leaves group, which I''ll still have to get close to in order to see what my role within it will be. I''ll have to deal with Leopards, too.'' He remembered the new faction he was part of and his old group, which he was supposed to find his people in City Four.


    ''I''ll resolve my departure from the Leopards by using my current position and putting my women in the group. Grace, Nance, and Felicity are members of factions that only exist in the outside area. They will probably agree to join Leopards and the group will do well with women as strong as them joining the team.


    As for Four Leaves, they''ll put me on some missions, as Amzi said, but I hope they''ll really give me the space to focus on my profession, as he promised me.''


    "Sigh! I''ll see about that from tomorrow, too."


    Besides these matters that he would need to find out more about in order to adapt to a new routine at Demon Gate, other matters that depended on him alone crossed his mind, too.


    ''Now I have a few tens of thousands of merit points. I''m going to visit City One''s Lotus Temple tomorrow afternoon and spend a few hours in one of the upper cultivation rooms there. I''ll also stop by the Library.


    I''ll certainly have access to the Spirits'' control technique and better fighting techniques there.''


    His eyes narrowed as one of his hands touched his forehead. ''In particular, maybe I can finally find some clue about the blue star in my soul space!''


    Liam had been searching for this information for months, but he hadn''t come into contact with anything that spoke of something similar to what he had been experiencing. But he was hopeful of succeeding in the mission the Incubus had given him now that he was in the rich inner area of the sect.


    ''Even if I find nothing revealing, my chances of learning where to look for what I need will be pretty high. That will be enough for me.'' He stretched out his hands and cracked his elbows, finally leaving the balcony of his room to turn his thoughts to his bed.


    After a long day, having woken up early, fought with William and then come to the inner area of the sect, Liam was quite tired. He took a hot bath to relax a little and, without bothering to eat, he lay down, closing his eyes and quickly falling asleep.


    ...


    The next day, Liam woke up in his bed in the same position as when he had gone to sleep.


    When he opened his eyes, recognizing where he was and reviewing everything that had happened the day before, he heard the doorbell of his property.


    He dressed and before he even went to the door, he already knew who was outside his property.


    Toby was waiting for his permission with a peaceful, energetic smile on his face.


    Liam allowed Toby''s entry by deactivating one of his property''s defensive measures, allowing the bald man to come to him in the house''s kitchen.


    There was no food in the pantry at Liam''s residence. But he had food in his spatial ring, so he could improvise something to eat that morning.


    He offered Toby something, but the man refused before hearing a question from his boss.


    "I have good news about these four names, Chief Porter. The former residents of City Thirteen, Mary, Joan, Electa, and Ann have already left the outer area and entered the inner area of the sect. Right now they should be in City One finishing their registrations, or in City Four, where they will reside from now on."


    "What about Grace?" Liam asked in the middle of his breakfast.


    Experience tales with empire


    "It seems she''s still in City Thirteen. She has, however, gone through the promotion and should arrive in City Four by the end of the day."


    "Great." Liam smiled as he brought his cup of hot liquid close to his mouth, already imagining cultivating with his women between today and tomorrow at the latest.


    They sat in silence for a few moments, until Liam finished eating and led the way out, intending to return to City One.


    By now, Liam was dressed in his Division Chief uniform, marked out by fabrics in different shades of red, with a blood-red cape that was hard to ignore.


    In addition to the eye-catching appearance of the typical Division Chief uniform, those clothes had several special properties.


    They could completely hide the cultivation of the wearer, without the need for a technique. They could protect the wearer''s body from water, being 100% waterproof, including being repellent to dirt and any substances that could get on them. They also had good resistance and, according to what Liam had already learned, they could withstand attacks from up to 3-Star Spirit Sky cultivators.


    Apart from these characteristics, each garment had a flexibility and ability to adjust to different body measurements and always maintain the wearer''s comfort.


    Liam didn''t like Demon Gate, but hell, even he couldn''t help appreciating those garments, which he was sure cost far more than the Division Chief''s wage.


    But he had no thoughts of gratitude towards the sect. That was the least Demon Gate could do for its members, given the way they kidnapped and forced most of their disciples to serve the sect''s rules.


    He followed one step ahead of Toby, while the man seemed more satisfied now that his boss was appropriately dressed as Division Chief.


    The first people who saw Liam this morning looked at him differently, with Officers and First Officers in his path greeting him or moving out of his way in respect for his high position.


    Liam totally wore the features of his clothes, so no one on the path could say for sure what level he was. Naturally, most considered that he must be a mid-level Spirit Earth cultivator, the average cultivation of those newly promoted to the position of Division Chief.


    So they arrived in City One a few minutes after leaving his residence, where Toby soon began guiding his boss in the following order: Library, Lotus Temple, Runes Hall and finally, General Records Hall, where he came across a group of women not yet in uniform.

 Chapter 209 New Responsibilities and Reunion (2)

    Seeing the group of Mary, Electa, Joan, and Ann, Liam stopped in front of them and smiled as he saw them staring at him with open mouths, surprised by his cool, flashy uniform."They seem to like my uniform," he said as he approached the three, while the First Officer leading them stopped silently two steps behind them.


    "You look good, Liam," Electa said with a bold smile on her lips, looking up and down at her man.


    Now Liam seemed much more powerful than before, with a mysterious aura surrounding him.


    Liam grinned at Electa. But this woman''s increased interest in him was no surprise. Uniforms, even ordinary ones, made people feel different things. He had seen it several times during his time on Earth.


    "I guess so, huh?" He looked down at himself. "Unfortunately, I won''t be able to see your faces so easily from now on... Or maybe that''s a good thing? Having you all to myself sounds good to me."


    Two of the four women blushed when they heard his words, a little embarrassed that he would do this in front of two strangers.


    From now on, the four would be officers and as such would have to adhere to the sect''s uniform system, wearing all black clothes and masks over their faces.


    Enjoy exclusive chapters from empire


    Ann tried to ignore Liam''s comment and asked, "Where are you going? We just updated our registration and picked up our prizes."


    "I''m going to the Missions Hall to better understand my duties... But it''s good that I found you here. There are things we need to talk about and sort out together today. How about coming with me?"


    The First Officer, who was a few steps behind the group of women, stepped forward and introduced himself. "Division Chief, my name is Oton. I''m in charge of leading this group today..."


    "Hmm, you''re freed of that duty, First Officer Oton. I''ll be escorting these four Officers myself." Liam cast a definitive glance in the man''s direction, putting him in a difficult position.


    Toby smiled and said, "Oton, don''t worry about your mission. You''ll still be able to complete it. Just don''t tell anyone that we are the ones leading these four. No one will know that you didn''t do what you were supposed to do."


    He looked at the four women and saw them nod. "Then it''s done. Good day to you." He left, accepting his superior''s arrangements.


    "Your first day as Division Chief and you''re already using your position to influence the sect... Impressive," Mary muttered as she walked beside Liam, smiling, on the way to the Missions Hall. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He laughed and said, "You better change your clothes when we get to the Missions Hall. It''ll make things easier. We''re attracting a lot of attention." He showed his companions how several people were watching four newcomers walking next to a Division Chief.


    "By the way, that''s Toby next to me. He''s under my command." Liam gestured to the bald man next to him, who bowed in return to Liam''s women.


    "Toby, these are Electa, Mary, Joan, and Ann, the women I told you about earlier. They are my companions."


    Toby''s eyes lit up as he understood how to deal with these newcomers to the inner sanctum.


    "Nice to meet you, ladies. If you need any help, I''ll be here to guide you or relay messages to Chief Porter," he said, keeping to himself how impressed he was with the harem Liam had set up in City Thirteen.


    ''Great talent really attracts a lot of attention.'' Toby laughed inwardly.


    Soon they entered the Missions Hall of City One, where the four women changed clothes, completely hiding their appearance, and returned to Liam''s side.


    After changing into their Officer''s uniforms, the four noticed that people in their way stopped to pay attention to them.


    While it was unusual to see newly promoted Officers next to Division Chiefs and without their uniforms, it was common to see Officers and First Officers next to such sect members.


    They passed through the Missions Hall area where they could get to know their roles better, the four women learning more about their new responsibilities while Liam himself delved into resolving some of his doubts. He still had to go through the Law Enforcement Hall to get a full picture of what he would do tomorrow, but he could now describe his responsibilities well.


    Stopping in a corner of the building''s entrance hall, the group chatted among themselves about their duties, with Toby pointing out some answers to the doubts of this group of newcomers in the inner area.


    "So I guess I''ll be under your command, Liam," Electa said finally after hearing Toby''s answer about the Law Enforcement Hall.


    "That should be the same for me. But that will be in the General Records Hall," Joan added, comparing what she heard from Electa''s question with her doubt.


    Toby said, "It is not surprising that some of you are under Chief Porter''s command. When new Division Chiefs appear, there usually aren''t many people available to be under their command, and the sect leaders have to move less important members from groups of Elders, Guardians, Commanders, or even other Division Chiefs.


    Chief Porter is new, so it''s expected that some of the newly promoted will come under his command."


    "Why didn''t the rest of us get the same?" Mary asked the bald man.


    Toby sighed and said, "I can''t say for sure, but you probably weren''t the only ones promoted in the last few hours or days. So members of the other eight cities in the outer wing may have been given priority to become Chief Porter''s subordinates because of their affinities."


    Liam scratched his chin, understanding the situation.


    ''The group I''ll be leading in the Law Enforcement Hall seems to be geared towards a fighting force, a suppression group. Electa is the best warrior of the four. That''s why she was appointed to it. As for Joan, she already served in the Records Hall in City Thirteen. It''s only natural that she would do the same in the inner area. Since I''ll have a role there, she''ll be part of my group.''


    Ann was a Runemaster, so she would be at his side in the Runes Hall. As for Mary, she was the part of his group that had more of an affinity for leadership, but she hadn''t had time to take on such roles while she was in City Thirteen. The sect was in the dark about her abilities, so she hadn''t been recommended to go to the Law Enforcement Hall with him.


    But Liam didn''t see a problem with that. There were other things he wanted her to focus on.


    "You two will be on my side in other matters. Speaking of which, I want you to join the Leopards, Ann, Joan," he said to the two who were not yet members of the faction. "After I take care of my business in City One, I''ll go to City Four to meet with the group. You must be present. I''ll show my plans to the faction then."


    The two agreed, while Mary and Electa were curious about what he would do after accepting the opportunity to join another faction.


    Toby only listened to this part of the group''s conversation, curious about the group his boss belonged to.


    They made their way through City One, with Toby pointing out the places each member of the group would need to visit in order to complete their mandatory missions or improve their knowledge and cultivation.


    They passed the City One Library, a place with four levels, one of which was free, another cost 100 merit points, the third cost 300 merit points, and the last cost 1,000 merit points per entry.


    According to Toby, they shouldn''t underestimate the free section of the Library, as it contained things that even level three of the City Thirteen Library didn''t have. As for level four of the City One Library, he had never entered it because it was too expensive and he still had a lot to learn from the other levels.


    The group was naturally eager to study their options in the Library, especially Electa, Ann, and Joan, who had read every volume available in the City Thirteen Library in their years in the sect.


    But today wasn''t the day for that. They went to the Lotus Temple in City One to learn the prices of the rooms, which ranged from 100 to 2,000 merit points!


    The top level of the Lotus Temple should be able to provide rich cultivation areas even for sixth realm cultivators!


    Liam was impressed by the cost of the services in the inner area, and before he even finished his exploration of City One, he already knew that his 50,000+ points weren''t much.


    All he could say was that if he wanted to, he could experience some of the best things this city offered.


    Once they all knew where to go in the city, depending on their goals, Liam ordered Toby to lead the four women to City Four and back to pick them up. He wanted to do some shopping before going to the headquarters of Amzi''s faction, Four Leaves.


    Only later would he go to City Four to sort out his situation with the Leopards!

 Chapter 210 Four Leaves

    Liam browsed through the Runemaster shops in City One, passing by a pill and potion shop and then a magic weapon shop.City One boasted an impressive array of options for cultivators up to the fifth realm, a fact that only served to underscore Liam''s own financial limitations. While he could certainly maintain a comfortable lifestyle using Third Class resources, he knew that as his power grew, so too would his expenses.


    A single fourth-class recovery potion commanded a staggering price of 2,000 gold coins. This sum, while not enough to bankrupt Liam outright, would certainly deplete his funds after just a few purchases. Other resources, such as pills and weapons, carried similarly hefty price tags. The cost of assembling a complete set of Fourth Class armor, weapon, recovery potions, and pills was enough to drain his coffers entirely.


    Liam estimated he had just enough wealth to arm himself and enjoy the services befitting a fourth realm cultivator for about ten days before finding himself penniless. This realization was a stark wake-up call, revealing not only how far he was from true financial security but also the vast gulf in power between Spirit Sky cultivators and those of the third realm.


    The exorbitant prices of cultivator goods were a direct reflection of the exponential increase in power levels between realms!


    This principle held true for Runemaster products as well; Liam would need to invest at least 5,000 gold coins if he hoped to begin inscribing Fourth Class runes.


    However, Liam''s current excursion through City One''s shops was purely exploratory. He knew he still had a considerable journey ahead before attaining the status of a Spirit Sky cultivator or a Fourth Class Runemaster. In the meantime, his focus was on accumulating resources and preparing for the challenges that lay ahead, particularly for when he would need to go on the run.


    Liam had already mapped out a tentative plan: he would depart from Demon Gate after his realm ascension, likely coinciding with his opportunity to test for Third Class Runemaster. The Secret Hunt mission had granted him the right to three Spirits, a privilege he intended to utilize before leaving the sect. He planned to claim one for his fourth Spirit, while reserving the other two for the women who would accompany him in his escape. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At present, only Electa and Mary were privy to his plans and confirmed to join him. The thought of discussing his intentions with the others lingered in his mind as he made his way to the address Amzi had provided¡ªa location Toby had helped him pinpoint. Liam resolved to broach the subject with the rest of his women later in the week.


    As he approached the Law Enforcement Hall, where the Four Leaves contact awaited, Liam wasn''t surprised to discover that his contact was part of the hall. He suspected Four Leaves had already been subtly guiding his integration into the sect''s inner workings.


    Discover more stories at empire


    Contemplating his future role within both the sect and the faction, Liam took a deep breath, setting aside his musings as he entered the building. Almost immediately, he caught the attention of a vigilant female guard.


    The woman greeted the young Division Chief with a warm smile, her eyes appreciating both Liam''s uniform and his striking features. After listening to his request, she directed him towards Division Chief Rique''s office.


    Rique, one of the four founding partners of Four Leaves, held a high-ranking position within the Law Enforcement Hall.


    As they walked, the First Officer, clearly impressed, showered Liam with compliments. Her friendly demeanor bordered on flirtatious, subtly piquing his interest.


    Despite her beauty and the allure of her status as a 3-Star Spirit Sky cultivator, Liam remained cautious. He was too invested in his escape plan to risk entanglement with someone he barely knew, regardless of how appealing she might be.


    As they walked, Liam''s thoughts drifted to his future. ''Once I''m free from the sect,'' he mused, ''I''ll have more opportunities to use my abilities without constant scrutiny. The outside world has its dangers, but the freedom to act without constraints could prove invaluable in my future endeavors.''


    "Here we are, Chief Porter," Aaliz announced, flashing another smile as she gestured towards a red wooden door. They had arrived at one of the highest floors of the Law Enforcement Hall building.


    Liam thanked her and walked forward, entering a spacious, antiquated office that offered a breathtaking view of the sect. Half a dozen First Officers were working at various tables scattered around the room.


    Near the most coveted vantage point in the room sat a man on a cushion, his eyes closed in deep concentration. Several golden leaves hovered around him, emitting an ethereal, angelic aura. These luminous leaves seemed to connect with the seated figure, as if he were a beacon of light, the very embodiment of law and order.


    Liam''s curiosity was piqued by the man dressed in crimson, whom he immediately identified as Division Chief Rique.


    A thought flashed through his mind, ''A member of Demon Gate with an affinity for Light? Is that even possible?'' His wonderment was cut short as the golden leaves dimmed, gently settling in a pile before Rique.


    As if on cue, Rique''s eyes fluttered open, immediately recognizing his expected visitor. A warm smile spread across his face as he addressed Liam, "Division Chief Porter, I presume." He gestured for the young man to take a seat across from him.


    Liam bowed respectfully in greeting, his voice steady as he spoke. "I''m here under the direction of Senior Watt."


    "Hmm, I''m aware," Rique replied, his tone conveying a hint of omniscience. "I''ve been expecting you."


    Finally, Liam lowered himself into the chair facing the enigmatic man. He couldn''t help but notice that half of the room''s occupants were now keenly observing him while the others continued their tasks with practiced nonchalance.


    "I understand you belonged to another faction before, correct?" Rique inquired, his eyes studying Liam intently.


    "Yes, the Leopards," Liam replied.


    Rique nodded approvingly. "You''ve made a wise choice in joining Four Leaves. Someone of your caliber, Chief Porter, deserves to be among the elite." He leaned forward slightly, his voice taking on a more authoritative tone. "It''s best to put your old allegiances behind you. From this moment on, your focus should be on your responsibilities within the Law Enforcement Hall, as a member of Four Leaves."


    Liam wasn''t surprised to learn that Rique had played a role in his assignment to this hall. He decided to address the matter directly. "What exactly will my role entail here?" he asked, his gaze steady. "Senior Amzi Watt mentioned that other faction members might want to test me before allowing me room to grow as a Runemaster."


    Rique''s expression turned serious as he held up one of the golden leaves from earlier. "The duty of a Division Chief is to ensure the smooth operation of Commander''s groups," he began. "We orchestrate the missions for these Commander-led groups and provide support. This ranges from recruiting new disciples to eliminating potential threats or obstacles."


    He paused, allowing his words to sink in before continuing. "You''ll be performing these duties in both the Law Enforcement Hall and the General Records Hall. Your inaugural task as a faction member will be to execute these responsibilities flawlessly and deliver exemplary results for the sect.


    Don''t worry about making a direct impact on the faction just yet. If you do well in these two roles, it will be enough for the faction members to accept the investment that Amzi suggested we make in you later."


    "I didn''t anticipate this¡­" Liam admitted candidly. He had expected a more challenging initiation, perhaps a dangerous hunt or a mission to prove his worth to the faction. However, it was becoming clear that Four Leaves operated with a more nuanced, political approach compared to the reactive nature of the Leopards.


    Rique''s lips curled into a knowing smile. "If you want some advice," he offered, leaning back slightly, "focus on your duties and steer clear of trouble. Continue honing your skills as a Runemaster and keep the faction informed of your progress.


    We''ll keep Eliakim at your disposal for now, but be aware that your master''s interests might complicate some of your studies under him.


    In any case, begin your responsibilities in City One as soon as possible. You''ll know if the other members are satisfied with your performance."


    Liam rose to his feet, gratitude evident in his posture.


    Rique added one last piece of counsel, "Toby will guide you on how to navigate a path that aligns with the faction''s interests. Use his wisdom wisely. He''ll soon ascend to the role of Guardian or Commander and won''t be available to mentor you for long."


    "I''ll keep that in mind," Liam replied.


    As Liam exited the office, the reality of Four Leaves'' far-reaching influence sank in. He had only just stepped into the inner wing of the sect, yet nearly every aspect of his future actions would be touched by the faction''s invisible hand.


    Rique''s warning about potential conflicts between the faction and Elder Neill''s interests echoed in Liam''s mind.


    ''I will look into that later. Right now, it''s time to sort out my situation with the Leopards and the situation with my women.'' He made his way to the exit of City One, now heading for City Four.


    After a few minutes of walking, Liam would pass through City Two and reach the peak of City Three, seeing the differences in construction, population, and average strength between the cities on his way.


    There wasn''t much difference between City Two and Three in terms of space, but the numbers were quite different, with one of the cities being more desert-like and the other more populated.


    These perceptions intensified when Liam reached City Four, the weaker side of the inner wing, where most of the disciples were below the fourth realm of cultivation. When he arrived there, he saw several disciples clearing the way for him, and hardly anyone dared to approach or speak to him.


    Liam liked the feeling of being respected and feared, and soon found himself in front of the Leopards'' post.

 Chapter 211 Leopards

    Upon arriving at the Leopard''s post in the inner area of the sect, Liam was not only confronted with his four newly promoted women, but also with all the faction members in that wing of the sect. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.While the Leopards in City Thirteen was one of the strongest factions there, it was rather modest in the inner wing of the sect. With only nine current members, Leopards was based in the home of the Officer who had been the leader of the faction until that day.


    The man who had helped Liam from behind the curtains during the young man''s stay in City Thirteen was the leader of the group and the owner of the estate where everyone was looking at Liam right now.


    He was sitting in the main chair of a living room that had several places for the group to sit, with a broad smile on his face as he watched his group grow.


    But the leader of the Leopards couldn''t help but show a certain surprise when he saw the uniform Liam was wearing.


    "The rumors are true, I see..." the man said as he rose from his seat, while the other members of the faction did the same, each of them without their usual masks, the same for Liam''s women.


    In a secluded place like this, they could escape the sect''s dress code.


    Liam smiled as he looked at these people and greeted the man he had spoken to earlier in the Beast Hall in City Thirteen. He said nothing for a moment, feeling a little awkward at being in the position of having to leave the group now that he had reached the inner area of the sect.


    "Yes, I suppose it is..." Liam said quietly before taking a deep breath and saying in a louder tone. "Anyway, I have two things to discuss with the group today. That''s why I asked Toby to gather you here." He pointed out the smiling bald man to the group of Leopards sitting in a corner of the room.


    Then Liam continued, speaking first of the good news as he saw it. "Joan and Ann need to join a faction, and since Mary and Electa will be part of the group from now on, I''d like them both to join the faction as well."


    All the Leopards members there looked at the two women, especially Ann, who wore the Second Class Runemaster symbol on her uniform.


    They couldn''t help but open their doors to the two women with satisfaction.


    "Haha, this is great. The faction really needed a new Runemaster."


    "New blood is good. We''re still few, but with more hands, we''ll be able to go further."


    The group leader said to Joan and Ann, "Welcome to the group, ladies. I don''t know what deal Liam made with you, but I will honor every word of it."


    The two women nodded to indicate that they were pleased with this welcome, as Mary and Electa celebrated with them and the others there.


    "Besides Ann and Joan, I''ll soon have some friends from City Thirteen coming to City Four, and I''ll nominate them to join the group as well. Felicity, Grace, and Nance are the names I have for you. I think some of you here have heard of them."


    "Felicity and Grace are in your influence network?" the Leopard leader asked in surprise.


    Robert had always found it difficult to make deals with the strongest in City Thirteen. But as it turned out, Liam had an easy time dealing with powerful women, which pleased the leader of the group.


    But that was all the good news Liam had to offer for today. "Other than that, I have a problem I need to discuss with the group." Liam returned to the problematic side of the issue he needed to resolve with these people.


    "What''s the problem? Just tell us and we''ll help you solve it," said one of the ignoramuses, oblivious to the gravity of the situation.


    Liam spoke up. "Guardian Amzi Watt invited me to join his group, Four Leaves, and I''ve already accepted. As a result, I can no longer be a member of Leopards."


    The room fell silent as the men turned their gaze to Vicente, dealing with the not-so-good news Liam had delivered.


    The group leader sighed at Liam''s decision, but remained calm. "I see," he said softly, recognizing that this was likely the young man''s only viable option. "Well, I understand why you see this as a problem, Liam. But don''t worry¡ªit''s actually a good thing to have one of us accepted into a major faction.


    Find adventures on empire


    And you don''t have to be an official member of our group. As long as you''re willing, we can continue working together, even if informally." He quickly sought to lift the gloom that had settled over the group after Liam''s announcement.


    ''His women will be in the faction. That''s as good as having him on our side,'' the strongest officer among the Leopards thought coldly. ''Besides, now that he''s a Division Chief, it wouldn''t look right for him to be under an Officer''s command. In fact, his departure now is beneficial. It will prevent future complications!''


    Liam hadn''t thought that this man would handle his departure from the faction so easily and couldn''t help but be surprised. But he also understood Leopard''s side. He hadn''t been foolish to bring his women to this group.


    The Leopards leader''s words improved the mood and soon everyone was talking again, talking about Liam''s companions joining the group, but also about their future alongside him. Liam wanted to do exactly what the Leopards leader suggested, and although he still had a lot to learn about his current duties, he had already spoken to the group about some of the things they could do together.


    In particular, Liam promised the faction that he would make Third Class enchanted items for the group as long as they paid for the rune inscription materials. Other partnerships would be decided in the coming weeks, when Nance and Grace would join the group and Liam would have an actual idea of his current obligations and rights.


    At the end of their agreement, with Joan and Ann''s entry into the faction made official, they closed the matter. Some Officers left to return to their duties, leaving Liam''s women, him, Toby and the faction leader alone.


    The four women would soon go together to see their properties, but Liam had already invited them to stay at his house in City Two. Even though they had all agreed to move in with him, they wanted to use their places in some way, if not for sleeping. After all, City Four would be their home and main base of operations.


    Liam followed the leader of the Leopards and Toby, not caring about his First Officer''s earlier warning. His women could be trusted. They knew far more compromising things about him than anyone could know from living with him, so whether they were under his command wouldn''t really change anything.


    "Sigh! I didn''t expect there to be a way to become a Division Chief so quickly... Anyway, good luck, man. The inner wing of the sect is not as chaotic as the outer wing, but don''t be fooled. The competition here is much stronger and more ruthless. Be careful who you deal with." The Leopards'' leader sighed as he finished his conversation with Liam.


    He saw several Officers and First Officers staring at them on the street they were walking on in the middle of City Four. Liam''s red suit was like a peacock''s feather, able to attract the attention of people coming and going in the area, even hundreds of meters away from them.


    "Hmm, thanks for the advice."


    "Use your extra time and resources to become stronger. Become a Spirit Sky cultivator as soon as possible."


    Liam heard this and nodded, then shook the hand of the man and said goodbye.


    Liam followed Toby back to his additional interests for the day. His plan was to let his women absorb their cultivation opportunities and only return to cultivate with them between late tonight and early tomorrow. In the meantime, he wanted to return to City One and get used to the place.


    Liam had already familiarized himself with the local prices and study opportunities, visited one of the founding partners of Four Leaves, and seen a bit more of his duties. Now he wanted to cultivate at the Lotus Temple, study at the Library, and go to the Law Enforcement Hall to meet the group he would be leading.


    He would first go to the Lotus Temple, where he would pay 300 merit points to cultivate for two hours in a cultivation room suitable for fourth realm cultivators.


    He planned to stop by the Library to check out the free level of that place, and then go to the Law Enforcement Hall before waiting for the first of his women to finish her advance and go to him.


    Liam was already at the peak of 6-Star, and with his women getting stronger, he hoped to advance to 7-Star quickly!


    He would go ahead with his goals, wearing a smile on his face as he enjoyed his second day in the inner wing of the sect. With everything going so well for him, he couldn''t help but feel optimistic about his future.


    But as Liam went about his plans for the day, there was someone watching him from a distance, someone who was not as happy as he was.


    This someone had a mask on his face, but his breathing would easily show his current dissatisfaction as he watched the man who destroyed his chances of ascension enter the Lotus Temple.


    ''Liam Porter... Don''t think you''re safe just because you''ve become a Division Chief. Division Chiefs also die occasionally!'' Darkness enveloped the person hiding in the shadows, and he soon disappeared in the middle of the important City One.

 Chapter 212 Liams Battalion

    Leaving the Library in the early evening, Liam was impressed by his experience today. The City One Library was incredible, even in its open area.Liam spent almost three hours of his day in the Library and realized that the free section was not only much larger than the one in City Thirteen¡ªwith at least ten times as many volumes available¡ªbut also had more in-depth information and higher-level techniques than the level 3 section of the City Thirteen Library.


    This made Liam think that he would have to devote a lot of time to the Library in the next few weeks. Since he intended to escape from the headquarters at his second opportunity, it would be crucial for him to absorb as much content as possible from this place.


    Today, he didn''t search for information about the blue star in his soul space, but he intended to search for it starting the next day.


    As for the hours he spent in the Lotus Temple, he hadn''t improved his level just by cultivating in a cultivation space that was useful for fourth realm cultivators. However, he had gotten closer. He had made significant progress in his first cultivation session there!


    Now, as he walked and thought about these things, Toby led him to the Law Enforcement Hall, this time to meet the group that would be under his management.


    Toby''s day of service was ending and after that, Liam wanted to eat something good and go home to wait for his women.


    As he approached the Law Enforcement Hall building, Liam spotted one shop that had caught his eye earlier. A small, nondescript looking shop with large panes of glass showing the inside of what appeared to be a bookstore was in Liam''s line of sight, 300 meters from him.


    Ignoring the letters with the store''s name shining brightly, he focused on what this now-closed place sold.


    Books. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Unlike in City Thirteen, there were places in City One that sold books, maps and more with information about Twin Land, even books for learning special languages.


    The inner members of the sect needed to be able to travel around the continent, knowing the places to avoid, where to look for new disciples, and how to communicate with the different races present on the continent. As such, the inner disciples had opportunities far beyond those of the outer disciples.


    Liam wanted to fill the library in his current home with books so that he and his wives could prepare for the not-so-distant future, he hoped.


    But that was a subject for another day, and he soon entered the Law Enforcement Hall, led by Toby to an area on the second floor of the building, where he discovered his name inscribed on one of the doors.


    "Chief Porter, this will be your department from now on." Toby nodded toward the black door with Liam''s name in white.


    Liam looked around the corridor they were in and saw several other doors like his, with the names of various department heads¡ªhe guessed.


    Toby opened the door and Liam could hear the sound before he saw it, indicating that several people were there at the moment.


    He walked in ahead of Toby and came upon a group of five men and six women, some of whom were finishing setting up chairs, while others stood with their arms crossed or leaning against the walls, waiting. Of all these people, only one woman with short black hair didn''t have a mask on her face, while the others were clearly uniformed Officers.


    The group looked in Liam''s direction and, seeing his red clothing, immediately stopped what they were doing and changed their postures in front of their boss.


    "Chief Porter!" They all said simultaneously as they organized themselves militarily in one corner of the room.


    Liam narrowed his eyes as he heard a familiar tone among the new voices.


    Toby introduced him. "Chief Porter, everyone here will be under your command from now on, plus a few others who couldn''t make it, like Miss Electa. Anyway, you''ll have 15 people under your command in the Law Enforcement Hall, including me and those in front of you."


    Liam greeted everyone there, listening to the names of each of them until he reached the owner of the voice he already knew. When he confirmed Jane was in this group, Liam didn''t reveal the fact that he already knew her, but he was pleased. Jane wasn''t even 17 yet, and she was already a 1-Star Spirit Earth cultivator. Her future would be excellent!


    Aside from Jane and Electa, whom he already knew and knew about cultivation, this group comprised 4 Spirit Earth cultivators, all of whom were at a high level, and the rest were newly promoted Spirit Sky cultivators. According to Toby, the ones who were missing today were 9-Star cultivators from the Spirit Earth Realm who were engaged in other activities.


    After getting to know the basics of the group, Liam said a few words of little significance and then heard from Toby about his responsibilities, especially the more routine ones.


    "... This group of officers is under your command and must act mostly in the external area of the sect to maintain order and the law. Normally, we form groups of 3 Officers and send them to different cities to investigate, guard, transfer disciples, and so on.


    Tomorrow, when you start your duties, I''ll have several requests from the Guardians of some cities on the other side of the peak for you to help carry out. Requests from Commanders are less common, but it''s normal for us to send sect members from time to time to bring in resources, pick up important resources, and so on. But we have nothing like that right now, so your routine will be more focused on the situation with the outer cities, Chief."


    Liam himself had seen members of the Law Enforcement Hall in City Thirteen a few times in his few months in the cult. But the sect''s outer area had a total of nine cities and tens of thousands of disciples. Department heads like him were constantly investigating murders, robberies, disciple deaths in the forests of the headquarters, and so on.


    Just as the deaths outside the cities were not solved by punishing those responsible, the sect investigated everything that happened in its headquarters for the sake of organization and record keeping.


    The Law Enforcement Hall was the main pillar behind the structure needed for all of this to happen!


    Liam understood their situation and told the group. "I will study your backgrounds and determine your functions according to your aptitudes. For now, wait for my decisions."


    The silent group there repeated the same word of understanding after he finished speaking.


    Discover stories at empire


    "For now, you are dismissed." Liam spoke the words these people most wanted to hear before turning to Toby and saying the same. "You are also dismissed for today. See you tomorrow, First Officer."


    As the group left, Liam motioned for Jane to stay behind. Once it was just the two of them in the 100 square meters room, he ordered her to take off her mask.


    "I didn''t expect to find you here like this, Big Brother Liam," Jane said with a smile on her youthful face, eager for her new role and working under Liam''s guidance.


    She was probably one of the weakest officers in the sect at the moment, but there was no fear in her eyes, only excitement about the future.


    "How is your situation? I heard you moved here the day before I fought William." He said curiously.


    Liam didn''t see Jane as a woman, but as a little sister. Of course, he saw her potential as a cultivator, but he really had no interest in cultivating.


    Jane still seemed like a child.


    Even if she matured as she got older, he didn''t feel that he would try to cultivate with her one day.


    "I''m fine... I was confident that you could beat William, so I wasn''t worried, Big Brother. But it''s good that you''re here..." She pointed to his red uniform. "It''s good that you mysteriously became a Division Chief, haha."


    "Hmm, things happened a little faster than I expected... Anyway, Mary is already in the inner area. If you want, you can come and live with us on my estate. There are plenty of rooms for you to join us." He invited her, knowing that the houses in City Four, as good as they were, didn''t have the same mechanisms as the houses in City Two.


    Liam''s current house was like a small faction headquarters. It was big enough to accommodate a group of ten people, with areas for rest, cultivation, and study for such a group to develop well. In particular, it had a cultivation room that Jane and the others could use for free, unlike the normal situation of the sect''s officers, who had to pay to use the Lotus Temple''s rooms.


    An Officer''s wage was only 600 merit points, not much compared to the cost of the sect''s internal services. He wanted his women and friends to focus their spending on the most necessary things and use his benefits to become stronger without feeling the burden of their poor financial situation.


    "Huh? Are you sure about that, Big Brother?" Jane asked innocently.


    He laughed as he motioned for her to join him. "Of course. A Herbalist like you can do a lot for all the residents of my residence... By the way, would you like something to eat? The others are busy, and I don''t want to eat alone."


    "Hehe, if you pay, of course I will." She put her mask back on as she left the Law Enforcement Hall with him.

 Chapter 213 New Routines Begin

    The next day, Liam woke up in the room that would be Mary''s from now on, one of the many rooms in his residence.The place was immaculately clean, free of dust from the decorative furniture common to the sect''s properties. Despite the clothes and a few cushions on the floor, the place wasn''t too cluttered, considering the absence of Mary''s belongings.


    Last night, his women in the inner sect area had returned home after finishing their cultivation in City Four, each having arrived at different times, but all in more or less the same situation. They had advanced in level, and two of them had advanced two levels in a row!


    Joan and Ann had reached the 3-Star, the same level Mary had reached in her one-level advance. Meanwhile, Electa had reached 4-Star, leaving the beginning of the third realm and entering its middle level.


    The first to arrive home was Ann, who had cultivated first with Liam the night before, leaving Jane to welcome home the rest of his women. The last to arrive was Electa, who Liam hadn''t had a chance to cultivate when he fell asleep next to his blonde girl.


    Cultivating with his women, who were stronger than ever, was a novel experience for Liam, and when he woke up this morning and saw Mary lying on his chest, he was sure that he would advance a level by tomorrow. He would cultivate with Electa today and already expected Grace to join them on the estate by nightfall. With her help, he planned to reach 7-Star and finally reach the level where he could cultivate the Silver-Winged Leopard.


    Mary woke up shortly after Liam and found her lover''s eyes resting on her naked body. She smiled as she moved and released her partner from her embrace, still a little sleepy.


    Her skin was flushed, and her feminine scent was stronger. Perhaps that''s why Liam''s little brother was hard as a rock right now.


    With a gracious smile on her face, she picked up the hard stick of flesh, seeing the look on his face telling her to continue.


    Her skin burned with fire, taking away her drowsiness to bring her mouth to what she longed to have inside of her. But first she got on top of Liam, face to face with his rod.


    Liam felt his partner''s kiss down below as he saw Mary''s beautiful bottom. Mary had a pink slit, small in size, but as she sucked him, her flower opened to reveal a glistening pearl that begged Liam to caress it.


    He extended his hungry tongue, sending shivers through his girl''s body.


    ''I may have to get used to a new routine...'' Liam closed his eyes to enjoy the warmth of his woman''s body.


    He couldn''t help but smile with satisfaction as he patted Mary''s firm, sensual body.


    Hell, this life in the inner wing was making him feel less like leaving and more like staying in the sect!


    ...


    Later, Liam''s group ate breakfast together, a rather strange situation for almost everyone there.


    Jane, in particular, couldn''t help but look at the women around the table set by Mary, feeling the tension of the situation grow with the silence of the group.


    Previously, they had all been together on the mission pre-battle against William and had seen each other on rare occasions. But now they were all under the same roof, with no great purpose beyond their new routines ahead.


    This would be the new normal for them from now on, but none of them were prepared or used to it. Sitting around the same table and vying for Liam''s cultivation or affection wasn''t the easiest thing for them, especially Electa, the most possessive of the women. This was especially true today, since she still hadn''t had her quality time with him.


    "So..." Jane tried to break the silence, biting into a piece of toast with a strange expression on her face. "What are you doing today?"


    Today was her second day out of the 48-hour protection period that new disciples had in the inner area of the sect, Liam''s first day in this condition. As for the other four there, they still had a few hours to enjoy themselves and do whatever they wanted before entering the fierce competition of the inner area.


    Mary looked at her friend and said, "We have to meet the Leopards later, and before that, it''s time to get to know our roles better. In my case, I''ll continue to act in the same halls I was involved with in City Thirteen."


    "That''s good. We''ll still be together in the Essences Hall." Jane celebrated. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "My situation is similar." Ann put a cup of tea on the table. "Besides the Runes Hall, I have to report to another Division Chief to get a role in the outer area. I''ll be sent to City Ten and City Nine, as I understand it. Two days a week I''ll be in one city and the other two days I''ll be in the other. I''ll really only have three days in the inner wing."


    Electa still didn''t know where she would be sent, since Liam was the one who would decide that, and he hadn''t taken up his position yet. As for Joan, she wouldn''t be working in the outer area, but in the General Records Hall. But her situation was the same as Electa''s, since she would be under Liam''s command.


    While they were talking, Toby appeared outside the house and asked for access. Within a minute of his arrival, he was at the entrance to the dining room, where he was surprised to find a group of six people eating a feast.


    Although the women there were a little tense about their new situation, they were eating as if they were starving.


    But it was less a state of food poverty on their part than it was Mary''s good cooking.


    "Toby, you can join us if you want," Liam offered, while the newcomer quickly declined.


    But one woman dressed in black insisted, forcing him to accept at least a drink.


    Holding a cup of tea in one hand, the man said to Liam, "Chief Porter, I have some good news for you. Officer Grace Carson has just entered City One. Someone is escorting her through the area right now and she''ll be on her way to City Four soon."


    Liam liked what he heard and, looking at Joan, he said, "Can you take care of that for me? Find Grace and bring her here after she''s taken advantage of the promotion prizes she must have already received."


    "All right."


    Toby gave Joan the location of Grace''s residence in City Four just before the group finished their meal and got up to leave.


    Ann would go to Runes Hall, wanting to use her last few hours of protection to start learning at her new post, where she knew she would have access to much better books on the profession than those she had encountered so far.


    Mary and Jane would go to the Essences Hall together that morning, while Electa would follow Liam and Toby to the Law Enforcement Hall.


    They would travel together to City One and then go their separate ways, with Joan going alone to continue her exploration of her new duties. Only later would she go to the General Records Hall, when Liam would probably stop by to begin his activities there.


    So, with Toby on his right and Electa, already in her black mask, on his left, Liam led the group into the majestic Law Enforcement Hall, passing a few other Division Chiefs along the way.


    Liam had seen some of the Division Chiefs from afar in the inner wing over the past few days. But today, he was practically face to face with some of them, and he couldn''t help but feel the sharp glances in his direction. Especially when they reached the corridor where his office was, Liam saw a sharp look from one man, followed by an arrogant "humph".


    "You''re that new kid everyone''s talking about." A woman''s voice reached one of Liam''s ears, drawing his attention to a five-foot-tall figure of pure beauty, dressed in the red uniform of the Division Chiefs, but not hiding her feminine body volume.


    The woman''s pink hair contrasted with her red clothing, while her white eyes marked her appearance in such a way that Liam couldn''t help but stare at her in silence for a few seconds.


    "Division Chief Mylla." Toby was the one who spoke, recognizing the figure in front of Liam, simultaneously greeting the woman and pointing out her name to his boss.


    "Toby." She looked at the shaved boy for a second before turning her attention to Liam.


    Liam was not only a Division Chief like her, but he had something unique about him, something she was curious about. Maybe it was the story of his meteoric rise in the sect, she thought. Still, she felt drawn to this figure enough to approach him that morning.


    "Chief Porter, can we have a moment alone?" she asked, keeping a beautiful smile on her face.


    He looked deep into her eyes and felt something pushing him forward, something he still wasn''t sure what it was, making him long for more information about this figure.


    This feeling was not d¨¦j¨¤ vu, caused by something similar having happened in City Thirteen at the beginning of his journey. It was something magical, something like an unlikely connection that was established the moment he locked his eyes with hers. Discover exclusive content at empire


    "Hmm, Toby, Electa, give me a minute." He accepted her invitation and followed her to an empty corner of the Division Chiefs'' lounge, leaving her subordinates behind as well.

 Chapter 214 Problem or Opportunity?

    Secluded in a hidden corner, away from prying eyes, Liam found himself alone with Mylla. An inexplicable force seemed to swell within him, causing his chest to rise and fall involuntarily. The Incubus stirred in his soul space, igniting a spark of apprehension in the black-haired youth. He feared this unexpected development might derail his fledgling journey in the inner ward.''What''s happening to me?'' Liam pondered, his gaze locked on Mylla''s mesmerizing white eyes. The fragrance of her pink hair wafted around him, intoxicating his senses. She, too, seemed to be studying him with equal intensity.


    Struggling to banish thoughts of Mylla''s alluring appearance, Liam wondered if her approach mirrored the tactics employed by other faction members in City Thirteen. Was this another ploy to manipulate him?


    "So," Mylla began, her voice barely above a whisper, "I''m aware you''ve already aligned yourself with a faction, Chief Porter. I''m not here to present alternative options. However, our allegiance to different factions doesn''t prevent us from becoming allies."


    "Allies? Is that your aim?" Liam''s gaze flickered to her lips before returning to her eyes. He felt a warmth spreading through him, battling to suppress the unbidden thoughts clouding his mind.


    A seductive smile played across Mylla''s lips as she bit them gently, fully cognizant of Liam''s internal struggle. To a lesser degree, she too felt the pull of attraction. Fortunately, her superior cultivation allowed her to maintain control, though not without effort.


    "Indeed, that''s my proposition," she continued. "I seek your friendship. Not all Division Chiefs need be adversaries. Our shared destiny is to ascend as Elders and become pillars of Demon Gate. We can achieve this in tandem, without resorting to cutthroat tactics."


    She laid out her reasoning, presenting cold, hard facts. "Be warned, some of my peers won''t share this perspective. You currently stand as the weakest and least influential in your position. For them, eliminating you might seem more expedient than courting your allegiance."


    "And why should it be any different with you?" Liam challenged, suspicion glinting in his eyes.


    Mylla''s smile softened, her tone gentling as she lightly traced a finger along his forearm. "You''re my type," she purred. "It would be a shame for a handsome boy like you to fall prey to the machinations of some of my less scrupulous colleagues."


    He narrowed his eyes, feeling a chill at her touch as he saw himself in this situation for the first time.


    "I''m currently single, did you know that?" Mylla suggested, her words a thinly veiled invitation. "I long for worthy companionship, but few can match my¡­ intensity, I''m afraid." A melodious laugh escaped her lips, ensnaring Liam in a near-trance. Part of him recoiled in fear, while another part indulged in unbidden fantasies.


    She leaned in, and Liam braced himself for a kiss. To his surprise, her glossy lips halted a hair''s breadth from his cheek, sending tremors through his body. She then moved to his ear, her warm breath caressing his skin as she whispered, "We could evolve together, pushing the boundaries of our potential."


    His eyes widened as he jerked away, finally recognizing the sensation that had been building since their encounter moments ago.


    "Succubus," he muttered, barely audible to anyone but Mylla. Find adventures at empire


    She smiled knowingly, allowing him his space. "And you harbor an incubus within you."


    Their mutual recognition hung in the air, though Mylla had been quicker, having sensed Liam''s nature from the moment she first laid eyes on him.


    Liam felt utterly exposed before this woman. He glanced around furtively, paranoid that others might be witnessing their exchange. A fear even more potent than the exhilaration of proximity to a demon-bred ''relative'' blossomed in his chest.


    ''Fuck! What''s my next move?'' he silently implored, opening his thoughts to the incubus for guidance. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The incubus''s response was swift and unequivocal. ''I strongly advise against cultivation with this woman unless you''re at least her equal in power. As you stand now, it would drain your vitality and erode your hard-earned foundation.''


    ''Then I should stay well away from her.''


    ''Not exactly,'' the Incubus interjected, surprising Liam. ''Cultivating with her could be our opportunity. The ritual between an Incubus and a Succubus is renowned for its transformative power. However, it only yields fair results when both parties are of comparable strength. When there''s a disparity, the stronger entity reaps greater benefits, potentially at the weaker one''s expense.''


    Liam sensed the perilous nature of this proposition.


    Attempting to steer the conversation to safer ground, he addressed Mylla, "I hadn''t anticipated this turn of events this morning. Don''t you have established partners? Why risk entanglement with me?"


    She took a step forward, pressing him. "You men are all cut from the same cloth," she sighed. "Allow me to illuminate you, in case you''re unaware. The legends surrounding succubi diverge significantly from reality."


    She paused, ensuring she had Liam''s full attention. "While it''s true that we gain strength through seduction and cultivation with men, our methods differ from incubi. A succubus''s power grows through repeated cultivation with the same partner. Engaging with multiple partners simultaneously can lead to¡­ complications for us."


    The incubus confirmed what she said, making Liam learn something new and peculiar about these demonic Spirits.


    Armed with this fresh knowledge, Liam probed further, "Are you aware that a cultivation session between us would yield effects only once? I cannot see how this aligns with a long-term collaboration."


    "You''re more astute than I anticipated," Mylla conceded, her smile a mixture of admiration and frustration at finding her prey not so easily ensnared. "But what I offer would be more than sufficient. The union of an incubus and a succubus could birth something entirely unprecedented¡ªa metamorphosis of both Spirits and an essence more valuable to me than a hundred ordinary partners."


    Her voice dropped to a conspiratorial whisper. "When I first laid eyes on you earlier, I was merely curious about the newcomer. But I quickly discerned the reason for your rapid ascent, and in you, I saw my chance¡ªour chance."


    Mylla''s eyes blazed with intensity. "Cultivate with me, Liam, and we''ll eclipse all other Division Chiefs in power. Together, we can ascend to the rank of Elders and seize control of the sect!"


    Liam detected an ambitious gleam in Mylla''s gaze, underscored by a confidence that bordered on cockiness.


    Her proposition was undeniably tempting, but not enough to override Liam''s better judgment. "Let''s entertain the notion that I''m agreeable to this alliance," he began, carefully measuring his words. "I wouldn''t consent to it now. You''d need to wait until I''ve reached parity with your level. Are you prepared for such a delay?"


    Patience was clearly not Mylla''s strong suit, but the potential rewards seemed to outweigh her usual impulsiveness. "I''ll grant you three months," she declared after a moment''s consideration. "If you haven''t cultivated with me by then¡­ well, our arrangement will be null and void."


    Liam didn''t miss the thinly veiled threat lurking beneath her words. He was certain that if he failed to meet her terms at the end of this grace period, Mylla would either attempt to force herself upon him or, worse, expose his true identity to his numerous potential enemies.


    Women with Succubus Spirits didn''t face the same persecution as men with Incubus Spirits. The Succubi''s cultivation methods rarely led to widespread destruction or societal decay, granting them a degree of immunity from hunters.


    While no one knew about Mylla''s first Spirit, she remained unfazed by the prospect of Liam exposing her secret. Her position of power rendered such threats ineffective.


    Liam clenched his fists, acutely aware of his precarious situation. Mylla held all the cards¡ªsuperior strength, crucial information about him, and the tantalizing promise of unprecedented power through cultivation. He couldn''t risk alienating her, despite the danger she posed.


    ''Fuck! What a shitty situation!'' he thought, his mind racing.


    Masking his turmoil with a smile, Liam replied, "Very well. I''ll do my utmost to meet your requirements¡­ By the way, what''s your current cultivation level? Your uniform obscures my ability to sense it."


    "I''m at the 5-Star of the Spirit Sky Realm," Mylla revealed with a self-satisfied smile, tapping his shoulder gently. "Hurry up, I''ll soon advance to 6-Star."


    With those parting words, she brushed past the now-pale Liam, making her way back to her subordinates. As she departed from the Law Enforcement Hall, Liam stood rooted to the spot, the implications of her words sinking in.


    ''Shit! I need to reach at least 5-Star Spirit Sky cultivation within three months, or I''m screwed!''


    The encounter with Mylla had thrust him into an impossible puzzle¡ªhe couldn''t escape, yet the task before him seemed unbeatable.


    ''Don''t fixate on it just yet,'' the Incubus advised, keen to keep his Spirit Master focused. The prospect of cultivating with Mylla represented a chance for evolution, and the Incubus couldn''t risk Liam fleeing from this opportunity. ''You''ll grow stronger. Remember, you''ve only been in Demon Gate for three months! Stick to your plans and don''t let yourself get sidetracked!''


    Incubus was clearly an ambitious and selfish bastard. But Liam couldn''t disagree with him as he sighed, finally turning slowly back to where Toby and Electa were waiting curiously to hear what had just happened.


    "Mylla offered an alliance," Liam explained succinctly. "Toby, coordinate with her First Officer to establish the groundwork for our cooperation¡­ But let''s table this discussion for now. It''s time I familiarize myself with the pressing matters at the Law Enforcement Hall."

 Chapter 215 Orders from Division Chief Porter

    Liam settled into his Division Chief''s chair, flanked by Toby on his right and another First Officer on his left. Before him, a group of seven Officers stood at attention, their posture military-precise.Toby placed an open clipboard in front of Liam and began the briefing. "These documents before you are requests from the Guardians of Cities Twelve through Five. As a Division Chief hailing from City Thirteen, that''s the only jurisdiction you can''t influence for now. But rest assured, this restriction will lift in five years." Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That''s not my primary concern," Liam murmured before inquiring, "Is it standard for a single Division Chief to be active across multiple cities like this?"


    The unmasked woman to his left caught his gaze and responded, "Indeed, Chief. The Law Enforcement Hall''s superiors typically receive requests from Guardians and Commanders. These are then allocated to Division Chiefs, often through a lottery system."


    She continued, "Given the hall''s traditional operational methods, it''s quite common for those in your position to dispatch Officer groups across all nine cities in the outer area."


    "I see," Liam acknowledged, absorbing this information.


    Toby pressed on, "Today''s agenda only includes Guardian requests, which means you won''t need to send any of your personnel beyond headquarters. However, Chief Porter, it''s crucial to always keep some of your most capable Officers nearby. Emergencies can arise at any moment, requiring their immediate involvement."


    Liam nodded, mentally noting this advice. It would be vital for maintaining readiness during his tenure at Demon Gate. Discover hidden content at empire


    Today was more about learning than action for Liam. He focused intently on the guidance from his two First Officers, carefully considering each of their directives.


    The first item they discussed was a murder investigation in City Nine. A team of investigators was being summoned to handle the case over the next 24 hours. Despite its serious nature, both First Officers assured Liam that such investigations were routine. They advised him to expect dozens of similar cases in the coming months.


    Drawing from the pool of experienced men at his disposal, Liam swiftly selected three individuals for the City Nine investigation, including Electa. Though she lacked specific expertise in the Law Enforcement Hall''s investigative procedures, Liam saw an opportunity for her growth. Her seasoned companions could provide valuable mentorship, imparting skills crucial for their future.


    With the City Nine matter settled, Liam delegated two additional tasks. One group was assigned to oversee the transfer of newly promoted disciples to the inner area, while another was dispatched to bolster the patrol forces in City Six.


    As they moved through the agenda, the next request captured Liam''s full attention.


    The woman to Liam''s left began her briefing, her tone grave. "Guardian Jasper is requesting the Division Chief''s intervention in City Five''s eastern sector. Officers have reported outer disciples returning to the city bearing a peculiar fragrance from a poisonous magical plant.


    Subsequently, a fever has been spreading through City Five, overwhelming both Healers and Officers in the area. The Guardian has exhausted his resources in attempting to resolve this issue plaguing his jurisdiction."


    Liam''s eyes scanned the document before him, absorbing the details of this troubling development. "A poisonous magical plant, you say?" he mused, his mind already racing with possibilities.


    Toby, recognizing Liam''s relative inexperience in the magical intricacies of Twin Land, positioned himself to offer guidance. Despite Liam''s innate talent, his brief tenure as a Spirit Master left gaps in his knowledge of potential threats.


    "Chief," Toby began, his tone measured and instructive, "I''m not sure if you''re aware, but we Spirit Masters are susceptible to illness. Even our Spirits can fall prey to sickness. These afflictions typically stem from specialized magical fungi and toxins, often originating in forests or from unique living entities. What''s particularly concerning is that these maladies can be extraordinarily challenging to treat without access to the source for Alchemists, Herbalists, and Healers to study."


    Toby''s expression grew grave as he continued, "I strongly advise exercising extreme caution in this matter. If possible, your direct involvement would be prudent. This situation in City Five has the potential to significantly impact your career trajectory within the sect."


    Liam nodded, absorbing the weight of Toby''s words. After a moment of contemplation, he announced his decision. "Very well. I''ll join the team investigating this issue. Jane, our recent addition, will accompany me along with Officers Anastas and Betan."


    His choices were deliberate, based on his growing understanding of his subordinates'' expertise. By selecting a Herbalist, an Alchemist, and a Healer, Liam aimed to assemble a well-rounded team capable of addressing the multifaceted nature of the problem.


    "You two will also be part of this expedition," Liam added, gesturing to his First Officers. This decision stemmed from his acute awareness of the potential dangers lurking beyond the relative safety of Cities One and Two¡ªthreats that might extend beyond the mysterious plant they were pursuing.


    "Certainly, Chief," the woman responded, a bright smile illuminating her face. Her eagerness to accompany Liam and demonstrate her capabilities was palpable.


    As the meeting progressed, Liam assigned tasks to his subordinates, leaving only the three most formidable Officers available for urgent missions¡ªa strategic reserve for unforeseen crises.


    With the assignments complete, Liam watched as the female First Officer departed with the other Officers, leaving him alone with Toby. The latter seamlessly transitioned into the next phase of Liam''s orientation, delving deeper into the intricacies of a Division Chief''s daily responsibilities.


    "Moving forward, Chief," Toby began, his tone both instructive and respectful, "you''ll need to maintain vigilant oversight of each mission group''s status. Many of these assignments have strict deadlines, necessitating that you occasionally prod Officers for results. This may involve facilitating access to additional resources or reinforcements as needed. In such cases, leveraging your relationship with Division Chief Mylla could prove invaluable."


    Toby paused, ensuring Liam was absorbing the information before continuing, "Furthermore, you''ll be tasked with prosecuting those who violate sect rules, distributing commendations among your subordinates, and, when necessary, recommending position changes.


    Division Chiefs often serve as evaluators for Officers and First Officers. If you identify untapped potential or skills in your subordinates, you have the authority to recommend them to the General Records Hall for role adjustments."


    As Toby spoke, Liam familiarized himself with the array of magical tools at his disposal. These arcane implements served various functions: evaluating subordinates, accessing sect resources, and managing complex issues, such as offender trials. Each item, he realized, was a key to navigating the labyrinthine power structures of Demon Gate.


    From Division Chief Liam Porter''s perspective, the Hall appeared to be a unique hybrid of administrative and judicial force. Its reach was extensive, constrained only by the authority of the sect''s highest echelons: fellow Division Chiefs, Commanders, Guardians, and Elders. This realization both impressed and sobered Liam, as he grasped the extent of his newfound influence.


    However, Liam also noted a significant limitation to his role. Division Chiefs, it seemed, wielded little to no sway over the sect''s external affairs. Toby explained such matters fell squarely within the purview of Elders and Commanders.


    It was no coincidence, Liam reflected, that Commanders were frequently absent from headquarters, not only recruiting new talent but also managing the sect''s broader interests across the continent.


    The path to involvement in Demon Gate''s continental affairs, Liam learned, required ascending the ranks as a Division Chief and then vying with his peers for the coveted, albeit limited, Elder positions within the sect.


    While Liam appreciated the wealth of information about the sect''s responsibilities and hierarchical structure, he recognized that much of it held only short-term relevance for him. His true focus lay elsewhere¡ªon his plans to eventually escape Demon Gate. With this ulterior motive in mind, Liam mentally sifted through his conversation with Toby, cataloging details that might aid in his future exodus.


    As Liam walked alongside Toby, his mind raced. ''I need to get closer to the Commanders,'' he thought, his face betraying nothing of his inner machinations. ''Understanding their routines, the deployment patterns to different areas of the continent, and the locations of the sect''s experimental zones¡ªall of this will be crucial when I''m inevitably pursued after my escape.''


    A new strategy began to form in his mind, one that made him both eager and wary. ''Perhaps expanding my harem might be beneficial,'' he mused. ''A well-placed female Commander could provide invaluable intelligence for my preparations.'' This thought lingered as he exited the Law Enforcement Hall, heading for the General Records Hall to begin his duties there.


    Toby continued his detailed explanation of Liam''s role as they walked, unaware of the silent strategizing happening beside him. Liam listened with half an ear, his thoughts elsewhere.


    ''Mylla might be the key to this plan,'' he considered. ''She could become a significant threat if I cannot meet her deadline, but until then, she could be an asset. Finding a Commander to join my circle would speed up my cultivation and potentially offer a way out of her.''


    The pressure of his situation was forcing Liam to think several moves ahead, crafting strategies to navigate problems far more complex than those he faced in City Thirteen.


    Hell, he wasn''t even considering the third phase of the Secret Hunt and the fierce competition from within the sect!


    But with little space to solve his problems right away, he arrived at the General Records Hall and spotted Joan. After brief introductions to his new subordinates, he dove into his responsibilities, all while, his mind continued to churn with plans.


    ''This afternoon, I''ll focus on cultivation and studying my profession,'' he mentally scheduled. ''I''ll also explore the Library''s free sector. Grace should arrive at my residence in the evening, and Electa should return from her mission later.''


    He continued with the boring and political part of the routine of a cultivator in a sect like Demon Gate.

 Chapter 216 Graces thoughts

    Within the sect''s General Records Hall, Liam uncovered the scope of his position, which included overseeing a contingent of subordinates.But his responsibilities in the hall were more lenient than those he had discovered earlier. His role was basically that of an administrator, an advisor to a group of Commanders searching for targets around the continent.


    Liam loved his position in the General Records Hall. That''s because his role gave him immediate access to the location of sect lands around the continent, places like the island where he and Mary had undergone their magical awakenings.


    He didn''t discover the location of all the sect''s lands, but he did learn about a dozen locations around the continent, where Commanders and their respective groups dropped guinea pigs to test the effects of each of the islands.


    Today, Liam finally discovered the origin of the demons on the Demon Gate islands, but also some of the magical possibilities that disciples like himself could access in these places.


    Some of the sect''s Elders were involved in a series of experiments on how to awaken magical rot in untalented people or even accelerate the cultivation speed of those less talented. The aim of these studies was not to help the talentless, of course. The aim of these experts was to find useful methods to improve the quality of their young talents and make them advance more quickly.


    To fulfill this very important goal, the Elders had various types of special artificial phenomena on the islands and other sect lands around the continent and people like Liam and Mary were the guinea pigs of the force.


    Those who survived the experiments and the demons that Demon Gate placed on these islands eventually became members of the force and, according to what he discovered, were watched from the sidelines by the Elders behind the experiments in the territories that these disciples passed through.


    This made Liam worry a little about the blue star in his soul space, but he didn''t think that Elder Neill was behind this essence. When the Elder checked his condition earlier, Liam clearly felt as if the star in his soul space had hidden from that old monster.


    But Liam didn''t doubt that, most likely, Elder Neill had designed most, or all, of the other challenges on the Eternal Doom Island and was now keeping an eye on Liam''s outcome related to those opportunities he had spent on the island.


    As for the origin of the demons and beasts on these islands, they were collected by groups of Commanders or even by Elders on occasion. Supposedly, there was a place in the sect where they put these magical creatures they had obtained and sent them either to the outskirts of the headquarters or to the islands and other territories of the sect.


    Division Chiefs were involved in this logic, which Liam understood would give him opportunities to also find out about the location of this post later on. Find more to read at empire


    But in addition to the opportunities and concerns he had acquired earlier this afternoon in the General Records Hall, he also understood that the sect had very specific targets. Apparently, pre-awakening mortals showed the ability to become Spirit Masters by enduring situations that would kill those totally incapable.


    The groups of Commanders across the continent constantly sought out warring areas, dangerous areas and even launched offensive actions against groups that could do them good to destroy, also using them to find wards.


    This made Liam understand why he had been brought into the sect after Amos'' group found him severely wounded in the remains of a carriage. In fact, Commander Amos saw in him the determination of those with the potential to become Spirits Masters and wisely followed the sect''s recommendations in taking him to the Isle of Eternal Doom. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liam just didn''t know if that man had provoked the attack that resulted in his arrival in this world or if Amos had merely taken advantage of an event generated by a third party.


    In one case, the man had potentially saved his life, despite having thrown him against the ''wolves'' soon after, but in the other case, he was to blame for the death of Liam''s predecessor and to blame for everything that had happened to Liam during those months in Twin Land. This last possibility was what had made Liam hate Amos until this morning, but now he didn''t know if he should hate the man.


    From what he had learned earlier this afternoon, there were definite possibilities that Amos was ''innocent''!


    This eased some of his resentment towards that Commander, but Liam was still wary.


    Anyway, at the end of his 3 hours of work today in the General Records Hall¡ªwhere he would have to do 3-hour shifts every 2 days¡ªhe indicated all the functions of a group of 11 subordinates. Among them was Jane, whom Liam took as his secretary to sort out the bureaucratic matters in his way.


    The others in the group would be responsible for studying the situation of the sect''s territories under their supervision, informing the Elders and talking to the group of Commanders in search of new disciples, beasts or the maintenance of these territories.


    With the work now done, he left the hall alone, having already dismissed Toby for the rest of the day.


    He made his way to the Runes Hall, thinking he''d work on his enchantment skills with Ann, go to the Library and also to the Lotus Temple later.


    ...


    In the early evening, Liam returned to City Two, soon heading home, encountering no problems on his way.


    Elder Neill seemed uninterested in talking to Liam at the moment, while, having just started his journey into the inner wing of the sect, the boy didn''t yet have so many things to get involved in.


    He arrived home to find Jane and Mary chatting in the kitchen, before coming face to face with Grace.


    "You look good in black." Liam joked to the woman still dressed in her uniform in that area of the estate.


    Grace now emanated a strong level 5-Star cultivation from the Spirit Earth Realm, undeniably the strongest of his women.


    "Not as good as you in your red uniform." She hugged him and commented back, smiling as she smelled her man after a few days since they had last seen each other.


    "Haha, those outfits are really interesting, but they cost quite a lot..." He said, thinking in a different way to the one Grace understood. "Anyway, have you seen the house yet? Have you chosen your room?"


    "Hmm, Jane and Mary showed me around before you arrived."


    "That''s good. But there are things you''ll only understand if I explain them to you myself." He said it with a hidden purpose that Grace and Mary easily understood. Meanwhile, Jane floated on the subject, innocently thinking that he was just going to guide Grace through the house.


    "All right. Hehe, I''m looking forward to your company." Grace followed him, while Mary stayed behind with Jane, aware that she shouldn''t get involved.


    Unlike Ann and Jane, who enjoyed cultivating with Liam at the same time and saw no problem in courting each other, Mary wasn''t interested in sharing her time with another woman. When she could be with Liam, she preferred to be the center of his attention.


    Electa and Grace felt the same way as Mary.


    "Let''s talk in the garden, Sister Jane. There are some things I wanted to ask you."


    While these two went in the opposite direction from Liam and Grace, he made his way to the room indicated by the silver-haired woman, where he locked the door and asked her to sit down.


    Before cultivating with his companion, he wanted to talk about something he had been putting off, but didn''t want to prolong any longer.


    "Grace, what do you think of Demon Gate?" He asked, imagining a similar conversation with Nance, Ann and Joan later. "Have you ever imagined what your life would be like without the sect and everything you have now?"


    Grace saw that he had plans in mind, profound things to present to her. As such, she took her time to think about the answer, considering her current situation, her prospects and history.


    To say that Demon Gate was good or bad was not so simple. Just the lack of freedoms of the members of the force and the fierce competition within could not be used as the only influencing elements.


    After some time in silence, she opened her mouth, beginning to state her opinion, "Well, the sect has given me things I never dreamed I''d have. Now I''ve been in Demon Gate longer than I''ve been out there. So, in a way, for me, the sect isn''t so bad, despite its many limitations and dangers.


    Unlike you, Liam, I was able to feel the benefits of being a strong, well-positioned cultivator in Thirteen City. Your rapid ascent prevented you from noticing certain peculiarities and advantages of everyday life in the sect. But I''ve felt what it''s like to be an expert. And I have to say, it''s comfortable. It''s almost addictive to the point that I now feel a certain withdrawal." She said with deep conviction and seriousness.


    "But I won''t deny that the idea of living outside the sect, being the master of my own destiny and not being under the constant surveillance of those capable of hurting me is tempting.


    But what''s the point? In Demon Gate, we have well-defined requirements that are difficult to meet, true. But we have a great return all around. However, out there we would be totally dependent on chance, with no certainty about our future, perhaps in more danger than we are now, but with lower potential earnings... Not to mention the persecution of the sect, which would force us to face perhaps even Spirit Kings, or live in constant hiding."


    These were sensible answers from someone used to Demon Gate''s methods. Indeed, for someone who had lived in the sect for decades, it seemed strange to consider escaping from this system. But for Liam, who not long ago was an earthling free to do as he pleased, living under the Demon Gate''s methods wasn''t so interesting either.


    "You''re asking this because you''re considering escape, aren''t you?" Grace cut to the heart of the matter that had prompted their discussion.

 Chapter 217 Important conversation

    Liam met Grace''s gaze unflinchingly. "Yes," he replied, his answer swift and decisive, cutting to the heart of the matter like a blade. "That''s been my endgame since the day I was forcibly shipped to the Eternal Doom Island."Grace was well-acquainted with Liam''s history in Demon Gate. Their previous conversations had illuminated not only their respective pasts but also the intricacies of their personalities.


    "I see¡­" She exhaled, not entirely convinced that abandoning the sect was the wisest course, yet fully empathizing with someone coerced into membership, their life imperiled, and scarcely afforded time to appreciate any ''benefits'' the sect might offer.


    "I harbored similar hatred for Demon Gate initially," she reminisced, recalling when she had been faced with the choice of dying or fighting for her life as an Aspirant member of the sect. "That sentiment persisted until I attained Initiate status. Then, my tribulations lessened, and I witnessed holistic growth.


    Before the Demon Gate, becoming a cultivator never crossed my mind. I was just a girl destined to be some farmer''s wife. My looks were my only asset for securing a comfortable marriage.


    But after enduring misfortune and grueling effort, I found myself empowered to forge my own destiny. The sect facilitated that transformation. Despite the tortuous path, I''ve reaped substantial benefits."


    "I appreciate your perspective," Liam acknowledged, respecting her stance. He didn''t intend to sway her into joining him, Mary, and Electa. While he desired Grace''s companionship to continue their unique cultivation journey, he recognized that the choice was ultimately hers.


    Deliberately, Liam suppressed his powers of seduction during this conversation.


    He continued, "But I can''t envision myself following that path. While my progress within the sect has been rapid, I''ve faced death over 15 times in just the past four months. These near-misses provided growth opportunities, but I rarely initiated them. My mere existence seemed to attract these situations, rather than them being sect-provided opportunities.


    In short, I may have the same opportunities out there, with the exception perhaps that I won''t have as easy access to resources and information as here on the inside. But I believe that the freedom I''ll have to do what I want will make up for that."


    He sighed, recognizing that while she understood his perspective, she disagreed with his desire to leave.


    "The point here is, will you join us and try your luck out there with no superiors or missions for us to fulfill, or will you stay behind?" he asked, looking into Grace''s silver eyes. "Understand that whatever decision you make, I will abide by it. This is merely an invitation, Grace. My desire to be by your side is real, but I also want you to thrive, whether it''s by my side or away from me."


    His words struck Grace like a physical blow, nearly toppling her resolve. Liam''s sincerity made her waver in her convictions. She, too, yearned to be by his side and wished for his well-being. The prospect of being apart, unable to assist him or continue their cultivation together, left her feeling adrift and conflicted.


    "Can I think about it?" She hesitated, fear palpable in her words. "You already know my original position on the matter, but there''s a lot I have to process. I know my ideas aren''t wrong, but it might be worth me moving forward with you. But I have to think about it for a while.


    The fact that we''ll be hunted down by powerful sect members scares me. In fact, that''s not even the worst of it. The idea that we''ll be in an unknown world where others, even worse than the sect members, can catch up with us isn''t promising, either."


    Letting her think about it was reasonable. Liam nodded in agreement, before saying, "It will still be a few months before I plan my escape. Until then, you can think about whether to stay or go with us."


    "Thank you for granting me this time," Grace said, placing her hand atop his as they sat at the foot of what would now be her bed. "And I apologize for not having an immediate answer."


    Her words carried a cocktail of emotions, underscoring her internal conflict.


    "I feel I should be able to give you a definitive response now, but years of experience have taught me to approach pivotal decisions with careful consideration."


    He smiled as he approached his woman. "You should do that. You''re absolutely right in your concerns." He thought of something and proposed. "If you want, you can join us and study the possibilities of escape, pre-escape and post-escape preparations, so that we can better understand the future.


    We now have a lot of information and mechanisms to better understand the sect that could help us a lot with our escape."


    She nodded in agreement, thinking about it.


    Meanwhile, despite giving Grace the chance to refuse, Liam didn''t expect her to do so. With each passing day, he felt his women''s affection for him growing.


    He was also developing a special feeling for each of them, something that went beyond what he felt with a mere dual cultivation partner. It was a concern, a desire to care and nurture that he had never felt before in his two lives.


    But he didn''t want to think about it too much just yet. Their lives were still at risk!


    He wouldn''t touch that point to convince Grace any faster. For now, he merely let her think about it, letting her understand their situation for herself.


    After a few moments in silence, the subject died down and the two of them slowly embraced, coming closer together.


    Their senses were heightened and without realizing it, they were kissing naked, she on his lap, feeling something hard and warm pressing against her abdomen.


    The tense atmosphere of moments ago turned 180 degrees, making them create a symphony of warm sounds, capable of stimulating even the innocent.


    The conversation about Liam''s departure seemed to propel Grace''s flames, making her more intense and ardent in the sensation of cultivation that would become the most impressive for him since he began his magical journey.


    For the next two hours, he would feel Grace''s warmth at its best, while nurturing his woman''s perfect body for himself. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...


    The next day started well for Liam''s group.


    After a fiery night with Grace and then Electa, he woke up early and cultivated with Ann and Joan at the same time.


    No one was surprised when Liam appeared next to the two women showing higher cultivation, finally at the 7-Star of the Spirit Earth Realm!


    Ann and Joan showed a significant improvement in cultivation after their morning cultivation with Liam, a reflection of the growing difference between their cultivations and his foundation.


    At breakfast, Liam took the opportunity to tell Jane to get ready, as that afternoon the Law Enforcement Hall group would leave for City Five.


    Liam wanted to do it this morning, but as he had only gotten his head start a few hours ago, he wanted to let the Silver-Winged Leopard finish his recovery.


    Ever since it had fought William, the Silver-Winged Leopard had been carrying injuries that would make it weaker in combat than it should be at its level.


    But now that Liam had reached the same level as the beast, he would only need Spirit a few hours of cultivation to fully recover. Meanwhile, Liam warned Mary to delay her plans for the morning and accompany him to the Lotus Temple, where he wanted to cultivate with her that morning.


    It was in his plans to cultivate with each of his partners in a room superior to the one they had at home at least once during their start in the inner area of the sect.


    So he set off at Mary''s side that morning, not worrying about Toby, since he had already told the man that he would only need to meet them at the Law Enforcement Hall when he called him by a device he had given that guy yesterday.


    On the way to the temple, Liam pondered his situation.


    ''I''ll give Thal''Korr the chance to cultivate in his space until I''ve finished cultivating with Mary. That should be enough for him to advance to 5-Star.''


    Thal''Korr was at 3-Star level when they left City Thirteen. But Liam had been allowing Spirit to cultivate constantly in his soul space, which had already allowed Shadowfiend to advance. Now, with a new breakthrough, Liam wanted to let the demon get a bit stronger before he started restricting his Spirit.


    Because of the leopard''s recovery and the fact that this Spirit was on the same level as him, Liam couldn''t risk letting Thal''Korr reach 6-Star. Aware of this, he would paralyze his Spirit''s cultivation at 5-Star.


    Luckily for him, the cultivation of Spirits depended 90% on the Spirit Master''s magical base and only 10% on the creature''s innate aptitude. As long as the cultivator had the basis for the Spirit to cultivate, the creature could theoretically advance quickly!

 Chapter 218 Mission Near City Five

    In the middle of the afternoon, Liam stopped in front of the Law Enforcement Hall in City One, where he promptly spotted the two First Officers of his group and three masked Officers, the group he had requested for the mission on the outskirts of City Five.Having managed to recover the Silver-Winged Leopard''s magical status in the past few hours, as well as getting a level increase from Thal''Korr, he was ready to proceed with his mission.


    "Are you ready? Don''t you have anything else to do?" he asked the Officers in the group, seeing them promptly nod or answer that they were ready.


    "Then let''s go." Liam led the way, already familiar enough with the paths from the inner area of the sect to the outer wing to not need the guidance of one of his First Officers.


    At the beginning of the journey, the two First Officers talked to Liam about a few things, about the situation in City Five, what to look out for, and what creatures were common around the area they were going to.


    All the beasts around the Demon Gate''s forest had been brought here by the sect. However, the situation between these creatures and the sect wasn''t that simple¡ªit wasn''t an alliance. The creatures lived freely and unregulated in certain areas. They couldn''t attack the cities in the region, nor could they attack travelers on the sect''s official paths. But in all other areas, they could basically do whatever they wanted.


    Given these rules, even groups on special missions for the sect had to be careful of the creatures in the area. Some of them could attack them even if they weren''t hunting and weren''t outer disciples.


    Liam listened to his two advisors for a while until silence greeted the group halfway through the journey to City Five.


    On this part of the trip, he thought about Ann and Joan, with whom he had already spoken about his intentions to leave the sect in the future. Like Grace, they hadn''t thought about the possibility before. But unlike that woman, they responded positively to his invitation almost immediately.


    They believed it would be too dangerous to flee the sect, and they would be in a much worse situation outside than inside the sect. But as long as they could continue to cultivate together, they knew they could eventually reach a situation that was even better than the positive aspects of being an inner member of the sect.


    Liam was on his way to becoming a Fourth Class Runemaster, which made Ann even more confident that they would eventually find a positive way out of the sect.


    But before they accepted his invitation, they both pointed out that he would be giving up a lot of good things by running away from his position in the sect. A Division Chief had great opportunities, and he wasn''t far from the level of a sect leader. If he was patient, in a few years, he could fully enjoy his position in the sect and lead instead of being commanded by superiors.


    To be honest, Liam hadn''t thought about being free within the Demon Gate by becoming one of the sect leaders. But it didn''t make sense to him.


    As much as he understood the logic behind Ann and Joan''s thoughts, he didn''t want to dedicate his second life to a force like Demon Gate. If he was going to lead, he would rather start his own group from scratch and build a force completely different from the Demon Gate.


    Liam was determined to pursue his goal of leaving this place and starting a new life in Twin Land!


    Thinking about it on the last half of his way to City Five, Liam spotted the place after dozens of minutes of walking.


    "Chief, we should go to Peak Five and meet Guardian Jasper. We don''t need to see the plague patients ravaging the city, but it might be interesting to do it." Toby advised.


    Jane then said, "Br¡ªChief Porter, we definitely need to see the sick. It will help me understand what kind of plant we''re dealing with."


    "Hmm, all right. Let''s do it." Liam led the group along the insider''s path.


    On the way to the top of the peak, they encountered a few Officers coming and going along the path paved with identical rectangle-shaped stones.


    Almost all of these Officers took the time to make gestures of greeting after clearing the way for Liam''s group, which made him feel different.


    It was nice to be respected with almost no hesitation!


    Liam also spotted a group of carriages led by a commander heading to the top of the peak, obviously a group bringing new Aspirants to City Five.


    The Officers in this group also made gestures of greeting to Liam until he saw the Commander at the head of the group stop his vehicle and cast a serious look in his direction.


    "Are you here to see Guardian Jasper?" the Commander asked without bothering to greet Liam.


    "Yes, we have some business with him," Liam said, curious why the Commander was asking him such a question.


    "Then you''ll have to wait. I need to talk to the Guardian as well. I''m with a group of six new disciples for the sect." The Commander revealed what he had in mind.


    Liam laughed, but he wasn''t intimidated. Toby had already given him good advice on how to deal with Guardians and Commanders.


    "I see... But it doesn''t matter if you come back with new disciples. You''ll wait until I''ve finished my business with him," Liam said in a louder tone than the newcomer himself, attracting the eyes of the sect''s new Aspirants.


    These people, afraid of the Commander who was leading them into the sect, looked at Liam with hopeful eyes, eager to see someone teach this arrogant and cruel fellow his place.


    The man with short brown hair and green eyes narrowed his eyes as he grimaced.


    Although Commanders, Guardians, and Division Chiefs were practically on the same hierarchical level, it was the Division Chiefs who were closest to the command of the sect.


    "Oh? May I ask what this Division Chief''s name is? I confess I don''t recognize you," said the man as he stepped out of his carriage and into the path of Liam and his people.


    The moment the Commander made this move, Liam''s two First Officers stepped forward, both drawing their weapons.


    Toby said as he forced an aura of the same level as the Commander against the individual, "You stand before Division Chief Porter, Elder Neill''s disciple.


    Only 10% of the Division Chiefs had Elders as their masters, which showed Liam''s status far above ordinary individuals in their hierarchy.


    The man''s arrogance vanished almost instantly when he heard the name of Elder Neill, a powerful Spirit King who had only the best talents in the sect under his tutelage.


    Liam smiled as he saw the Commander make room for him and said nothing more.


    "Then I won''t impede Chief Porter''s journey. Have a pleasant chat with Guardian Jasper. We''ll wait for your matter to be resolved," the individual said as a fake smile formed on his face.


    Jane felt incredible to see a Commander step back from standing in Liam''s way and feel good for his friend.


    "Commanders are arrogant people, Chief Porter. Most of them are fighting maniacs. Stand up to them or they will think they can run roughshod over you." The unmasked woman to Liam''s right advised.


    Toby agreed. "You were right not to give him a chance. Most Commanders try to impose themselves on Division Chiefs. And when you become known for being easily pressured, everyone, even the newly promoted Commanders, starts treating you like someone who doesn''t deserve respect."


    Liam listened to his two advisors in silence, aware that the position of Commander was susceptible to megalomania.


    He didn''t bother with the incident of a few moments ago for a long time, when they finally came to Guardian Jasper''s post, where the man was already waiting for the group of new disciples of the sect.


    But Jasper easily understood what a man in red was doing there this morning.


    "Guardian Jasper, my name is Liam Porter. I''m here because of the trouble that''s plaguing your town." Liam introduced himself as he greeted the man.


    Jasper did not know Liam''s cultivation, considering how effective the boy''s costume was at protecting his cultivation. But even without the outfit, Liam was comfortable protecting such information. He had already reached the maximum level of Mana Mask mastery, and even an elder would have difficulty overcoming his cultivation concealment technique. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Not knowing Liam''s cultivation, Jasper treated the Division Chief as he would anyone in that position, with absolute respect.


    "Chief Porter, I must say you look young. Are you, by any chance, one of the sect''s prodigies?" asked the slim, tall man, very well groomed with a refined posture.


    "Some would say so," Liam replied vaguely and followed the man into the building at the top of the hill. "Anyway, I''m here to let you know that I''m in charge of the mission regarding the poisonous plant that may have sickened some of your city''s disciples.


    I''m going to check on some of the sick people in your town, and then I''m going to investigate around the peak."


    The Guardian understood and said, "In that case, I have some information to share with your group, but I would also advise you to protect your respiratory system when dealing with the sick.


    The agent causing the crisis in my city seems to spread through the airways with great efficiency. As a result, 40% of my city is currently afflicted with the problem, and I have been forced to institute a mandatory lockdown."


    Liam and his companions hadn''t expected the situation there to be so bad and couldn''t hide their negative surprise at hearing these words.

 Chapter 219 Situation in City Five

    Guardian Jasper handed over a set of pre-collected samples to the trio of specialists accompanying Liam on this journey, while providing additional information to the Division Chief standing before him."I have here masks capable of protecting their wearers from the causative agent of the disease afflicting my city," Jasper explained, his tone grave. "They remain effective for up to 24 hours. After that, they become ineffective and must be discarded." He passed six units to Liam.


    Liam expressed his gratitude as he distributed the items to his companions. The Herbalist, Alchemist, and Healer were already engaged in an animated discussion about what they could discern from Guardian Jasper''s samples.


    Their mission wasn''t to save City Five outright, but to eliminate the root cause of the plague. The Healer''s role was to support the group, while the Alchemist would craft pills and potions following the recommendations of the Herbalist and Healer. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A skilled Herbalist could easily identify substitute plants for missing ingredients, making it possible to formulate pills or potions for the same purpose, even with limited resources.


    Alchemists, on the other hand, specialized in creating special medicinal items, possessing only a basic knowledge of ingredients. Even an Alchemist with more extensive ingredient knowledge would struggle to understand certain substitutions that a Herbalist could readily identify.


    The synergy of these three working in tandem could prove critical to the group''s success, which was precisely why Liam had chosen them, despite the apparent overlap in their professions.


    "It would be beneficial if we could examine patients affected by the plague," the group''s Healer suggested, her voice muffled slightly by the protective mask. "It would bring us closer to understanding what we''re dealing with and how to combat this plant."


    Liam nodded in agreement, then turned to the Guardian. "Let''s proceed through the city and then venture into the woods to investigate further."


    "Very well," Guardian Jasper replied, his brow furrowed with concern. "Don''t hesitate to call for reinforcements if this plant proves to be more unusual than anticipated."


    Despite the sect''s stringent control over the types of creatures allowed within its domains, they had no power over what might naturally develop in any of their territories, even in the forest surrounding their headquarters.


    It was entirely possible that the living beings permitted into their domains could evolve, and their actions might lead to the emergence of unforeseen entities.


    While Guardian Jasper wasn''t overly worried about Liam''s team, the situation in his city had been a source of growing concern. If the plant behind this plague turned out to be more potent than initially thought, it might be prudent to involve the Elders in the matter.


    The first point of contact for a Guardian was always a Division Chief. In turn, a Division Chief was the only one with the authority to directly summon an Elder to address a sect problem.


    "I''ll keep that in mind," Liam assured Jasper, with a final nod of farewell. He then turned his attention to the exit, leading his group towards the heart of City Five.


    All members of the team donned their masks¡ªdesigned to cover both nose and mouth¡ªactivating their protective functions as they descended into the city, accompanied by a First Officer under Jasper''s command.


    The man was there to guide them to the city''s Infirmary, where the most severe cases of the plague were being treated.


    As they descended the deserted central staircase of the city, Liam''s keen eye noted the number of Officers and First Officers under Guardian Jasper''s command. The observation sparked a memory of City Thirteen, piquing his curiosity. He turned to Toby, his voice echoing slightly in the empty space.


    "I''ve noticed that some Guardians, Commanders, and even Division Chiefs have varying numbers of subordinates¡­ What factors influence the size of these hierarchical units?"


    Toby met Liam''s gaze, unsurprised by the query. In fact, he had been anticipating this question for some time.


    "It''s dependent on several factors, Chief," Toby began, his eyes scanning the unfamiliar surroundings. This was his first time in this Demon Gate. "Initially, every Commander, Guardian, and Division Chief is allocated a standard number of subordinates, regardless of their individual attributes."


    He continued, his voice steady and informative. "Typically, Guardians and Division Chiefs start with 15 members under their command, while Commanders have 14. However, this number can increase based on the merits and characteristics of the sect member."


    Toby paused briefly as they navigated a particularly steep section of stairs. "For instance, a Guardian of one of the outer cities usually oversees around 40 subordinates¡ªtypically 4 to 6 First Officers, with the rest being Officers. In contrast, a Guardian of an outpost might have half that number or even fewer."


    "So the nature of one''s post does play a significant role," Liam mused.


    "Indeed," Toby confirmed. "But there are other factors to consider. If a member excels in a particular profession, it might be advantageous to relieve them of certain responsibilities and bring in replacements. In such cases, the sect often assigns a larger number of subordinates to handle less critical tasks."


    He added, "However, this process takes time. The sect typically allows members in these roles to prove themselves and demonstrate their specialties with a smaller group first. Only later does it begin to permit these individuals to expand their influence."


    "Ultimately," Toby concluded, "some Division Chiefs will have the same number of subordinates as you, while others might command 30 or even over 40. Only the Elders may have more subordinates than that upper limit."


    "I see¡­ It makes sense when you consider it from that perspective," Liam said, his voice thoughtful as their group completed their descent of the stairs and entered the street where the Infirmary was located.


    Liam realized he would have been completely lost trying to navigate City Five on his own. Every city within the sect had its unique layout, building designs, and map structure. While the map of City Thirteen resembled a Christmas tree, City Five''s layout was more akin to a misshapen teardrop.


    The streets, though numbered, followed contours vastly different from what Liam and Jane were accustomed to, making navigation a challenge for newcomers like themselves.


    Fortunately, with their capable guide, they arrived at their destination - a place teeming with patients. The Infirmary''s interior was overflowing, forcing the establishment of makeshift tents outside. Medical stretchers lined the area, holding patients afflicted by the calamity who couldn''t be accommodated within the main building.


    Jane instinctively brought a hand to her face, her stomach churning at the sight before her. Fungal growths protruded from the bodies of the sick, parts of their flesh turning an ominous black. A pungent odor of decay emanated from the more severely affected patients.


    A local Healer, his face obscured by the same type of mask worn by Liam''s group, joined them and explained the situation. "This disease initiates with a fever, but rapidly progresses to a severe state. The pathogen attacks the body''s defense system cells before devouring the nerves and hijacking the host''s blood flow. This results in necrosis of certain body parts and a generalized inability to protect oneself using mana."


    "Is mana ineffective against this agent?" Liam inquired, his brow furrowed in concentration.


    The local Healer shook his head. "Curiously, it is effective, but only within a narrow window. During the first 24 hours of infection, the fungus can be eliminated by the host''s own mana. However, for this to occur, the host would need to cultivate continuously for four hours. Anything less, and the fungus persists, reaching a phase where it becomes immune to the host''s mana.


    After that point¡­ well, you''re witnessing the results."


    The group observed the patients intently as the Healer guided them through the ward, showcasing severe cases in detail. Men and women lay grotesquely deformed, fungal growths protruding from their chests and facial orifices extending into blackened areas of necrotic tissue.


    Some individuals were in more advanced stages, while others still retained patches of healthy-looking skin, though clearly following the trajectory of the most critical cases.


    Liam asked, "Is there nothing that can be done once this initial phase has passed?"


    The Healer shook his head grimly, his voice heavy with resignation. "We can attempt to ease pain, slow the plague''s progression, and even support the body to endure longer. However, our techniques seem ineffective in eradicating the fungus without leaving severe, permanent damage to the hosts." He paused, his eyes reflecting the bleak future he envisioned for City Five.


    "So they''re all condemned to die?" Even the usually composed Toby couldn''t maintain his calm demeanor, his face etched with fear for the city''s fate.


    The deaths of cultivators to disease always evoked deep concern, even among the most hardened and calculating practitioners, including those trained by the Demon Gate.


    "Probably..."


    "Probably?" Liam echoed, his brow furrowing.


    This time, it was the healer from Liam''s group who stepped forward, having grasped the situation. "From what I can discern, patients have a slim chance of recovery if they survive the final stage of the fungus''s reproductive cycle."


    "Yes, that''s correct," the City Five Healer confirmed. "After the cycle concludes, they have a chance of self-recovery if they can manage to cultivate for the four hours I mentioned earlier. But most can''t endure it. The full fungal cycle is simply devastating to withstand."


    Liam''s team of specialists engaged in further discussion with the Head Healer of City Five''s Infirmary, examining patients at various stages of the fungus''s reproductive cycle more closely.


    After nearly half an hour, they exited the Infirmary''s grounds, convening to strategize before departing the city.


    "I believe we can handle this," the group''s Healer stated confidently. "It will be perilous, especially given that this plant seems to have reached the fourth realm. However, even if we become infected, we''ll have a chance to protect ourselves with the four-hour continuous meditation routine."


    Jane nodded in agreement. "If we can locate and collect this plant, we might halt the fungus''s advance in the city. While we can''t help those already afflicted, it could set City Five on the path to recovery."


    This outcome already exceeded Liam''s initial objectives, which would be sufficient for them to claim rewards upon completing the mission.


    "Well, in that case, we''d better move on to finding that damned plant," Liam declared, leading the way out of town!

 Chapter 220 First Day of Search

    Continuing on their way out of the city, the group passed the Officers'' post at the base of Peak Five, where they had the men of the area making way for them with respectful stances, once again this situation peculiar to some of them.Liam couldn''t deny the fact that he liked the feeling of being respected by mere strangers who knew nothing more than his position in the sect. Being a Division Chief wasn''t all he was. In fact, it revealed nothing of who he was. But it gave him an automatic respect that he had fought hard to achieve in City Thirteen and hadn''t been able to experience for more than a few hours.


    And yet, the look of fear and that of respect differed greatly.


    The fearful disciples of City Thirteen seemed only to want to stay away from him and not risk becoming his next victims. The Officers he met on his way today seemed to respect him and wanted a chance to serve him.


    There was also a pride in some of the men''s eyes, a sense of wanting to achieve the same as him that was strangely pleasing to see.


    That was one of the positives of having an influential position in the sect, and Liam couldn''t help but appreciate it as he glanced discreetly over his shoulder at the group behind him.


    ''That''s much better than being treated like someone to be eliminated.'' He sighed at the thought of being halfway through their journey towards the dangerous plant, with his comrades monitoring their surroundings.


    ''But this interesting feature of my current status has its dark side,'' Liam concluded dryly. ''Having a high status causes the weak to open the way for me and causes the strong to hesitate. That''s good. But status also attracts unnecessary attention, greed, in short, invisible problems that I haven''t had time to realize yet.


    I still don''t know which is better; being invisible and tripping over constant stones in my path, or being noticeable and having a clear path most of the time, but almost always with violent curves with surprises lurking.


    But I''ll have to decide what''s best for me when I escape from the sect.''


    His eyes narrowed as he thought about this.


    ''I''ll certainly have to go into hiding at first. But if I can continue to improve my profession and strengthen myself alongside my women, I''ll have the chance to change that.''


    He imagined a life outside the Demon Gate, where no one but his women would know about his origins. At that time, he could keep his abilities hidden and live invisibly, or he could reveal them, using an alternative identity to protect himself from the sect, but without having to hide everything he was capable of.


    ''I''ll see about that in the future. I still have a while to experience what it''s like to have eyes turned in your direction.'' He looked to the corners of the forest surrounding them, spotting small animals making tree leaves, low plants, and flowers sway.


    They had already traveled a considerable distance from the exit of City Five, enough so that they no longer had a view of the city and noticed the more constant movement of creatures in the area.


    Liam had already come close to the forested part of City Five and gradually saw scenery he already knew. But there he moved with his group without any major worries, being in a fairly powerful formation by the standards of the sect''s forest area.


    As was already known, the creatures in the headquarters forest were not controlled by the sect. They were left in the area with a certain range of power and, as they survived the competition with other beasts and the Spirit Masters'' hunts, they could grow stronger.


    Just because their group had mid-level Spirit Sky cultivators didn''t mean that no creature in this forest would be unable to put them at risk. There could be creatures close to the fifth realm or even already within that cultivation realm in the forest.


    But the chances of something like a Spirit King beast appearing in their path were almost zero. They moved on with the map of the area, not worrying too much about the creature territories in their path until they reached the first investigation point they had.


    The people of City Five didn''t know exactly where the plant behind the local crisis situation was. The first person infected wasn''t necessarily the first to bring the parasitic fungus into the city. It could be the case that this individual was patient zero, but patient zero could have become infected in the forest and died after passing the fungus on to other people. Because of this, they had to confirm the suspected locations until they found the plant they were looking for.


    When they arrived near the first checkpoint, Liam and his two First Officers moved away from the trio of specialists, giving them the chance to look for traces indicative of their target.


    The two First Officers took up observation positions, keeping an eye out for creatures or other members of the sect who might show up and cause trouble.


    Jane opened her arms and closed her eyes, feeling one of her Spirits reveal itself, while absorbing the elements, mana, and air through the leaves of her special magical creature.


    Her colleagues glanced pointedly in her direction, seeing why their leader had chosen a young woman recently promoted to the third realm to join such a complicated mission.


    As well as being a Herbalist, Jane had Spirits connected to her profession and was a great talent. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    These people from the inner area didn''t know how young she was, given the girl''s uniform. If they were able to see her childish face, they would understand better.


    But seeing Jane''s power was enough for the group''s Alchemist and Healer to give her a vote of confidence in this mission.


    They didn''t invest too much of their time in Jane, however. They used their own sensory abilities to understand the surrounding space, gradually advancing through the terrain, clearing parts of that area, while checking others, without letting the rest of the group advance carelessly.


    The fact that the plant behind the fungus caused damage without even having to fight didn''t mean that this mission would be solved without a fight.


    Such a plant could have become sentient and, when surrounded, it could become defensive, making things difficult for them.


    Liam walked carefully as he searched the area too, already aware of some of the signs indicated by the three experts in areas they should deliberate.


    ''If I had the characters, I could simply create a rune matrix capable of identifying the signs we''re looking for...'' Liam sighed as he thought about his disabilities while searching the area.


    He had the idea behind a code for such a device, but he lacked the language, which, as an individual who had merely learned to form Third Class incantations, he couldn''t do with what little he knew.


    For that, he would have to have control over the combination of characters that only an advanced Fourth Class Runemaster would have!


    "There''s nothing in that area. Let''s move on to the next one," said the group''s Healer when they had thoroughly checked this suspicious location.


    The group agreed as a whole. They moved on, gradually seeing the brightness of the day diminish as the hours passed, with mid-afternoon losing its warmth to welcome today''s chilly evening.


    As night approached, the group eliminated another two of the six most suspicious locations for them to find their target. But that didn''t mean they were getting any closer to the enemy. The plant behind City Five''s calamity could be in another area besides the three they had left to investigate!


    With night falling and the light decreasing, the group lost some of its speed and vigor.


    They needed to stop to eat and rest, having already been working for hours without a break longer than a few minutes.


    Liam decided to stop by a small stream in the hilly forest area of the headquarters, where the group quickly set up a small fire, rest, and surveillance shifts and three tents.


    Liam was one of the first to have a chance to meditate a little, an activity he always did to recover his strength after combat, training and absorbing Arcane Crystals.


    Amid this, the experts of the group chatted quietly in this area of woods and larger rocks, feeling the native sounds of the forests at night.


    Toby took up the post of first lookout, keeping an eye on the area while standing on a rock higher than the group''s position, from where his eyes had the best angle of view of this camping ground.


    But even the strong and careful Toby wouldn''t be able to see every angle of this area, especially in the dark of night.


    A few hundred meters away, sharp eyes were turned toward the group''s temporary camp, while the body behind those eyes was blending in with the darkness of the surroundings.


    But something in the hands of this individual was shining, reflecting the night light in a well-polished, razor-sharp blade.


    ''You will die here, Liam Porter!''

 Chapter 221 Second Day of Searching

    Taking turns in the middle of the night, Liam, and his group continued their search, ignoring the shadows and moving on to other areas of the forest.They had rested long enough earlier and amidst the shadows that made Liam feel empowered, they soon reached the fourth place where they would investigate the plant behind the calamity of City Five.


    They overcame the beasts on their way there, freeing themselves from having to deal with creatures from the end of the third realm and the beginning of the fourth realm. Creatures like that wouldn''t be enough to get the group into big trouble, but they could hinder them in many ways.


    They took care and avoided what could be avoided, with Liam in particular using his Shadowfiend-related powers to mask his movements and draw creatures away from them.


    The group''s trio of experts worked together once more, ruling out yet another area.


    "It seems that none of the locations indicated by the City Five people will be of any use to us in the end," said the female First Officer as she sighed at yet another defeat.


    Toby agreed with her. "It''s not strange. This must have started with some disciple who died in the forest before they had a chance to report what they saw."


    "Let''s not be so pessimistic. I hope we find this plant in one of the two places we still have to investigate." Liam said as he looked at the map and searched for the direction they should go in.


    "We need to exercise extreme caution in this area," he warned, his eyes scanning the dense foliage around them. "Not far from here, there have been sightings of high-level beasts from the fourth realm."


    Jane''s eyes widened, a flicker of fear crossing her face. "Such powerful creatures roam these parts?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Toby offered her a reassuring smile, understanding her apprehension. "Indeed," he nodded, "but it''s important to remember that beasts affiliated with the sect know better than to venture near cities or roads. Moreover, powerful beasts, much like formidable Spirit Masters, rarely concern themselves with weaker beings. They won''t waste their energy on them unless provoked. This makes it relatively safe for most disciples to coexist with such strong creatures nearby."


    Liam, however, frowned slightly. "The problem is we''re not weak. Our strength might actually put us at greater risk."


    "That''s precisely the issue," Toby agreed with a bitter laugh. "That''s why we must tread carefully. Even I would struggle against the kind of creature mentioned in the reports."


    "We need to move swiftly and leave no trace," he instructed, his finger tracing a path on the parchment. "Passing close to the Night''s Lair might be our best option to skirt the area of greatest danger."


    The group''s eyes fell on the symbol of a pit marked on the map¡ªan ancient structure long abandoned by the sect.


    The Demon Gate headquarters was a living place, in a way. Throughout the sect''s long history, certain parts of its headquarters had been abandoned, others transformed, and new ones had sprung up out of nowhere. In the forest that currently surrounded the sect, there were places with old sect buildings, abandoned areas that were often dangerous, given what they had in them and how the forest animals treated them.


    The Night''s Lair was one such place. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The group agreed with Liam''s directions, and soon they were heading through the forest again.


    The path to the next stopping point wasn''t difficult in itself. It was only a kilometer long, without many detours, where they had to hide their auras, avoid using their powers, while remaining vigilant.


    Just as they thought they were going to get through this dangerous area without any problems, they suddenly heard a thunderous sound coming from the direction of the sightings of this high-level beast from the fourth realm.


    The sound lasted not just an instant, but a few seconds, long enough for the whole group to look in that direction and turn pale at the sight of it.


    Mere dozens of meters away stood a colossal, red-furred monkey, its massive form easily the size of a house. An oppressive aura of matching crimson enveloped the beast, pulsating with raw, untamed power. The creature''s head was tilted skyward, its maw agape as it continued to unleash its earth-shaking roar. The very air above seemed to tear asunder, rent by the sound waves generated from the beast''s cavernous throat.


    Its hands, each large enough to effortlessly lift a horse as if it were a mere plaything, ended in wickedly curved claws that promised swift and terrible destruction. The group collectively shuddered at the realization that a single punch from this monstrosity could reduce a human to pulp in an instant.


    Yet, as shocking as its physical presence was, the beast''s aura proved even more terrifying. Stones in its vicinity defied gravity, floating eerily around it, while the ground beneath its feet trembled in apparent submission to its overwhelming presence.


    "9-Star Spirit Sky!" Toby''s voice cut through the group''s stunned silence, all traces of his usual good humor evaporated. His posture shifted dramatically, body tensing as if preparing for imminent combat.


    The woman to Liam''s right mirrored Toby''s stance, fear etched clearly across her features. Only she and Toby stood a chance against this apparently enraged simian colossus.


    Even if Liam and the others were good talents with good future prospects, there was nothing they could do against such a strong creature.


    "Run!" Toby looked at the group and said the only thing he could advise, while around him appeared four Spirits, similar in situation to the unmasked woman near Liam.


    Liam didn''t hesitate. Faced with danger, he did exactly what he could to survive. "Good luck. We''ll meet up when you get away from it," he said as he turned and left, leading the trio of Officers away from there.


    The moment the four individuals moved, the red beast looked at them with an ugly grimace on its face, as if asking them how they dared to try to escape without its permission.


    But when the creature moved quickly, the Spirits of Liam''s two First Officers did the same, while the two cultivators commanded their Spirits.


    Of the eight Spirits summoned by those two, 2 were demons, one a 4-Star and the other a 3-Sta. The other Spirits were of totally unique species, varying in cultivation between 2-Star and 3-Star, a formidable formation for two Spirit Sky cultivators like those two.


    This obviously wasn''t ideal for facing a beast like that, but the two Spirit Masters used their strategies and skills against the creature, forcing it into a position where it couldn''t focus on mere Spirit Earth cultivators.


    Jane and the others felt the enemy''s pressure and one of its movements missed their group and destroyed a tree, but they didn''t stop in shock. It could have killed them if they had been hit, but they carried on while Liam led them.


    He felt a shiver run down his spine, running quickly ahead of his people as he heard and felt his companions'' movements against the beast.


    But as the heat of being attacked so suddenly by a powerful beast subsided and the sound of combat distanced itself from them, Liam began to think the situation through, slowing his steps.


    "Chief Porter?" the Alchemist in the group asked as he saw Liam slowly stop and look back.


    As his group stopped too, Liam sensed that something was wrong. ''That beast was too violent. It attacked us out of the blue. We did nothing against it! But it seemed outraged... almost as if... as if we had done something to it!''


    As he came to this realization, the sound of a blade slicing through the air after leaving its sheath made the hairs on Liam''s ears stand up as he shifted his focus backwards, from where he immediately saw the figure of a man in all black materialize.


    He instinctively raised one of his arms in defense, as a Fourth Class weapon appeared in his hands.


    Liam had no attempt to summon his Spirits or even move to dodge his opponent. The blade of his opponent''s sword sliced through him, while his enemy''s face revealed his identity and satisfaction at what he was about to conquer.


    "Die, Liam Porter!" He shouted as he struck against Liam''s heart.


    Liam identified William''s old master, for a moment being surprised, but then remembering that this was Demon Gate.


    What else could he expect? He had killed William and possibly put an end to several plans by this unmasked officer attacking him with hatred.


    It was no coincidence that this man sought revenge, to vent his anger at having missed a great opportunity to have someone like William in the inner workings of the sect.


    Liam''s three subordinates saw the enemy''s attack, a 2-Star Spirit Sky, more than any of them could handle. They just watched as their boss was attacked at close range by the enemy''s weapon.


    At the decisive moment when everyone expected to hear the sound of Liam''s body being impaled by the weapon, followed by him falling to his knees and dying at the enemy''s feet, something different appeared.


    The opponent''s sword slid to the side and its blade passed between Liam''s torso and left armpit. Simultaneously, as William''s master''s eyes widened, Liam remembered what his Division Chief uniform was capable of and counterattacked at point-blank range!

 Chapter 222 Strategy Reused

    Liam attacked against William''s master''s neck as his nails grew longer, reinforced by mana and the physical power coming from both the Shadowfiend and the Silver Winged Leopard.A dark demon molded itself behind William''s master, holding him in the position Liam wanted in order to cut his neck.


    The Officer trembled at the base as he felt he had made a mistake and found himself in this counter-attack situation. But momentarily he couldn''t move, being attacked without being able to defend himself.


    He contorted his facial muscles as he anticipated the enemy''s blow, already imagining the pain and the terrible situation he would end up in.


    When Liam''s sharp nails reached him, the burning in his neck was no surprise. The man finally managed to move backwards, throwing the shadow demon aside as he brought his hands to his neck.


    "Worm! You''ll pay for this!" He screamed as he felt pain, but he wasn''t mortally wounded.


    When Liam''s nails touched his neck, he saw what a difference five levels could make in a deadly fight. Even though he caught his opponent off guard, Liam couldn''t reach William''s master''s jugular, but only superficially cut the base of his opponent''s neck.


    But just that burn at the base of his neck was enough to make the 2-Star Officer feel how close he had come to death. His vein was now aching in a strange way, as his neck burned, with micro-droplets of blood escaping from the affected area.


    If Liam had been one or two levels stronger, this man didn''t know what would have happened to him.


    But as his thoughts flew, he saw his enemy summoning Spirits of his own, followed by Liam''s three junior Officers doing the same, ready to surround him.


    "Tsk!" He didn''t like the look on Liam''s face. That wasn''t the look of someone who knew he was going to die and was crying out for mercy, but the look of the hunter against his haste.


    "You think you can beat me because of your uniform?" He expressed his hatred for the only one to blame for his failure.


    Now aware that he couldn''t kill Liam only through those clothes, his target was the unprotected head of his enemy.


    Liam was fearful at one point when he could do nothing against William''s master''s move. But having survived the assassination attempt and now with Thal''Korr and the Silver Winged Leopard on his side, he wouldn''t fear his opponent so much again.


    "You''re an idiot. You lured a beast from the end of the fourth realm against my group so that you could have your chance to attack me." He said as he revealed the enemy''s plot.


    "So what if I did it? Haha, I''ll kill you four and return to the inner area as if nothing had happened." He advanced again, disregarding the 12 Spirits in front of him.


    Next to him were 4 Spirits, 3 of them 8-Star Spirit Earth Spirits and one with 1-Star cultivation from the Spirit Sky Realm. Against the group of Spirits between the end of the second realm and the middle of the third realm, his Spirits could do a lot of damage!


    Liam''s group wasn''t weak, but these were Officers with third realm cultivation, still far from reaching the level of someone who was about to become a First Officer, as was the case with this man attacking them.


    Liam said to his staff. "Distract his Spirits for now. I have a plan." S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His companions stood a little away from him and the Spirits ran at each other, with Jane providing support with her plant skills, while the other two used their Spirits more directly in combat alongside Thal''Korr and the leopard.


    Meanwhile, the enemy went after Liam, letting his Spirits fight the ''children'' in the area while he hunted down his target.


    "Know that this is for what you did to my disciple in City Thirteen. You could have forgiven him and let him live, Liam!" He said in his attempts to reach Liam''s head, using a special power capable of doubling his magical attacks.


    Liam had some difficulty dodging the enemy''s movements, but with his wings opening on his back, he flew around the area, dodging the barrage of attacks and watching out for the various Spirits fighting around.


    "It was you who acted against me. What did you expect from me? That I''d just forgive you?" Liam grimaced at the thought of this opponent.


    He understood his enemy''s anger at him, but to say that he should have spared William was utter nonsense.


    "Worms must accept what greater beings force upon them!" Said the enemy between his teeth, watching his Spirits practically massacre the Spirits of Liam''s companions as he jumped between the trunks of that area, making his way to his target.


    Liam flew to make the enemy''s path difficult, seeking to exhaust his opponent before he made his next move. Meanwhile, he countered some of the 2-Star Officer''s attacks, using the abilities of his Fourth Class items.


    Enjoy more content from empire


    Just as his uniform could withstand the enemy''s full-power attacks, Liam''s current artifacts could unleash powerful attacks, even if his mana was much lower than that of the enemy.


    If he was on the same level as William''s master, Liam knew he could beat this enemy easily, given his current set of artifacts. But as he was 5 levels below, a weaker cultivation realm, the situation was not so favorable for him.


    ''Now!'' But as he moved, Liam saw that his companions were close to running out of Spirit, with only Thal''Korr and the leopard left at the moment.


    He acted, launching from his space ring two puppets that made William''s master widen his eyes in shock.


    "Spirit Puppets!" He exclaimed at the sight of two figures similar to the ones William had sent against Liam earlier.


    Liam said as his puppets summoned several Spirits, all of them from the late third realm. "Back there, William taught me an important lesson. It pays to use artifacts against your enemies. But never let your enemies survive. Today is your end Officer Warorb!"


    "Liam!" The man shouted as he saw more than a dozen Spirit attacking his warriors, giving him no chance to defend himself against so many attacks capable of destroying them.


    Liam didn''t let the enemy get close to him as long as he let the puppets he had acquired when entering the inner area of the city destroy the enemy''s three weakest Spirits.


    He still had William''s defective puppets with him, which he intended to repair in the future. But he hadn''t yet reached the level of mastery in his profession to be capable of such a thing, so he was currently using a product of his current wealth.


    The 2-Star Officer suffered having three of his Spirits destroyed simultaneously, turning pale as only his demon remained behind.


    But even the 1-Star Spirit Sky Spirit wasn''t doing well. Being attacked by several opponents of a power level close to his own, even if inferior, was not easy.


    Thal''Korr and the leopard acted together with the artificial Spirits of the puppets, achieving Liam''s goal in this fight.


    Liam landed behind the enemy''s demon, a mischievous grin on his face. "It wasn''t my goal to go back to hunting my fellow sect members, but you forced me into this situation."


    Without hesitation, he circulated his mana through the black tablet in his soul space, using {Black Art} again only after a few days since he last used it.


    The enemy even tried to stop him by jumping at him, but the Spirit Puppets prevented him from succeeding in reaching Liam again.


    Jane and Liam''s other two subordinates watched in shock as he used the darkness of a power difficult to understand under observation to devour the enemy Spirit''s spiritual quality, until it disappeared, dying right there.


    Liam felt the power flow through his body, reaching Thal''Korr and the incubus, improving them subtly, but nothing significant enough for them to change. At the level of quality the two Spirits were currently at, it would take a lot of Arcane Crystals or high-quality demons for them to improve again.


    Still, an improvement was an improvement. Liam shook one of his hands at his enemy, watching William''s master cough up blood while sustaining a serious wound to his soul.


    Now the enemy was no longer the powerful 2-Star Spirit Sky cultivator. Now he looked weaker than an 8-Star Spirit Earth cultivator!


    Liam approached him like a bolt of lightning, materializing in front of the enemy and delivering the final blow of the battle.


    Liam''s blade pierced through the enemy''s neck, finally severing not only the jugular, but half the base of the Officer''s neck, until the man lost consciousness and fell face-first to the ground.


    He was dead!


    Silence finally overtook the forest area, momentarily with everyone staring at the corpse in silence, exhausted from the short fight, having put aside what they were doing earlier.


    But then, the sound of shouting in the direction they had come from reminded them that they were running from something much worse than that enemy.


    "Run!" Toby''s voice reached them from afar, making the four of them pick up what had fallen in that area and continue forward.


    ''Fuck! I''d forgotten about the fucking monkey!''

 Chapter 223 Advancing the Mission

    Thirty minutes after William''s master met his end, Liam and his companions finally managed to break free from the pursuit of the fourth-realm beasts as they approached one of the headquarters'' sanctioned pathways.Had it not been for the area''s sacred protocols and the absolute deference every creature in this forest showed toward these official routes, they would have faced certain death against that formidable beast!


    The investigation team, operating near City Five, watched with relief as the crimson ape reluctantly withdrew. Only then did they allow themselves to breathe easier, with all four Spirit Earth cultivators, Liam included, collapsing to the ground in exhaustion.


    "Damn it all!" Liam spat out, seething with rage. "That was William Semple''s accursed master!" His fury was so intense that he almost regretted killing the Officer¡ªif only to have the satisfaction of doing it again.


    "William Semple?" Toby exchanged puzzled glances with the First Officer-clad woman beside him, both clearly unfamiliar with the name.


    "An old adversary of Chief Porter''s from Thirteen Town," Jane explained succinctly. "He ambushed us during our separation from your group¡­ Apparently, he was the one who incited that primate against us."


    "That explains the creature''s unbridled fury," the woman sighed heavily, her body wracked with pain from both the loss of several Spirits and the numerous surface wounds she''d sustained.


    Toby, despite his superior strength and better performance during their desperate moments of combat and escape, wasn''t faring much better himself.


    "Did you manage to secure his possessions?" Toby inquired, prompting Liam to swiftly materialize a space ring from his own storage artifact.


    "Indeed, I did," Liam confirmed with a nod.


    "Excellent," Toby remarked, rising to his full height. "Within Demon Gate, it''s strictly forbidden for a subordinate to assault a superior. Given that he attacked you, Chief Porter¡ªdespite being merely an Officer while you hold the rank of Division Chief¡ªyou''re entitled to claim his merit points and any other assets he possessed."


    Liam, still acclimating to the perks of his elevated position within the sect''s hierarchy, hadn''t even considered this possibility until Toby''s timely reminder.


    "I''ll certainly exercise that right," he grinned, carefully stowing away the evidence of the encounter. With three of his Officers as witnesses, he wouldn''t even need additional testimony. The sect held its high-ranking members in such esteem that Liam''s word alone would suffice to resolve this matter in his favor.


    The group allowed themselves a brief respite, using the time to process the shock of the primate''s assault and reassess their circumstances.


    As the tension began to dissipate, Liam broke the silence. "I believe we can resume our original plans," he stated decisively. "That beast pursued us due to William''s master''s actions. By now, it''s likely lost its fervor for the chase and retreated to its territory. We''ve covered significant ground to reach this road, so we should be able to traverse the forest without risking another encounter with that creature."


    "We still have a mission to complete," Toby affirmed with a resolute nod, steeling himself to return to their original path despite having lost two of his Spirits to the primate''s earlier onslaught.


    "Are you certain?" Jane interjected, her voice laced with doubt. "We''re completely exposed without our Spirits." Her discomfort at proceeding in their current state was palpable.


    Only Liam and his two First Officers retained Spirits for combat. The others, while having recovered their expended mana and mended minor physical injuries, remained bereft of their spiritual allies¡ªeffectively incapacitated for serious confrontations.


    Liam''s voice took on a tone of conviction. "You have my word that you will return home safely. I understand the challenges of pressing on without your Spirits, but the completion of this mission is paramount.


    We can''t predict the fate of City Five if we delay even a day. After all we''ve accomplished, abandoning our quest now could birth regrets that will haunt us indefinitely. Don''t underestimate the impact of what we stand to achieve by saving City Five!"


    Toby chimed in with a persuasive edge to his voice, "This could be our gateway to substantial merit points, paving the way for future promotions."


    The Officers found themselves unable to refuse. With reluctant acquiescence, they followed the sanctioned insider''s path for a brief stretch before plunging back into the forest¡ªthis time at a different entry point from their previous forays.


    ...


    As dawn broke, hours after their harrowing encounter, the group investigated the final two locations on their list, guided by the intelligence gathered in City Five.


    As they had expected, none of the leads from City Five yielded the magical plant they sought. However, their thorough examination of these sites proved far from fruitless. Both locations offered deeper insights into the movements of individuals infected by the insidious fungus.


    The first site bore telltale marks of combat, leading the group to theorize that one of the city''s infected had contracted the fungus from an opponent during a fierce confrontation in the area. From this scene of battle, they discerned tracks they believed belonged to the fungus-infected adversary.


    The second location provided more tangible evidence of the special plant''s presence, offering additional clues about the enemy''s physical characteristics.


    Armed with this new information, the group traced the path from the combat site, following the trail of what appeared to be two grievously wounded Spirit Masters. The tracks led them on a grueling two-kilometer journey to their current position.


    Near a modest stream, in an area characterized by undulating terrain, the group discovered a small cave nestled into the stream-bank. A putrid stench of decay assaulted their senses, serving as a grim harbinger of what lay ahead long before they reached the cave''s mouth.


    As they donned their specialized masks, still functioning despite their recent ordeals, the group encountered a grisly scene: two corpses, male and female, both enveloped in a sinister shroud of toxic fungi.


    The stench of decay emanating from the bodies was overwhelming, yet curiously, there were no visible signs of decomposition or insect activity.


    Jane''s voice cut through the tense silence, her tone sharp. "Our quarry is near." She crouched beside the deceased, her expert eyes scrutinizing every detail of their macabre state.


    While the Healer and Alchemist were still processing the scene, Jane''s trained gaze had already zeroed in on a crucial detail. She gestured towards the hair of both corpses, drawing her colleagues'' attention.


    "Is that pollen?" the Healer ventured, lacking the specialized knowledge of the group''s Alchemist and Herbalist to make a definitive identification.


    "Yes," Jane confirmed, her voice tinged with grim satisfaction. "These two likely handled the plant responsible for this calamity, probably just before their fatal encounter with the group that left them gravely wounded."


    Despite the fungal growth carpeting the bodies¡ªa process that appeared only a week old¡ªtheir demise had clearly been caused by severe hemorrhaging, evidenced by the dried blood stains surrounding them.


    The Healer corroborated Jane''s assessment, confirming that combat injuries were indeed the cause of death. Meanwhile, Jane had already begun the delicate process of accessing the artificial storage items still attached to the corpses, her movements precise and purposeful.


    Liam examined the rings of the deceased, uncovering even more compelling evidence linking them to the initial outbreak in City Five.


    "I''ve found a plant leaf," he announced, carefully handing the item to Jane. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jane''s eyes widened instantly, her senses overwhelmed by the potent aura emanating from the fragment¡ªone that seemed to surpass even her own power.


    "Necrotic Parsnip," she breathed, using her mana to levitate the leaf before her, wisely avoiding direct contact. "Now it''s clear. They attempted to harvest the Necrotic Parsnip''s flower but failed, only securing this leaf. As a defense mechanism, the plant retaliated, infecting their blood with a fungus that coexists harmoniously with it but proves catastrophically malevolent in human hosts."


    The Alchemist took the leaf for his own analysis, his expert senses recognizing that this unassuming foliage held the potential for crafting a myriad of potent poisons and pills.


    "Not all concoctions are meant for benevolent purposes. Some are designed for the covert poisoning of adversaries, or even to blight crops, taint soil, and foster pest infestations.


    This single leaf would be considered a priceless treasure by high-level Spirit Earth cultivators. Yet these were mere disciples from City Five, likely novice Spirit Earth practitioners at best."


    Liam''s brow furrowed. "That''s fascinating, but how does this aid our pursuit of the Necrotic Parsnip itself?"


    Jane smiled under her mask and said, "Chief Porter, I can make a mixture with a special paste made from this leaf that will basically point us to areas where there is a presence of plants with similar characteristics to it, probably showing the place where these two found this leaf."


    "Very well. Do it, Jane." Liam ordered, pleased to finally get to it.


    "I''ll need an hour, but I must warn you it could be dangerous to follow the path that this mixture will show us," she said seriously. "It will lead us to places with the presence of extremely defensive and powerful plants, capable of contaminating humans easily."


    "We''ll keep that in mind." Liam didn''t fear trouble on the way. "But since you''ll need all that, we''ll take a break to cultivate for the four hours indicated by the Healers of City Five. We''ll turn our attention to resolving this matter by nightfall tonight."

 Chapter 224 Taking Action Against the Enemy

    Nightfall in the forest outside Demon Gate...Liam and his group had used the afternoon to cultivate for the four hours straight that each of them needed to ensure their health against the malicious fungus that was behind the situation in City Five.


    In the early evening, the last of them who needed to cultivate finished his period of special care, when the group finally got moving again.


    Jane had already prepared the mixture she had talked about earlier and, as she estimated, the plant behind the parasitic fungus was indeed close to where the two corpses from earlier had fallen.


    Those two hadn''t moved to that area at random. They were heading towards the place where the plant was, in a last desperate attempt to get it before their deaths.


    What made them act in such a way? It''s hard to estimate what a mind in chaos, aware of its own mortality and imminent end, could understand about the world around it.


    Perhaps those two had spotted a chance that no one else would? Perhaps they were simply hoping that something would change, since they were going to die and only a miracle would save them.


    The group didn''t bother looking for a reason for those people''s behavior and soon they were approaching the person responsible for this mission that had already put all their lives at risk.


    After almost an hour and a half of cautious searching, Jane indicated to her companions that she had sensed something, prompting Liam and the others to lead the way.


    She followed at Liam''s side, confident that her leader and friend would protect her if anything happened from then on.


    The group passed through the trees surrounding this area until they finally spotted a purple mist starting from the point they were approaching.


    Everyone redoubled their attentions, their hearts beating harder, gradually feeling the magical buoyancy of the creature they had been hunting for over a day.


    Liam moved slowly, taking care of himself and Jane, gradually reaching a position from where he could see a large purple plant with black and white flowers, responsible for the malicious mist making their hearts pound.


    "That''s her." Not only Jane but also the group''s Alchemist confirmed it simultaneously, a moment before the Healer circulated her mana and prepared herself.


    The two First Officers and Liam consumed the pills that the group''s Alchemist had made in the previous hours, using the properties of the leaf they had got earlier as a target.


    The three support members of the group did the same while taking a step back. They weren''t there to fight, but to give support on how the three strongest ones there could deal with their target.


    Jane began by saying to Liam, "Necrotic Parsnip is a powerful plant, even more so if it has reached the end of the fourth realm, as seems to be the case with this plant. But they have their weaknesses, Chief Porter.


    Firstly, plants are limited in their movement to where they have their roots in the ground. Secondly, they are weakened at certain times in the day. In the case of our enemy, it''s strengthened now because it''s night, but that may show how to deal with it, too. Thirdly, its roots are its weak points. If you can poison or destroy them, that can be the quick way to take it down.


    But there are several other methods. The important thing is that you ensure the death of the whole plant. It doesn''t have a brain which, if cut off, would mean the end of the whole organism. Even if you cut it in half, it can still be dangerous if you don''t ensure that all of it is dead or incapacitated."


    As Jane spoke, the Spirits of the three Spirit Masters who could still summon their warriors appeared over there, while the leaves of the strange plant moved in an unnatural way, sensing something.


    Jane continued, "Be careful not to let yourself be touched by its leaves. The roots are less dangerous, but they can injure you and consume your body. Necrotic Parsnip is the kind of plant with formidable powers that can absorb even an ox in a few minutes. Don''t underestimate it."


    She glanced toward Liam''s face and he could almost see the face covered with a black mask, feeling Jane''s cautious gaze in his direction, warning him sternly.


    "Don''t worry about the fungi it''ll try to inoculate into your bodies. They''re only lethal in the long term. Before that, it could kill you in a dozen different ways if you''re not smart."


    Liam looked at his two First Officers and said, "Can you eliminate it with your remaining Spirits?"


    "Not me. At most, I could defend us temporarily," said the woman, her voice, and expression not at all positive. "This plant doesn''t look as strong as the monkey that almost killed us, because of its limitations, but an attack from it is much worse than an attack from that monkey. That''s for sure."


    Toby agreed. "I could land a fatal blow, but the chance that I''d miss and get us into a much worse situation than earlier wouldn''t be small. The most I could do is temporarily suppress it."


    "I could buy a few more seconds by acting with Toby," said the woman, already positioned to act, without even looking at her companions.


    The plant couldn''t hear them, so speaking their plan just before they acted wouldn''t affect them.


    Few magical creatures developed intelligence, even among beasts. But among plants, the chances of something like this happening were close to zero.


    Liam thought of something, standing in the limit position he had established with his sharp senses. "If you hold her off for a few moments, there''s something I can do that might give us victory here."


    As he spoke, he summoned from his spatial ring a faint ink and a brush, both Fourth Class items.


    Jane narrowed her eyes and asked, "Runes?"


    He smiled as he shook his head. "I can''t create Fourth Class inscriptions, but I can make something superior to Third Class. I have something in mind that will, or rather can, end this plant''s life without us having to fight it brutally. But I''d need a few seconds with it totally immobile."


    The two First Officers understood that this would be up to them and nodded in agreement to Liam after giving it some thought.


    They wanted to complete the mission and saw no other way than the alternative suggested by Liam.


    "That''s good," Jane said. "If we can preserve its body, the better our results will be in the event of victory." S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The group''s Healer ignored the Herbalist interested in studying that high-level body and asked Liam, "What exactly do you have in mind? This creature could break your runes if they''re not deadly as soon as they touch its body."


    Liam said, "Let''s dehydrate it. I want to see how it will behave if it loses all the water in its body to my runes."


    The Healer saw what he wanted and didn''t doubt that it could work. She moved closer to him, interested in advising him at the time of the inscription.


    Although Healers were focused on humans, they could treat all kinds of living creatures, even beasts and plants. Every living thing was made of water, which formed a large part of its cells, so dehydration could work.


    "We''re ready when you say so," said Toby as Thal''Korr and the Silver-Winged Leopard prepared to move as well.


    Two Spirit Puppets were also already in position with their respective Spirits summoned, waiting for Liam''s signal.


    Liam finished his preparations and, while sweating under the strain of the decisive moment that could mean the end of his group, he took a deep breath and ordered. "Now!"


    The Spirits moved forward, with the two First Officers advancing behind them, using their artifacts and techniques to suppress the creature.


    Thal''Korr and the Silver-Winged Leopard used their abilities or the artifacts Liam had given them to pressure the plant without touching it, while their allies did similar things from different points around the plant.


    The puppets'' Spirits served as pawns to deal with the most dangerous moment of the assault, dealing first with the creature''s movement.


    The plant felt itself under attack at last, noticing that the malicious feeling around it had brought it to the situation where it was under attack from more than almost two dozen opponents.


    Its leaves and more flexible branches moved, while its roots made the ground tremble subtly.


    The three professionals next to Liam used their skills to cast a defensive sphere around him when he finally saw his allies stopping each of the Necrotic Parsnip plant''s attempts.


    It really was powerful for a plant. But still being a fourth realm creature, it found it quite difficult to ignore the two First Officers and their respective Spirits.


    Thal''Korr and the leopard contributed less, but with Fourth Class weapons, they bought the seconds Liam needed while the Spirits of the puppets disappeared.


    Liam moved, casting special characters against the plant''s body, causing it to struggle as he charged the symbols he brushed onto it with a great dehydrating power.


    The plant sweat almost immediately, as Liam showed what a Runemaster could do in combat.


    As if he were writing the letters of that creature''s fate, he finished the simplest formation he had ever created, one with only one purpose: pull all the water inside the plant and end the creature''s nervous responses!


    This wouldn''t happen in an instant, and even after he had finished forming that inscription, the creature would still show its power, struggling furiously as it lost the water inside its body, facing a major threat to its life.

 Chapter 225 Return to City Five

    The plant struggled under the effects of the enchantment placed on its body by Liam, infusing the parts of itself that he had left magic runes on with mana in an attempt to erase those runes.But as soon as the creature tried to move its mana to erase the runes, its body weakened against the Spirits and Spirit Masters acting against it.


    Half of the Spirits had already been destroyed by them, but they came from the Spirit Puppets and not from the cultivators acting against it. Each of them stood firm, seeing the moment to intensify their attacks while the creature''s attention returned to defending itself from the primary culprit of its water loss.


    The two First Officers moved their forces, each activating the most powerful attack skill they had against the plant.


    Toby raised a spear into the air, making his weapon burn in red flames, while his muscles grew in size, making more attack power available to him.


    At the same time, the woman leaped into the air, causing small clouds to concentrate around her, with blades of air and lightning forming in her vicinity. She danced, using every movement of her body to propel these blades against the most vulnerable parts of the plant, leaving Toby to do the dirty work of attacking the plant''s strongest point.


    Liam followed the fight from a safe distance, making Thal''Korr use his abilities to create shadow demons around the plant and try to paralyze it, however subtly.


    The leopard supported him by attacking using the wounds already visible on the plant''s body, wounds caused by the Spirits of the two First Officers subordinate to Liam.


    At that moment, the creature found itself in the terrible situation of either letting itself be attacked by these enemies or stopping the water loss related to the enemy runes.


    It bet on removing all the runes from its body and dealing with the opponents with what it had left at the end of this action.


    Toby took advantage of the way the plant had underestimated him to infuse all his power into that attack, involving some of the anger at having been forced to flee earlier in that move.


    When he reached the main stem of the plant, close to the ground and the most important root of this plant organism, he scorched the purple matter in his path, making the plant, already wilted and with lethargic movements, emanate one last sign of resistance.


    After a great tremor that caused stones and bark from the surrounding trees to rise from the ground and attack the surroundings, the plant emitted a sound of defeat, letting its body fall to the ground as if it were beyond its limit.


    Part of its body burned, setting fire to already dehydrated parts of its existence, while the others attacking it got the upper hand in tearing its body apart.


    Jane almost felt an ache in her heart as she watched the plant suffer from so many sides, regretting not being able to preserve such a wonderful organism.


    But she understood the need for her companions to be decisive while killing a plant creature as problematic as this one.


    In the end, the plant still destroyed all the runes that Liam had placed on its body, but it couldn''t escape Toby''s flaming spear, having its body separated from its roots and then cut into many pieces.


    The two First Officers fell to their knees on the ground from exhaustion, having lost more of their Spirits, and consumed all the mana left in their bodies.


    But they had won, defeated a creature from the end of the fourth realm, even though they were several levels weaker than it!


    "Hahaha, Chief Porter, you really are amazing!" Toby celebrated with a triumphant smile, extremely pleased with the result.


    Winning was always good, but beating opponents stronger than yourself was much better!


    Liam sighed in relief as he saw his warriors resting after destroying a large part of the Necrotic Parsnip''s roots.


    The fight was over!


    However, they were still in the middle of a dangerous forest, where they couldn''t afford to be casual. "Let''s collect the remains of the plant. Time to head back to City Five!"


    The Herbalist, the Alchemist, and the Healer set to work collecting, being the only ones with the energy and knowledge to manipulate the remains of that dangerous plant.


    Liam and his two First Officers consumed recovery potions, while the remaining Spirits returned to their soul spaces.


    Almost all the Spirits from Liam''s puppets had been destroyed. Meanwhile, Thal''Korr and the Silver Winged Leopard had barely survived, and would only need a rest before returning to their best states.


    The situation was not so good for the two First Officers. Both had reached the end of the battle with only one Spirit each remaining. The other three Spirits each had been destroyed and would need some time to recover.


    Their journey through the outskirts of City Five proved much more difficult than they had initially thought. Liam learned on this mission how dangerous the sect could still be for him, even after all the recent magical growth he had undergone and his promotion to Division Chief.


    As he returned to Five City later that evening, he couldn''t help but consider the dangers he would face traveling across the continent.


    Demon Gate was certainly not a good reference point. The sect was very strong and had powerful creatures artificially positioned in the headquarters. But the sect trained its members to understand Twin Land''s cruel reality.


    What happened tonight could happen more naturally around the continent, and one of them traveling through Twin Land could possibly come across a similar dangerous situation in the future.


    ''I need my women to replace the professionals I would need when traveling around the continent. That will make everything easier for all of us.'' Liam thought to himself.


    ...


    The group completed the rest of the journey to City Five without any major problems. After recovering the mana spent earlier, they scared weaker creatures from their path, while sidestepping the territories of powerful existences.


    So they walked for almost three hours, until they saw the entrance to City Five, this time in the gloom of night, each of them bearing signs of battle and fatigue as they passed that post again.


    Guards different from those of the day they had started this mission stood outside the entrance, but these Officers greeted them in the same way as those of days past.


    Liam looked into the eyes of one of those masked men and asked, "Has the situation in the city gotten much worse in the last two days?"


    "No. Some disciples have died, Division Chief. But we have had none new cases. It looks like the lockdown is working to stop the plague from developing in the city."


    "That''s good." Liam thanked him with a nod before continuing his ascent to the peak of the hill.


    The streets and central staircase of the city were even quieter than when they first passed through. Near the middle of the peak, the tents outside the Infirmary were buzzing with the movement of Officers and First Healer Officers.


    Liam put on the mask that Guardian Jasper had given him, something that could be worn for up to 24 hours in contaminated areas, but which only lost its characteristics when worn continuously for that length of time. Liam and his group had only worn their protective items for 11 hours over the last two days.


    He arrived in the medical area and called the Healer he had spoken to earlier.


    "We dealt with the plant behind the crisis. We''ve brought the remains of it with us for you to use to end this crisis." Liam said as he indicated the Healer of his group.


    The black-robed, masked woman stepped forward and said, "We believe we can kill the fungus using the remains of the plant. We probably won''t be able to save those in the most serious condition, but it is possible to stop the spread of the fungus and save the less serious cases." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Healer felt interested and soon took leave of Liam''s group to follow the Healer and other Healers in the area to study together what they had brought.


    The Alchemist followed with the group, warning that they would need to bring in the Alchemists from City Five to help solve the problem.


    Only Liam, his First Officers, and Jane stayed behind, watching from afar as the situation was resolved.


    "Let''s wait until dawn before we return to the inner ward," he said as he sat down on a stone bench, keen to see an end to the crisis before bringing his mission to a successful conclusion.


    Over the next few hours, Guardian Jasper would join Liam to watch as the group of local Healers and Alchemists burned a concoction and spread its smoke throughout the city.


    The patients most affected by the fungus would not recover, but the less affected would improve at impressive speeds, until, shortly after dawn, the Healers themselves would let their breathing masks fall off.


    "The plague is finished! City Five is saved!" said the Chief Healer of the area, followed by a round of celebrations, and the Guardian''s order to end the lockdown!

 Chapter 226 Merciless Valkyrie

    Officers, First Officers, and outer disciples practically celebrated together when the Healers declared an end to the crisis in City Five.The patients most seriously affected by the fungus could not recover and would die in the next few days¡ªa prediction of the Healers in the area. But 95% of City Five was safe, and the mood was optimistic after the lockdown was declared over.


    Liam and his group didn''t celebrate with the inhabitants of City Five. They left after daybreak, heading back to the inner wing in search of their rewards in City One.


    For Liam, that mission had started as a regular Division Chief activity. It had the potential to earn him some merits and opportunities, but nothing much more. However, they had killed a powerful plant with special characteristics and brought its remains with them. Not only that, they had actively helped solve the problem in City Five, which added to their already favorable situation.


    Eager to obtain the fruit of their near-death efforts, the group arrived in City One mid-morning and were soon at the Law Enforcement Hall.


    Liam made his report and sent Guardian Jasper''s message to the Elder in charge of that mission and the situation in City Five, before heading with his group to the General Records Hall.


    There, the group had to wait a while for the Elder on standby to communicate with the person in charge of the group''s mission at the Law Enforcement Hall. But luckily, these matters were dealt with hastily within the sect.


    Just as Liam could follow the progress of his subordinates on missions he sent them on, the Elders who passed these missions on to groups of Division Chiefs could also follow them from afar. Most of the time, these experts knew what was going on in the sect and gave their approvals and recommendations without even needing to be alerted.


    But the group still had to wait for a few minutes, which Liam used to get the inheritance left by William''s former master. He didn''t have to explain much about what had happened during the mission outside City Five to get the right to absorb the estate left by the enemy.


    In less than 25 minutes, Liam had an extra 18,000 merit points on his record and the master key to the estate of the Officer who tried to kill him. In addition, he already had the items from the enemy''s ring, which he had already added to his assets. Now all that remained was to check what that man had left behind at home.


    ''I have to watch out for reprisals. That guy belonged to a Division Chief''s group...'' Liam pondered as he returned to his people''s side, too used to the vendettas in Demon Gate to ignore something like this.


    Back in his group, no one said anything, nor would there be time. Less than a minute after his return, Liam heard a female Commander call his name and ask him to bring his group to the Elder''s office.


    The group followed, entering an office overlooking the sect''s beautiful headquarters. The office had an old, traditional decor, with lots of colorful wooden furniture and various panels.


    The smell of weed was strong, while the whistle of a kettle caught the newcomers'' attention, making them look towards a balcony, where a woman was sitting on the floor, her back to them.


    Liam looked at the woman with her black hair tied up in a way he couldn''t describe, dressed in a white robe. Her skin looked the most beautiful he had ever seen, making him momentarily want to touch her.


    But he would never do that with the difference in power between them. This was a Spirit King, the strongest woman he had ever come across in his life.


    He and his subordinates greeted this woman, everyone there respecting her position and cultivation, while thinking similar things about her refined and mature appearance.


    She continued to watch the kettle in front of her, while holding a fan in one of her hands.


    "So you dealt with the Necrotic Parsnip?" she asked, her striking, extremely feminine voice with a calm tone, like that of a mother talking to her children.


    The Commander who had welcomed them stopped to the right of her teacher, positioning herself next to her in silence, while with a subtle smile, she watched Liam.


    Liam tried to ignore the gaze of the Commander with the short black hair, dressed as a warrior. He focused on the Elder''s fan and said, "Yes, we dealt with that plant, Elder. It wasn''t easy, but with a bit of strategy and luck, we prevailed."


    She glanced sideways, sensing a special fragrance enveloping not just Liam, but all those members of this unique team.


    "Can I see its remains?" the Elder asked, showing one of her hands.


    Liam did as he was supposed to, passing the spatial ring with the remains of the plant to the Commander staring at him.


    "You really lucked out." The girl said quietly enough for only Liam to hear her.


    He didn''t respond to her comment, recognizing that some Commanders could be competitive, especially with Division Chiefs.


    Commanders generally acted outside the sect. But those who were disciples of Elders or even subordinates of Elders, spent more time inside the sect and often acted on behalf of their masters or leaders within the premises of the headquarters.


    Commanders were among the best warriors in the sect below the rank of Elder, so naturally every Elder had a few of them under their command.


    The Commanders who acted under the name of Elders were usually the strongest in the sect, and most of them were competitive, even more so with other Elder disciples.


    Liam didn''t want to get involved in whatever dispute that woman was thinking about now, and focused on Elder Cecily''s next words.


    "Impressive, I must say." She barely glanced through the spatial ring and was already praising Liam. "You are an exceptional Runemaster, Division Chief Porter. It''s no wonder you killed a high-level fourth realm Necrotic Parsnip. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Very well, I''ll give you a recommendation for Elder Neill and I''ll give your team three keys to the Treasures Hall. You''ll have 10 days to make use of your rights and claim your prizes."


    Three keys materialized in front of the woman, then floated into Liam''s hands.


    While Liam couldn''t quite grasp the significance of his prizes, the two First Officers behind him were holding their lips as tightly as they could so as not to burst out screaming with satisfaction.


    This award was simply great even for them, strong Spirit Sky cultivators!


    "Thank you, Elder Cecily."


    Liam thanked her as he put those keys away.


    Cecily nodded to him as she stood up, appearing in an instant at Liam''s side. But unlike Neill, she didn''t dare evaluate Liam.


    It would not be appropriate to assess the disciple of another Elder.


    "I''ll keep Necrotic Parsnip''s body, but your group will receive its price in merit points. You''ll be able to divide these points as you see fit among your team members, Division Chief Porter." She explained before once again congratulating him, this time in the form of advice. "Keep working hard in your profession. You''ll be a great Fourth Class Runemaster of the sect. I''ll see what I can do to help you get there faster.


    Anyway, you''ll hear from me soon, young man." She patted one of his shoulders lightly, making Liam feel strange.


    On the one hand, he couldn''t help but watch her intently, seeing how beautiful and full of grace Cecily was. But on the other hand, he felt a maternal energy coming from her and almost felt bad for certain thoughts he had in those moments next to her.


    "Isa, make sure he''s informed as soon as I make my move." She told the Commander looking at Liam with interest.


    "Of course, mistress." Isa replied with a nod, continuing to stare at Liam.


    "That''s all for today. Go ahead. I''ll be waiting for the next news from your group."


    With the Elder''s permission, the group greeted her once more before leaving that office alongside Commander Isa.


    As they passed Cecily''s office exit door, Isa walked up beside Liam and said, "Although you''re weak, I recognize your skills as a Runemaster. If my master praised you, you must be really formidable."


    Liam looked at her without knowing what to say. Was she teasing him or complimenting him?


    Isa smiled and asked, "Do you want to train with me? I''d like to see what you can do in combat."


    Toby heard that, but didn''t interfere. He knew who Commander Isa was and of her peculiar reputation as a hunter of adversaries. Rumor had it that she had once said that she would marry the man who defeated her in combat. He didn''t know if this was true, but stories of her battles against other disciples ran through the inner circles of the sect.


    A peculiar characteristic of hers was that she never killed her opponents. Even when they offended her and threatened her, she just beat them, humiliating them and breaking their confidence in themselves.


    Such fame had earned her the nickname of the Merciless Valkyrie.


    A relationship with her would never be suitable for anyone, regardless of their position within the sect!


    "Training? I''m not sure I understand exactly what you want..."


    "Just to train. The fight ends when one of us calls a pause or loses consciousness. That would, of course, involve rules to avoid serious wounds," she said as she looked him in the eye.


    "Just a practice run, then?"


    "Yes, that''s it. I''m looking forward to working alongside Division Chief Porter. I know you''re not strong, but I''d love to learn how to fight a Runemaster," she said, once again stabbing Liam with her words.


    Liam smiled bitterly when he heard that. "It''s okay for us to train, if you do something for me."


    "Oh?"

 Chapter 227 The Problem of Ignorance

    Liam could see that training against Isa wouldn''t be simple. She was much stronger than him, which meant that he would be in her hands. That might not be a problem depending on her personality, but she didn''t seem like the person who was easy to get along with. He wasn''t sure that she wouldn''t decide, in the middle of the fight, that she should teach him a tough lesson.Thinking about the range of negative possibilities in front of him, Liam couldn''t help but consider the worst and try to put something in the way of this challenge.


    "As long as you warm my bed after the fight, I''ll train with you as often as you like."


    Toby''s eyes widened when he heard it, while Liam''s other subordinates stopped walking, staring at Isa''s pretty face as she expressed a surprise that was hard to usually see in her eyes.


    Some of them knew of her fame. Others were in the dark, but even so, this was a cultivator a few levels stronger than Liam. Even so, he had provoked her in such a way...


    All five of Liam''s subordinates were worried about what Isa was going to do, preparing for something terrible in the middle of the General Records Hall.


    Even Liam himself looked at Isa in anticipation of at least a slap in the face, aware that he had crossed several barriers that shouldn''t be crossed so easily.


    It was when a smile appeared again on Isa''s lips that Liam realized perhaps he had made a mistake.


    "Okay," she said, as the sound of saliva being swallowed reverberated from a few different throats. "As long as you can stand to honor your manhood, I''ll give you anything you want."


    "Uh?" Liam was the one who expressed surprise now, opening his mouth and not knowing what to say.


    "You agreed?" he asked after a moment, feeling as if the world around him was spinning.


    "Given our difference in cultivation, I''ll give you my heart if you''re able to accompany me, Division Chief Porter. Warming your bed later will be the least I can do for such a man."


    Her words only made Liam even more shocked, widening his eyes in such a way that his good looks almost diminished a little at that moment.


    She didn''t wait for him to say more and said as she turned to leave, "I''ll give you a week. Then I''ll look for you so we can train... It could be at your place. You want me to warm your bed, right?" She laughed as she waved one of her hands, then disappeared without giving Liam the chance to deny this meeting in a week.


    Liam''s world went black and white for a few seconds as he tried to understand how this agreement had come about so suddenly. Part of him couldn''t believe it, while another was making him suspicious, sensing that there was something wrong.


    Then a hand touched his right shoulder, and a man spoke to him, "Chief Porter, I don''t know whether to praise you for your courage or sigh at your mistake," Toby said with a bitter smile on his face. "Tell me something. Did you already know that Commander Isa is known as the Merciless Valkyrie? You already knew about her fame, right?"


    "Fame? Merciless Valkyrie?" Liam looked at the two First Officers looking at him with sorry expressions in the middle of that hallway of the General Records Hall.


    "Looks like you took a shot in the dark," said the woman of the fourth realm of soul cultivation, closing her eyes and shaking her head pessimistically.


    "Good luck, Chief. As long as you don''t get crippled or lose your sanity, we can still do missions together again," said one of the two Officers who knew the stories about the Merciless Valkyrie, encouraging the increasingly ugly grimace on Liam''s face.


    Toby saw that Liam''s doubt and curiosity were reaching their limit and he said after a sigh, "Commander Isa is... how can I put it? A maniac?


    She''s a cruel woman who doesn''t kill, but destroys the confidence of her opponents. She accepted love challenges for a few months when she entered the inner area of the sect and gained a peculiar fame after beating more than a dozen guys who wanted to taste her beauty.


    The stories say that she is still a virgin after all this, having remained undefeated after all the initial challenges. Everyone who knows her has avoided her ever since...


    Occasionally, however, some fool courts her and ends up getting hurt.


    Ah, I meant no offense, Chief Porter." Toby corrected himself, seeing that his leader wasn''t perfect, after all.


    ''Chief Porter has the same weakness as many men...'' The balding man thought to himself, while Liam''s expression was a few degrees darker, as if he had aged a few decades in a matter of seconds.


    "That... Why didn''t you warn me?" Liam asked in a deep tone, not expecting to have to deal with a figure like Isa so suddenly.


    "It''s not right for subordinates to correct their leaders so suddenly, Chief... And you didn''t give us any space," said the woman next to him, looking sympathetically at Liam. "But why did you make that request? Do you really want a woman like her?" Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There was a touch of genuine curiosity in this First Officer''s words.


    Liam denied it vehemently. "That''s not it! I didn''t think she''d accept! I wanted her to refuse! Who would accept an absurd request like that?"


    Even a dual cultivator like Liam didn''t expect a girl to agree to go to bed with a man for just one training session together.


    As much as he wanted to get involved with Commanders, Isa wasn''t the right person. He preferred a female Commander who wasn''t related to one of the Elders and who wasn''t so strong either.


    He had intended to investigate targets over the next few days, but Isa had now complicated everything for him, putting a big problem in his way.


    "Looks like you shot completely in the dark then, chief." Toby laughed at the situation. "But you''ve got Elder Neill... Maybe she won''t be so hard on you?"


    "I very much doubt it." The woman in front of Toby disagreed with his hypothesis. "I heard that the Merciless Valkyrie acted against Elder Geve''s disciple. Thomas supposedly tried to kill himself on a suicide mission right after that... He''s bedridden to this day."


    Liam watched the two First Officers exchange comments with wide eyes, not expecting things to turn out so badly.


    "Now all that''s left is for you to take over, Chief." Jane said with concern in her voice. "Maybe you should run away from this meeting? You''re already a Runemaster capable of passing the Third Class exam. Use your influence and try to join one of the groups taking exams at the Twin Land Runemasters Association."


    "That''s a good suggestion, but it will only intensify Isa''s interest in you." Toby agreed with Jane, although he pointed out a truth that was impossible to escape. "Unless she dies or Elder Cecily orders her to forget about it, Isa will be after you from now on."


    "She can''t be that bad," Liam commented reflexively.


    The four individuals who knew of Isa''s fame looked at him in silence, making him doubt his ignorant assertion.


    "Well, if that''s the case, all I can do is get ready." He sighed in defeat, no longer feeling so good about today''s winnings. "Maybe those keys we got will help us with something."


    Toby and the others remembered what had just happened, turning their minds back to the grand prize they had received. Besides the merit points they would eventually receive when Liam divided up the amounts Cecily sent him, the keys to the Treasure Hall could provide them all with valuable chances.


    The Treasures Hall was a part of the Records Hall, such a valuable compartment of the sect that the disciples and members of the force considered it to be an individual part and more important than the Records Hall itself.


    In the Treasures Hall were the sect''s most valuable items, personally collected by Elders and stored for members deserving of positive chances of fate.


    The Treasures Hall functioned simply. It was a space similar to a library, where a thousand special sealed boxes were distributed around the hall, containing a varying number of items. According to what the more experienced inner members knew, the secret boxes in the Treasure Hall could contain between 2 and 5 items, all of which had the potential to arm or strengthen even Spirit Kings.


    Liam had 3 keys with him, which meant that he could take possession of 3 mysterious boxes and get several high-value items.


    The two First Officers gave Liam hope when they heard about the Treasure Hall, showing that it was possible for him to escape depending on their luck with his prizes.


    So they made their way to the most important place inside the General Records Hall, where they soon presented their keys to an Elder to gain access to the inside of the treasury of the sect.

 Chapter 228 Mysterious Boxes of Sect Treasure

    Upon entering the Treasures Hall, the group was faced with a large space containing 22 shelves positioned in a circular pattern around the same central point.At the central point of this space, an elevator that only the Elder behind this post could control gave access to the room with no windows or doors, a place very well lit by yellowish magic lamps on the room''s high ceiling.


    When the group arrived there, with the elevator that had no side walls, just a device that raised and lowered the floor, they saw the first boxes in their field of vision, each with different designs, reliefs, and presentations.


    Some were gold, others silver, but there were also those with colors that showed they weren''t made of metal. Some seemed to be made of wood and others of rare materials, such as glass.


    But the way the mysterious boxes looked on the outside told little about what was inside. All the boxes gave the same magical impression to those who examined them, and the sect''s rumors said that one could choose mysterious boxes at random, because no logic would make sense there.


    Their appearances served to provoke the disciples into preferring those boxes that best caught their attention. Everyone had their own preferences, personalities, something that led them to choose boxes with specific appearances.


    Some chose the most eye-catching and shiny boxes, while others chose the more discreet ones, with shapes they liked. The contents of the box did not depend on its appearance, but on what the Elder who sealed it wanted.


    Some Elders even liked to test the members of the sect with prizes. Some of them put smaller amounts in flashier boxes, while others did the opposite, rewarding the greediest disciples.


    Choosing there would be a long shot, something that the Elder accompanying the group quickly encouraged them to do.


    "You have 10 days to come here and see which boxes you prefer. But I recommend you make your decision quickly, preferably today. Whatever your destiny is, it will catch up with you sooner or later," said the middle-aged man as he gave the group access to this area.


    "Are there any kind of rules here, Elder?" Liam asked the man in white.


    "You can stay here for a maximum of one hour for each day you enter the hall." The man explained before gesturing. "The shelves are basically the same, so the whole environment here is basically a repetition of corridors. Only the inside of the boxes are different. But be careful not to mess the place up. Return any boxes that don''t lead to the same places they were originally. I''ll check the situation in the hall after you''ve left.


    Anyway, if you choose any boxes today, you''ll have to open them here and in front of me. I''m afraid these are rules to prevent smart guys from using the same key more than once."


    Liam and the others thought the same thing about this, but didn''t object. The Elder of the Treasure Hall was supposed to be one of the oldest and most senior people in the sect. He wouldn''t covet the resources of a newly awarded junior.


    "Go ahead. Help this old man and choose your prizes quickly," he said as he sat down on a chair next to the elevator in the room.


    Liam and his companions looked at each other and he said, "I want you to help me choose the mystery boxes for our group. I''ll share their resources with you according to our affinities later."


    The five of them nodded in understanding before splitting into two groups, leaving Liam to choose one of the boxes on his own.


    Liam was left alone and was soon walking down a corridor with large boxes the size of chests of drawers positioned on shelves on either side of him.


    Some spaces on these shelves that went up to the height of the ceiling, 5 meters high, were empty, showing that some mysterious boxes had been collected and not yet replaced. But overall, the two initial shelves that Liam saw were over 70% full.


    He walked along that initial aisle for a while, soon arriving at another, seeing several types of boxes. Some were mirrored, others looked like pirate treasures, while there were those that seemed to contain something sinister inside them, tied up with large black chains.


    Liam was interested in the appearance of some of these objects, until he saw something that caught his eye in the fourth corridor he entered, 15 minutes after separating from his companions.


    At the top of the shelf on his right was a box with a large blue padlock, which glowed in a way that evoked a sense of belonging inside Liam.


    He summoned his mana and moved towards the box, making it float up to his eye level, coming face to face with an item capable of containing a human body inside.


    From the bluish lock emanating power, he saw several lines of the same color with small symbols that surrounded the entire box, symbols that made him think of the symbols and lines of the blue star in his soul space.


    ''That...'' Liam hesitated as he moved one of his hands to the box in front of him, identifying the sensation he was feeling.


    ''Could this be something placed here by the same Elder who placed the items and beings from the Eternal Doom Island?'' He remembered how he had suspected that the experiment on that island where he had been with Mary might be related to Elder Neill.


    Until that moment, Liam had considered that Neill was not responsible for the blue star. He thought that the blue star had originated there through some natural phenomenon, a wild evolution unrelated to Neill''s actions.


    But when he saw this item in front of him, his thoughts changed direction and he couldn''t help but consider the possibility that he was wrong and Neill was the one who had placed the blue star in that waterfall where he had gotten that essence.


    ''I need to take this box...'' He thought as he closed his fingers on the hand about to reach the box floating in front of him. ''Now there''s no point in me getting worked up about the possibility of this being Elder Neill''s doing. Whatever it is, it''s out of my control. The only thing I can do is take the box with me.


    I''m just afraid that if I touch it, something out of my control will happen...''


    He thought about how unusual the blue star in his soul space was, afraid that something like a box from the Treasure Hall disappearing could cause him problems.


    Liam didn''t rule out the possibility that the blue star wasn''t entirely Neill''s doing. If that were the case, he couldn''t risk the star in his soul space somehow consuming that box and indicating to the sect that he had something unusual, even for cultivation geniuses.


    Afraid of the attention he might get if he disappeared with one of the boxes from this place without using the key he had with him or following the hall''s rules, he continued without touching the item, returning to the center of this area.


    "Elder, I''d like to take this box with me," he said as he presented the box and one of the keys.


    "All right. Let''s wait for your companions to finish and decide whether to take the other mystery boxes that you have the right to choose. We''ll only open it when we''re all together to go back to the Records Hall."


    Liam waited for a few minutes until his Officers returned with one box and the two First Officers returned with another.


    None of them wanted to wait, and they wanted the chance to win a big prize from their recent journey outside City Five right away. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jane and her two companions placed a box that looked like a lost pirate treasure to the left of the one chosen by Liam. Meanwhile, Toby placed what looked like a large porous cobblestone next to the box apparently made of wood chosen by the Officers.


    Liam summoned his keys and said, "Jane, open the boxes."


    Jane immediately took the three keys and placed them in the padlocks, unlocking the one Toby had brought first.


    The moment the box opened, a magical fluctuation escaped from inside, exploding into the surroundings, revealing three items before the lid of the box had even finished opening.


    Among the three items were a bracelet, a wand, and a vial from which most of the essence was coming that made the whole group look at it with interest, seeing the first Fifth Class potion of their lives.


    Jane was impressed, but she was more curious about the inside of the box that she herself had indicated.


    After turning the key in the lock, she unlocked the box, lifted the lid and came across another pleasant surprise. This time, five items caught the group''s eye: two weapons, a weak pill and two preserved herbs that made the green-haired girl''s eyes widen.


    Even Liam was surprised at how lucky they were with this second box, but his interest was still focused on the box he himself had chosen.


    Enjoy new tales from empire


    As the Elder curiously checked the items in the two boxes that had already been opened, Liam murmured something to Jane, snapping her out of her stupefied state to get her to open the last box.


    It took her a few breaths to control the feeling in her heart, but eventually she did what she had to, opening the box which revealed a blue glow from inside, before something unexpected happened.

 Chapter 229 The Truth of the Blue Star?

    When Jane opened the last box, four items were revealed in this storage artifact, with one of them strangely flying towards Liam just as the box opened.The item in question was a gray stone with a blue crystal embedded in it, which glowed brightly as if it were a star preparing to implode.


    The item advanced so quickly against Liam that even the Spirit King present in the Hall of Treasures frowned when he saw the object quickly ''attack'' the black-haired young man.


    When it hit Liam, however, the irregularly shaped item didn''t hurt the young Spirit Master as some of them there at the time thought it would. The item stopped instantly, seeming aware of this existence, not hurting it, as one would imagine.


    The rocky matter around the crystal shook for a moment, turning to dust and then, as if it wasn''t made of matter, the crystal began to disappear altogether.


    The Elder saw it on a totally different level from the surrounding disciples, perceiving the aura of that blue essence covering Liam''s entire body. He raised one of his hands, thinking of moving to deal with whatever it was, but he hesitated.


    Strange as it was, was it right for him, an Elder, to interfere in a disciple''s opportunity?


    ''Some Elder left this box and crystal here... This must be a test and an opportunity for Division Chief Porter.'' The Elder standing in the hall thought to himself, taking a step back, curious as to where this would take them.


    An Elder wouldn''t be able to tell what others held in this post. This man didn''t know about almost any of the items the group had conquered today, having seen things there that he had only heard rumors of similar items while others hadn''t even heard that.


    He didn''t covet any of the items from Liam''s group, however. His interest was more for record purposes and individual curiosity than stealing items that, despite their value, were minor to people with his background.


    Meanwhile, the group was in the dark about the questions on the Elder''s mind, curious and even a little worried about their boss.


    Liam felt the essence of the crystal enter his soul space and follow him to the place where the blue star was, in an instant, increasing the luminosity of this space. But not only that, the mana density inside his soul space improved rapidly, with the mana vortices above the three platforms of his Spirits intensifying.


    The blue star''s markings and symbols became more distinct, with its connection to his Spirits becoming stronger to the point that the three of them stood up and looked at this figure solemnly.


    Liam didn''t pay any attention to his Spirits, however. He finally understood something about the blue star, seeing one of its symbols and recognizing what it was.


    ''That''s a character! One of the rarest and most difficult characters in the Universal Language!'' He widened his eyes, coming to an important realization. ''That... Is that a formation? A matrix, perhaps?'' he asked himself, gaining more questions than answers after getting the first hint about the blue star on his journey here.


    Even identifying a character was a long way from leading him to the truth or giving him access to the meaning and purpose of the blue star. Liam himself didn''t know much beyond Third Class. Although he had already started studying the Fourth Class, most of his knowledge was limited to its surface and he had no idea how things worked for the Fifth Class onwards.


    Experience more content on empire


    That was a character that supposedly only Runemasters from the Sixth Class onwards knew how to combine with other characters to form runes, something far removed from his current position in the profession.


    ''I''ve got to find out more about the profession and advance in rank as soon as possible!'' he thought as he clenched his fists and let his mind return to the real world.


    The moment he opened his eyes, he saw the surrounding space differently from what he had seen earlier. Now he could see various lines of mana and special characters on the walls, boxes, shelves and even around the Elder.


    This was a place extremely rich in complex runes, combinations of formations and some especially complicated matrices.


    His magical understanding and sensitivity had advanced in the mere moments after he had absorbed the blue crystal earlier, making him understand the changes that the phenomenon he had experienced had brought about in him.


    His cultivation didn''t seem to have increased, but his magical base seemed more solid, while his comprehension had certainly increased so much that he would seem like a different person than he was earlier if they were to test his pre- and post-experience versions.


    Liam, of course, was still the same, having only improved his understanding and potential.


    His eyes fell on the group watching him and he promptly looked at the box where there were still three other items: a silver scroll, an Arcane Crystal, and a smaller square box containing a strong magical fluctuation itself.


    "Chief?" Jane asked as she squatted in the same place where she had opened the last mysterious box. "Are you... okay?"


    Jonn took a deep breath and nodded. "Looks like I''ve got a good opportunity. It looks like I''m going to have to consider that proposal to take the Third Class Runemaster promotion exam, Jane. I feel like my understanding has just changed a few steps towards the next level." Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He was vague, but he didn''t hide the whole truth about what had just happened, aware that he would have to invent some excuse to satisfy the curiosity of the Elder watching him in silence.


    Liam tried to pay attention to his companions and show his satisfaction with what he had achieved, but he secretly spied on the Elder''s position.


    The man seemed to have believed what he said and wasn''t so inclined to question him.


    After a moment of conversation among his group, with satisfied, even relieved voices, the Elder scratched his throat and said, "Very well, you have made use of your time and your right. Pick up your artifacts and set off the way you came. I''ll stay in the hall to return these boxes and check the area."


    The six individuals bade the Elder farewell with greetings, with Liam carrying all 12 of the special items they had won today in his space ring.


    He was under no obligation to give anything to anyone in his group. But if he were to divide it up between the five of them, he could give up to two items to each of them and keep another two, making three for himself.


    But Liam wouldn''t divide them up like that. After leaving the Treasures Hall, he would head back to the Law Enforcement Hall, this time to his office, where he would give one item to each of the Officers and three to each of the First Officers.


    He would keep the three of the four items in the box he had chosen for himself, distributing the rest according to the group members'' efforts in the previous mission and their respective affinities.


    Without question from his subordinates, most of them soon left after Liam dismissed them to rest.


    ...


    Liam returned home after over two days away from City Two since leaving for the mission in City Five.


    He arrived home alongside only Jane, who, as soon as she arrived and greeted the only one of his women who was around at the moment, Mary, left for her room to study the blueprint she had obtained.


    He exchanged a few words with Mary, but he also had the items he had obtained in mind and also made his way to an area of his large residence where he could study his new belongings alone.


    He sat down in the lotus position on a cushion and summoned back from his space ring the silver scroll, the Arcane Crystal and the white square box.


    The Arcane Crystal was the one that required the least analysis on Liam''s part, but it was something of great value that made him look at it for a few seconds. Being a High-level, Sage-grade crystal, it was probably the most valuable crystal he could find in the entire sect.


    Liam didn''t rule out the possibility of there being something superior in the ring of one of the strongest Elders in the area, but he doubted that he would have access to such things.


    He then opened the scroll with some difficulty, the item being made of a type of metal that seemed to make it curl in on itself. It was only when he infused his mana into the item that it gave up this function, revealing what was inside.


    The leaf had several characters in gold combined in a strange way, but Liam understood the basic logic there.


    ''Is this some kind of recipe for how to combine these characters?'' he asked himself, obviously not understanding exactly how it would work, but aware that they were characters useful for forming runes and the combination of characters was too specific to say that it was a step-by-step process.


    But, once again, he lacked the comprehension to understand it on a level where he could master what he was seeing.


    ''It seems that the Elder who created that mysterious box found the remnants of some powerful Runemaster.'' Liam scratched his chin. ''I have to find an opportunity to talk to Elder Neill. He was probably responsible for this... However, I doubt he knows about the blue star.''


    Liam had noticed this as soon as he understood that the blue star was related to high-level Runemasters.


    Neill wasn''t a Runemaster, so there was only the possibility that he didn''t know much about Liam''s situation.


    However, Liam didn''t rule out the possibility that his Demon Gate master might have answers that would help him on his learning journey.


    So he came to the last item he had acquired for the day, the box containing a strong magical aura.

 Chapter 230 New Armor and Almost Fully Assembled Group

    Liam looked at the small box that didn''t seem to have any openings, but had several designs and apparent crystals encrusted around its rectangular body.As he infused his mana into the item, staring at it with narrowed eyes without knowing where it was going, the item emitted the sound of gears moving, before one of its parts lifted off, revealing various metal connections and strange shapes.


    Liam looked inside the artifact, but didn''t understand what it was or what the strong mana coming from it meant. He had thought earlier that there was some precious item inside this small box. But looking at it now, he sensed that there was nothing there apart from the box itself.


    The gears of the box continued to move, opening it further and further, until the item was positioned over Liam''s body, making him understand what was happening.


    ''Armor?'' He saw the item take the shape of his arms and legs, quickly covering his back and abdomen as it rose to his chest.


    But this didn''t look like ordinary armor. It looked like special armor that took the shape of the wearer''s muscles and completely covered his body in black up to the neck.


    Liam looked down at himself, seeing the armor that was mostly black, but had colored crystals positioned on his elbows, knees, shoulders, and hands, from where he finally identified the magical fluctuation from earlier.


    ''That''s where this item''s mana comes from,'' he thought to himself in realization, feeling his mana and the armor integrating in a way that, little by little, the armor''s functions appeared in his mind.


    This was no simple armor. It had some special powers ranging from magic shield, magic barrier, strength amplification, defense of almost the entire body except the head, speed amplification, and enhanced senses.


    As long as he used it, he would perceive the surrounding space to a degree close to that which high-level Spirit Sky cultivators could perceive their surroundings. His defense would be so strong that it could withstand an attack from a newly promoted Spirit King without leaving him in immediate danger.


    In short, all his features would be much stronger with this armor!


    ''That''s impressive! That''s a complete suit!'' Liam felt the particularities of the suit, capable of exposing an external appearance that would camouflage it when not worn.


    As long as he put 2% of his mana into fueling the armor, it could be camouflaged and look like a discreet garment.


    He immediately used this function, making the metallic covering over his body alternate.


    He liked the alternative appearance of the armor, which, combined with clothes over it, would be very difficult for others to identify.


    ''Great! I was feeling bad about leaving the sect and losing my Division Chief uniform. But with this armor, I could have something even better when I''m out of the sect!'' He smiled as he clenched his fists, feeling more prepared for his escape.


    ''Now I have armor, resources, and a clear path to follow. I just need to keep getting stronger, absorb one of the Spirits I''m entitled to, and plan my escape.


    And while I can''t escape, this armor can help me with Isa and other matters within the sect!''


    With that in mind, he controlled the suit and put it back on his space ring. As useful as it was, he didn''t plan to wear it over his Division Chief uniform, let alone make use of it inside his own home.


    After that, aware of his earnings, he studied a little about his profession, specifically the Fourth Class, but already planning to spend a good part of tonight with his women.


    Spending two days out of town had been profitable and now it was time for him to be present with his women!


    ...


    Stay tuned for updates on empire


    Three days later...


    Nance finally got her promotion to the inner ward this morning, when she saw some of her companions she had recently made in City Thirteen and they were already waiting for her in the inner ward of the sect.


    After being guided and then taking advantage of the resources she had gotten from her promotion, she went to meet Liam, who would be her boss at the Law Enforcement Hall from now on.


    It was precisely at the Law Enforcement Hall that the blue-haired girl saw her man again, where she helped him open that office, cultivating together again after more than a week apart.


    After finishing and feeling her cultivation stabilizing at the start of the 6-Star of the Spirit Earth Realm, Nance got dressed with a smile on her lips, having become the strongest of Liam''s partners.


    He finished dressing alongside her and then headed for the exit of the hall, without worrying about Toby or any of his other subordinates. Their work today was over and they had dismissed them. As soon as he had finished with Nance, he went home to join his wives, who should be preparing tonight''s dinner by now.


    "You''re staying with us from now on," he said to her, seeing her smile before putting on her black mask.


    "Won''t that result in problems?" she asked, looking at him sharply. "So many women living in the same house and sharing the same man... Many wouldn''t be able to stand it."


    "Hehe, many would indeed fail, but not me," he said confidently as the people on the path made way for them to pass.


    "By the way, congratulations on becoming a 7-Star Spirit Earth cultivator. Your advancement has been really impressive," she said, having only learned this minutes ago, of course.


    But Liam was already in the last part of the 7-Star level and was already considering his advancement to the 8-Star level in the next few days, preferably before Isa''s challenge.


    "I have a feeling I''ll become a 9-Star Spirit Earth cultivator in no time, Nance. You and the others will be able to make good use of it and advance towards the end of the third realm." He gave her a hint of the things he was planning soon.


    "Is that so? I''m looking forward to it." She didn''t doubt him.


    "Anyway, think about what I told you earlier. There are still a few months at least for you to consider your answer. But the time will eventually come for you to answer me." He reminded her of this point as they left City One together and headed for City Two.


    Nance understood he was talking about his intention to leave the sect, something he had spoken to her about earlier, before they cultivated.


    Like Grace, Nance had asked for some time to think. But she seemed more interested in following him out of the sect than Grace.


    Liam didn''t force an answer from her today and soon they were climbing the stairs of City Two, heading home.


    When he got home, he had almost all of his group together, with only Felicity missing, who wouldn''t be able to take her rank promotion test for another 20 days. Until then, their group would continue without her. But with Nance''s arrival, Liam now had all his cultivation partners in the inner wing of the sect, most of them available to cultivate with him on a daily basis.


    Anyway, they would celebrate together that evening, with lots of good news and favorable results for the group recently, from Liam''s recent success on the mission in City Five, to advances by Jane, Mary, Ann, and Joan.


    Jane had taken her previous chance with the prize Liam had given her to advance not just once, but twice. She was now at level 4-Star, the same level as Mary, newly promoted after cultivation sessions with Liam.


    Joan and Ann had also advanced in level by cultivating with Liam in the days since their arrival in the inner area of the sect, which was to be expected, given the great difference in cultivation between them and him. The two were also at the level of Mary and Jane, still the weakest of the group, but getting closer to the goal Liam had set for them.


    To reach the fourth realm of cultivation by the time they left!


    But the good news wasn''t limited to these advances. Each of his wives was making progress in her activities for the sect or in her profession. Ann, for example, was close to reaching the level needed to pass the Third Class Runemasters exam and join Liam when he took his next promotion test.


    Electa and Grace were doing very well too, both approaching their next level of advancements while taking advantage of the resources Liam had been providing them all.


    Liam had received from Isa''s master the merit points the woman had promised earlier as payment for the plant his group had fought to bring back from the outskirts of City Five. That had yielded tens of thousands of merit points for him, which, even after sharing with his mission companions, still left enough to raise his merit points by a few thousand. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even though he had spent a lot on all his women and himself over the last few days, Liam now had 80,000 merit points and was working on missions that could earn him more in no time.


    His only worries now were Isa, for the end of this week, and Mylla, who he had a little more time to prepare for the dual cultivation of incubus and succubus demons.


    For today he celebrated, saving for tomorrow some problems that he would turn his attention to in order to stay alive while in Demon Gate!

 Chapter 231 Runemasters Empire

    For the first time since entering the inner wing of the sect, Liam came across a call from Elder Neill in the late afternoon of another day of his activity in City Two.Towards the end of today''s shift, Toby saw the rest of the staff in Liam''s office at the Law Enforcement Hall leave and approached his boss, telling him about the call from the Elder. Soon after, the two set off towards City Two.


    "Toby, what is the relationship between you and my master?" Liam asked on the way between the cities, curious about this point.


    "When I became a First Officer, the first one I served under was Elder Neill. So we''ve known each other for a few years now and now and then I''m under the command of one of his disciples," said the balding man, seeing no need to hide the truth.


    "Is it possible to change command like that? I can tell from what you say that I wasn''t the second of your leaders."


    Toby nodded as they started down the steps of City Two''s central staircase. "You were my fourth chief after I became First Officer... It''s possible for someone in my position to change groups. But that depends on the approval of both my superior at the time and an Elder of the General Records Hall.


    In my case, Elder Neill was the one who put all the mechanisms in place to make it possible for me to have the opportunity to learn from so many leaders."


    For most members of the sect, being commanded wasn''t just about serving, it was about learning. Although this wasn''t so clear in Toby''s and Liam''s relationship now, most of the time the leaders of the one in Toby''s position were much stronger and more experienced, cultivators capable of teaching a lot.


    "He wants you to become a complete Commander..." Liam guessed correctly, seeing that this was, in a way, training for Toby.


    Toby nodded positively, seeing that Liam hadn''t ignored how Elder Neill had said that he would soon become a Commander.


    "I just don''t understand my role in this and what he expects of me," Liam finished his words.


    "Although I''ve guided you this far, Chief, as I said when we first met, this is temporary. As soon as I become a Commander, I''ll be working outside the sect and you''ll be able to sort out a lot of matters relating to my missions. And in the future you will become an Elder and I will continue to work for you in some way."


    "Hmm, if everything works out," Liam murmured.


    "It certainly will." Toby didn''t understand exactly what Liam meant by his words.


    "Anyway, how long will it take you to become a Commander?" Liam got straight to the point.


    ''It will be important for me to combine my escape with this moment. You''re competent and connected to my current master, Toby. It will be better for me if you are away during my escape.''


    Liam pondered as he listened to the man answer.


    "A few months at most. I already have the cultivation and knowledge of the sect''s external relations. I''m just going to finish my time at your side and settle a few minor matters. Then I''ll get my promotion soon."


    "Good luck with that. Maybe this will make you my contact outside the sect," Liam said, aware that Commanders had freedom of action that made many things possible. For most members of the sect, being friends with a Commander meant trade, especially unofficial trade. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Toby understood that Liam probably wanted to acquire or dispose of things that would be difficult to sell within the sect, and saw no problem with that.


    "Certainly, Chief."


    A minute after this brief conversation, they arrived at Neill''s residence, where another Elder was leaving the place next to Neill just at that moment.


    Seeing the two, Liam and Toby stopped and led the way out of their way, receiving glances from the owner of the residence and the visitor. But neither of them stopped to speak to the young men, until Liam''s master saw his colleague leave and turned to them, smiling satisfactorily.


    "I heard from Cecily about your good performance in City Five." He looked at Liam. "You did very well. Keep trying like that and I''ll give you some wonderful opportunities soon."


    "Certainly, master. I''ll do my best."


    Neill showed with one of his hands for only Liam to follow him, dismissing Toby for the day. Then he went inside his estate in silence, leading Liam to a small private library.


    In that quiet place, at least three times the size and capacity of Liam''s individual library, Neill sat down in an armchair and looked at Liam. "I also heard about the mysterious box you picked up in the Treasure Hall."


    Liam stood up, seeing that Neill wanted to touch on the same point he wanted to question.


    "It seems I guessed correctly. It was the master who left that box in the hall, right?" Liam smiled as he asked.


    Neill shook his head positively. "You''re right. Besides that box, I created almost half of the experiments on the Eternal Doom Island, where you awakened your powers... You must have noticed that by now, right?"


    "The thought has crossed my mind." Liam didn''t deny it.


    Neill hadn''t pushed him during his first few days in the inner area to give him time to learn these things for himself and draw his own conclusions. Liam knew that eventually his master would go deeper into tough conversations with him. Discover hidden tales at empire


    "Besides me, another Elder created several of the traps on that island, helped populate the place and create opportunities. In fact, Elder Seri created most of what you may have seen there. But since his death a few years ago, I''ve been in control of the island.


    Anyway, not everything you saw there was because of me, but some opportunities that helped you were. In particular, I believe you got your affinity with the Runemaster profession because of me."


    Liam''s eyes opened wider, while his heart beat harder. ''Was I wrong?'' He reconsidered the possibility that the Elder was the one behind the blue star in his soul space.


    "Some opportunities I left on that island were supposed to inscribe special runes in the depths of the soul of those who took advantage of them. You have two of these runes on your body, slowly breaking up."


    ''Breaking up?'' Liam''s gaze remained impressed, but his thoughts changed direction.


    Neill continued, "About 20 years ago, I could take up a position outside the sect, in a state far from our current location. I was the sect''s representative in the area and now and then I would scour ruined areas, hunt, or even carry out missions for the sect outside the city.


    During this period, I had the chance to visit the ruins of the ancient nation of Runemasters, which ruled over much of the continent tens of thousands of years ago. In this place, I found many resources, items, and information from our continent that helped me grow stronger and reach my current position.


    Among the items I got, there were those from the mysterious box you found, but also the technique of inscribing special runes on low-level living beings. Through this, I, even though I''m not a Runemaster, left these runes in opportunities on the Eternal Doom Island, runes that could strengthen the talent of individuals predestined to awaken more quickly and easily.


    You were my first successful object of study and now you''ve gone one step further with your recent action in the Treasure Hall."


    Liam understood Neill wasn''t talking about the blue star, but somehow, things were connected to that essence. Neill might not have known this, or he might have been playing ignorant. But his words led Liam to this idea.


    Liam noticed Neill was silent and said, "I didn''t expect to hear something like that... So there was a country of Runemasters in the past?"


    The Elder laughed. "Not just a country. It was an empire, a true continental sovereign!


    Unfortunately, that state fell to an internal problem, losing almost all the power it had had for hundreds of thousands of years. Today it''s reduced to 1% of its size, and yet it''s one of the richest areas on the continent."


    "Hmm? So, this place still exists?" Liam asked.


    "More or less. The current state I''m referring to is like the heir to the legacy of that ancient colossus. It died with the fall of the empire, but part of its legacy survives through this nation."


    Liam found the story impressive, but also the way Neill skillfully avoided mentioning names.


    Even though he was already a Division Chief, there was a lot of information that he still didn''t have access to.


    He could sort this out if he had the patience within the sect, but for the hurried Liam, this was a major problem that would prevent him from learning more before his escape.


    Neill then scratched his throat and changed the conversation a little. "The reason I''m telling you this isn''t to say that you''re my guinea pig or that I need to monitor you. I want you to help me with it, Liam.


    This ancient empire of Runemasters had dominated a large part of the continent, something that no other force in history has managed. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "That empire probably had methods, techniques, or weapons, maybe even special Spirits that made them different from the others." Liam pondered, using common sense and the information he had. "Those methods must have been lost with the fall of the empire... And the master would surely like to have at least something. Is that it?"


    "You really are a clever boy." Neill smiled as he gestured to Liam. "But it''s not that simple. Runemasters'' inheritance can only be accessed by a Runemaster. But only 1 in 30 Spirit Masters has an affinity with runes and only 1 in 100 Runemasters has the talent needed to pass the Third Class. However, unraveling this empire''s heritage would require something much higher¡ªat least Fifth Class.


    With that heritage in mind, Liam, I''ve left the opportunities that helped you grow on the Eternal Doom Island and placed those items from the mysterious box you picked up in the Treasure Hall. With them, I hope you can grow stronger and help me access this ancient heritage!"

 Chapter 232 Isas Challenge

    With Neill''s words, Liam better understood the origin of the artifacts he had obtained in the Treasures Hall and even the star in his soul space.The mystery of whether Neill knew what was inside him had not yet been solved. But it was clear that all these essences and artifacts dealt with in this conversation were directly or indirectly connected.


    Now he knew one more thing about how to understand the star in his soul space.


    ''Besides advancing as a blacksmith, visiting those ruins where Neill got those artifacts could be a big plus for me. Maybe it will give me the understanding and ability to control this thing.''


    He already knew that the star was a complex magical matrix, but what was its purpose? Would it help him? Would it one day take over his body and an ancient expert would possess him?


    Anything was possible and he could answer almost nothing at the moment. The fact was that, inside or outside Demon Gate, Liam would have to worry about the star in his soul space. His life could be at stake, so he looked at Elder Neill seriously and made up his mind. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Bending one of his knees in front of where the man was sitting, Liam said, "Master, please allow me to help you! I''m not strong enough right now, but I''ll do my best to explore these wonders alongside you, even as an assistant."


    Neill liked it, seeing in Liam the spark he hadn''t yet noticed in any other Runemaster he had approached. Even his disciples, who also had Liam''s profession, had never shown the sparkle in this black-haired boy''s eyes.


    Neill gestured for Liam to stand up and said, "You''re a good disciple. I was lucky to find you before I gave up hope, Liam."


    Liam remained silent, aware that Neill wouldn''t tell him everything about this ancient nation of Runemasters. Not only was Neill a cultivator who was certainly protective of what could benefit him greatly, but Liam himself was feeble at the moment, so much so that it wouldn''t make sense to share much more with him for the time being.


    But Liam wanted at least a hint so that he could start studying and, who knows, get something that would enable him to go after Runemasters'' inheritance after fleeing the sect.


    "For now, your intention to help me is the most important thing. If you want to go further and truly accompany me towards fantastic discoveries, work hard to become a Spirit Sky cultivator. Until then, all I can tell you is to dedicate yourself to your profession."


    A few books appeared on one of the arms of Neill''s armchair before floating towards Liam.


    "This is what I can give you. Don''t overdo it by studying them. But it''s good to familiarize yourself with some of the important principles for our future experiences."


    Liam briefly flipped through those books, noting that they had complex knowledge, but not as ''alien'' to him as the symbols around the star in his soul space. But as much as he didn''t find these books so strange, Liam knew he was a long way from the point where he could tell what the books were about.


    "Understood, master."


    "Very well, go home. Study some of these books today so that you can go to the Runes Hall and better understand your path from now on." Neill instructed with a smile on his face. "Continue your meetings with Eliakim. He''ll be able to teach you many things."


    "All right, I''ll do that."


    As Liam turned to leave after greeting Neill one last time and receiving the man''s signal for him to go, Neill said aloud, "Liam, we''re going to reach the sixth realm together!"


    Liam looked back and felt a chill run down his spine, not knowing if it was because this man had made such a comment to a disciple much weaker than himself, or if it was because of what becoming a sixth realm cultivator would represent.


    Liam smiled and nodded, saying nothing more before leaving Neill''s field of vision and heading home with the books on his spatial ring.


    Today he didn''t even have his women on his mind, a normal thing for him to have on his mind at the end of the day. His concern was to study these books a little, even if he didn''t understand much.


    Anything that gave him a hint as to which direction he needed to go in would be enough!


    As for the many questions that remained in his mind, even more many than the ones he''d had hours ago, he wasn''t rushing to solve them. Confident that one day he would have the necessary requirements to solve them all, he moved on, thinking more about what he could interfere with for the time being.


    ...


    The days passed, and it was finally time for Liam to face Isa!


    After a few quiet days in the inner area of the sect, he had spent 11,000 merit points, a significant consumption that had even caught the attention of some Elders.


    Liam was investing heavily in his preparations not only for Isa but also for Mylla, the two women he had ''made trouble'' with in the inner sect area. As for other competitors, he was too busy with his affairs at Runes Hall, Law Enforcement Hall and the Records Hall, as well as cultivating with his women, to worry about anything.


    The last few days in particular have been focused on the Lotus Temple in City One, where Liam took each of his women to cultivate in the temple''s level 4 rooms. This was the major expense he had incurred during these days, something that, in his opinion, had been very worthwhile.


    Now, as he walked towards the entrance to his house, where Isa was waiting for him, Liam sighed, aware that he had done everything in his power these past few days to prepare for her.


    He was now an 8-Star Spirit Earth cultivator, with each of his Spirits stronger than they had been more than a week ago, when he had faced William''s old master, the parasitic plant, and the monkey that had chased his group.


    As he walked to his destination, he sighed as he considered his position. ''At least I helped the Silver-Winged Leopard complete his qualitative advancement to Sage-grade. This strengthened me beyond my cultivation breakthrough and also helped him reach 8-Star level.''


    Liam and his latest Spirit were still ''tied'' in terms of cultivation, something still beyond his control.


    He wasn''t worried, though. While many Spirit Masters were careful when dealing with their Spirits and their levels, he was sure that in another month at most, his situation would stabilize with him gaining the advantage expected of someone in his position.


    He then came across the beautiful Isa, waiting for him with a smile on her pretty face outside the property.


    As soon as she saw him, Isa said good-humoredly, "Division Chiefs'' houses are really opulent. I almost thought I was standing in front of an Elder''s property."


    "You like to exaggerate." He greeted her in a way not so common for this world, coming close to her personal space and holding her hands with one of his own. "It''s good to see you, Isa. I thought you''d forgotten about our agreement."


    She looked at his hand contacting her, but didn''t bother to stop. She continued as she was, giving him this temporary freedom. "I tell you the same. I didn''t think you''d stay in the sect. I thought you''d go to a place to have your Third Class Runemaster test."


    She had investigated Liam. Isa knew what Liam''s faction was, his master, his duties in the inner wing of the sect and how much he had spent over the last few days on a group of women who lived with him in the property she was now standing in front of.


    She was curious. She had heard a rumor that he would flee before facing her. Some of Liam''s subordinates had spread the word that he intended to leave soon to take the Runemaster promotion test.


    Considering the time Liam had been spending in the Runes Hall recently, she sincerely believed that he would do such a cowardly act.


    Seeing him now in front of her on the anniversary of their commitment, she couldn''t help but feel better, but also curious to see where it would lead.


    She was sincerely curious about Liam''s plans!


    "Well, I have one more proposal for you, so I could never get away from this training." He laughed as he put another of his cards on the table.


    "Oh?" Isa wondered. "What do you have in mind?" Read new chapters at empire


    "As you said, I need to take the test to become a Third Class Runemaster. Isa, why don''t you accompany me on this trip? Join the group as our escort. We can train during the trip and become friends." He proposed.


    ''Since I can''t get away from you, I''ll put all my cards on you,'' he thought, needing a Commander on his side for his escape plans, but also to prepare for the dangerous Mylla.


    Isa looked at him in silence, thinking about what to do and what this invitation meant for her.

 Chapter 233 Training Rules

    Isa wasn''t at a Division Chief''s house that night to prove anything to Liam or other members of the sect. Many thought she had an attitude against men and acted to humiliate and destroy those who lusted after her, but that was far from the truth.Having grown up in a society that valued the position of women alongside great men, she had learned from her mother, sister, and grandmother to look for a worthy man.


    The area she came from had a strong masculine culture, where men were born warriors and women were the mothers and organizers of society. A woman shouldn''t be alone. She had to be at the side of a great man in order to have a strong family and a powerful nation. Isa had learned this from birth and ever since she fell under Demon Gate''s control, she had sought to find a man who could solidify her home.


    She had her reasons for hating Demon Gate, but she had much more to appreciate. She was surrounded by weak men outside Demon Gate, men who were less masculine than some of her sisters. But in Demon Gate, she had seen a bit of everything and met some good suitors.


    These suitors, she had naturally fought, accepted their challenges and tested their limits. The man who beat her, she would get down on her knees and accept whatever he ordered, whether that meant undressing and serving him in bed or even becoming the mother of his children.


    She would worship and respect as much as possible the man who was worthy of her and beat her in battle!


    Liam was just the latest of the suitors she saw with potential, someone she had nothing against, just a simple interest in what he might offer.


    As she stared at him in silence while thinking about the proposal he had just made, her doubts were whether he could make it big. If he could, getting into bed with him would be the start of establishing a strong family for her and accompanying him on this journey to become a Third Class Runemaster recognized by the Association made sense.


    If he couldn''t, however, this trip would prove to be a waste of time, which would force her to punish him.


    She asked Liam, still in the front garden of his residence, "Is this an attempt by you to escape from our fight today?"


    He kept looking into her beautiful eyes, smiling confidently. "Of course not. We''re going to train today as I promised. What I''m thinking of is having someone strong and well-known traveling with me. Since we''re going to train together, we can combine the useful with the pleasant."


    She continued to look at him carefully, thinking it was too good to be true. "It will certainly be pleasant for me. But can you stand it? I wouldn''t take the training I plan to do with you lightly just because I''m on a mission to protect you."


    "I would expect nothing less from such a famous commander." He nodded affirmatively.


    She said, "All right. Let''s train today and see how you do. I''ll go with you on this journey one way or another. But if you prove weak, I''m afraid our journey ahead will be rather painful for you."


    Explore stories at empire


    He didn''t bother with her threat, pointing toward the residence''s training room. This place was inside the building, where most of Liam''s women were at the moment.


    Liam''s women didn''t wear masks inside his residence, which allowed Isa to observe each of these girls and understand what was going on there.


    Even if she wasn''t perceptive enough to realize the feelings these women had for Liam, the way most of them absorbed her would be enough to reveal the truth.


    Liam was a womanizer, and these were his current women.


    Isa didn''t show any negative thoughts, however. In fact, she enjoyed it, smiling at the serious looks in her direction.


    A great man would naturally have several women!


    None of these women were strong, but given what she knew of Liam''s cultivation speed, they must have been stronger or on a par with him until recently.


    A man capable of conquering women stronger than himself was even more worthy of respect!


    "You have a formidable group here. Are they going to watch us or will it just be you and me?" Isa asked with a sharp look at Liam''s lips.


    He looked sideways, seeing his women standing on the path to the training room. "It''ll just be us... If I resist, as we agreed before, you''ll serve me in my bed."


    Isa replied with a laugh, liking Liam''s courageous spirit.


    As much as she saw Liam''s talent and was curious about his limits, he was certainly weak. She hadn''t expected him to show her anything impressive other than potential the way he was now.


    But his words implied he thought he had a chance. That interested her.


    She said, laying down the rules of the fight, "I won''t fight with my Spirits, and I''ll let you fight with yours. I won''t use powers above your level, and I won''t use weapons or magical tools. I will only use my native skills, limited to your cultivation. However, if you just stand up to me with these limitations, victory will be yours. Then you will have what you want and I will travel by your side."


    Liam sensed the seriousness in her words, feeling a growing curiosity about this woman''s strength. Was she really that strong, or was she underestimating him?


    Liam had no doubt that in a real combat situation, with no rules, he would never stand a chance against her. But with so many limitations on her side, he honestly didn''t think getting a draw would be that difficult.


    "What if I win?" He teased, curious to see her expression.


    Seeing him stop and look at her with interest, Isa didn''t lose her good humor. "That would be impressive. And I would beg you to take me as your wife, or at least your mistress."


    Once again, Isa''s response surprised him, reminding him of the conversation he''d had with his subordinates a few days ago, just after he''d challenged her.


    ''I''m taking too many risks here... This woman is not like the others. Ordinary logic doesn''t work against her.''


    He finally welcomed her into his training room, closing the door and being alone with her in this environment capable of receiving their combat without causing disruption to the rest of the estate.


    "Is there anything else you want to know? Any questions about the rules of this training?" she asked him as she moved like a runner warming up.


    Liam had never seen anything like it and couldn''t help staring at Isa, who was exposing part of her slender, well-toned body.


    ''Is she doing this to provoke me?''


    He couldn''t quite tell what was going on. Isa was difficult to read.


    "Take off your clothes."


    These words sent a shiver through his body, and he almost doubted what she had told him.


    "What?"


    "Take off your clothes. I''ll give you all those advantages, but I won''t train with you wearing the Division Chief uniform."


    She, of course, couldn''t do anything against Liam if he was wearing his uniform.


    Liam clenched one of his fists as he realized he had allowed himself to be tricked by her, but also by not being able to wear his uniform. As he took off his red outfit, he revealed the special armor underneath his clothes, which he also took off.


    Isa wasn''t stupid and trying to keep this armor on would be like insulting her intelligence. She was already giving him too many advantages, so he didn''t trick his opponent.


    He kept his underwear on for a few moments, before wrapping his body in a flexible garment with no special features that would promote his strength beyond his natural level.


    With nothing to protect his cultivation, Liam revealed his strength to the 7-Star Spirit Sky cultivator in front of him, who was almost an entire realm ahead of him. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Impressive. You''ve barely entered the inner ward and you''re already an 8-Star Spirit Earth cultivator..." She complimented him sincerely. "Did you know that most newly promoted disciples take up to five years to reach their current level?"


    "Most of them don''t become Division Chiefs and get the awards I did."


    "Humility. That''s a good thing, but it''s not a bad thing to be confident and identify yourself as different." She taught him as she gave him some time to prepare before the fight began. With a naughty smile on her face, she said more quietly. "I''d like my man to behave more boldly and decisively. Remember that."


    He strangely enjoyed this game with Isa. "Don''t complain later, Isa."


    "Isa, huh? In that case, are you ready, Liam?" She made a combat stance, showing him her hands, open but pointed in a way that he knew could seriously hurt him.


    He also raised his guard, not hesitating to summon his Spirits. Trying to fight her without them would be stupid, and Liam wasn''t that. He intended to use every advantage she allowed him in this fight, being too focused on getting this woman for himself to allow himself to be cocky.


    "I''m ready. I hope you don''t change your mind about what you said earlier, Isa. I intend to use something that will give me an unquestionable victory."


    "I can''t wait to learn what defeat tastes like! Start!"

 Chapter 234 Unquestionable Victory

    Liam didn''t take it easy on Isa. Right at the start of the fight, by summoning his Spirits, he brought out the Incubus, showing his three special creatures to the Commander who agreed to enter her home.Isa was intelligent, despite her special personality. The moment she saw Liam''s first Spirit, a good-looking demon with purple skin and 7-Star cultivation, she identified it, frowning in recognition.


    "Incubus?" She hadn''t expected that from Liam, not as a matter of character, but as a matter of cultivation strength.


    Instead of attacking Liam as she had initially planned, she began with a dodging strategy, moving to avoid the incubus in particular.


    ''That''s not right. How is his cultivation so solid when he''s a dual cultivator?'' she asked herself, clearly feeling the magical force surrounding Liam''s movements and each of the three Spirits that had attacked her as soon as the battle began.


    The attacks from Liam''s Spirits were good, forcing her to be careful, especially as the potential for a hit from the leopard or Thal''Korr was enough to open up space for the incubus to affect her.


    The incubus wasn''t a danger to her in her normal state, but without using all her mental defensive capabilities, she knew she could make herself susceptible to it and thus get openings.


    Isa saw why Liam was confident in fighting her. She just didn''t understand why he had gone for it, revealing himself to her in this way.


    "You want me to cultivate with you?" she asked in a tone mixed with a little surprise, but also irritation.


    "You promised you''d have sex with me and do what I told you, Isa," he said as he let his Spirits fight for him, keeping a safe distance from her at this point, just as the Spirit Masters manuals told cultivators to do in combat.


    She couldn''t argue with that. He was absolutely right and within his rights. Not only that, she agreed. If she was really going to lose and become his woman, it was only natural that she should give him her body for him to grow stronger.


    "I didn''t expect that, but it''s okay."


    Liam swallowed his saliva, feeling a little worried at being faced with such a simple reaction to such a shocking revelation.


    "You will not go back and change your mind? Are you really willing to cultivate with me?" he asked in disbelief.


    She answered him, "If you beat me, I''ll do it. I''ll still stand by my words for today''s training, but in our next fights, I''ll come down hard on you for it, Liam."


    "You''re really not going to threaten me?" he asked awkwardly, needing to hear her opinion. "Are you going to tell the world my secret?"


    "No," she said, before correcting herself, laughing dangerously. "Maybe I will, if you lose."


    "Why?" he insisted as he mentally commanded his Spirits, setting Thal''Korr to attack her with a barrage of Claw attacks and shadow suppression, while the leopard flew from side to side, looking for angles to wound Isa. The incubus didn''t approach with attacks, trying only to maintain a certain distance to be able to affect its opponents'' bodies and minds.


    As the training went on, Isa was gradually feeling warmer, seeing Liam more beautiful than before, and feeling more interested in him. This wasn''t strong enough for her to lose control of herself and act like an animal, but it was enough for her to answer his questions in a flirtatious tone.


    "You could be a good partner for me," she said as her voice grew breathless with the rapid movements to dodge and defend against his Spirits. "Since you''re a dual cultivator, it means that cultivating with me will strengthen you, right? You''ll probably reach the fourth realm in no time and be able to pass me, just like you did with those women, right?"


    "Right..." he said unsurely. Talking to Isa was disconcerting and always surprising for him.


    "Aren''t you worried about your foundation?"


    She laughed at his question. "You underestimate me a lot. I saw your companions'' foundations as soon as I entered your house. They are no match for talented cultivators of the same level, but they are fully powerful over two levels apart. If they can keep it up as they grow, that''s not much, depending on the cultivation speed got with this method of yours."


    ''She''s clever... More than she''s given credit for.'' Liam narrowed his eyes as he saw Isa increase her strength a little and defend one of Thal''Korr''s attacks by punching against Spirit''s hand. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Now let''s see how you do defending yourself!" she said with a smile on her lips, breaking one of Thal''Korr''s hands with just one punch!


    The Spirit slid back a few meters after being counterattacked with such force, while the leopard moved one of its paws to cut Isa in half.


    Isa pressed her feet hard into the ground, propelling herself upwards in time to dodge the leopard and make it lose the momentary advantage it had against her.


    Her jumping force was so great that she reached the ceiling of the room, from where she spotted the incubus and propelled herself towards it. "An incubus weakness: they''re not warriors!"


    Liam heard her and stood still, aware that one right strike from her against his body would be enough to end the fight.


    He couldn''t risk her now while he had Spirits with combat capabilities!


    Find adventures at empire


    Just as Isa was about to reach the incubus and hit it in the face with a punch that would surely incapacitate it, the demon used its powers, causing a purple mist to quickly cover its surroundings.


    Isa wanted to protect herself, but she was taken by surprise. Although she knew what an incubus demon looked like, their abilities weren''t that famous. After all, they rarely used them in combat, and there weren''t many records of their cultivation.


    ''Shit!'' She felt her body burn and an urge to tear off her clothes emanated from the depths of her mind.


    Meanwhile, as soon as she landed on the ground, she saw the surrounding area form figures through the purple mist, figures whispering in the air, telling her erotic tales.


    Her cheeks turned red and her breathing became a little heavier, prompting her instinctively to look around for Liam.


    At that moment, the little bit of her rational self that remained in control, keeping her from breaking down in front of him, had to make a difficult choice. Use more powers than she had initially promised him and leave this situation or continue to follow her own rules and go ahead with where it would take her.


    Liam knew nothing about Isa, but she was the most stubborn type of person there was, even with herself. Having said earlier that she would only use powers on the same level as his, 8-Star, she accepted the situation she was in.


    ''Let''s see if you can get me to cultivate with you. You''d be the first to reach me that way.'' She accepted she would probably cultivate with him, something she was willing to give him already because she had only considered going back in his words.


    Being a virgin, she couldn''t help but be curious about how things would turn out, and just in case, she kept just enough of her powers to see everything she would end up doing with him in real time.


    In this state, she saw Liam finally leave his position, appearing inside the purple cloud, touching her while making her feel different at every point of contact.


    She attacked him instinctively when he touched her the first few times, missing because he quickly dodged. But as he continued to touch her, her arms, thighs, heels, knees and even abdomen, he made her stop reacting, inducing her to smile in a satisfied way.


    Finally, he slid his hands around her waist, hugging her back, while his cudgel fell on her neck, catching her in a vulnerable position.


    He kissed her neck, making her shiver from that point all the way down to her feet.


    "Aah~" A subconscious moan escaped her cherry lips as she realized she was lost. The way she was, she could consider herself beaten.


    "If my fingers were weapons, I''m afraid you''d have some fatal wounds by now, Isa," he said softly, speaking in a seductive tone that was hard to resist.


    "This victory is yours. I admit my defeat," she said in a more knowing tone than her state would suggest she was.


    "Will you give me what I want?" He knew that she could run away at any moment, even though she was clearly influenced by him.


    "Yes, I''m curious to know how it''s going to go." She bit her lip as she looked back, ignoring Liam''s Spirits surrounding them.


    Liam smiled, using one of his hands to fondle one of her breasts and the other to reach into his suit.


    Isa shivered with pleasure, liking how that felt.


    "You''ll learn. Or rather, you''ll feel every point of being with me now." He moved forward, finally finding her lips, beginning to teach Isa how he would do things with her.

 Chapter 235 9-Star of the Spirit Earth Realm (R18)

    Liam kissed Isa''s warm lips, tasting the sweet taste of this maiden''s mouth in his arms, who accepted his advances and responded as he led.Isa had no experience, but she was intelligent. Following in Liam''s footsteps, she returned his gestures, soon feeling ideas popping into her mind and propelling her to do things beyond the direction he indicated.


    Her soft hands went through his clothes, subconsciously reaching for the buttons of his shirt and then accessing his firm, strong chest.


    She felt her hand find Liam''s burning body, feeling shocks of emotion run through her body as he stole her breath.


    Liam didn''t take long and soon had half of Isa''s clothes on the floor, reaching the point where she was only in her underwear.


    Isa was dressed in a pair of beige bra and panties, nothing extremely seductive, but on her body any clothes would make her seductive. With her advanced measurements, slim waist, and wide hips, full breasts and small shoulders, every millimeter of her body would emanate desire in the eyes of men and maybe even women.


    Liam already had some experience with women and his incubus powers prevented him from being easily seduced. But even he appreciated the beauty of his training partner for a moment as he parted his lips from hers and watched her for a moment.


    He was only in his underwear now and as she felt herself under his scrutiny, Isa watched him too, noticing Liam''s well-developed muscles, but also the bulge hidden in the last piece of clothing on his body.


    There seemed to be a snake hidden in Liam''s underwear, waiting for the moment to jump out and attack!


    Curious, Isa bit her lower lip and stepped forward, sliding her hands around his waist as she kneeled down. She removed Liam''s underwear, causing a member half the size of her arm to fall out of its hidden position, along with the emergence of his balls.


    Isa had only seen male members like this in books and was amazed to have Liam''s little brother so close in front of her, unable to ignore the masculine smell of that magical tool.


    Some of it moved inside her body and she felt her panties get wet, while the nipples of her breasts became erect.


    Her hands finally touched the base of Liam''s rod as he watched her, interested in what she was going to do.


    "Suck it," Liam ordered, aware that she had no experience, but the way she was, she would quickly learn. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She looked up at him as she moved her mouth to the throbbing pink-headed tool, one hand pressing down on his balls and the other gripping his shaft firmly.


    She put just the head of Liam''s rod in her mouth, filling as much space as she thought they could handle, making her partner feel a delicious warmth at that point.


    Then Isa moved her hand to the base of Liam''s shaft, noticing that he liked it when she moved it and lubricated his member with her mouth. Meanwhile, she let go of his balls, unable to ignore the itch she was feeling between her legs.


    Her rational side lost out to her sensitive side and gradually the sounds of breathing mixed with soft moans escaped her lips.


    She lost track of space and time and without realizing it she was soon on a mattress that Liam had brought from his spatial ring, on top of him while still sucking his partner''s rod. But now and then she couldn''t help herself and looked back, where at that moment Liam had his head between her legs, sucking vigorously on her lower lip.


    Isa had a rosy blossom of prominent lips, albeit small, with her glee point easy to identify given her anatomy. From the angle Liam was at, he could also see Isa''s second hole, also pink, moving steadily, practically winking at him.


    Isa''s ass cheeks were perfectly round, soft and without any imperfections along their entire length.


    In this situation, Liam didn''t know whether to taste his partner''s natural flavor or watch the work of art so close to his eyes, which was making him even harder and more sensitive to every movement of Isa''s tongue.


    Isa, of course, had already come twice by this point, enjoying every moment of her first time, of the special characteristics of sex with a dual cultivator, allowing herself everything her instincts told her to do.


    This led her to get up and change position, straddling Liam as she used her hands to clear a path for Liam.


    Looking up at him with eyes clouded with pleasure, she didn''t need to ask him to position his rod at the entrance to her cavern, penetrating her slowly, as it should be the first time.


    Isa was tight, by far the tightest Liam had ever experienced, even considering the other virgins he had been with. He naturally enjoyed this as he finished breaking her hymen, making her moan loudly as she felt a mixture of pain and pleasure.


    But the wonders of double cropping soon overcame the pain of losing her virginity, making only pleasure available to the short black-haired girl.


    While this was happening, Liam came deep inside Isa, not even being able to perceive the growth of his powers, having never before had an orgasm as good as the one just now.


    He filled Isa''s womb, making her come too, as she felt a warm sensation inside her. Isa couldn''t stand it and trembled deeply, her legs pressing together as she gripped the sheets tightly with one of her hands. Read exclusive content at empire


    Just when she thought it was all over with the strong trembling of her body, Liam moved, appearing on top of her and lifting her off the bed onto all fours. Isa was surprised, but accepted her position.


    "What are you going to do?" She looked over one of her shoulders as she felt his rod again at the entrance to her cavern.


    He responded by once again entering her, making her understand that this was not the end and there were more positions for them to explore in this cultivation experience together.


    Isa once again felt the sensation of being complete, with her little sister hugging Liam''s rod and sighing in delight, so wet that it felt like she was sweating in that part of herself that had always been so dry.


    She couldn''t stand it for long and was soon moaning again, this time instinctively bringing one of her hands to her blossoms.


    "Ahhhh~"


    She touched herself as she was penetrated by Liam, once again feeling her body and soul being taken to a new peak.


    All this happened amid mana entering her body, nothing significant to make her notice the growth of her aura, but it was a growth she would certainly notice later. Even small, it was impressive, given how much weaker her cultivation partner was.


    Liam''s magical improvement, however, was reaching such an important level that he gradually realized his magical growth while still feeling the delicious sensation of being inside Isa.


    Liam''s cultivation was at the beginning of the 8-Star level earlier, but in less than 40 minutes of dual cultivation with Isa, he had reached the end of that level.


    When they switched positions once more and she rode him, full of energy, Liam felt the tipping point of his cultivation along with yet another orgasm.


    Liam''s facial muscles twitched as his whole body vibrated, reaching its maximum with Isa''s firm, delicious sitting.


    His cultivation reached 9-Star, while the surrounding mana entered his body through every pore of his skin, quickly making him recover from his efforts so far.


    His energy returned to its best and Liam opened his eyes to look at this incredible woman standing over him, gazing at him with a beautiful, cute smile on her face, dimples forming on her cheeks.


    If it hadn''t been for her advancement, their dual cultivation session would have had to end after she got off him. But given his advancement and improvement in his magical condition, his fatigue was zeroed out and his stamina raised to a new high, even higher than the one he had earlier.


    Along with his improvement, his stick grew harder, making Isa notice he was totally renewed.


    "Your dual cultivation skills are really impressive," she said with a smile on her lips, slowly standing up, taking her knees out of contact with the mattress, squatting down on top of him.


    Following her words, she moved up and down, prompting Liam to bring his hands to her hips and help her move.


    "Oh~ You''re amazing~" he said amidst once again the sensation of being in a wonderful world of pleasure promoted by Isa.


    She just moaned in response, enjoying it as much or more than he did.


    "Ahhh~"


    ...


    Liam and Isa''s cultivation lasted another 50 minutes, until, once again, Liam had reached his physical and spiritual limit and could go no further for the day.


    He gave Isa everything he had, using the maximum of his abilities in a way that, for the next six hours, he wouldn''t be able to cultivate with anyone else.


    Isa, on the other hand, being much stronger than Liam, could last longer if he could. But she was fully satisfied, having only just got to know this new world and also needing some rest time to get used to the experiences she''d had alongside him over the last two hours.


    At the end of their cultivation, they didn''t leave, but lay on the mattress he had summoned earlier, breathing to calm their hearts while the surroundings of his training room returned to normal, without the purple haze from earlier.


    Liam''s Spirits could no longer be seen there now, leaving only the two naked lovers, a short black-haired woman from the late fourth realm and a long black-haired man from the late third realm.

 Chapter 236 Plans Materializing

    "Next time we train, you''ll suffer for misleading me."Liam looked back as he heard this comment that he hadn''t expected, seeing Isa finishing getting dressed, while the evidence of what they had just finished was still in the middle of this training room.


    "All right..." he said quietly, not trying to rationalize the situation. He had already passed that point with Isa.


    She smiled at him as she approached him, helping him button his shirt straight away. "Think of it as me helping you get stronger. It makes sense, right? Why should I cultivate with you and make you grow, but not fight with you and put pressure on your weak points?"


    "So that''s what you''ll be doing? Helping me?" he asked with a smile, curious about her game.


    "Of course. What I want is a strong, powerful man. Despite everything, you''re still weak. You beat that plant by luck. You beat me because of how I underestimated you. But you won''t continue to be that lucky. Especially when you leave the sect''s territory."


    Despite how peculiar Isa''s personality was, she really was a very good cultivator and her words made Liam look at her a little differently.


    "But I''ll keep cultivating with you until we get married."


    He heard the end of her words and opened his eyes wide, once again in that peculiar situation of being surprised by Isa''s words.


    "Pardon?"


    "You''ll marry me, or I''ll cut off your little friend." She reached for his groin, squeezing Liam''s now sleepy rod as she looked him in the eye. "Now that we''ve bonded, I''ll follow you wherever you go. One day, I''ll give you your children and fulfill my role as a woman."


    Gulp!


    "Is there anything else I need to know?" he asked, uncertain.


    "I think that''s all." She released his hand, turning around and showing her back. Her voice changed completely, becoming gentle and affectionate as she requested, "Tie it for me, darling."


    Liam helped her finish dressing, floundering with this strange relationship he''d started and now didn''t know whether to celebrate or regret.


    He was definitely happy with his magical growth and the prospect of getting better alongside Isa. But what problems would a woman with such a powerful personality bring him? Would she prevent his escape? Would she become an enemy in the future?


    Liam knew that hate and love could be very close to each other. Now Isa seemed willing to do many things that many women would never be willing to give him, knowing what she knew. But her commitment could be reversed if he disappointed her. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But what was her limit? She had just threatened to cut his rod! Was this a mere joke, or would she have the courage to do something like that? And if she could, what else would she do?


    He had no answers to these questions, being unable to read Isa well enough to understand what to expect from her, for bad and for good.


    "Do you see any problems with my other partners?" he asked seriously, looking at something that would surely be a big problem for many women.


    "No. Have as many women as you want, darling. I think it''s expected for a dual cultivator like you to have several partners." She looked back as he finished adjusting her clothes.


    "Thanks for that, darling." She turned and planted a kiss on one of his cheeks. "That''s all for today. I have some things to sort out, so we won''t be seeing each other for a few days... But I''ll warn you about our next training session before it happens."


    She blushed as she prepared to say what was on her mind. "I certainly want to taste what we did today again. It was delightful."


    She then walked in front of Liam as he laughed bitterly.


    Experience exclusive tales on empire


    "You should discuss with your master and superiors about the trip for the Runemasters'' promotion exam you told me about. I''ll join the group. I''ll take advantage of that to train you."


    Finally, when they left that room and passed through the corridor that connected to various rooms in the house, with a view of some of his women there, he promised her. "I''ll do it. I hope it''s not too much trouble for you, Isa."


    She followed him to the exit of the property, where she inspected him one last time before leaving. "I recommend you be careful with something, Liam. Be mindful of who you cultivate with. These women here are already in your control, so that''s fine. But think twice about getting into bed with others.


    Don''t think you''re going to have the same luck with others that you''ve had with me." She approached him, running one of her hands over one of his forearms. "I''m a traditional woman. But there are few women like that in Demon Gate. Be prudent. Don''t go killing all of us for small gains."


    Despite how peculiar Isa was, Liam couldn''t deny her commitment. Since first meeting her, she had always been true to her word and gone through with her decisions. Now she was including herself in his life in a strange but simultaneously pleasant way.


    The fact that she didn''t just want to be with him in good times and saw herself by his side in difficulties impressed him.


    ''In the end, it seems we can find everything in Demon Gate, even faithful people,'' he thought as he nodded in agreement with her advice, adding nothing more to their conversation and then watching her go.


    Isa was beautiful, dedicated, but also quite intense. For a long time, Liam stood at the entrance to his house, thinking about what he had experienced in the last few hours and what he would do from then on.


    This lasted until a beautiful blonde girl sneaked up on him, hugging him from behind while the others were busy or watching from afar.


    "Did you cultivate with her?" Mary asked, curious as Liam was dressed in his Division Chief uniform, making it impossible for her and the others to sense his current cultivation.


    He nodded at her, still looking at the path made by Isa. "Commander Isa is an exceptional woman, but she didn''t foresee my strategy."


    "And in the end, you cultivated." Mary smiled as she complemented his words.


    "Yes..."


    "But are you sure about that? Her reputation isn''t very good, after all..." She suggested as she waited for his answer.


    "I don''t know. But I''m afraid it''s beyond my control," he said as he thought about how the dangers of the inner and outer areas were different, but difficult to ignore.


    The danger of Isa was quite uncertain and, as long as they got along, it could be quite pleasurable. In the outer wing, on the other hand, he had faced direct opponents and almost always had to deal with individuals who were his allies or his enemies. Isa''s case was uncertain, but if she became a problem, it would be a problem that could end his life just like the ones he had in City Thirteen.


    "I''m now a 9-Star Spirit Earth cultivator because of this. I don''t know where this will lead, but I can see myself becoming a Spirit Sky cultivator before long. Even if she becomes a problem, I''ll have methods of dealing with her, eventually," he said as he turned and looked into the sharp eyes of his partner. "But it might be good to prepare ourselves for desperate action. It''s time to prepare for our escape, Mary."


    She understood his side and agreed on this critical point. "What do you have in mind? I would suggest that you advance your promotion exam to become a Runemaster, but with your level advancement, it might be more interesting for you to focus on advancing kingdoms and only take the exam after you get your fourth Spirit."


    Mary knew he would get his next Spirit immediately after advancing a realm, so it made sense to move the plans in that direction.


    "Hmm, I agree. In fact, it will be interesting if I delay this journey a little. Maybe that will give me time to learn more about the Fourth Class and instead of doing just one promotion test, I can do two on this trip." He thought it a little too ambitious, in Mary''s opinion, but not so much for someone who knew how much his understanding had evolved recently.


    He finished, "It will be important for me to be recognized as a Fourth Class Runemaster when we''re on the run from the sect. I won''t be able to appear in Runemasters Association posts for a while, so having that title before we escape will help us a lot."


    She agreed with this part of the plan, although she still thought it was rather ambitious. He couldn''t even be considered a Third Class Runemaster yet, because he hadn''t taken the exam, but he wanted to pass two exams in one go!


    "It would be nice if you could achieve that, but will the time be enough?" she asked.


    "I''m not sure. But I''ll try to do it on this journey. The next time I have a mission outside the sect, I''ll take all of you with me and we''ll run away from Demon Gate!"


    With this well-defined plan in mind, he went back into the house with Mary, too tired to cultivate with any of his women, but full of things to talk to them about and start doing.


    For better or worse, Isa was a Commander and now he had someone with outside knowledge under his influence. From now on they could inform themselves with her and gradually formulate how to escape from the sect and hide from groups of Commanders throughout the continent!

 Chapter 237 Felicity Reunited with the Group

    A few days passed in the blink of an eye!After the start of Liam''s peculiar relationship with Isa, things remained fairly constant for him and his group. No incidents to worry any of them occurred during this period, with each of the women getting involved in their obligatory sect activities and fulfilling them as they should. Some even went a little further, earning extra merits.


    The women were doing very well with their activities within the Leopards faction, having quickly taken charge of the group''s affairs and become leaders for the few members of the group in City Four.


    Liam monitored his women'' affairs, but he remained focused on carrying out his duties and studying his profession. A month in the inner area of the sect was enough for him to consume over 40,000 merit points with himself and his companions, something that contributed greatly to his growth as a Runemaster, bringing him to the point where he had more theoretical than practical knowledge, given his level limitations.


    Liam continued to learn under the tutelage of Eliakim Badders, but his progress in the profession had been extreme in recent weeks, to the point that the man himself had warned his faction that he wouldn''t be able to guide Liam for much longer after he became a fourth realm cultivator.


    Because of this and the missions he had been fulfilling, his faction was very satisfied with his recent achievements and had started to provide him with more resources and possibilities. Not only that, but the faction had finally raised talks with Liam about him leaving to pursue his certification as a Fourth Class Runemaster.


    This was precisely in line with the plan he had been developing with his wives.


    As soon as one of his superiors broached the subject, he raised his interest in going as soon as possible to the Runemasters Association post closest to headquarters.


    All his superiors were eager for him to grow as a Runemaster, whether they were the members of the General Records Hall, his master, or the members of his faction. As such, even though it was unusual for a member of the inner sect to leave the headquarters so soon after ceasing to be an external member, he had already received his authorization to leave before his sixth week since arriving in City Two!


    The departure date had been set for the beginning of his second month in the inner sect, with enough time for his escort and himself to prepare.


    With that, he was now pushing Isa as hard as he could, something he intended to do until the end of the trip a few days ahead, to get the information he wanted for his escape plan.


    The basics of the plan were in place and they just needed to finish their information gathering to define once and for all the details of how they would make their escape.


    With this in mind, Liam took his women on a hunt around the headquarters, aiming to complete the Arcane Crystal collection missions for all of them for their first month in the inner area and also their second month.


    Three days were enough for them when the group returned to City One to record their results.


    ...


    As they left the General Records Hall, Liam''s group of masked women came across someone they had been expecting for some time to enter the inner wing of the sect.


    "Felicity," Liam said as he looked into the eyes of this orange-haired woman, who now displayed a 6-Star cultivation of the Spirit Earth Realm, two levels stronger than when they left City Thirteen.


    Felicity looked at Liam in his beautiful red uniform and, even though she couldn''t feel her friend''s cultivation, she knew he had reached the level she had previously predicted.


    She smiled back as she looked at him while he was still not wearing his dark uniform similar to Liam''s women''s. ''Looks like the time has come for me to take my revenge.'' She remembered the reason she had helped Liam back then¡ªto have someone with the potential to be by her side at the moment of her revenge. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Liam, I think you''re out of my league," she said with a good humor that was impossible to ignore, standing close to him and the women behind him. "I can''t feel your cultivation. Tell me, what level are you at now?"


    The last few days had been great for Liam, but reaching the fourth realm wasn''t easy. After a lot of cultivation with Isa and his other companions, Liam had reached the peak of the 9-Star level and was already threatening his qualitative breakthrough. However, he still hadn''t advanced.


    That wasn''t the situation with his partners, however. Except for Isa, all the others had improved their cultivation rapidly during this period!


    Looking at those figures with uncertain appearances, hidden behind their masks and costumes, Felicity made no mistake recognizing their auras.


    ''Impressive... Now I don''t know if it was a good idea not to cultivate with him.'' She thought to herself as she sensed the auras of all her old acquaintances from City Thirteen on a level equal to or greater than her own!


    It was really impressive!


    Apart from Nance and Grace, who were now at the 7-Star level, all of Liam''s other cultivation partners had 6-Star third realm cultivations!


    These women''s auras didn''t look as stable as her own, but Felicity couldn''t ignore the fact that they didn''t look that much worse either. Even Nance and Grace should, in a worst-case scenario, get a draw if they fought her, needing only one level of advantage to even the odds of victory. Two levels would probably be enough for their instability to be compensated by a greater amount of mana!


    ''Maybe I should cultivate with Liam just once before my battle with Robert.'' Felicity thought of the name of her great enemy, while Liam responded with good humor.


    "I''m close to becoming a Spirit Sky cultivator, haha. You should hurry, Felicity. Otherwise, we''ll end up leaving you behind."


    "That''s my fear," she murmured, smiling, before asking, "What are you doing? How are your plans going?"


    "We''ve just finished our two-month crystal collection. We''re heading home now," Grace replied as she took a step forward out of their formation.


    They avoided being intimate with Liam or too ''bold'' in the presence of a Division Chief to hide their relationship from the eyes and ears of the sect. But once in a while, stepping out of their formation wasn''t a problem.


    "Come with us. There''s a room for you to share with Jane at my house. You can enjoy the same opportunities as everyone else there." Liam invited.


    "Hmm, I have something to deliver to the hall and then I''ll follow you there. Do you have a problem waiting for me?" she asked.


    Liam looked at his women and said, "You can go back to the front. I''ll stay and update Felicity about our plans."


    "I''ll prepare a nice welcome dinner, then," Mary said to Liam and Felicity, with the others passing her and greeting her briefly, then leaving the two of them alone.


    "You''ve built a battalion of women." Felicity stood next to Liam, watching the path of that group for a few moments, wondering how many men wouldn''t envy him if they knew the truth.


    "A pretty strong battalion, full of vitality, I''d say." She added as she looked at her friend with interest. "How did you solve the problem of their vitality? I hardly felt any difference in their vitality to when they were in City Thirteen, even considering the great advance in cultivation that each of them has had."


    Liam answered her with a more serious expression and tone. "They''ve lost vitality. But magical cultivation isn''t so simple, Felicity. Some Spirit Masters want to simplify the world and dictate the rules. But what applies to you is uniquely yours. Even if it can be replicated to some degree, ultimately your experience can only be 100% experienced by yourself and no one else.


    In the case of cultivation, some think that cultivators gain the same range of vitality by simply advancing in level or realm. But how long a cultivator takes to do this plays a critical role in the outcome and greatly changes the gains of a young person and an old person. Your next read awaits at empire


    A man who cultivates for 100 years to advance an entire realm will gain almost nothing in vitality for his progress. But a man who cultivates an entire realm in one year can gain several times more vitality than the previous case. But if these men in question were elderly, how would that influence their vitality gains after advancement? What if they were young?


    Mary, Electa, Grace, Nance, Ann and Joan have lost vitality, or rather, they lose it almost daily. But each of them is still young and advancing fast. In the end, their vitality is growing rather than diminishing."


    Felicity understood Liam''s explanation, seeing that this was a way of analyzing the situation.


    "But in the end they may still live less than you, even if they have a similar cultivation speed to you," Felicity pointed out the big problem.


    "Maybe."


    "Maybe?" She frowned, marking wrinkles in her eyes.


    "Considering the limits of cultivation we know, they really won''t live as long as me. But little is known about what lies beyond the sixth realm, so the future is unknown," he said thoughtfully.


    "Beyond the sixth realm? Now I''m afraid you''re aiming too high, Liam." She looked at the General Records Hall building, feeling that this was too high a level. "Are you aiming for that level not reached even by the strongest in the Demon Gate?"


    "Cultivation is about challenge, so why not?" He held out one of his arms for her to accompany him into the building. "But that''s something distant and unimportant now. Do you have all these questions in mind because you''ve finally decided to cultivate with me?"


    She laughed when she heard this invitation once again. "Not yet. Maybe in the future."


    "That''s too bad. But I have a lot of things to talk to you about in the future." Liam didn''t let up, with only Felicity left to share his plans and get everyone who mattered ready for what he intended to do in the next six months!


    "Let''s talk about our old deal. You wanted my help to get revenge on someone, right? Well, I''ll do that. But your revenge may come sooner or later, depending on what you choose next."

 Chapter 238 Next steps

    felicity heard what liam intended to start soon, which would culminate in his group''s escape from the sect. but unlike liam''s women who were still in doubt, this ally and friend of his readily accepted.felicity hated the way she had fallen into demon gate and the difficult situation she had been through before that. to some degree, she didn''t want revenge against the sect members, since her entry into the sect had benefited her in many ways and enabled her to become strong enough to think about revenge. but she had no love of force and saw no problem in giving up the privileges of being a demon gate member.


    unlike grace and nance, who wanted to go as far as possible in their cultivation and had no specific focus, felicity had only one goal: to get strong enough to kill robert nickle.


    she was close to reaching the minimum strength she considered necessary to start the mission, so she saw no problem in leaving the sect when she went in search of robert''s head. after she took her revenge, if she survived, she would no longer have any goals that would require her allegiance to a large continental force.


    liam hadn''t expected felicity to so quickly and easily accept his invitation for her to join his group on the run, but he was pleased. with her agreeing to join them, all that remained was for grace and nance to make their last stand and for them to obtain the information they had intended to collect during his trip to the runemasters association post. with that, everything would be ready for his escape!


    after more than a year of living with a rope around his neck, with constant risks to his life and pressure to complete missions and advance in level, liam finally saw the light at the end of the tunnel to his freedom.


    he had fought hard to reach this moment and now that he was so close to his initial goal since his arrival in twin land; he was calm and aware of the difficulties ahead, aware that nothing would be easy, but that this was what he wanted and that it would be his true purpose in this world.


    anyway, after finishing talking things over with felicity, he accompanied her to sort out her business with the general records hall, quickly finishing what she had to deal with, then heading off to his home in city two.


    stay updated via empire


    ...


    later, liam and his family had dined on good food prepared by mary, with everyone chatting at the dinner table, hearing about felicity''s last time in city thirteen, and recounting their experiences over the last few weeks.


    the women had a lot to talk about and even two hours after liam had arrived there with felicity; the girls were still talking to each other, in good spirits most of the time.


    liam retreated to his library at some point in the conversations, turning his focus to one of the most important personal missions he had at the moment. to learn as much as possible about his profession.


    what elder neill had told him had sparked a desire inside liam to make him stay in the sect. but after much consideration, he stuck to his initial principles, determined to go all the way with his intention to flee the demon gate.


    as for the old runemasters dynasty, he thought that if neill had achieved something, others around twin land could achieve the same. so he just intended to finish as much of his studies in the sect as he could and then get on with his plans.


    he was confident that one day he would be able to get information on his own that would enable him to go to the same places neill had already been.


    fortunately, his recent magical growth had been excellent, enabling him to go further in his studies by improving his resistance and magical regeneration capacity.


    not only had liam increased in level and reached the peak of the third realm, all his spirits were stronger, with the silver winged leopard and the incubus at the peak of level 8-star and thal''korr at the beginning of level 8-star.


    the incubus could cultivate beyond his control, so liam already expected this demon to reach the next level in the next few days. but thal''korr and the leopard would have to stay at level 8-star for a while until he reached his qualitative breakthrough. that wasn''t far off, however, and liam could already see himself absorbing one of the three spirits he''d earned post-promotion to division chief before his departure alongside isa for the third class runemaster test.


    so, liam would study until about the middle of the night, when the conversations in his house had dwindled to a near halt, with felicity settling into the same room as jane, the only ones in the house who wouldn''t be receiving intimate visits from him. s§×arch* the n?vel(f)ire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    as usual, liam ended his evening by taking care of two of his partners, visiting electa first and nance last, following a pattern that only he knew where his next stop would be.


    liam sometimes used a schedule to visit his women. but he didn''t like to keep it organized and calculated. almost most of the time, he would skip the queue and go to bed with whoever he was most looking forward to that day.


    sometimes he would do this to favor those close to advancement or to give those who had recently advanced time to get used to their new strength, but sometimes he would simply follow his desire of the day.


    his women seemed to like that. none of them went over two days without his attention, and when they did, he satisfied them completely.


    so, after looking after electa and nance today, liam would eventually go to sleep and rest for the next day.


    ...


    the next day, liam was walking alone with isa through city one when he came across mylla in the distance.


    the succubus demon-bearing woman saw liam from afar and, with a clever smile on her face, headed towards him and commander isa.


    mylla had recently advanced in cultivation and become a 6-star spirit sky cultivator, something that liam knew since he had met her the same day.


    since making their agreement at the law enforcement hall, they had done three partnered activities, having met before or during these activities, and talked to each other about their respective situations. she had made a point of telling him about the progress she had made before their last meeting.


    he had grown more than she had, but the difference between them was still colossal enough for liam to feel uncomfortable dealing with it. still, he wanted to stick to their agreement, still having five weeks until the moment she had said she would give him before making his move.


    "commander isa." mylla looked at the black-haired girl next to liam, as he looked at her and her beautiful pink hair.


    "division chief mylla." isa greeted, obviously already knowing mylla.


    "i didn''t expect you to know chief porter. are you two involved in any missions together?" mylla asked with an interested smile.


    but liam understood what she wanted to know. mylla was naturally checking to see if isa was cultivating with him.


    "you could say that. we''re leaving as a group from the sect in a few days. what about you? where do you know him from?" isa asked, aware that mylla wasn''t simple, although she didn''t even suspect that she was a dual cultivator like liam.


    "we have some business too." mylla looked at liam, eager to be able to cultivate with him.


    she was giving him time to prepare, not just because she was nice, but because it would benefit her greatly. the stronger he was, the more she would gain from their dual cultivation.


    "i see..."


    "but then, where are you going?" mylla looked at liam, not having heard anything about this from him before.


    "ironham," he replied without hesitation. "i''m going to take my promotion test at the runemasters association there. we should be there and back in less than six weeks."


    she heard the timeframe more or less similar to what was left of the time she had given him.


    "is that so? you don''t intend to run away, do you?" she joked as she leaned forward a little.


    "commander isa wouldn''t allow that." liam teased her back.


    he really didn''t plan to run away from mylla. after all, it would be of great benefit to him to try to cultivate with her before his escape.


    how many female cultivators with succubus demons were there on the continent? liam didn''t know, but he feared losing the chance to cultivate with one of them by running away from mylla.


    he really planned to face her in cultivation and end his journey in demon gate in style!


    how he would do it, however, he still wasn''t sure, given that he would still need to improve by at least 5 stars to have a chance of cultivating with her on equal terms.


    "i hope so. i''d be sorry to lose such a competent ally," mylla said as she approached liam and ran one of her hands over his back.


    isa looked carefully at mylla, noticing the intimacy between the two of them.


    she didn''t like it at all.


    mylla wasn''t someone she or liam could control, so being with her would be dangerous!


    nevertheless, isa kept her thoughts to herself and smiled courteously at mylla as they chatted casually on that street in city one.


    eventually liam and isa managed to escape from mylla and the commander next to him quickly told him not to get involved with the division chief.


    liam could only sigh and obviously said nothing about mylla''s succubus demon. he pretended to take isa''s recommendation seriously and soon managed to push the subject aside as they went ahead with their plans for today.


    today they would once again train and cultivate together!


    ''i hope to advance to the fourth realm soon and regain control of my women!''

 Chapter 239 Liams Fourth Spirit

    the days passed and finally liam had advanced in cultivation, reaching 1-star of the fourth realm!he had advanced the night before, four nights away from his group''s departure date for the promotion test at the ironham runemasters association. not surprisingly, his breakthrough came after a cultivation session with isa, their fifth cultivation session since the first time.


    they were both busy individuals, with various responsibilities in sect missions, orders from their masters, professions, and other matters. isa in particular didn''t take advantage of cultivating with liam to strengthen herself. for her, the experience was more pleasurable than beneficial, which forced her to continue with her normal meditations.


    but she was stronger because of her cultivation with liam, having already reached the peak of her level, a breakthrough she hadn''t previously expected without a few months of meditation. s§×arch* the n?vel_fire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    anyway, after making progress the night before, he managed to cultivate with some of his other partners, before resting until this morning.


    at the joint breakfast at his residence this morning, something most of them always attended, he announced his progress to his companions before leaving the house.


    following alongside toby, felicity, and nance¡ªthe two women who had last joined them in city two and were under his command at the law enforcement hall¡ªthey went to the city one beasts hall.


    electa and jane were scheduled to carry out activities in city seven that morning, while the rest of the group under liam''s command at the law enforcement hall was distributed according to the current activities under his supervision.


    the only ones free at his disposal were precisely the three next to him that morning, the two women with their black clothes and masks that completely concealed their identity, and only liam and toby with their faces showing.


    arriving in city one, toby broke the momentary silence from the time they left city two. "chief, i''ve already booked my promotion exam. i''ll take the first stage when we return from your challenge in ironham and if all goes well, a few days later, i''ll leave my position."


    "oh? then i wish you good luck." liam didn''t see any problems, having already learned a lot from the man. he was also interested in toby leaving his side before his escape from demon gate.


    liam asked the man a few questions about what things would be like after toby''s promotion, and the man told him how the sect would appoint a new first officer to his position. it wouldn''t be someone as strong as he was an experienced and strong first officer for his position. but toby said that liam wouldn''t need someone like him and would do well commanding newcomers.


    liam wasn''t worried about having a less competent subordinate than toby. he actually appreciated toby''s words, adding some of the information from this conversation to talk to his wives later and update his escape plans a little.


    so they arrived inside the beasts hall, a coliseum even larger than the one in city thirteen, but with a similar enough construction for liam to easily locate it. even so, toby guided him towards the area where prized disciples could claim the beasts they were entitled to.


    this was a wing at the top of the coliseum, where one would have to speak directly to one of the hall''s administrators to get final approval for access to their rightful beast.


    after speaking to a secretary on the highest floor of the building, liam heard his name called by a beautiful woman, directing him to enter the office of the elder in charge of the coliseum alone.


    "division chief liam porter..." a woman sitting in a large armchair, her back turned to the view inside the coliseum, said as she read liam''s name on a document above him. "i was expecting you to take a few more months, maybe a whole year. i see now that i underestimated your talent."


    she took her eyes off the outdated document, looking at the good-looking, tall and strong young man dressed in the flashy red suits that every division chief loved to wear.


    "the elder flatters me. i''ve merely used the opportunities the sect has given me," liam said respectfully, complying with the norm with no intention of prolonging this conversation unnecessarily.


    the elder wasn''t there to probe liam further either and after a good look at the newly promoted spirit sky cultivator; she threw three medallions in his direction, each with a unique symbol on it. "choose the beast you''re going to take today. or do you plan to take all of them?"


    your journey continues on empire


    "i''ll only take one, elder. i choose starlight mammoth." liam said, taking the medallion that bore the symbol of this valuable beast, before throwing the other two back to the elder. until he decided to take his other two beasts, he couldn''t keep these lockets.


    the elder looked curiously at liam. of the three beasts he was entitled to, each had some kind of characteristic that stood out from the others. one had a very strong defense, another had very advanced mental power, and another had very powerful speed. his choice of defense over speed and mental power caught the elder''s attention.


    "very well. you can give your medallion to the person in charge of the cages. he will guide you to the place where your beast awaits you." she put her medallions back, not questioning liam''s motivation.


    meanwhile, liam thanked her with a gesture of greeting, but internally, he could only think of starlight mammoth.


    this was a breed of animal with extreme physical capabilities, the key factor being its defense, the most important thing for liam today.


    ''if one day i''m surrounded by cult hunters, having the defensive powers of a starlight mammoth could end up saving my life!'' he thought on his way back to his group, with whom he was soon descending the coliseum stairs to the underground level of the building.


    toby and the women with him saw the symbol on the medallion liam had placed around his chest and understood the beast he had chosen.


    starlight mammoth was a prehistoric creature of great fame, characterized by its silvery coat and long, shimmering fangs, capable of glowing in the dark.


    they lived in realms where magic and nature coexisted without the interference of cultivators, in the domains separating the territory of the legendary dragons and the human domains. they were supposed to be the protectors of the secrets of star magic, but also of elements that were difficult to master.


    the powers of the starlight mammoths could vary with each member of the race. some would simply have absurd physical strength and endurance, but others would have some other more prominent special abilities. overall, however, they had a range of common characteristics, and some variable special powers, such as starlight manipulation, night invisibility, star shield, and indestructible tusks.


    the common characteristics were great strength, capable of lifting tens of tons, even at low level; raw power, capable of trampling enemy defenses and destroying opponents several levels stronger; absolute defense, capable of withstanding, according to the books, attacks from beings up to an entire realm stronger than them.


    but there were disadvantages too. the ability of these creatures to move was very restricted and one would naturally become slower when receiving the physical bonuses that would come from a spirit of such origin.


    they didn''t question liam, aware that each spirit master knew what was best for them. but liam''s wives, in particular, looked at him and thought about the deeper meaning of his choice, obviously directed towards the escape they would soon make.


    liam could already fly, because of the silver winged leopard. he had a spirit focused on cultivation, responsible for his immense speed of progress. as well as a fighting spirit with mixed abilities of close combat, mental confusion, and speed. now he was about to get a being of great defensive ability and formidable strength.


    they also needed to think carefully about their next spirits!


    for a long time, their goal had been to get their third spirit. but they''d only had three spirits for a short time and it was time to think about the next step, something they hadn''t prepared for before.


    this was less so for felicity, who hadn''t experienced the opportunities of advancing so quickly under liam''s influence, and more so for nance, who was very close to reaching the fourth realm, too.


    so they arrived at starlight mammoth''s cage in the beasts hall, where a large 10-meter-tall beast was trapped in the largest cage in the underground part of this immense coliseum.


    the person in charge of the cells was already at their side when he stopped in front of the cell''s entrance door and said to liam, "are you ready, division chief porter? i don''t want to scare you, but this big guy behind me is a 2-star spirit sky beast, and will generate a sage-grade, low-level, almost middle-level one. maintaining it without having at least a 4-star spirit sky realm cultivation is going to be very difficult."


    the elder in front of liam couldn''t sense the young man''s cultivation because of his division chief uniform, but he could see the record of the boy invoking his right there today. liam definitely wasn''t ready¡ªthat was this elder''s opinion!


    "we''ll help you get the beast''s spirit, but don''t forget that you''ll be alone with it and your other spirits once it enters your body. if you can''t master it, or your soul can''t withstand its power, don''t blame us for what might happen!"


    liam nodded in confirmation that he was aware of what could happen to him. "don''t worry, elder. i take full responsibility for this decision. you can go ahead."


    the elder sighed, opening the cage and letting liam make his way to where the starlight mammoth weakened by the formations in the area was available for him to initiate the spirit pact!

 Chapter 240 New Powers

    find more chapters on empirethe beasts from the beasts hall that served as prizes for disciples were not like those creatures used in training or those free around the headquarters. they were weakened by formations in their cages and also special powders, to make it easier for the prize-winning disciples to wound them and obtain the spiritual pact.


    it wasn''t the sect''s purpose to create an extra challenge for its disciples to deal with their prizes. the only challenge facing the people there would be to withstand the spirit within their souls, as warned by the elder standing next to them in the cage wing of the coliseum.


    liam understood this and as he entered that large cage, he moved to attack the weakened creature, while sending his voice into the creature''s mind, offering it its only way out.


    there was a remote chance that a beast would deny a union with a spirit master. faced with death, the vast majority would choose the path of life, of continuing in this world in spirit form. but that wasn''t just a cowardly trait. even a brave and proud beast could use the alternative of becoming a spirit. the path of cultivation had many detours and if the spirit master was formidable, becoming a spirit could well be the path to success for many creatures.


    but there were a few creatures who were too proud even to take advantage of opportunities to cultivate in the best of environments: the interior of a powerful soul. these beings, almost fanatical about their freedom, sometimes appeared in the most unusual places, which naturally demanded attention and caution from each spirit master at the time of the spiritual pact.


    when offered the pact, in 99% of cases, the beasts accepted and became spirits. but in 1% of cases, when they refused, the spirit master found himself in the peculiar situation of having his soul accessible to a creature intent on self-destruction.


    even if the spirit master''s chances were better than those of the beasts in this situation, the risk to their foundation and even their life was real!


    liam prepared for this remote hypothesis by making a quick attack, using his speed and wings to his advantage to reach the creature''s weakest point - its eyes.


    he struck it in a single movement, causing the large mammoth with the beautiful fangs to flinch home, opening its mouth and letting out a hideous and deafening sound.


    even weakened, the creature had several of its features clear when it received liam''s fatal blow.


    those outside the cage were unharmed, protected by the formations in the area. but liam felt his eardrums bleed, feeling his point of balance being lost.


    luckily, he set the spiritual pact in motion before he was injured, opening up a connection between him and the starlight mammoth in front of him.


    ''join me, beast. become the next of my spirits, the fourth, but not the last! i''ll help you reach the primordial grade!''


    the creature looked at liam with hatred, the most natural feeling to feel when you were in that position. as much as 99% of the beasts that were killed to become spirits accepted their fate, almost none of them did so happily.


    but in liam''s words, the creature sensed a real ambition, a potential inherent in liam''s strong spiritual foundation, connected to his low bone age and sample powers.


    feeling the power of liam''s soul revealing itself as a whole, the creature sensed traces of something powerful connected to this cultivator, blue lines calling to it, yearning to mark it and give it power.


    its senses told it that it could grow alongside this human, and even in anger, it accepted its fate.


    ''try not to die when i enter your soul, human. the weight of my spirit may be proportional to my fleshy body,'' said a male old voice, as a silver magical stream condensed between liam and the creature falling to the side.


    the spirit pact took its form and from the creature''s body emerged a spirit body similar to his massive self, only a little smaller, but just as impressive. it leaped into the air as if diving into a swimming pool, its body shrinking in the process and becoming quite blurry.


    before the sounds of felicity and nance''s celebration reached liam''s ears, he felt as if a truck had run over him, noticing an undeniable impact he had never felt before.


    ''that...'' he almost fell backwards, unable to feel any of his limbs, only a tingling sensation spreading through the length of his body.


    meanwhile, inside his soul space, liam felt as if he was extremely full, a similar feeling to wearing a shirt that was too tight, gradually shrinking and making the buttons fall apart.


    the inner space of his soul felt like it could break at any moment, making him look inside himself and realize what the elder from earlier and the creature itself had warned him about.


    the starlight mammoth really was different from creatures of the same rank as it!


    liam''s three spirits sensed this as they stood up on their platforms, feeling the threat of this creature appearing on the fourth platform in the area.


    but just when the three of them and liam thought calamity would befall them all, the situation calmed down as the mammoth rested on its platform. blue lines from the star at the top of that space connected to the silver mammoth, making spirit''s large diamond tusks glow a bluish color, while a mark, similar to a tattoo, appeared near one of the creature''s large ears.


    liam felt the mana in his soul space grow in density, not changing level, but becoming more solid as the ambient mana from where he stood was devoured by his pores.


    the pain in his body intensified tenfold in an instant, invariably causing him to fall forward onto his knees and then unbalance himself.


    his body slammed into the ground and his mind felt as if he had fallen over a cliff, passed through the surface of a lake of darkness, and sunk. s~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lfire .net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    in this state, his heart beat strongly and a silver spark of light seemed to give light to the dark world. again his heart beat, and this time he not only saw a sea of stars all around him, but he also noticed his pains receding, as an abysmal force arose from where he didn''t even know he could summon power.


    his own toes twitched in a way that he knew that if he had a diamond between them, he would be able to crush the diamond with his fingers in an involuntary crunching motion.


    cracking sounds echoed from liam''s body as his muscles trembled vigorously, his veins popping out of his skin.


    the elder prevented the women from entering the cage and approaching him, otherwise nance and felicity would have experienced liam''s new powers first hand.


    as soon as he opened his eyes, he used his arms to stand up, letting out a thunderous scream that shattered even the powerful formations in the area, as he propelled himself upwards so hard that he slammed into the ceiling, making the whole place shake.


    toby narrowed his eyes as he looked at the surroundings, with dust falling from the ceiling and a few small cracks forming here and there. ''absolute strength and defense...''


    liam felt no pain as he looked up at the black rock ceiling, feeling as if he had been hit lightly on the back, parts of his legs and head.


    his eyes glowed in a silver light and then bright rays formed in the air, with several small glowing nuclei appearing around him like stars in the night sky.


    meanwhile, his body disappeared from view for a moment, becoming invisible, surprising everyone there when he reappeared near the exit of the cage.


    ''starlight manipulation and night invisibility. are these the special abilities he gained from starlight mammoth?'' wondered the elder as he scratched his beard, recognizing the powers that liam had subconsciously used for the first time.


    but liam could feel something else. he could feel a powerful energy around him taking the form of a shield, something he instinctively recognized as star shield, one of the abilities obtainable from a starlight mammoth.


    ''that''s why i felt nothing when i hit the ceiling.'' he recognized the power he used without realizing it, which went unnoticed even by the elder standing by in that area.


    ''impressive! i feel like i could take on anyone right now!'' liam looked at his hands with elation, feeling strength and endurance pulsing through his body, making him feel like challenging a spirit king and testing his limits.


    he wasn''t foolish to think he could take on someone like that, though. his defense was impressive, and his physical strength was even more so. but he still had his weaknesses and was calm about his real circumstances. the feeling was euphoric, but he knew it would pass.


    closing his eyes and taking a deep breath, he prepared to return to the real world after absorbing his new spirit.


    "elder, please." he asked as he led the way out of the cage, already in control of himself.

 Chapter 241 Fighting in City One

    on leaving the cage of the ancient starlight mammoth, liam already had the sage grade arcane crystal that the creature had left in its corpse with him, but also the valuable body parts of the beast. he didn''t keep all of its body, however, as there was a lot of flesh, bones, and other resources there that were of less use to him.shortly after receiving congratulations for successfully adding his fourth spirit, liam heard from the elder that he would receive fair value for the remaining parts of the beast he was leaving behind. in only a week, the value of merit points should be credited to his id.


    liam thanked the elder one last time and left the beasts hall, following felicity, nance, and toby back to the streets of city one.


    ''these new skills, combined with my armor, could make me a formidable warrior outside the sect,'' liam thought as he listened to his companions talk amongst themselves about things related to him.


    ''now i just need to take this trip to improve my certification and then it will be time to put the finishing touches on my plans.'' he looked at the women next to him now, pondering what their situation would be like at the time of the escape.


    explore more at empire


    ''perhaps i can promote two of them to the fourth realm by then. that will give them the opportunity to absorb the last two spirits i''m entitled to. until then, i''ll try to promote those who aren''t under my command so that i can bring them over to my side with elder neill''s help. that will be my last step before escape!''


    on the way through city one, heading to the combat arena to watch some commander fights¡ªa very common type of inner dispute¡ªliam took the time to ask toby a few questions about how to turn his women into his subordinates, just as neill had transferred toby himself several times.


    he already knew about the possibility of bringing them over to his side using promotion and negotiations as elders, but toby knew of other methods besides.


    they talked about it all the way, until they reached the grandiose combat arena, where liam came across some competitors from the law enforcement hall.


    "liam porter..." said a man with an enormous body, similar to a balloon in its body shape, larger than normal doors, with large spiky red hair.


    liam looked at the 5-star spirit sky division chief who had an office next to his, with whom he usually vied for law enforcement hall missions.


    "hugue." liam didn''t shy away from the meeting of eyes thrown by his opponent, who never missed an opportunity to provoke him whenever they came across.


    liam had experienced little friction in the internal area. perhaps because he spent so much time cultivating with his women and solving problems, he hadn''t had much time to interact with the rest of the inner sect.


    according to toby, however, this was normal. as soon as disciples arrived in the inner area of the sect, they became so bogged down with responsibilities, cultivation possibilities, and study that it was common for one''s first few months to be more peaceful than one would normally expect from a demon gate member.


    but liam had had a few stones in his path, and hugue was one of those obstacles that had challenged the patience of liam and his subordinates time and time again. toby in particular had only done nothing because his position as first officer didn''t allow him to act against division chiefs unjustifiably.


    just looking at the human balloon in front of him today, the shaven-headed boy couldn''t help but form an ugly expression on his face.


    hugue ignored toby and pointed one of his fingers at liam. "i heard you moved up a realm. is that true?"


    the division chiefs'' uniforms hid their cultivations to the point where it was difficult to know the truth about each other''s power, unless that cultivator showed themselves. but investigations played a critical role in this society and it hadn''t been difficult for most of liam''s rivals or friends in the inner sect to find out about his meteoric rise.


    hugue, in particular, knew that liam was a third realm cultivator when he entered the inner wing, and had heard just today of liam''s trip to the beasts hall to claim his right to one of the beasts in the hall.


    "you have great informants, hugue. i''d like to meet them. i''ll pay you twice as much just to get them on my side," liam joked, but without hiding the truth.


    "you can have them if you want." hugue smiled at liam''s game. "fight me and if you win, you''ll have more than just my informants."


    "oh? a challenge?" liam had received no challenges from the arena for matches valid for the disciple rank until this moment. he had only fought twice in the arena since entering the inner area, both times against toby, fulfilling his responsibility without taking unnecessary risks.


    already so close to his escape, liam didn''t want to get into trouble with any of demon gate''s important inner members.


    "why are you doing this, division chief hugue? why challenge chief porter now?" toby asked as he took a step forward, his positioning rather defensive.


    the timing of hugue''s challenge was not good. liam would leave for the journey to ironham in a few hours!


    liam narrowed his eyes, imagining that this was a way for hugue to hinder him in some way with his imminent mission.


    ''becoming a third class runemaster is the same as me gaining several merits at once with the sect. and if i can go beyond that...'' liam saw the smiling gaze of the large man in front of him grow provocative.


    "you were too weak before. a fight between us wouldn''t be fair, liam. now you''ve become more powerful. you''re still feeble, but maybe you can handle a fight with me," said hugue loudly, loud enough for several insiders passing by the entrance to the arena to hear his voice and look at their groups.


    liam scrunched up his face thoughtfully and asked, "what do you propose? i might be interested, given the right conditions, of course."


    hugue nodded, not expecting a newcomer to accept his challenge without a favorable condition. "i''ll face you without my spirits and beat you. you don''t have to give me anything if you lose and you don''t have to worry about your life. it''ll just be open practice."


    "what if i win?"


    "that won''t happen," hugue said with a jocular tone.


    "a fair challenge involves the chance of victory and defeat," toby said, not directing his boss to back down since liam had already put himself in the position of considering the challenge.


    hugue conceded, "i''ll give you what i already promised. my informants and preference in any future mission."


    this liam was much more interested in than having good informants.


    ''hugue is one of the biggest problems for me getting good missions. beating him today could mean i get a free pass to take any mission i want in the future, especially the one i''ll use to escape.'' sear?h the ¦Çovelfire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "all right. i hope you''re committed to putting the terms of this challenge in the fight announcement." liam proposed as he showed one of his hands.


    hugue shook it without hesitation, narrowing his eyes as he squeezed hard enough to bruise liam''s fingers.


    he only got a serious look from his opponent, noting that the stamina of the ''small'' man in front of him wasn''t bad.


    "i already have a place on the schedule for today''s fights. get ready for our match in an hour." with those words, hugue turned and left, leaving no room for questions from liam and toby.


    "what a son of a bit..." toby muttered as he launched verbal arrows at hugue.


    liam remained silent, monitoring the big guy''s path, while nance and felicity questioned him about what was happening now and whether it had been a good idea to accept the challenge of that strong division chief.


    he then replied, his expression as resolute as his voice, "my constant training with isa has paid off and now i have new skills. i must show hugue what i''m made of and put him in his place in this fight."


    "what are your chances?" nance asked. "he''s a 5-star spirit sky cultivator."


    "if he used his spirits, my chances would be less than 10%. i still need to fight to confirm my expectations about my new powers, but i believe he wouldn''t be able to hurt me, although i probably wouldn''t beat him either. but without the spirits, the situation is different and there''s a real chance of me winning, although it''s not certain."


    toby looked at liam along with the two masked women, and since there was no turning back, he sighed and said in support, "well, whatever the outcome, this will at least be good training for you to master your new skills and temper yourself for the outside world, chief.


    demon gate may seem violent and dangerous, but it is only a reflection of the commonplaces for cultivators and beasts in twin land. in particular, the continent''s average level of power is between the third and fourth realms. for those below the fifth realm, traveling around the continent is dangerous. so try to use this experience for our journey ahead."


    liam nodded in understanding, already aware of more of the continental reality than a newly promoted division chief could know. he didn''t know as much as toby, but he knew already that the continent was dangerous even for spirit sky cultivators.


    "let''s get inside. time for me to move on to the competitors'' wing." he gestured to the three of them, having only come today to watch some interesting fights, but now involved in one of the fights of the day.

 Chapter 242 The Power of a Mammoth

    An hour later, Liam was calling the arena''s combat platform, his third time there, but this time under the gaze of hundreds of important disciples from the sect''s inner area.Previously, he had avoided coming to the arena for his obligatory monthly challenges at times of high demand. It wasn''t in his interest to gain a new enemy who would pursue him just before his escape from the sect. Today, however, he had no choice but to come across many Division Chiefs, powerful individuals there to watch the important matches of the day.


    Liam himself had come to this place today to watch some good fights scheduled for today.


    When he came across Hugue on the fighting platform, he could only hope that it would have as few negative repercussions for him as possible. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''I just hope that fool doesn''t impede my escape... Fortunately, I''ll be leaving for Irondom in a few hours. Perhaps what I present here today will be forgotten before my return and final preparations for escape.''


    Liam ignored the murmurs in the stands, as well as the introduction of the match referee. His eyes were focused on Hugue, trying to think how important it would be to get this victory from this 5-Star Spirit Sky cultivator.


    ''I''ll win the sect''s escape method here!''


    He raised his guard, while the enormous fellow in front of him remained relaxed, his eyes forming little smiling arcs.


    Then the signal for the fight to begin was given!


    Liam immediately summoned his fourth Spirit, not overestimating his own abilities against a stronger cultivator. But he didn''t summon Thal''Korr, nor the Silver Winged Leopard. Against a Spirit Master of Hugue''s caliber, even in the limited conditions that this opponent had proposed, it wouldn''t be easy for Liam''s Spirits. As such, he brought out only the mammoth 2-Star.


    When the Starlight Mammoth appeared, the combat platform shook, as blue stars appeared in the sky above the area, with the surrounding mana converging towards the mighty silver mammoth.


    "A Spirit stronger than the Spirit Master?"


    When Liam showed his Spirit, there was no way he could hide his 1-Star cultivation from the Spirit Sky Realm. All the spectators noticed the current cultivation of the man dressed in red next to the challenger, with several raising the same question out loud.


    Hugue himself was surprised by the Spirit Liam had chosen, not having discovered in time that his opponent was entitled to a Starlight Mammoth.


    Hugue put his smile aside and raised his guard, not underestimating the strength and defensive capacity of a large door animal like that.


    Hugue himself was a Spirit Master, focused on strength and endurance. He was well acquainted with Spirits compatible with strength and endurance and within the whole sect, the Starlight Mammoth was one of the most impressive.


    ''I have to use his weak points against this brat and end this fight quickly. I won''t lose to a novice like him!''


    The idea of letting Liam attack him first, something that had crossed Hugue''s mind moments ago, vanished from his mind as he moved, striking forward with one of his open palms.


    He fired like a bullet from a revolver, in an instant disappearing from where he was and reappearing a meter in front of Liam.


    But just as Hugue was about to hit Liam with a rising palm of mana, the bright-eyed mammoth looked down, opening his mouth as a transparent shield materialized around the attacked area.


    The mana moved and both Liam, Hugue, and the spectators felt an invisible barrier form around it.


    Hugue''s mana palm slammed into the air and a loud crack came at almost the same time as the mammoth''s high-pitched scream, followed by the creature''s counterattack.


    The silver beast''s immense tusks glowed a brilliant blue, forming several small nuclei of light and lightning in Hugue''s surroundings, each one rapidly absorbing mana from the air. They exploded a second later, sending arrow-like blasts into Hugue''s balloon body.


    "Shit!" He found himself in trouble for not having his Spirits on his side and retreated as quickly as he had attacked.


    Shadow Suppression!


    But Liam tried his best to stop the enemy''s dodge, forcing a shadow demon to appear behind Hugue and try to block the 5-Star Spirit Sky cultivator''s movement.


    Simultaneously, the mammoth advanced with its slow but extremely powerful steps, not leaving it all to a single one of its attacks.


    Hugue managed to shake off Liam''s dark suppression, but not before being caught by one of the mammoth''s brilliant shots.


    He slid down the platform for a few meters until he stopped, one of his hands on the ground and sweating significantly, his mouth slightly open as a sign of burning appeared visible on his left arm.


    "That was impressive, but it ends here!" With those words, Hugue stood up on one foot, while opening his arms in the air, forming huge arms of mana coming out of his back.


    His arms glowed as if they were made of gold bars, becoming extremely massive before striking out on the mammoth coming at him.


    One of the arms held a spear, another a sword, and the last two closed in front of Hugue, forming a defense against his opponent.


    The mammoth continued on its path of attack, unafraid of any offensive action from an opponent three levels stronger than itself.


    Hugue was only a Spirit Master and without his Spirits, he didn''t have all the power his abilities had in the ''hands'' of the Spirits.


    The creature was intelligent and attacked with its fangs, making the enemy forget about Liam and focus entirely on the attack and defense it had to test its strength.


    As Hugue prepared for the most dangerous fight he''d ever had, Liam''s wings opened on his back. He leaped into the air, flying into his inattentive opponent''s back.


    With Hugue focused on the enemy ahead, Liam reached his opponent''s back, getting the angle he wanted and then advancing with his sword in hand.


    He took the Silver Winged Leopard''s sudden charge, accelerating his speed a few times in an instant, reaching Hugue''s back just as the mammoth was hit by his opponent''s weapons. But the mammoth went ahead with its attack, even though it was wounded, while Liam took advantage of his Spirit''s strength to pressure Hugue from behind.


    Hugue was hoping for a good victory against Liam today, but without realizing it he had put himself at a disadvantage, surrounded on both sides and in real danger. If he had his Spirits on his side, he could easily escape this situation and win the fight. But without them, he was now vulnerable, with serious risks of not only losing but also leaving this platform injured.


    He looked back angrily, using one of his defending golden arms to attack Liam, aiming for the left side of the back of his opponent''s head.


    ''I may get hurt today, but you won''t beat me!'' Hugue thought determinedly, accepting the risk of being unprepared for the mammoth''s attack, but taking Liam down before he did.


    However, just as he was about to hit Liam, he once again found a barrier in his way, hitting it and losing most of his strength before reaching Liam''s head.


    Liam felt pain as he was hit, but it wasn''t enough even to move him to the side. He then turned invisible, disappearing completely while Hugue looked away, afraid that this was some kind of instant transportation ability.


    "Wretch!" He stared as he felt Liam''s hands reach behind his back, tearing at his skin with extended mana nails, a characteristic of the Silver Winged Leopard.


    Read the latest on empire


    Liam made the man in front of him scream, before his mammoth finally seized the advantage created by Hugue''s own decisions, striking out with one of his paws against the Spirit Master.


    The golden arms of Hugue''s ability broke almost instantly as they were touched by the creature''s paw, while he himself was on the verge of being crushed.


    He shouted angrily for the whole arena to understand the outcome of this fight that couldn''t possibly have the Spirits of the stronger opponent. Just as Hugue was about to be seriously injured, a red-haired monkey, at least three times the size of Hugue himself, appeared in front of him, crossing his arms in front of his body and protecting his master.


    The mammoth still managed to make Hugue''s red Spirit slide backwards, but it couldn''t break through the defense of this being, who was also a being of high defensive power.


    Still, it was clear to the whole arena who was more impressive. A 2-Star Spirit made a 4-Star Spirit slide backwards and still open his mouth and scream in complaint at the wounds on his arms.


    Liam flapped his wings again, this time appearing above the silver mammoth, no longer using his invisibility power.


    "You lost." Liam said out loud, sweating profusely from the mana expenditure of the last few moves, but strong enough to speak without slurring his words. "You broke your word, Hugue!"


    Hugue was on his knees at this point, as wounded and exhausted as his opponent. He looked up and saw Liam from above, also hearing the murmurs from the spectators about his promise earlier. He wanted to continue this fight. But if he did, he would gain a reputation throughout the inner area and even be punished by the Law Enforcement Hall.


    Challenges were taken seriously by the sect''s correctional force!


    "All right. I admit my defeat in this fight." He announced as he stood up with the help of his Spirit, a being similar to the one who had made Liam''s group run in the forest near City Five earlier. "But Liam, it doesn''t end here. Next month, I''ll challenge you again. This time, I won''t give you any advantages!"


    A new challenge was recently issued, causing the audience to buzz with anticipation about this exciting encounter. Liam might not be much of a 1-Star Spirit Sky cultivator, but with a Starlight Mammoth on his side, things were totally different!

 Chapter 243 Time to Leave the Sect!

    After the fight against Hugue, the next few days passed quickly for Liam and his group, and soon it was time for him to leave the headquarters for the first time since he arrived in the sect.The days between the fight and today were quite hectic, with Liam using up most of the merit points he still had, now down to 10,000 points. Many Division Chiefs and Commanders have sought him out in recent days, but his strategy of staying in the Lotus Temple''s cultivation rooms with his wives has paid off well, strengthening them as a whole and avoiding encounters he didn''t want to have.


    The few moments when he had to interact with companions of the same rank were relatively quiet, with him being able to avoid challenges and deeper conversations by using the excuse that he had to leave on an external mission.


    One of the good things about the Demon Gate was its strict rules and the possibility of refusing confrontation or even getting away from immediate problems by using missions outside the sect. While things were more flexible within the sect, the Elders took outside missions and the attitudes of sect members that might impede such missions seriously.


    As Elder Neill himself had spoken to Liam earlier, his Secret Hunt mission should be more focused on external enemies and less on his fellow sect members. That didn''t mean he should forgive fellow sect members, but he should certainly be more decisive with external forces and Demon Gate rivals.


    Thus, his relative ease in warding off trouble was no stranger to his group until the moment of his farewell today.


    After a fiery night in which he cultivated with each of his cultivation companions living in his house, he had a rich breakfast with the group before saying goodbye.


    Of the group living on his estate in City Two, only Nance would accompany him and his group to Irondom. The rest of the women would remain to fulfill their responsibilities with the sect, preparing themselves for the possibilities he had created in recent weeks for them to strengthen themselves.


    As soon as the group''s morning farewell meal was over, with Toby and his men, but also Isa and her team, already there at the residence, Liam stood up and took one last look at those who would be staying.


    "Work hard during my absence. I expect you to consolidate your current powers and get closer to your next breakthroughs when I return. I''ll see if I can bring you some gifts on this journey, but I can''t guarantee much." He smiled as he looked at his group of women.


    They all said goodbye to him, hugging him while the men led by Isa felt envious of him.


    "How long are we talking about here?" Mary asked as they escorted the team on this mission out of the house.


    Toby answered promptly, "The journey to Irondom is 8 days using the vehicles we''ll be using on this journey. So that''s 16 days to get there and back, considering an uneventful journey. But we can add about 4 days to that and the days we''ll need to stay in Irondom... It should take between 20 and 25 days, maybe a month, if we''re delayed by problems or opportunities."


    Groups on missions outside headquarters had a certain amount of autonomy over what to do out there. They were free to delay their return to the sect, as long as they had a justification.


    Before leaving, they had to submit a mission plan to the General Records Hall and get a departure permit. This permit had an expiry date, which was usually 150% of the group''s planned mission time.


    When a team on a foreign mission didn''t return after this time had expired, the General Records Hall would issue an alert to the Law Enforcement Hall to investigate the situation and a possible escape.


    But even after all these security devices have been activated, as long as the group can justify the reason for their delay¡ªopportunities or serious problems¡ªit was possible to escape punishment.


    The sect knew the continent had many problems and opportunities, and now and then, groups on external missions were delayed because of these possibilities.


    "Sigh... It''s a long time," Mary murmured, this being the first time she''d been away from Liam for more than a few days. "Anyway, good luck to you. I hope you get back soon."


    The group stopped in front of Liam''s property, finishing their goodbyes before heading for the exit of City One.


    Besides Liam, Toby, Nance, and Isa, there were 3 Officers led by Liam, while 2 First Officers and 11 Officers from Isa''s group completed their formation.


    Nance was obviously the weakest, with her cultivation of 7-Star Spirit Earth. But there were three other Spirit Earth Realm cultivators in the group, followed by most of them being 1-Star or 2-Star Spirit Sky cultivators. Only the First Officers and Commander Isa had between 3-Star and 7-Star Spirit Sky Realm cultivation.


    This was a common formation for journeys by sect members outside the headquarters, neither as large as the groups of Commanders hunting disciples for the sect, nor so small as to be weak or irrelevant.


    The group made their way on foot to the exit of the city, where they came across the Law Enforcement Hall post and handed in their departure permit. There they found the three carriages they had ordered from the General Records Hall, good-looking vehicles, mostly made of wood, with Demon Gate symbols and big, powerful horses.


    The men from Isa''s group took the lead to command of the vehicles, and soon Liam was in the middle carriage of the convoy, together with Isa, Nance, and Toby.


    Their journey began along the inner roads of the headquarters, with the group setting off in silence, Nance, and Liam watching the road with interest; for the first time leaving the headquarters.


    Isa and Toby had already left the headquarters a few times before and had gotten used to the view. They saw Nance, masked and dressed in black, and Liam, in his red suit, gazing at the stunning view of the fjord, heading out of the headquarters, a journey of about three hours.


    The sect''s headquarters was imposing with its enviable vastness!


    Liam observed the path, noticing several powerful beasts near the sect''s exit, creatures that were even stronger than the fourth realm plant his group had faced previously.


    He couldn''t distinguish the cultivation of all those creatures he saw from afar, but he estimated that there were Spirit Kings among those creatures on the borders of the headquarters.


    ''Here begins my escape. I''ll pay attention to every detail from now on!'' Liam thought to himself, eager to define where his escape could not take place and to learn more about the sect''s search methods.


    With a soon-to-be Commander and Commander Isa on his side, he had two good informants to answer many of his questions. All he had to do was be sensitive enough not to let the two of them realize his flight interests.


    Isa would still need to hear from them about their escape plans, but she wasn''t Liam''s concern. Given Isa''s devout personality, he imagined that this woman would most likely agree to join him on the run from Demon Gate. The problem was Toby, who he wanted to be as careful as possible not to understand his real objectives.


    ''On my return I''ll have to deal with Mylla... I have to take advantage of this month off to prepare to cultivate with her!'' He thought before summoning his books on the Fourth Class of his profession.


    His companions remained silent as they watched him begin to study, aware that it was in his plans to reach the Fourth Class during his stay in Irondom!


    ...


    The first few days of Liam''s group''s journey were uneventful. They would travel for most of the day, stopping only to eat and take brief breaks. But during the nights, they would hardly make any progress on their journey, when they would normally stop to camp and rest from the hard day''s work.


    Traveling wasn''t comfortable, but the biggest problem for cultivators like them was the uncertain dangers in their path. Unlike the region that Commander Amos'' group had passed through on their way to the Eternal Doom Island¡ªa weak and quiet area of the mainland¡ªthe region of the headquarters and Irondom was dangerous, with creatures of up to the fifth realm roaming the area. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Unlike in the headquarters, where there were specific areas where one could know in advance that there were dangers, it wasn''t like that outside the headquarters. The forests were great unknowns and could have powerful residents near or far who, depending on their day or the behavior of travelers, would feel the need to act.


    Because of these big differences, night journeys were not recommended, even for groups as well-trained as Liam''s. But these stops had been great for the young Runemaster in the group. Liam had been taking advantage of the stops to train what he was learning from his daytime studies, but also to cultivate with Nance and Isa.


    The method Liam chose, though less safe than cultivating indoors, was well prepared for. He had bought good huts and formations capable of protecting his and his companions'' privacy. That''s why they had cultivated every day without the various men in their group finding out about their dual cultivation.


    On their fifth night of rest since leaving the sect, Nance advanced to the 8-Star of the Spirit Earth Realm, while Liam reached the end of the 1-Star of the Spirit Sky Realm. Even Isa was showing signs of improvement, being at the absolute peak of the 7-Star of the Spirit Sky Realm.


    But the most important thing that night was not Nance''s progress. That night, just after cultivating with the girl with the beautiful, short blue hair, Liam created his first Fourth Class rune!

 Chapter 1 - 1: Attack of the Wolves

    On a dirt road in Mirathel, two carriages and four wagons lumbered slowly over a bumpy stretch where recent rain had left muddy traces. The low vegetation, typically desiccated because of water scarcity, appeared less parched today, swaying in the breeze.


    "It looks like more rain is on the way," remarked a person from inside one wagon outfitted with cages.


    Among the six wooden, horse-drawn vehicles, the wagons were fitted with cages, while the two carriages led and trailed the convoy, respectively.


    The carriages housed well-dressed men, while those outside, either leading the convoy or surveying the surroundings, donned uniform attire: short jackets, loose pants secured at the waist, long coats, and boots¡ªall in black.


    The guards of the convoy, wearing masks and remaining quiet, hardly communicated, even during difficult situations.


    The eleven individuals transported in the wagons knew the rules well and adhered strictly to them. They could speak in hushed tones but were forbidden from becoming agitated or attempting to interact with the guards.


    "Kid, use the rain to collect some water. You''ll need to use whatever you can to survive this journey," advised an elderly man among them, his clothes torn and filthy, in stark contrast to the guards'' uniforms.


    His companions, disheveled and unbothered by his worn appearance, listened attentively.


    The young man facing the elderly speaker, just 18 years old, tall and gaunt, with injuries and dirt marking his frame, responded, "What''s the point of enduring? We''ll just be fodder for the monsters at Violent Lake, old Ellis."


    "Don''t give up hope, boy," the old man replied, trying to shift his position, but was silenced by a cough from another prisoner, signaling caution.


    "Old man, leave the boy. If he wants to give up, let him," a woman interjected, the sole female among the 11 hostages being transported. "He''s lost his entire group. What''s so wrong about giving up? He''s already suffered more than most would in a lifetime."


    "Life is precious, kid. It''s hard to lose everything, I know, but hang in there. You never know what might be ahead. Sometimes, life offers a new beginning just when you least expect it."


    As he listened, 18-year-old Liam Porter, who found himself trapped in this dire situation just six days ago following an attack by the very men now holding him captive, felt lost for words.


    Only a week ago, Liam had been safe and sound in his own bed on Earth. Now, he found himself in a brutal, unfamiliar world. That day, he had awoken amid an overturned carriage, surrounded by the dead and his captors.


    Thinking he was trapped in a nightmare when he first opened his eyes in this savage place, he inadvertently caught the attention of one of his current captors. Since then, he had been living as a hostage.


    ''How did I end up here? What will I do?'' These questions haunted him ever since he assumed the identity of Liam Porter, a young servant of the Porter family of Espia Kingdom, on his way to the Demonpost.


    Demonpost, a major city in Espia Kingdom, was supposed to be his destination to attend the Mystical Beast Academy. There, his past self hoped to gain the skills necessary to one day become a distinguished butler for the Porter family.


    Now, Liam found himself far from the Demonpost, his intended destination dramatically altered.


    As their wagon jostled over the rough terrain, the wheel of the first wagon snapped off, causing the vehicle to flip in the nearly dried mud.


    The guards, witnessing the accident, hurried in, perceiving the incident as a mishap rather than an escape attempt.


    "Oh, fuck!" Day, seated next to Liam and Ellis, exclaimed worriedly.


    The evening was approaching, and the chill winds stirred their anxieties about the night ahead. This was not the land Liam knew. Here, in the Twin Land, cultivation and mystical powers shaped reality.


    Half of the mainland population was born with sensitivity to spirit power, while the other half lacked any perception or control over such forces.


    Notably, all the guards escorting them were Spirit Masters, powerful in manipulating spirit power, unlike any of the hostages.


    The downside of that interesting statistic was that, followed the rule of 50% sensitive and 50% non-sensitive, all beasts in the Twin Land were born with an innate connection to spirit power, adding a dangerous unpredictability to their surroundings.


    The threat to their lives would significantly rise if they had to stay motionless in this remote forest in the middle of the night.


    Upon seeing the broken wagon, the hostages watched as some guards approached to secure the area while others began to repair the damage.


    As an hour passed, they remained on that road, now enveloped in the darkness of night, casting an eerie shadow over this unfamiliar terrain.


    The hostages'' greatest fear was not an attack from beasts on their Spirit Master guards; those guardians were more than capable of defending themselves. Their genuine fear lay elsewhere.


    "Release the hostages." The command they dreaded most was issued by the leader of the group, the one taking them to Violent Lake. His voice sent shivers of terror through them.


    "Not again!"


    "Please don''t! We can''t bear to go through this ordeal again!"


    Panic surged as the guards unlocked their cages, thrusting weapons into their hands without offering any semblance of safety. Before they comprehended the situation, half of the hostages were outside their cells, armed with spears, swords, and other weapons provided by the guards.


    Clutching his spear and mindful of his injuries, Liam realized he had no choice but to prepare for battle.


    Liam couldn''t understand why, but their captors were sadistic, forcing them into deadly combats whenever the chance arose. Before Liam joined, the ten remaining hostages had already endured such ordeals, witnessing fellow captives fall.


    "Get ready, kid. These people won''t help us. Only our own strength can fend off the beasts that attack us!" Old Ellis said, his words to Liam laden with a protective urgency reminiscent of advice to a grandson.


    No sooner had Ellis spoken than Liam heard the eerie howls of wolves. He spun toward the source of the noise.


    Gulping in fear, he gripped his spear with both hands, bracing against his pain to take a defensive stance.


    A pack of six horse-sized wolves charged toward them. These formidable creatures, far mightier than any normal animal, bore gray fur and blood-red eyes that glinted menacingly. Saliva dripped from their open jaws.


    They seemed to disregard the Spirit Masters, as if the guards were mere shadows, while the guards themselves stood by, observing the unfolding chaos.


    Just moments after the wolves appeared, screams erupted from the center of the road as one wolf lunged at one of the ordinary people, sinking its teeth into the man''s leg.


    "Aaaaagh!"


    Just as darkness fell, Day found herself in a dire situation, with one wolf pouncing on her as if she were the most enticing prey amongst them.


    Two groups of three hostages each formed around two wolves, while Day saw Liam near to her, the only one who seemed unprepared.


    She moved with the swiftness of a rabbit, her hand quickly clutching one of Liam''s forearms, causing his eyes to widen as he felt his 70-kilogram body being maneuvered from side to side.


    Swooish!


    As a wolf''s paw struck at him, a silver blade flashed between Liam and the beast, halting the vicious attack aimed at his neck.


    Liam''s survival instincts surged, and seizing the moment, he hurled his weapon at the wolf''s eye, too close to the creature to contemplate any escape without making such a critical move.


    His spear flew from his hands, aiming straight for the wolf''s skull as the beast opened its massive jaws, intent on devouring its foe.


    "Stay ali¡ª" Ellis shouted as he suddenly appeared in front of Liam, only for the creature to bite down, swallowing half of his abdomen.


    The moment Ellis'' body appeared in front of Liam''s, the young man''s spear reached the right eye of the gray wolf in front of him.


    Unfortunately, the moment his weapon penetrated the creature''s eye, Liam saw Ellis fall, half of Ellis'' abdomen missing, obviously in the mouth of the wolf wounded in one eye!


    "NOOOOOO!" Liam shouted as he trembled, his eyes wide, a nauseating sensation rising from the depths of his body.


    Ellis didn''t last over three seconds after falling to the ground without a part of his body. His light went out, while blood oozed from his large wound at the level of his abdomen.


    Ellis'' wound exposed his internal organs, including his lungs, heart, and one kidney, to anyone nearby.


    But no one but Liam paid any attention to the already dead old man. Of the initial 11 hostages, 3 of them had fallen within seconds of the start of the fight, while half of the wolves fell to the combined attack of two trios and Liam''s decisive strike.


    A lone wolf took off from the scene, holding the victim''s body by one leg, intending to devour the unfortunate individual at a later time.


    Of the two remaining wolves, one saw its enemies grow with the fall of some of them and retreated simultaneously with the departure of the last one there, who was carrying the head of a man.


    Liam dropped to his knees, facing the lifeless forms of Ellis and the wolf. His vision became hazy as his face contorted, and seconds later, he vomited the meager contents of his stomach.


    Following that, he collapsed as he observed Day giving him strange glances.


    ...


    Several hours passed, and the daybreak was gradually appearing on the horizon as the group, comprising two carriages and four wagons, made their way towards Violent Lake at a steady but unhurried speed.


    Following the previous incident, the guards repaired the damaged wheel of the previous wagon and resumed their journey.


    Liam was now lying in his cell next to Day while he was still unconscious, his expression as grim as the night before.


    Day was next to the boy, sitting up as she stared at him steadily, her eyes cold, her thoughts even more chilling.


    ''I''ve got to find a way to kill the brat next time,'' she saw Liam''s eyes move more than they had in the last few hours, imagining he would soon wake up. ''If I don''t get another chance on the way to Violent Lake, I''ll kill him as soon as they drop us off on one of their islands.''


    As Day turned her attention back to the road, Liam woke up from his nightmares, feeling the pain of his old injuries, but much more the sadness of losing Ellis.


    Ellis had been a stranger to him until seven days ago. But Ellis was the first person he had met in this world since his reincarnation, a man who, at least in front of him, had been gentle and kind to him.


    Did Ellis have any ill intentions with his actions? Liam could would never know, so it really didn''t matter. What mattered was what had actually happened.


    ''Damn it! Old Ellis died saving me!''


    He looked through the bars of his cell, seeing the beautiful landscape from where the convoy was passing, a large valley from which he could see the mountain ranges to the south.


    But as he looked into his own cell, he froze when he saw who was standing next to him.


    ''Day!''


    His eyes sharpened, his heart beating differently, his thoughts flying.


    ''She tried to use me as a shield yesterday!''


    He remembered perfectly how it had all happened. He didn''t blame a person for trying to save themselves with everything at their disposal, but there was no way he could agree with what she had done without seeing it in a negative light.


    If it hadn''t been for Ellis, Day''s action would have killed Liam!


    ''Fucking woman! I knew you were no good. I''ll be more careful against you.''


    He clenched his fists as he stopped staring at the woman next to him, learning yet another hard lesson in this horrible world.


    Liam had read novels about fantasy worlds and the like, played video games, watched series and animes. But his experience of being reincarnated in a magical world was not as good as the journey of many of the characters he had followed.


    Where were the beautiful and talented maidens who would belong to him? And the opportunities he would stumble upon without even trying?


    The reality was different, dry. He had almost died the moment he arrived in this hellish world, and now he had learned a new lesson in a near-death experience.


    ''I thought I could trust these people because we were in the same situation, but I see I was foolish. I can''t trust anyone.''


    His eyes grew cold, his thoughts becoming more and more rational. Feeling death so close awoke something deep within him. He had been depressed until the previous afternoon, with no hope of improving his situation. But death was much worse than he could have imagined. Even though his situation was terrible, he now felt he had to persevere, just as Ellis had told him to.


    ''I''ll live! Old Ellis, I''ll try not to waste your sacrifice!''


    He thought to himself, a step more mature than when he had arrived in this world. ''I''ll have to watch out for that woman and the others. Even if some of them have no intention of harming me, they will definitely kill me if it can help them.


    Day probably wasn''t my enemy until yesterday. But the people of this world are too violent for an incident like that to go unnoticed. I must prepare to deal with her!''


    He stopped his thoughts at this point, feeling that the knowledge of the former owner of his body was affecting his manners.


    Without realizing it, he thought about murdering someone, something he had abhorred until a few days ago, while he was on Earth; a side of him which hadn''t fully changed until the night before.


    He already felt a small desire to kill the people who had exterminated his group and kidnapped him. But that didn''t compare to the feeling permeating Liam''s body as he thought about Day.


    ¡­


    At midday, the convoy would pause, and the guards would provide the hostages with their sole meal.


    As usual, none of the guards uttered a word throughout the process, giving out old food, leftovers from the guards'' own meals the day before. But for the eight hungry people in the four wagons, their food was excellent. It was just a shame that there was very little for them.


    Shortly after, the group would continue their journey, keeping the same pace as they had in the previous days. The group would stop three times a day for meals for the guards and the convoy leaders, at which time the group of hostages would drink water or do their business. The rest of the time, the convoy would continue regardless of day or night.


    Only an incident like the one that had happened the day before would stop the group at unplanned times. If something like this happened during the night, the hostages knew that, once again, they would be forced to fight the beasts that came at them.


    Luckily for the 8 survivors, the journey to Violent Lake would not have any other unplanned stops. With a few more days of the group''s grueling journey, they would reach their destination!


    ...


    Once the six wooden and iron horse-drawn carriages halted beside the vast lake¡ªso immense that Liam couldn''t discern its edge on the horizon¡ªthe guards proceeded to extract the hostages from their confinement. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The leader of the group of guards, a man with no items covering his face, blond hair, tall and strong, looked at the 8 survivors of the journey so far.


    Opening his mouth, he swiftly provided a concise explanation to those who remained puzzled about their circumstances.


    "Today, we will camp in this area. In three days at most, another five groups like mine will arrive here, and it will be time for us to leave you on one of the three islands of Violent Lake. After that, we''ll come back for your in three months. We will take those who survive to the Demon Gate as new outer members of the sect."


    ''Demon Gate?''


    Liam paled when he heard that name, not having noticed before he had fallen into the hands of this terrible group, but immediately remembering the memories of his new body.


    ''Demon Gate is a bloody sect of demon cultivators!''


    He became nervous as he remembered the fame of this great continental sect, a group known for its extreme training and teaching tactics.


    According to rumors, every year Demon Gate would select groups of mortals to abandon them to their fate on one of the group''s islands. These places were basically inhabited by demons who would try to devour humans like him!


    Not only did Liam turn pale with worry, all the other seven hostages looked at the lake with much more fear than they had felt in the last few days.


    A few of them still held onto the hope of being sold as slaves!

 Chapter 2 - 2: Eternal Doom Island

    Three days after Liam''s group arrived at one of the shores of Violent Lake, other groups similar to his arrived there as well.


    At dusk on their third day in the area, the leader of the group that had brought Liam and the other seven hostages ordered the guards to take the hostages out of their cells.


    As soon as they were forced to do so and directed to a medium-sized boat on a wooden pier, one survivor who had been by Liam''s side for the last 10 days threw himself on the ground, begging.


    "Please, seniors, take me as your slave! Please don''t throw me on that damned island!"


    Drool and tears punctuated the man''s speech, and his nasal mucus only added to his revolting demeanor.


    The blond man, leader of the group that had brought them there, saw this person attracting the attention of the others and quickly took action.


    "First Officer, cut out that man''s tongue." His voice rang out, chilling several souls on the shore of the lake.


    But that wasn''t all!


    "Cuff his wrists too. We''ll throw him like this into the Eternal Doom Island." The blond man completed his order, making the others watching that person crying out for mercy stand firm and not repeat the pathetic reaction of the now even more desperate one.


    ''These people are cold and cruel. Anyone who tries to attract attention and defy them will suffer bitterly.'' Liam observed the situation in silence, then walked back to where others like him were already lined up.


    Counting the person who had just lost his tongues, 29 hostages, equally ''selected'', were there when they were directed to board the wooden boat nearby.


    At first glance, the members of the group had nothing in common. Of the 29 individuals, 12 were women, 17 were men. 10 of them had darker skins, 19 had light skins. 21 were between 20 and 40 years old, with 6 under 20 and 2 over 40. But they all had one thing in common: they had been selected from survivors of attacks like the one Liam''s group had suffered.


    They didn''t know it, but there was a reason for it.


    The general leader of the groups in the area greeted his colleagues and looked at the 29 people. "Listen carefully to what I say, because you will no longer hear my voice until the end of the three months on the Eternal Doom Island.


    We will take you to the island, which is a day''s boat ride from where we are. But as close as it may seem, don''t let the distance fool you. Monsters inhabit the lake here. If you want to survive, work hard on the island. Any other path will lead to your death.


    As long as you''re on the island, there are no rules. No matter what you do, your only mission is to survive. In three months from the moment we leave you on the island, we will come back for you.


    That''s all."


    As soon as the bald man with a vertical scar over one of his eyes had finished, the small wooden boat moved, with a sea beast pulling it towards the island.


    Only six guards went ahead with the group, while the rest of the men watched them in silence for a moment before leaving the area.


    The moment they saw those people leaving the shore of the lake, some of the 29 hostages started muttering among themselves.


    "Are there really monsters in the lake? What if this is a psychological test?"


    "Is it? I wouldn''t risk it."


    "It makes little sense for it to be a test. Why would they have these guards around us if it was a test?"


    "It''s exactly the opposite. If it wasn''t a test, then there would be no need for any guards to come with us."


    "Maybe they''re here to push us off the boat when we reach this island."


    Liam overheard these conversations as he watched Day, keeping an eye on this woman.


    ''Maybe it''s a test. But I will not risk it. If they want us to spend the three months on the damn island, then that''s my mission!''


    Liam convinced himself, as the tone of the conversations increased.


    "If you''re so confident that it''s a silly test, then go ahead. Jump in the water and test your theory! If you will not do that, stop talking your shit!" said a thin, red-haired woman, as she spoke more and more angrily. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Two men next to the red-haired woman looked at each other and then at the shaven-haired man who had raised the topic.


    When Liam least expected it, the person trying to persuade the group to test the lake let out a scream, with two men grabbing him by the arms and quickly dragging him to one edge of the boat.


    ''Shit! What are they doing?'' Liam put his thoughts aside as he saw the barbarity about to be completed.


    None of the six guards on the boat moved, while most of the other 26 hostages heading for the Eternal Doom Island watched the scraggly haired, slightly overweight man being thrown into the water.


    Everyone fell silent after the sound of the man falling into the water, several of them approaching the corner of the ship where the man had been thrown.


    Four seconds later, everyone felt their boat shake as if something large had passed underneath it.


    Gulp!


    A huge tentacle appeared below the man''s body, hurling him into the sky with force, capable of sending him flying 45 meters above the boat.


    As he stopped momentarily in mid-air before his fall, four tentacles grabbed his wrists and heels, before pulling his limbs in the wrong directions.


    ''Shit!''


    Liam brought his hands to his mouth, watching the man''s body being butchered before an octopus-like creature appeared beneath the pieces of that man to devour the pieces of the corpse.


    The two men who had thrown the first dead man from their group stood in shock as they watched the scene unfold, noticing the great danger of the lake.


    ''Shit! They''ve just killed that person!'' Liam walked backwards until he hit his back on a metal structure of the ship and trembled with fear as if he had collided with an enemy.


    Luckily, it was only his fears that were stimulated at this extreme moment.


    ...


    The rest of the journey to the Eternal Doom Island flew by, the wind rushing past their faces as they sailed through the open sea.


    After taking the lake test, everyone in the group became convinced that their priority should be finding ways to survive on the island instead of trying to escape. As for killing themselves, well, that wouldn''t help them much, so the previous death was enough to dampen the spirits of these nervous people.


    Some of them spent the next few hours talking about what had happened, what to expect on the island, and even about partnerships.


    Liam wouldn''t receive any invitations, unfortunately. He even believed that his chances would be better if he joined a group. But no one approached him, perhaps because of his still unhealed injuries from the incident about 10 days ago.


    At the end of the boat trip, he was alone, as were some injured or limited individuals, like the person who had cried out for mercy before they left the lakeshore for the island.


    Liam didn''t join any of them. He felt it would be better to be alone than alongside individuals who were even weaker than him, so he mentally prepared himself to face the challenge ahead alone.


    Fortunately, he had good hearing and heard some information from the hostages who knew more about the Demon Gate than he did.


    Before arriving on the Eternal Doom Island, he was aware of what these three months on the island were all about. Either they could make agreements with the island''s demons and start cultivating their spirits, or they would die, devoured by the demons!


    As soon as their boat came within 30 meters of the shore, it stopped, before the six guards there threw one by one of the 28 survivors of the boat trip.


    Liam saw Day being thrown onto the shore before him, but just after the fourth person after her, a guard grabbed him by his pants before throwing him as if his over 70 kilos were nothing.


    He opened his mouth in preparation for the impact, but luckily, the bank where they were thrown had sand too soft for one to be hurt by the fall.


    As soon as he touched the sand and tried to get up, he felt something wrong and looked into the water, immediately seeing some small black creatures, similar to crocodiles, coming quickly towards the shore.


    Like the others who had already noticed the situation, Liam ran towards the dense forest less than 50 meters away from the lake shore.

 Chapter 3 - 3: Attempted Murder and Demon

    As soon as he entered the woods, Liam picked up the survival bag each of the 28 hostages from Demon Gate had received before being thrown onto the Eternal Doom Island.


    In these bags were basic survival items, such as drinking water, dehydrated meat, fruit, and three types of weapons. An axe, a knife, and a bow with 10 arrows.


    Without thinking too much, Liam picked up the axe, which had a handle length of 45 centimeters and a mass of 6 kilograms.


    Seeing himself inside the closed forest, with lots of trees and undergrowth, no longer seeing the crocodiles of a moment ago, he slowed down, becoming more careful with his steps.


    His breathing gradually slowed down from the hectic pace he was at when he reached the island, his thoughts flying as he pondered his situation.


    ''From what I''ve heard, this island must be the size of an average city on earth. Although there are many demons here, most of them should be more in the center of the territory.


    The shores of the island must also be dangerous. I imagine that not only crocodiles are in the vicinity to threaten us. I''d better move deeper into the island.''


    He walked, taking care where he stepped, but also the surroundings, the trees in his path, and signs of beasts.


    As much as the island was known for its demons, there were beasts capable of killing people like him. If one wasn''t vigilant, it wouldn''t take a demon to put them in mortal danger!


    Suddenly, the loud noise of a blade being drawn sounded close to Liam.


    The hairs on Liam''s body stood on end as he turned his eyes back, where without delay he saw a black-haired woman he had been sharing a cell with for about a week.


    ''Day!''


    He moved back, his eyes wide as he felt as if everything was happening in slow motion, feeling her movements slow down, but also seeing her attack him.


    The blade of Day''s knife passed where Liam''s neck had been a second ago, as he watched what he had already feared would develop sooner or later happen.


    She really wanted to kill him!


    Amid his concern for his life, he moved his axe, trying to defend himself.


    Swooish!


    Liam missed his move as Day changed direction, showing him the differences between someone who knew how to use a weapon and fight and a layperson like him.


    The real Liam Porter had learned the basics of fighting and weapon handling. But the young man from Earth had never experienced these skills or had the chance to train the senses of his current body.


    In front of Day, he proved to be full of flaws not only in his poorly timed and slow attack, but he also moved at the wrong moments and hardly knew how to defend himself.


    After exchanging three movements with Day, Liam felt a cut two centimeters deep appear on his right chest, cutting through his shirt and leaving a non-deadly but quite painful wound on his body.


    "Aaaaagh!"


    He shouted while Day grinned mischievously, using the moment to destabilize her enemy and slash towards Liam''s already wounded abdomen.


    ''That ends our journey, foolish boy!'' This mature woman, with a strong body and powerful muscles for a woman, thought as she cut Liam to his navel level.


    "Aaaaaaagh!"


    The boy screamed even more in agony. This time he couldn''t stand up any longer, falling backwards onto the ground, where only bushes and dirt lay beneath him.


    ''Are you kidding? No! I can''t die after having just arrived at this place!'' He screamed in his mind, unable to utter a word, as he howled like a wounded wolf in agony.


    Amid his moment of despair, Liam saw Day standing in front of him, looking him up and down, a look that said how much she despised him.


    "You should have died first. Old Ellis was stupid to sacrifice himself for a wimp like you." She said with a smiled, gripping her razor-sharp knife tightly, looking into Liam''s eyes, but thinking of his throat, her next target.


    Just as she was moving to deliver the final blow and put an end to her dealings with Liam, the sound of breathing from something approaching disturbed Day''s plans.


    She looked back halfway to Liam''s neck and saw a creature running towards them.


    ''Shit! A demon!''


    This being had inverted legs, with its toes turned backwards, while its skin was scaly, a dark shade of red, a little darker than human blood. It had large muscles like those of a gorilla, with a pair of horns on its head and hair as black as night.


    Its teeth were as sharp as knives, while its eyes were not normal. Having a set of four eyes and a nasal cavity devoid of the cartilage that shaped the nose, the creature was extremely frightening.


    The demon had a long tail on its back, which went all the way down to the middle of its back, where a large pair of bat wings were closed as it ran towards Liam and Day.


    She didn''t hesitate to flee when she identified the type of creature that had appeared so close to her, leaving Liam behind to attract the demon''s attention to himself and save her from death. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Tsk! If you hadn''t been saved by that fool, you would have died with little pain. Now who knows what will happen to you?'' she thought as she fled in desperation without looking back.


    Her blow to Liam''s abdomen was deadly. Being wounded and so close to a demon, the boy''s chances were nil!


    Liam saw the red-skinned demon stop beside him and lick his lips, but he could no longer move properly, his eyes losing their light.


    ''Shit! I''m fainting¡ª''


    That was all he could think before fainting next to an unknown, monstrous-looking creature.


    ...


    About an hour later...


    Liam opened his eyes in a dimly lit cave, not understanding what was going on.


    He saw torches here and there, minimally illuminating the room, while various strange symbols, pentagrams and magic circles were inscribed on the floor and even on his body.


    He remembered the situation earlier and felt his heart racing, turning his eyes downwards and seeing his stitched wounds, while a pentagram of blood was drawn on his chest.


    "What the fuck is this?" he despaired, asking himself in a shaky, agitated tone.


    The demon heard its target''s voice and looked back, drawing Liam''s attention to the creature sitting on the ground not far in front of him, in the center of another pentagram.


    Seeing the creature''s smile, Liam realized his situation was not good and feared he would be eaten alive.


    How malicious did something have to be to want to eat its prey while it was still alive?


    But as he tried to move, he felt his hands and legs tied to a cross, from which he couldn''t free himself in his current condition.


    His heart beat harder and his sweat became colder and colder, until the creature sang in a deep, low and constant tone, quoting words that were incomprehensible to Liam''s human ears.


    He tried to escape until the pentagrams and magic circles in the surrounding area glowed in different colors, drawing his attention to the ritual he was being forced to take part in.


    ''Oh, shit!''


    His eyes filled with tears as he sensed the enemy didn''t just want to devour him. That could be much worse than just being devoured!


    As it sat sideways to Liam, an aura in the demon''s shape itself appeared behind it and flew towards the young human''s body.


    At that moment, Liam once again fainted, this time certain he would die as his predecessor''s body was invaded by a demon.


    The moment he was penetrated by the thing, the ropes holding him undid themselves and his body fell towards the ground, making him feel as if he had passed through several portals as he saw his memories of Earth and Twin Land mixed.


    Before his body hit the ground, his eyes opened again, this time completely blood red!

 Chapter 4 - 4: First Level of a Spirit Master

    The moment he opened his eyes, Liam felt the cave in a whole new way, as if suddenly, in the darkness, he could see a bright world, different from the one he had seen a few moments ago.


    The dimness of the area, caused by the cave''s poor lighting, seemed to have lost its gloomy aspect. He saw the surroundings as if it were clear inside the cave, while noticing a subtle colored aura floating in the air.


    He didn''t just see it; he felt this strange aura, noticing a pleasant sensation when it touched his body, and how his body seemed to be nourished by it.


    His body felt feverish, his heart beating faster, while the wounds from earlier, the cuts sewn by the demon, healed.


    Along with his strangely rapid recovery, he felt like a full balloon, full of energy and the will to move.


    ''What''s going on? What has the demon done?''


    He looked in the direction of the dark red-skinned being, who was standing in a lotus position.


    When he recovered from his near-fall, he stood upright in the middle of the cave, not needing to get close to the demon''s body to understand its situation.


    ''Dead? How? It''s clearly¡ª''


    Liam was trying to understand what had happened when memories relating to the real Liam Porter popped into his mind as if something obvious were in front of him.


    "Spirit Awakening? Spirit Pact?"


    He muttered as he understood the differences in his senses, but also what had perhaps happened.


    In Twin Land, mystical powers affected sensitive humans in a very particular way. By meeting certain requirements, which Liam wasn''t sure about, a human would achieve the ability to make a Spirit Pact. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Strangely, humans could only grow stronger by making Spirit Pacts.


    A Spirit Pact was a mystical agreement between the dominator and the dominated party. Normally, the dominating side was the human, who would become a Spirit Master by dominating a mystical creature, like a beast, for example. The dominated side was the beast, which would become a spirit after being tamed by the human who succeeded in hunting it.


    Spirit Awakening was the name of the consequence of making the first Spirit Pact.


    Soon after the first pact, one would gain control over their first spirit creature, gaining access to mystical powers. This included not only the ability of the spirit itself, but also physical enhancements and the ability to sense and absorb mana.


    Liam knew what this was all about. These two particularities of Twin Land were behind the basis of the continental community, behind the mystical phenomenon that made the continent so special. However, he didn''t understand how the process behind these phenomena took place, let alone what had happened to him.


    ''I certainly awakened my spirit, or I wouldn''t be feeling like this now. But how did the Spirit Pact happen?''


    As he thought this, he felt a sudden pain behind his eyes, sensing something wrong in his body.


    His eyes turned redder, while from the pores in his skin came tiny purple droplets which, when they came into contact with the air, formed a fine mist in that cave.


    He felt weak, but then, without understanding how, he felt his little brother in his underwear grow.


    "What the hell?"


    Liam''s eyes widened as he looked down, feeling and seeing something that hadn''t happened since he''d arrived in this strange world.


    Looking down at his underwear, he didn''t know whether to laugh in satisfaction or cry at his situation.


    He had a proud piece of equipment there with him!


    However, now his little brother was hard as a rock, making him feel a pain he had never expected to feel in his two lives.


    As he kneeled on the ground moaning in pain, he imagined the creature that had left a dead body behind, gradually finding himself in a different space from where he was.


    He saw a semi-transparent being sitting in the middle of what appeared to be a shallow lake, surrounded by clouds on all sides, where he had no way of knowing where this was, nor how wide this place was.


    But judging by the rapid decrease in the level of the lake as the creature seemed to absorb it and the growing pain in his being, Liam associated one thing with another and assumed the situation he was in.


    ''I was the dominated side? That''s not right! Humans should always be the dominator side! Why would it force a Spirit Pact on me when I have no power to give it? The only advantage for spirits in agreements like it is the opportunity to grow together with their mast¡ª''


    Lost in his thoughts, he suddenly caught sight of a flickering light at the end of the tunnel, cutting through his confusion.


    "Fuck! It wants to use me to get stronger?"


    Liam understood the basics of his situation.


    The relationship between humans and mystical creatures in Twin Land could be hostile, but also harmonious. This depended solely on the decision of the human side and the mystical creature side.


    In this relationship, the human gained the creature''s special powers and also an ally who could grow with them. At the same time, the creature could grow by taking fewer risks and taking advantage of its tamer''s good fortune.


    Liam couldn''t say exactly the reason behind the demon''s action, but the creature could only be looking for that possibility, since nothing else would make sense.


    ''Shit! I have to cultivate or I''ll be killed!''


    He sat down on the ground to meditate, somewhat fearful as he felt the creature absorbing that lake, which he assumed was his mana reserve.


    Spirit creatures with a Spirit Pact in activity with a Spirit Master could directly consume their master''s mana to become stronger. In cases like that of a beast that the human side had tamed, the master would only allow this to happen when they were prepared to supply the beast with their mana.


    Liam''s case seemed to be just the opposite. He had benefited in some way from what the demon had done, but the creature seemed to be free to do whatever it wanted, including sucking out his mana without giving him a chance to prepare!


    But if his mana was totally consumed, Liam would die!


    Once a human or special being could go through Spirit Awakening, their body would be sensitized to mana. From then on, they would always have to have mana with them, or their life could be in danger.


    Staying a few minutes with nothing was not absolutely 100% dangerous, but staying longer than an hour would be enough for one to reach an irreversible state and die.


    Liam had never meditated before, but amid his agitation, feeling the enemy side sucking up all the mana that had already sensitized his body, he unconsciously learned to cultivate the surrounding colored aura.


    At first, the process was slow and uncomfortable for him. But the young man improved his familiarity with the process, absorbing more and more mana as he felt more comfortable with the process.


    Twelve minutes after starting, he felt the demon stop making the mana lake in that strange space decrease in height from the water level, then gradually raise the level.


    Almost an hour after starting, he felt his mana reach a peak, and then the level of the lake doubled in a single breath!


    ''Uh?''


    At that moment, he opened his eyes, successfully reaching the first level of a Spirit Master!


    For some reason he didn''t understand, the demon stopped absorbing the ''water'' as soon as he advanced in level, and then disappeared into that strange, misty space.


    Liam''s little brother shrank in size, while the young man''s previous pains disappeared as if they had never been there, along with his red eyes returning to their usual black.


    But as he felt well again, a series of pieces of information flooded his mind, making him understand more about himself, but also about the demon.


    ''Incubus demon?''


    He didn''t know well such a type of demon. However, the abilities he had got through it were so obvious he couldn''t help but understand the reality of this race.


    ''No wonder it was in the outermost area of the Eternal Doom Island and used me to get a pact! It doesn''t actually have the physical strength to be among the island''s demons and stand a chance of prospering!''


    The abilities Liam had just gained were related to seduction, shapeshifting, super-strength and a weak but existing power of mind control, the same as the creature now deeply connected to him.


    Along with the abilities, he also gained a ''thirst'' for something that he couldn''t help but realize would become a future problem!

 Chapter 5 - 5: Searching for the Cave Exit

    ''These abilities will be a problem... Apart from having to worry about this creature killing me, the powers it gave me are of little use in direct combat.''


    Liam pondered the situation. From what he could sense and assume, he wasn''t in any immediate danger. As long as he could cultivate and satisfy the ''hunger'' in his being, he had a chance of surviving what the demon had done to him. So that wasn''t his biggest problem now.


    His biggest problem was the Eternal Doom Island, a place where there were demons and other kinds of dangerous creatures!


    He had become a Spirit Master, but his strength had changed little. Not having gained a strong offensive ability from the incubus, he would have to be careful or he would die even after his breakthrough.


    ''Forget it! The situation I''m in is already the best I could imagine.''


    He took a step back in his thoughts, sighing as he walked through the demon''s cave.


    ''The most important thing now is that I know where I am, find a good place to cultivate without worrying about enemies and train what little I''ve got. Even if it''s not ideal, that should be better than nothing!''


    He searched for items of value or even with the potential to help him in that cave, but found little. There were a lot of herbs, powders and seeds, but unfortunately he couldn''t take much with him.


    In Twin Land, there were various types of items capable of storing things in independent spaces created through complex runes.


    Rune masters, one of the most acclaimed types of professionals in this world, could create items capable of displaying incredible abilities using mystical runes.


    Space rings, storage bracelets, storage belts, enchanted bags, space pouches, in short, there were several items capable of containing large pockets of space to store varying amounts of resources.


    The young master of the Porter family had a storage bracelet, an expensive item for ordinary people, but essential for Spirit Masters.


    Unfortunately for Liam, his previous self was a servant. He had nothing of the sort with him, forcing him into the current situation of having to choose what he would take with him.


    He couldn''t stay there!


    Who knows where he was? How close could he be to others like the demon who had invaded his body and forced a Spirit Pact on him? What would be his fate if he came across another incubus demon?


    There was no way he could know any of the answers to these questions. The only thing Liam knew for sure was the next demon he met wouldn''t try the same thing the incubus had done to him!


    Unable to take most of those resources and keen to leave the cave, Liam took what he thought was most valuable, a book with several of the symbols present in the pentagrams and magic circles in the surrounding area.


    The available resources might offer him more substantial help in the immediate future. However, once knowledge is acquired, it cannot be lost. Conversely, the continent was abundant with resources. Although Liam had limited possessions to discard, he could acquire other items if necessary to abandon these essences today.


    That''s if he lasted long enough to leave the island, of course!


    After improvising a cloth bag from his torn shirt, he tied it around himself like a backpack before taking a torch from one of the cave walls. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Standing next to the demon''s body, he felt the corpse also had its value. But after a moment, he moved on slowly, heading for the dark tunnel ahead of him.


    His senses were sharper than ever. He sensed spiders walking on the ceiling of the cave tunnel, but also small worms on the ground.


    As much as Twin Land creatures could become mystical beings, it took time for a being of ordinary origin, such as a spider, worm or scorpion, to grow into something powerful.


    Those insects in Liam''s path did not differ from those on Earth, for the time being, at least.


    He just ignored them, heading towards the end of that tunnel that seemed to have no end.


    Even so, he walked cautiously, choosing well where to step, avoiding the puddles of water scattered irregularly in this area.


    ''What kind of fucking place is this?''


    He walked for almost 10 minutes and didn''t feel like he was getting any closer to the exit. The further he went, the more he felt he was getting deeper into this underground area.


    As he felt the smell of wet soil getting weaker, his pores eliminated sweat, trying to cool his body down. But in another three minutes, Liam would notice his breathing getting stronger and a feeling of unparalleled heat.


    Just before he stopped, he saw something bright ahead in the tunnel that seemed to have no end.


    His curiosity made him move forward, walking for another minute until he stopped in front of the area where the glow was coming from.


    ''What''s that?''


    His eyes widened as he came face to face with what appeared to be a natural underground sauna, where an orange liquid, glowing strongly at the bottom of a deep pool of water, gave off all the heat he was feeling.


    Above the various water-filled holes in this area, however, a colorful aura, similar to the one he had seen earlier, was densely concentrated there, making it difficult to see, even overcoming the layer of water vapor.


    As he felt his skin touch the ''clouds'' of mana, he swallowed his saliva, realizing the real value of this place to him.


    "I can''t leave this cave yet!" He muttered in a determined tone, his voice confident, his tone charged with a strange will.


    Cultivating mana was addictive. More importantly, cultivating mana was necessary for the physical and spiritual strengthening of any Spirit Master.


    Facing this chamber of about 60 square meters, the ''natural sauna'', he braved the heat of the area by taking off his torn clothes and going deeper into it.


    ''It''s boiling. I''ll meditate out of the water and see if I can get into this little lake as time goes by.''


    He closed his eyes as he sat in a lotus position on a hot black stone.


    He felt a much stronger effect than he had minutes ago, when he had cultivated out of desperation because of the incubus.


    Without realizing it, he would enter a special state, cultivating without feeling the passage of time, in the blink of an eye, spending half a day in that place.


    ...


    About 14 hours after waking up tied to a cross in the demon incubus'' cave, Liam opened his eyes in that hot spring.


    He was enjoying the opportunity to meditate. But, feeling his stomach growl loudly and repetitively, he couldn''t stand it any longer before he stopped.


    The incubus had ignored the bag Liam had with him when he was attacked by Day. Fortunately, there were some grains and fruit in the cave, enough for him to eat.


    As he ate, he was sure that he had improved his cultivation a few times in the last few hours. But he couldn''t tell what level he was at, since he only knew the names of the first two cultivation realms¡ªSpirit Apprentice and Spirit Lord Realm.


    But how these mystical realms were subdivided, he did not know. So he was in the dark about his position as Spirit Apprentice for the time being.


    ''I have to go back.''


    He thought as he ran back along the path between the demon''s cave and the site of the hot spring.


    "This time, I''ll go into the water and meditate here for as long as I can stand it. I''ll leave this place when there''s no other option in my way!"


    Muttering this to himself, he stepped into the scalding water, then began to meditate.


    While he was doing this, the incubus seemed to sleep, an opportunity for him to advance the level of the mana ''lake'' of his being!

 Chapter 6 - 6: Demons

    In the blink of an eye, five days had passed since the arrival of the 28 hostages on the Eternal Doom Island.


    For most of that time, Liam alternated between meditating in the hot spring he had found and eating whatever was consumable in the demon''s cave.


    On his first day, he honestly thought he wouldn''t be able to stay there for over two days. There didn''t seem to be enough food to feed him. He wasn''t fat and his hunger didn''t seem to have diminished since he became a Spirit Master.


    But he felt good meditating in the hot spring. Every hour he meditated on it, he felt less of the burn from the scalding water in the area, feeling improvements in his physique and in his mana lake.


    This wasn''t just him trying to prevent the demon''s future consumption. He had genuinely become addicted to the sensation of meditating, accumulating more and more mana.


    This made him suffer, losing what little fat he had under his skin, until his face took on a malnourished appearance, with his cheeks almost disappearing, showing his facial bones.


    But on his third day, he couldn''t stand it and devoured several of the non-poisonous insects and even the earthworms in the area.


    This seemed disgusting and risky, but luckily his former self was a young scholar who had prepared to serve the future master of the Foster family. He knew the poisonous and non-poisonous insects, having only eaten what wouldn''t harm him.


    His hunger made him ignore the horrible taste of the things he ate between the third and current day in that cave.


    This worked to curb his hunger during those days, but this morning, when he woke up for another meditation session¡ªhe still needed to sleep¡ªhe realized there was nothing left for him to eat.


    Unless he was going to eat the flesh of the dead demon, his only alternative would be to leave the cave in another day at most.


    As addicted as he was to cultivating in the hot spring, Liam hadn''t reached the point where he could accept devouring corpses. When he woke up this morning, he meditated until he was close to his limit, which should be sunset today.


    ...


    Hours later, Liam''s stomach was making intense noises, causing him to feel pain as he stood in one of the cave''s hot water pools illuminated by underground magma.


    Unable to continue concentrating on his meditation, he let out a long, defeated sigh before leaving.


    ''Time to make my way around this island.''


    He put on his torn clothes, making sure the book he had taken from the demon incubus''s things was with him.


    ''I''ve already made the most of this place. My body was already proving resistant and the mana in the area is now much less dense than before. It will take some time for it to return to conditions similar to those I found about a week ago.''


    His body''s situation was related to the improvement in its properties. When the mana density in the area decreased, it was because of Liam''s absorption of mana.


    According to the theories the original Liam knew, natural areas, untouched by humans, had their own characteristics. If one came and exploited these characteristics without pushing the area beyond its limits, the area would be weakened temporarily, but would return to the way it was.


    Nature was renewable. If one was patient, one could harvest the same type of fruit many, many times.


    You just had to respect the unwritten rules of the universe!


    ''I''ll come back when the three-month period is almost over. Maybe I can meditate here one more time.''


    He headed towards the exit of the cave, which, at first, was not so visible to him. The incubus seemed to be clever, having created a single entrance and exit to this place, which was a fake rock wall.


    Previously, Liam hadn''t identified the exit. But with his senses much stronger than before, he found the place where the demon had brought him five days ago.


    He climbed up a narrow path, with barely enough room for a person like him to walk upright, where irregularities in the path seemed to form steps.


    Many cobwebs were lying around, which Liam causally destroyed by running his hands over them, oblivious to the small, harmless spiders in his path.


    Seeing light coming from in front of him, he quickened his pace to a stop, feeling his throat move, saliva forming in his mouth as the smell of blood stimulated his senses.


    ''Beasts!''


    He had no interest in blood, but beasts were synonymous with meat, i.e., food!


    He hastened his pace, picking up a makeshift dagger he had found in the demon''s cave.


    Unfortunately, the creature had left all of Liam''s weapons behind with his food, so it was up to him to rely on his current instincts and the stone dagger in his hands.


    But the moment he left the cave, faced with the extremely clear outside world, surrounded by trees and visual information, Liam wasn''t just faced with a beast!


    Twelve meters in front of him, a creature that looked like a wild boar was surrounded by two demons, beings much more malicious and powerful in appearance than the incubus that had kidnapped him days ago.


    These demons, one standing, laughing at the wounded boar, the other lying on a rock 16 meters away from Liam, had gray skins, larger and more hostile horns than the corpse Liam had left behind. Their teeth were bigger and sharper, their ears pointed, the size of human hands.


    Their bodies were between 1.8 and 2 meters tall, very muscular, and with sharp claws on their hands and feet.


    ''Demons! Shit!''


    Liam stopped where he was, putting his desire to eat aside to worry about his enemies.


    Demons were special types of humanoid monsters, eaters of human flesh, a type of being that, at birth, already began its mystical journey with its special characteristics.


    Demons had different characteristics, depending on their race. The incubus who had kidnapped Liam, for example, was not a particularly physically powerful type of demon within the demonic society.


    However, even a demon, such as an incubus, had more physical strength, endurance and speed than a human at the same level.


    The special abilities of demons could vary depending on race, purity of lineage, mana level, age, individual intelligence, etc. The only thing common to all, to a certain degree, was their physical condition, more enhanced in some, less so in others.


    From what Liam knew and could surmise, the creatures on this island must be special beings from the first realm. None of the mortals left to endure three months in this hell could survive if the place was inhabited by beings from the second realm!


    This thought gave him confidence in the face of those two staring at him right now, but it still wasn''t enough for him to risk it so easily.


    ''While humans can get stronger by conquering spirits, demons can get stronger by devouring our bodies. Demons are particularly effective at this.


    Unlike other monsters, they don''t just eat those who attack them. They hunt humans because they like the taste of our flesh.


    I have to be careful. They won''t let me get away, even if I try.''


    He stared at the two creatures for a moment, while they both watched him in silence, not expecting to find a young Spirit Master there. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Unlike Liam, who had just awakened his powers a few days ago and understood little about the distinction between the strengths of magical beings, these two were born with keen senses for it. They could tell the human''s level and how difficult it would be to act against him.


    They both put aside the boar they were hunting to focus on, the black-haired boy, who must have a third of the boar''s weight, but who would be worth twice as much to them as that animal.


    The two raised their guards while muttering things that were incomprehensible to Liam, but which he understood nonetheless.


    ''You want to attack me and eat me, huh? It will not be that easy!''


    His eyes turned blood red, his senses growing stronger while his heart beat harder.


    Feeling his features associated with the incubus becoming more noticeable, Liam moved against the one closest to him, figuring he''d have a better chance by attacking first!


    As he moved, his feet surprised him, bringing him into contact with the gray creature faster than he had imagined.


    Not only was he surprised, but so was the gray creature. This demon''s eyes widened at Liam''s speed, as it attacked rather late.


    Liam saw it coming, moving to defend himself while attacking the enemy with a swipe, throwing him against the wounded boar.


    ''I''m not going to stand alone against you two, you idiot! Entertain him for a moment, piggy!''


    He moved without looking at the boar and the fallen demon, turning his attention to the other already approaching him.

 Chapter 7 - 7: Cultivation Rank of Spirit Masters and Mystical Beings

    Turning his attention to the demon moving against him, Liam knew he would not surprise his opponent as he had just done with the demon on the ground, who was being attacked by the boar.


    He put up a defensive guard as he moved against his opponent, attacking him like an animal.


    Liam didn''t have strength on his side. He certainly had good speed, stamina and strength after becoming a Spirit Master, but he couldn''t easily defeat an opponent with the characteristics of that demon when in its most cautious state. But no matter how powerful they were, at the level of that being, it had its flaws.


    ''Demons are strong and confident. But that''s their biggest weakness. It''ll be less inconsequential against me because of my previous move, but its forms of attack are more brutal and less refined than those of human warriors. I can win if I have the right plan!''


    Liam acted as if he was going to attack the creature by preparing to cut it in half, a somewhat irrational contest.


    The creature looked at him furiously, craving the blood of this novice Spirit Master. ''Trying to attack me? A mere human who only managed to awaken his spirit through a demonic ritual dares to attack me?!''


    While glaring at Liam, it shouted as it slashed towards its opponent''s jugular.


    "It would be a good contest if you had your spirit''s help. But being just a 5-Star Spirit Apprentice without the spirit on your side, you''re nothing!


    Die to me, human brat!''


    The creature shocked Liam by speaking in human language, but the young man continued with his plans. Just as he was about to be wounded, he subtly manipulated his opponent''s perception of reality by moving to deflect the attack.


    Amid combat, the creature was overcome by a sudden influx of powerful desires that consumed its mind with forbidden thoughts.


    Given its level of cultivation, it took only two seconds for it to regain control of its mind.


    But as it pushed away the thoughts induced by Liam, the creature noticed the movement of its enemy, who was no longer in front of it, but on its right side, attacking with a stone dagger against its neck.


    Unable to dodge the enemy''s attack, the demon tried to defend itself by putting its arms in front of its neck.


    "Aaaaagh!"


    The scream of the other demon attacked by the boar rang out as Liam''s opponent felt the actual strength of the seemingly slight boy.


    "Aaagh!"


    It screamed too, its arms being cut off at the elbows, causing a lot of blood to leave its arms while his bones were exposed.


    Liam didn''t miss his chance for fear of the enemy retreating or even counterattacking. He threw his dagger from one hand to the other before slashing at his enemy''s neck.


    Swooish!


    Liam''s movement was so fast the demon with the wounded arms couldn''t react in time as it opened its eyes wide, feeling a cut on its neck. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''No! It can''t be!''


    The force of the boy''s attack shocked it!


    ''How could this be happening? How can a brat at the same level as me have so much strength?''


    Liam didn''t know it now, but the hot spring had greatly increased his physical power. Not only had his resistance to high temperatures gone up a lot, his general endurance, strength and speed had all improved together.


    Even without him using the true form of a Spirit Master¡ªsummoning the spirit to fight for him¡ªhe dealt a mortal blow to the demon!


    As the demon wounded in the neck and arms fell in disbelief, Liam turned away from it, turning his attention to the boar and the other demon.


    Luckily, the boar had been spiteful enough to bite the body of the demon Liam had thrown in front of it, using its sharp, large canine teeth to tear a chunk out of the gray creature''s abdomen.


    To the boar''s misfortune, after tearing a chunk out of its enemy, the creature used its large, sharp claws to pierce the boar''s skull, killing it instantly.


    Seeing the creature grunting as it tried to get up, Liam didn''t hesitate to attack it toward the boar''s bite.


    The demon moved to defend its wound, while Liam saw his opportunity, changing his attack by leading the enemy into a mistake.


    Swooish!


    He made another cut, this time reaching the femoral artery of the demon''s right thigh, one of the main bloodways, which, when injured, could cause severe bleeding.


    "Aaaagh!!"


    The demon screamed as it swung one of its claws at Liam, while a subtle poisonous mist appeared in the middle of its sharp, dark claws.


    Liam swallowed his saliva at the sight of his enemy''s latest attack, unable this time to avoid his opponent''s action as he moved to defend himself.


    ''Damn it!''


    He wailed as he put his arms in front of his vital organs.


    But to the surprise of both the demon and Liam, the creature''s claws failed to scratch the skin on the young Spirit Master''s forearms.


    However, the force of the enemy threw Liam off balance, causing him to take steps backwards as he tried not to fall.


    ''Looks like that incubus gave me more than naughty skills!''


    A smile broke out on Liam''s face as he felt tremendous relief, with the creature in his vicinity seriously injured, while he was fine, despite his breathing and feeling of weakness indicating his exhaustion.


    As he balanced himself, he kept his guard up, making sure there were no other enemies around.


    Two minutes later, the two demons stopped breathing, and he approached their bodies to make sure they were dead.


    With that done, he sighed, looking at the boar''s body and returning his attention to his hunger.


    He didn''t want to stay there, so he improvised a rope, tying the boar''s legs together and dragging it away.


    On the way, he couldn''t stop thinking about the battle and the things the demon had told him.


    ''5-Star Spirit Apprentice, huh? So those sensations I felt during my stay in the incubus cave were my advancements.''


    He recognized what it felt like to advance, something important for him to know his strength compared to other mystical beings in this world through a more or less correct parameter.


    To say that two 5-Star beings had the same strength was not correct. Each one had their own particularities, characteristics that could make them more or less strong. Some could be good at non-physical activities and therefore be terrible warriors, etc.


    But in Twin Lands, most of the time, the cultivation realms, all of them divided from 1-Star to 9-Star, could be relied on to know who not to get involved with.


    However flawed the system might be for telling the difference between two individuals at the same level, it was efficient for telling the difference between those of different levels.


    For the vast majority of Spirit Masters and mystical beings in the Twin Lands, the difference of a single level was enough for the weaker side to stand no chance against the stronger.


    The system was useful for comparisons of beings of different levels, such as a 5-Star being and a 6-Star being. Most of the time, the 5-Star had to be extremely careful with the 6-Star one!


    Today Liam learned in practice the difference between those of the same level!


    But that''s not all he learned.


    ''That demon said something important. A Spirit Master who can''t summon their spirit can''t access the best they have!''


    This worried him.


    Spirit Masters could inherit abilities from spirits and use these abilities as Liam did. But the proper method of fighting as a Spirit Master was to command your spirits and lead them into battle without getting physically involved.


    However, Liam had a big problem. He hadn''t made the Spirit Pact with the incubus, but the other way around!


    ''I have to find a way for me to negotiate with it in the future. If I die, so will it!''

 Chapter 8 - 8: Revenge Time?

    A few days later...


    After killing the two previous demons, Liam devoured the boar''s body somewhere far away from the corpses of the two creatures he left behind. Having rested and regained his strength post-banquet, having eaten over 3 kilos of meat in a single day, and saved another 10 for the next days, he moved on with his journey.


    After going through his Spirit Awakening and everything he had faced so far, Liam was certain that Demon Gate''s aim in leaving them there was to awaken their spirits and help them make Spirit Pacts with the island''s demons.


    Demon Gate was known as a force of Spirit Masters who cultivated demons. Connecting the dots, it wasn''t hard to see what the real purpose of the three-month challenge on the Eternal Doom Island was.


    Now that he had become a Spirit Master with the demon incubus as his first spirit, Liam could not weaken.


    There were creatures and people on the island who could risk his life. If he wasn''t able to endure the three months until the members of the Demon Gate returned to take them away, there would be no point in the challenges he had overcome so far.


    To make it to the end of the 3 months alive, he had a few goals in mind: to get stronger, to avoid fellow humans and especially demons!


    ...


    On the 32nd day on the Eternal Doom Island, Liam was cautiously following the trail of a beast he had spotted minutes ago.


    As well as meditating daily to suppress the mana consumption of the incubus, Liam had another essential need: food.


    A first realm Spirit Master like him was not so different from an ordinary human when it came to food. He could get hungry for a day or two, but it wasn''t interesting to go longer than that without eating, or he could become weak.


    Liam had found a medium-sized area on the island, neither too close to the coast nor too close to the island''s core, where he was slowly living and exploring. He believed there were other places just like the previous hot spring on the island and was looking for such places with caution.


    Seeing a beast a little weaker than him, of the non-poisonous type, on its way to collect water in a stream this morning, he slowly followed it, using his hunting skills to get closer to his target.


    He had already been doing this for 18 minutes, following his target''s tracks to where he believed the boar had stopped.


    Boars seemed to inhabit this island in large numbers. Since the first wild boar that Liam had tasted a few days ago, he had already hunted another and spotted at least a dozen.


    Fortunately, he has seen no demons these days, having only hunted once since settling in this area.


    Starving from not having eaten for three days, Liam stepped forward, going under a bush, while he had a makeshift spear in his hands, ready to attack.


    As he positioned himself, preparing to attack his target, who had probably stopped to rest ahead, he paused when he heard something.


    "The place we''re looking for must be nearby. Look at that. That stone is shaped like a dagger, just like the one Levi told us about."


    A man''s voice sounded from the spot in front of Liam, making the young man stop and narrow his eyes, recognizing the voice of one of the men who had thrown the hostage into Violent Lake to test the theories about it.


    From the tone of that voice, Liam sensed the dagger-shaped stone must be a good thing, probably a sign of the proximity of an area like the one he had explored in the incubus'' cave.


    After the initial scare, his hunger subsided as his heart calmed down, adrenaline taking over his body.


    ''Maybe I should observe them before deciding what to do.''


    The human, rational part of him made him peek through the bush in front of him, moving slowly so as not to attract the attention of the two Spirit Masters he could sense ahead.


    One of them seemed to be a 2-Star Spirit Apprentice, while the other must be a 3-Star Spirit Apprentice Spirit Master.


    Liam had learned to differentiate between the levels of powers of mystical beings in the first realm of cultivation by observing many creatures over the past few days.


    But when he advanced far enough to see the ravine in front of that bush, Liam couldn''t help but change his expression when he saw a man and a woman standing there.


    The man was sitting in front of a small, unlit fire, looking south towards the dagger-shaped stone. Meanwhile, the woman was standing side by side with the man, with one of her sides visible to Liam.


    The black-haired woman, of medium height, with broad shoulders and a body that was unattractive to a young man like Liam, was even more repulsive to him because of their history.


    ''Day!''


    Liam identified the woman who had almost killed him twice since he arrived in this world.


    His fingers gripped the spear tighter in his hands as his face darkened, his gaze narrowed, like that of a snake about to strike.


    ''I should kill her here and now!''


    His hands trembled subtly as he lifted one of his feet, preparing to step forward to take action.


    However, just as he was about to move, he heard that woman''s voice.


    "Let''s move on. From what Levi said before I killed him, that rock was only a few minutes away from the place he was forced to flee. If there are no other demons there, this could be our chance to advance quickly."


    "Hehe, boss, you did well to seduce that guy before he died."


    "Let''s go."


    She started forward, while glancing at her companion, thinking about what to do next.


    ''Let''s see if today is your lucky day, dear Rufus. Your company is excellent, but only if you''re useful.''


    As the two started walking south, Liam began chasing after them, temporarily changing his mind about taking swift revenge on Day in that place.


    Killing her would be pleasant, of course it would. But more pleasurable than eliminating an enemy was the possibility of becoming stronger.


    ''If there are demons ahead, I can use these two to my advantage!''


    ...


    Minutes later, Day and Rufus stopped in front of a small waterfall in this mountainous area of the Eternal Doom Island.


    In that rocky area, there was a 4-meter high waterfall, which poured water into a small lake, funneled down to flow under the mountain.


    The shore of the small lake was made of stones, while large trees in the surrounding area provided plenty of shade.


    Hiding behind the trunk of one of the large trees near Day and Rufus, Liam spotted the site they were looking for before the pair even realized it.


    ''I see... This is no ordinary waterfall. There must be something behind the water wall that makes this place special for cultivation and tempering the body.'' Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liam opened his eyes in interest, not believing he hadn''t found this place before, even though he had spent the last few days wandering around nearby.


    ''Looks like I''ll have to move.''


    Seeing there were no demons around, he walked slowly, taking steps forward according to the sound of the waterfall and the swaying of the trees.


    Meanwhile, Day had already understood the value of the area described by Levi, noticing the demons who had made Levi flee were no longer there.


    She clenched one of her fists and slowly took a step back, reaching into her bag for a dagger, ''if I cultivate in this place, I''ll be able to reach the next level quickly. By then, I won''t need someone like you anymore!''


    She moved as Rufus grasped the space behind the waterfall, noting its value to him and Day.


    "The place¡ª"


    But just as he opened his mouth to say something, he felt an arm circling his body and pinning down both his arms, while a hand with a dagger covered in darkness approached his left chest.


    "You''ve played your part, my friend. This place can''t be shared between two, so this is goodbye!" Day said aloud, her words echoing with the shadows of her heart.


    "Aaaagh!"


    The man had no chance to defend himself or beg for mercy. As Day''s malicious words left her poisonous mouth, her dagger pierced Rufus'' heart, poisoning him with her corrosive shadows.


    As she held Rufus tightly, smiling as she reached her goal, her expression froze as she saw the tip of a spear appear from inside Rufus'' right chest.


    "Cough!"


    She coughed up blood as her whole body went numb. She and Rufus lurching forward, both mortally wounded!

 Chapter 9 - 9: Strange Phenomenon

    "That... That... What the fuck?"


    Day tried to move, but with her body connected to Rufus'', she could only feel a great sense of desolation.


    Her mind, once filled with racing and ambitious thoughts, now ground to a halt.


    As she fell, her eyes turned towards Liam. Seeing the enemy who had dealt her a mortal blow, horror etched itself on her face.


    She couldn''t comprehend how he was still alive.


    "Liam!"


    Those were her last words as the black-haired young man approached, a smile on his youthful face. For the first time, he displayed that emotion to Day.


    "You did this to yourself, Day."


    Liam kneeled beside her as her body slowly ceased to move, her strength to speak completely gone. There was still a flicker of consciousness in her eyes. Taking the opportunity, Liam said goodbye.


    "I didn''t think our next meeting would end so quickly, but that''s fine, too. In the next life, don''t be so quick to betray complete strangers. Don''t be an idiot again and¡ª"


    He paused, noticing the light in Day''s eyes had extinguished.


    Liam wasn''t used to this kind of situation. By taking revenge, he felt a sense of relief in his heart, but he couldn''t express everything that was on his mind.


    "Sigh... It doesn''t matter. You''re already dead. I think I''ve done the world a favor by avenging what happened earlier."


    Liam stood up, certain that the two Spirit Masters were dead and wouldn''t be a problem for him.


    Seeing no sign of demons or beasts nearby, he turned his focus to the waterfall not far from the bodies, where the opportunity that Day had guided him to lay.


    Before moving on, he picked up Day and Rufus'' bags, feeling his stomach rumble once again.


    ''Dried meat, seeds, water and fruit. It''s a good thing those two didn''t consume everything they had!''


    Liam devoured half of the food left in Day''s and Rufus'' bags while counting his other gains. Besides the food, he found three daggers, an axe, two bows with several arrows, some plants, a stone that looked like a diamond, and a strange vial that he couldn''t open.


    After eating his fill, he made his way to the waterfall, noticing more and more of what it was capable of as he got closer.


    ''In order to reach the other side and get the special resource available here, one must first pass through this waterfall... However, it''s not as simple as it looks.''


    He picked up a fallen tree branch from the banks of the lake in front of the waterfall and threw it against the waterfall. The moment the branch hit the wall of water, it shattered. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing that he was right, Liam approached carefully, testing the water first on one of his legs while strengthening his body with mana. When he saw he could bear the weight of the water, he sat down under the waterfall, closing his eyes and accepting the painful massage provided by the falling water.


    He began to meditate, feeling the mana entering his body more easily than when he was in the hot spring a few days ago.


    Liam cultivated under the waterfall for the next three hours, feeling improvements in his constitution, even if he didn''t make significant progress.


    At the end of his cultivation, he advanced down the waterfall and reached the other side of the water, where there was a small cave about 2 meters above his position.


    Setting his eyes on a bluish gem embedded in the wall and shining brightly, Liam knew it would help him immensely. He climbed the wall behind the waterfall, reaching for the precious resource.


    As soon as he touched it, he felt a sharp pain on his fingertip, retracting his hand instantly.


    ''That...''


    This was no ordinary pain. It felt as if his entire nervous system had screamed in agony. His eyes fluttered, and the hairs on his arm stood on end. His body stopped obeying him as he fell towards the small lake below.


    Amid his fall and pain, his vision blurred, but not before he noticed the glow of the crystal disappearing.


    ''This place...''


    His mind transported him to a misty lake where the demon incubus lay. Suddenly, the demon woke up, taking a fighting stance.


    The level of the ''water'' in the lake rose, and a blue glow emerged from its depths, rising until it floated beneath the clouds like a bright star. Strange symbols formed lines in the air, enveloping the glowing patch.


    ''What is that?''


    Liam felt an immense power emanating from the thing, while strange symbols, forming lines in the air, condensed here and there, enveloping the patch of space where the blue glow had settled.


    "I don''t know either."


    Hearing that voice, Liam looked at the demon in shock. For the first time since their strange relationship began, the demon had spoken.


    "This... Can you talk to me? Demon! You need to change your behavior. I could die if you don''t help me!"


    Liam seized the opportunity to pressure the creature, unsure if he would get another chance.


    The demon didn''t respond to Liam''s plea, maintaining its guard because of the frightening aura of the glowing thing.


    "Human, never tell anyone about this thing you''ve gained. Make no mistake, treasures are curses unless you know how to use them. Understand what it''s all about in secret. Don''t come to me until you''ve got something."


    Just as suddenly as he had awakened, the demon went back to sleep, ignoring Liam''s exclamations.


    The young man clenched his fists in frustration. There was nothing he could do to force more information from the incubus.


    Knowing nothing about the strange item he had touched, he too could only keep his many questions to himself as he gradually returned his consciousness to reality.


    Seeing himself sinking into the small lake, he swam to the surface. He spotted the waterfall, now devoid of the mystical phenomenon that had made it so intriguing.


    ''I seem to have totally absorbed that thing... But I don''t know what it''s for. Is it a good thing, or a problem like the demon said?''


    He stopped pondering as he focused on his cultivation, realizing he had advanced to the 7-Star of the first realm thanks to the strange phenomenon from moments ago.


    ...


    For the next eleven days, Liam traveled from his previous position, growing braver as he moved around the Eternal Doom Island.


    He still knew nothing about the crystal that had invaded his mental space, nor had he been able to speak to the demon again despite his attempts. During those days, he meditated, hunted, ate, rested, and moved.


    He encountered a few demons, having to run away on one occasion and fighting two creatures on different occasions. Fortunately, most of the creatures on the Eternal Doom Island were weaker than him.


    His last opponent, a 6-Star Spirit Apprentice Demon, had been tough to defeat without the help of his spirit, which he honestly didn''t think would help him much either, given the characteristics of an incubus.


    Fortunately, he was strong enough to fend for himself on the island and didn''t regret it too much.


    Waking up this morning in the cave he had found the night before, Liam ate the rest of the fruits he had, before preparing to move on in search of opportunities.


    As he opened the stone path he had improvised to protect himself, he came across the jungle and the daylight, breathing in the pure forest air, the only positive side of this place full of malice.


    But just as he was enjoying the moment before leaving to continue his journey, Liam narrowed his eyes at the sight of three armed people staring at him menacingly: two men and a woman.


    His instincts kicked in. The moment the two men lunged at him from different directions, he swiftly moved his hands to the daggers in his bag.

 Chapter 10 - 10: Animal Instinct

    Swooish!


    As soon as he saw the two men moving against him, Liam threw two daggers at them, attacking without much thought.


    His current strength and reaction speed were not so simple for those two to act carelessly against him. Even though they were 5-Star Spirit Apprentices, the difference between them was great enough for Liam''s counter-attack to reach the targets before the group''s attack could.


    "Aaagh!"


    One of them let out a painful scream, while the other made no sound as he lost control of his body and stumbled.


    With his throat cut, the second Spirit Master brought his hands to his throat as his eyesight rapidly darkened.


    The other man, wounded in the left shoulder, stopped in mid-attack as his spirit returned to his body.


    The woman, far from everyone, put her hands together as if to pray. Instead of the expected phenomenon, a black shadow appeared behind her, revealing a demon.


    ''Is this how the Spirit Masters fight?'' Liam thought, recognizing spirit summoning, an ability Spirit Masters could use with one or more spirits, depending on their Spirit Pacts.


    Summoning a spirit was costly, requiring a large portion of mana. However, the power a spirit could wield in battle was much greater than the Spirit Master''s own.


    The woman showed this, making her demon-spirit attack from afar, launching a mental assault on Liam.


    Quickly, Liam found himself surrounded by fog, losing sight of the dead enemy and the wounded man.


    ''A concealment-type ability? That''s an interesting mental power. I''ll have to be careful.''


    He became alert, raising his guard and paying attention to his surroundings.


    Luckily, his spirit also had mental capabilities. Otherwise, without summoning his spirit, he would be vulnerable to the woman''s spirit''s ability, even though she was only a 5-Star Spirit Apprentice Spirit Master.


    The wounded man''s sounds of pain faded away. Then, 25 seconds after being surrounded by dark mist, Liam''s instincts told him to shift left.


    As he moved, he saw the enemy attacking, with a different spirit than the woman''s¡ªanother demon, muscular and clawed.


    Swooish!


    ''Gotcha!''


    In a Spirit Masters'' fight, the right thing to do was to use spirits. But, being wounded, the second man used the only way to raise his powers: merging his spirit''s characteristics with his own.


    The fusion of spirit and Spirit Master allowed them to blend abilities with less mana expenditure than full summoning.


    Liam wasn''t experienced in combat, but he sensed the monster attacking him was the fusion of the injured Spirit Master and the man''s first spirit.


    Liam attacked the hideous being next to him at heart level, using an axe.


    A strange sound of a wounded animal rang out, reverberating through the nearby trees, reaching the ears of the woman controlling the battle from afar.


    ''Shit! Salmon has been seriously injured! He''s going to die too!''


    The red-haired woman, Mary, felt at a crossroads: continue attacking Liam or run away.


    Why run if she was affecting Liam? Because she knew she wasn''t affecting him as much as she wanted. Aware that she wouldn''t last a minute longer with her current mana expenditure, Mary took the coward''s way out.


    Before Liam even removed his axe from Salmon''s chest, she retracted her spirit and began her escape.


    Liam felt the effects of Mary''s powers gradually diminish, understanding she was fleeing.


    A smile appeared on his lips. Once again, he was victorious.


    ''Whatever. I''ll let you get away for¡ª''


    In mid-thought, Liam felt something was wrong.


    A surge of power coursed through his body. His muscles grew, his skin became silkier, and parts of his body filled with blood.


    His heart rate changed, his eyes turned scarlet, and a spiritual tail appeared above his rear.


    Subtly raising his head, he breathed in the surrounding air, sensing a natural fragrance that mesmerized him.


    Opening his mouth slightly, he licked his lips, pushed aside the dying man and the corpse, and started running toward the red-haired woman.


    His speed tripled compared to when he had fought earlier, his thoughts racing as he deciphered the clues left by the careless Mary.


    "I found you."


    He opened his mouth, more pleased than earlier, as the red-haired woman looked at him in shock, astonished at being found so easily.


    "7-Star Spirit Apprentice?!"


    She realized Liam''s cultivation as she looked at him more carefully, understanding the grave mistake she and her companions had made.


    "You''re clever. Too bad you chose the wrong path..." Liam said, narrowing his eyes, appreciating Mary''s appearance.


    Unlike Day, who had a square body and masculine looks, Mary had more appealing attributes. She wasn''t the most beautiful woman Liam had ever seen, but her rosy lips, long hair tied in a ponytail, slim waist, narrow shoulders, and wide hips would catch any man''s eye in different circumstances.


    However, Liam''s gaze held something far darker than mere attraction. It was a predatory look, far worse than a man thirsting for attention.


    "What do you want?" she asked, her voice tinged with uncertainty.


    ''What''s that? What''s that heat?''


    As he slowly approached her, she felt different. Her heart beat faster, her face flushed, and something in the middle of her body shifted, causing her to spasm involuntarily.


    "I should kill you... But that would be a shame. You''re so beautiful," Liam said, feeling a strange desire as he looked at Mary''s lips.


    "You... We, we''re enemies... We shouldn''t..." She hesitated, overbalancing and falling to her knees, unable to stand as an intense desire to strip off her clothes and jump on Liam consumed her mind.


    "Maybe, if we do it once, we can make peace and go our separate ways later? It''s not worth wasting someone like you," he whispered in her ear, his hand gripping her slender waist.


    Her whole body trembled at Liam''s touch, a beautiful smile forming on her face. She bit her lip, unconsciously bringing one of her hands down to Liam''s torn trousers.


    "That''s a good idea. I owe you an apology for what happened, don''t I?" sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She quickly took off Liam''s trousers, gazing at him as if he were the most wonderful thing in the universe, a work of art she wanted to adore, kiss, and feel on her body.


    But first, Liam grabbed her by the hair, bringing Mary''s face to his, finally kissing her, his hands tearing at the fabrics over her body.


    "Mmmmm~"


    They kissed like there was no tomorrow, their fingers tracing each other''s bodies. She felt his back and chest; he felt her breasts and ass.


    Neither of them were acting like normal people. After a few kisses and caresses, they unconsciously moved into positions where they could please each other with their mouths.


    Purple mist covered their surroundings as they engaged in their animalistic actions, neither noticing the passage of time as they spent the next several minutes behaving like animals in heat.

 Chapter 11 - 11: Dual Cultivation 1 (R18)

    (*This chapter contains R18 content ONLY, with no plot-relevant facts. If you are not interested, please skip to the next chapter.)


    Standing over Liam, Mary was mesmerized by the sight of the largest male ''tool'' she had ever seen in her life.


    She took a deep breath, inhaling her partner''s wild scent, and couldn''t help but open her mouth and salivate. But it wasn''t just her mouth that was salivating. As she struggled between watching and working the pulsating flesh in front of her, she felt Liam''s lips kissing her flower voraciously.


    "Ahhh~"


    A corrupt but beautiful moan escaped her mouth, breaking the tense silence of that nebulous area.


    When she saw her partner advancing against her, sucking it as if in search of lost nectar, she hesitated no longer and brought her mouth to the pulsating pink glans in front of her.


    She had had her adventures before. In an instant, the entire length of Liam''s ''equipment'' was in her mouth, reaching her throat, but not bothering her.


    She felt the entirety of Liam''s tool in her mouth for a moment, without moving much, feeling her lover''s little brother twitch in pleasure. Then, using both hands and her mouth, she worked Liam''s hot, hard flesh, barely containing her moans. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liam loved the feeling of being sucked by Mary. This woman seemed to be an expert in the art!


    Still, he held back from releasing all of his fertile fluid into her mouth, trying to focus his attention on pleasuring his partner''s pink flower.


    ''What a pleasure! You''re so hot!''


    The thought flashed through his mind as he sucked on Mary''s flower, feeling his little brother throb in her mouth, his hands squeezing her perfect, voluptuous ass.


    ''Shit! I can''t stand it!''


    Suddenly, Mary opened her previously closed eyes as her partner''s legs trembled and Liam''s tool poured his tainted fluid directly into her mouth.


    A shameless smile formed on her lips as she closed her eyes again to better appreciate the strong taste of Liam''s essence.


    "I want more! It''s so good~"


    After swallowing most of the yellowish-white liquid, she sucked on Liam''s rod, trying to take in everything he had to offer, reaching her second orgasm in a row as Liam kissed her.


    "It looks like I rewarded you a little early," Liam murmured, his deep voice filled with desire.


    She opened her eyes and looked back, smiling at him as she tightened her grip on Liam''s shaft. "Fortunately, your physical condition is excellent. Now I want to sit on you and feel everything you have for me!"


    She turned around without Liam''s permission, acting out of pure desire.


    Liam barely had a chance to react. When he least expected it, Mary was on top of him, guiding his rod into her cave.


    "Ah~ It''s so hard~"


    She slowly lowered her hips onto Liam, feeling every inch of him until he nudged her deepest parts.


    "Ahhhh~"


    Liam couldn''t stand the obscene sight of Mary like that, watching her small twins glow as they moved wildly with her movements.


    Without much thought, he sucked on one of Mary''s breasts, helping her with her pistoning movements, the sounds of flesh slapping getting louder and louder in the wooded area.


    The two remained in this position for the next few minutes until Mary reached her fifth orgasm, her legs aching like never before, but in absolute ecstasy from the pleasure.


    As she felt Liam''s release filling her, Mary''s whole body trembled with excitement. She couldn''t stand it any longer and fell into her lover''s arms for a hot, wet kiss.


    Liam was also feeling quite tired after their exertions, but his tool was still hard. As he moved to put his partner down, he could barely think straight as he stared at her rear, feeling something rise from deep inside him to give him more energy.


    Mary felt something similar as she lay there trying to breathe, noticing her muscular discomfort diminishing as her desire seemed to grow.


    Without realizing it, she was on all fours for him, her knees and elbows on the floor, forming the most beautiful image Liam had seen since his arrival in Twin Land.


    He saw Mary''s flower glistening in the position she was in, and felt his rod harden even more.


    He moved one of his hands and stroked Mary''s left nape, making her moan before she begged him to continue.


    She didn''t have to ask much. Positioning himself behind his lover, Liam entered her again, this time in a new position that brought new discoveries.


    He opened his eyes wide as he felt Mary''s cave in this position, unable to contain his pleasure as he took a firm hold of her waist and began to help her move.


    "Ahhhhhhh~"


    Mary felt Liam reach into the depths of her being, touching her deeply as she came again, no longer understanding how she could feel so much pleasure from just being touched by a man.


    But leaving the why''s aside, she devoted herself to their mutual desires, making love madly for the next 30 minutes, exploring at least half a dozen unique positions.


    By the end, she was exhausted, her flower soaked, her body all sweaty, and most of all, very, very satisfied, eager to sleep and regain her strength.


    Liam was no different, having experienced for the first time, in both of his lives, the sensation of entering a woman, exchanging fluids, and reaching the pinnacle of pleasure.


    Without realizing it, the two eventually fell asleep, snuggled against each other, the surrounding area shrouded in a purple mist while the aromatic scent of their fluids permeated the background.


    Only a certain creature with a body made of mana, red skin, and an appearance known to Liam remained conscious.


    They slept for the next two hours.


    Amid this, the spirit of the demon incubus sat beside them in a position of meditation, using the opportunity to secure his Spirit Master''s position and also to cultivate.


    When Liam woke up later, he would have a big surprise!

 Chapter 12 - 12: Dual Cultivation 2

    Liam awoke from his post-coital sleep feeling incredibly refreshed. His eyes slowly opened, adjusting to the light filtering through the forest mist. The breeze carried the fresh scent of the surrounding plants.


    He stretched, feeling his muscles relax. The hard ground where he had collapsed seemed softer than it should have been.


    Next to him, still drowsy, was Mary, her beautiful face lit by an angelic smile.


    She must have had wonderful dreams.


    Looking at Mary''s naked body, Liam felt a wave of energy surge through him. It was as if every cell of his body was vibrating with life. But before he could dwell on his newfound vitality, a more urgent realization struck him.


    ''My cultivation has increased!''


    His eyes widened as he felt his mana had increased enough to reach the level of an 8-Star Spirit Apprentice!


    ''Not only am I stronger, but Mary has also increased her level. She''s now a 7-Star Spirit Apprentice!''


    He looked at Mary more closely, ignoring her beautiful body to focus on the sensation coming from her.


    ''How?''


    ''Listen carefully, because I''m only going to say this once.'' The incubus demon''s voice echoed in Liam''s mind. ''I can''t help you in battle. My help lies in cultivation, especially dual cultivation. Today, you cultivated with a partner.''


    Liam''s brow furrowed. He remembered hearing about ''dual cultivation'' in an old book at young Master Porter''s house. It was an ancient practice, long banished from the history of Twin Lands.


    ''What are you talking about?'' He asked, but the Incubus had already retreated to sleep in the cloudy area where Liam''s mana lake was, leaving the boy to ponder.


    After spending five minutes thinking about it, he recalled the information more effectively.


    Simply put, ''dual cultivation'' is the practice of increasing one''s strength and ability through sexual activity. It was an ancient practice that had been banished from the history and not even demonic clans and sects accepted it in their ranks!


    Liam understood the reason for such non-acceptance. According to history, this type of practice carried many risks of abuse, exploitation, power imbalance, dependence, addiction, loss of vital energy, destruction of healthy relationships, and moral degradation.


    In the most absurd cases, members of the same family practiced the act with close relatives, leading to unimaginable risks capable of destroying families and ending their bloodlines.


    With this in mind, he better understood what had happened.


    ''So that''s it! She absorbed the special energy I had, and I absorbed hers!'' He thought, not quite right, not quite wrong.


    ''Dual cultivation is forbidden, but it''s supposed to be something incredible, with the potential to elevate an ordinary person to high positions in a short period. The best part is that it happens through an extremely pleasurable act.''


    He looked at Mary differently, feeling like he was about to do things with her again.


    But he knew he couldn''t do it where he was. He had let his primal instincts get the better of him earlier, but now he controlled himself as he put on his torn clothes.


    ''The most important thing now is to move. This is not a good place to stay any longer than we already have.''


    He approached her, leaving the idea of her enemy behind. Now that Mary had another use, there was no way he could act so foolishly.


    In the blink of an eye, she awoke from her sleep, feeling even better than Liam as she had progressed further than him compared to her previous power.


    As soon as she understood what had happened, having overcome the aphrodisiac effects of Liam''s aura, Mary looked at him seriously, noting the benefits they had both enjoyed, but not forgetting what she had done earlier.


    "I''m sorry. We tried to take action against you earlier..."


    She spoke, but he cut her words off.


    "Mary, this island is like a hell. It''s kill or be killed. You don''t have to explain what happened earlier. Now we have something else to put the past behind us."


    He looked into her eyes with warmth, unable to ignore what they had done.


    Mary looked at him the same way, her heart pounding as she gazed at his lips.


    "Are we partners now? I see we''re both stronger. What happened?"


    A part of her suspected their intimacy had led to this unexpected power, but she wasn''t entirely sure.


    Liam sighed. "It''s complicated. I don''t really understand what''s behind us getting stronger myself, but I think we''ll figure it out together. I hope I can count on you from now on."


    Seeing him show one of his hands, Mary took his help to get up and quickly dressed.


    "I''ll try my best. Before that, we should get my former partners'' things. I don''t know about you, but I''m starving."


    He agreed, then walked side by side with her to the place where he had killed Mary''s two former allies.


    Liam knew Mary''s name, and she knew his. They had told each other their names during their sexual adventure, and of course they had learned what each other liked best...


    As soon as they reached the place where the bodies lay, she said to him sincerely. "Bazel and Elias were my allies, but we weren''t friends, Liam.


    I was lucky they didn''t attack me at the beginning of our journey on the island, and so we became allies. But that''s all. We''ve been attacked by other survivors a few times in the last few weeks, so we''ve become aggressive. But I have no feelings for them."


    "I see. I have also become involved with other humans on the island... Anyway, we''d better get out of here. Demons might soon come to this place looking for these bodies."


    She agreed and followed him out of the area, now on a journey she hadn''t expected.


    Mary had done things with Liam once, but hell, the sexual tension she felt now couldn''t help but make her think of him more and more.


    "When are we going to do it again?" She asked after a few moments, following in Liam''s footsteps.


    "When we find a safe place," Liam replied. "I don''t think we''ll gain as much from it next time, but we need to explore its potential. If I''m not mistaken, the people of the Demon Gate won''t just accept us as equals. The strongest among us might gain an advantage in the sect after leaving the island."


    Mary nodded, understanding the truth in his words. In a world where the strong dictated terms, their newfound power could be crucial.


    She glanced at him thoughtfully. "I don''t think your incubus''s power is suited for direct combat. It''s more about seduction and what happened earlier. My mental abilities aren''t strong offensively, but I can use them for attacks and distractions. We could combine our strengths well."


    Mary wasn''t a fool. She analyzed not only their intimate encounter but also the previous battle and its impact on her. Realizing she needed Liam to stay alive and access the pleasure she had just experienced, she began to plan their best course of action together.


    Liam liked what he heard and said.


    "Yes, I''ve already thought of some things we can do together. Let''s train when we find a suitable enemy. The food reserves of your old companions won''t last long, so we''ll have to hunt in three days. We''ll train against wild boars."


    "By the way, how did you get to 7-Star so quickly? I thought my cultivation was pretty high for this place."


    He smiled and said. "I found a hot spring on my first day here. I''ve been cultivating mana ever since."


    "Oh? You must be lucky and very talented! How old are you?" She looked at him with interest, a smile on her beautiful face. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''m 18. And you?" He looked at her and imagined she was about 22.


    "33." She gestured with her fingers.


    "All that?" His eyes widened considerably.


    "Huh? Are you calling me old?" She played with him.


    "I just didn''t expect a woman as beautiful as you to be old enough to be a mother." He was sincere and dry.


    Dimples formed on her cheeks. "Thank you for the compliment. But women my age rarely become mothers..."


    In her heart, she couldn''t help but thank her mana, for it was the greatest miracle for vain women.


    Liam would never have known what Mary looked like before he came here!

 Chapter 13 - 13: Plans Before the Hunt

    With the items of her two former companions, they had artifacts to use in battle and enough food to keep them fed for three days.


    With them curious to see what would happen if they repeated the dual cultivation experiment, they would soon find a safe cave to test it again!


    ...


    On the third day of their journey together, Mary and Liam sat face to face with a fire between them, heating some water. They finished the last of their dried meat in silence, the flickering flames casting shadows on the dark cave walls.


    As they ate, their minds drifted to what they had been doing for the past few days, particularly the time spent on the makeshift bed in the cave.


    Fifty hours earlier, they had arrived here after a cautious journey from the site of her former companions'' deaths, where Liam had initially found them. Since then, they had stayed here, meditating, talking about their traits, and deepening their strange relationship.


    As they expected, continuous intimacy didn''t yield the same exponential strength gains as their first encounter, but it still allowed them to improve steadily.


    The dual cultivation seemed more beneficial for Liam than for Mary, though she also experienced growth, too.


    Despite the diminishing returns, they had advanced again over the past two days: Liam reached 9-Star, and Mary achieved 8-Star of the first realm.


    Mary stared into the flames, her thoughts mirroring their flicker. ''My progress is significant, but it doesn''t feel as stable as traditional methods would have been.'' She sighed inwardly. ''I also feel so drained after each session... It''s like it''s consuming my vitality.''


    Mary looked at Liam, aware it wasn''t the same for him, since she had been fighting him for the past two days as training. He seemed to get stronger and stronger¡ªin a way she didn''t think was the same as hers.


    He always seemed to have a lot of energy after the intercourse, which showed he wasn''t losing as much vitality as she was.


    ''Still, my situation isn''t bad enough to refuse this opportunity.'' She reasoned, unaffected by Liam''s powers of seduction.


    Looking at him, she felt her heart beat faster and the thoughts of everything they had already done sped up in her mind, making her breath faster and her body feel hotter. Still, when she was unaffected by his seductive aura, Mary was rational, even though she wanted him almost all the time.


    ''Demon Gate isn''t easy. The rumors I''ve heard say they allow their disciples to fight each other freely, and it''s not uncommon for newcomers to die in a fight. If I''m not strong enough when we enter the Demon Gate, I''ll die in a few months.


    I''ll keep getting stronger, even if it means weakening my life force... Maybe the gains will be more positive than negative in the end.''


    While she was thinking about the negative consequences of dual cultivation, Liam wasn''t worried about it.


    As far as Mary was concerned, he didn''t have the harm of dual cultivation to himself. His foundation was as strong as that of a Spirit Master who had cultivated hard, and his vitality had not diminished at all.


    What he had in mind now was a boar hunt to get food for them, but also so that they could practice their arts together.


    He looked into Mary''s eyes and said. "Tonight I want to hunt boar to train our skills. If we''re going to explore the possibilities on the Eternal Doom Island, sooner or later we''re going to run into demons. We need to be as prepared as possible when that happens."


    She pushed her thoughts aside and asked him. "Do you think you''ll reach the second realm while we''re on the island? It would be good for you to hunt a demon to be your fighting spirit. It would take away your disadvantage in battle and hide the truth about your first spirit."


    Liam wasn''t just an ally on the island for Mary. He could become important to her after they left this place. If she wanted to continue to strengthen herself with dual cultivation, it was imperative that he stay alive in the long run.


    Demon Gate was a big unknown to them, but she thought that without a tamed spirit to fight for him, her partner would have a problem even with strong cultivation.


    Liam agreed and understood her thoughts. "Yes, I think I have a chance to reach the second realm. We''ve been in this hellhole for 47 days, so we''re only halfway through the time they promised us. The remaining time should be enough for me to progress.


    When I become a Spirit Lord, it''ll be a good time to hunt down a good demon."


    Liam''s eyes glazed over as he couldn''t help but think of some beings he had already deliberately led astray and how there shouldn''t be any beings much stronger than him left on the island.


    In his current situation, he was no longer so afraid of this place and felt he could choose the demon that best suited his needs when he became a Spirit Lord.


    He said to Mary. "The main purpose of the island for the Demon Gate is to separate the recruits with a chance of awakening their powers. But it also serves as food for those who succeed. I''m going to use this to my advantage and get a spirit that can fight for me. Otherwise, I''ll be in trouble when we leave here."


    Mary smiled, imagining that she, too, could approach the 2nd realm in the little more than a month left before they left this place. But what reassured her was Liam''s personality. Unlike her previous companions, he planned before he acted and wasn''t arrogant.


    "Sigh... How many of us are left? I wonder if we''ll meet any survivors on our journey?" Changing the subject, she finished her meal and poured some tea into a coconut bowl.


    "It''s hard to say. But I believe that at least half of the 28 who entered the island have died by now. It''s likely that those who will leave this place can be counted on the fingers of one hand."


    She didn''t disagree. "That''s in keeping with Demon Gate''s fame."


    "Anyway, let''s get ready. There are opportunities on this island that can help you improve the strength of your foundation and give me my long-awaited breakthrough faster.


    Depending on our results from the boar hunt, we can risk a little more."


    She agreed and quickly prepared to leave, picking up her weapon and putting out the fire.


    He did the same, grabbing a dagger and an axe, while putting their things in his bag before leaving the cave.


    As they moved on, he led the way, axe in hand, looking around carefully, ready to act if necessary.


    She moved in behind him, ready to support him and to summon her demon spirit if they ran into trouble.


    Mary''s first spirit had two special abilities that were closely related. It could condense black smoke in the nearby area, making it difficult to see or feel things in the affected area. It could also launch mental attacks.


    As she had told him earlier, her ability could be used in battle, but it wasn''t the best in terms of offensive power.


    However, it was better than what Liam could use today. Unable to command his first spirit in battle, Liam had to confront his targets directly, putting himself in danger and using less power than if he had been able to let his spirit fight for him.


    The two had trained and agreed on how to fight opponents together, but they needed practical training.


    Combined with his need to find food, he was soon "reading" the wet ground outside the previous cave, looking for signs of a large, strong boar.


    After weeks of living on this hellish island, Liam had learned how to hunt these creatures. About 30 minutes into his search, he signaled to Mary to be more cautious, having found the tracks of an animal like the one he was looking for.


    But when he saw the target he was looking for standing at the edge of a stream, quietly drinking water, Liam''s expression changed as he saw a three meter tall boar, as big as a house. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''A boar at the peak of the first realm!''

 Chapter 14 - 14: Duel with the Great Boar

    Liam and Mary became more serious at the sight of this creature, both of them completely changing what they had been thinking until a few moments ago.


    "Are you going after that monster?" Mary asked, not believing he had chosen such a large and strong creature for them to hunt. "Have you gone mad? It''s a damn peak first realm beast!"


    "There''s no way I could have known." Liam said, gripping his axe in his hands. "It might have left traces similar to those of smaller creatures... I just didn''t expect there to be such a big boar in this place!"


    "This must be the leader of the island''s boar tribe. I''ve heard that in the animal world, there''s always one creature that stands out from its peers and assumes the position of leader.


    They are usually more impressive than the ordinary members of their race."


    She said with a sigh, still standing behind Liam, aware if she tried to run, it would only make things worse for them.


    Liam said, "It is not what I planned, but if we defeat it, our safety on the Eternal Doom Island will be guaranteed. There''s hardly any demon that can beat it by that much."


    She couldn''t disagree with Liam on this point.


    "So what do we do?"


    He replied, "Let''s do what we planned. Summon your spirit and distract it for me. I''ll do the rest."


    "Are you sure about that? All it has to do is hit you with one of its teeth and you''re done," Mary said with concern.


    "We have no choice. It''s already locked us in as targets."


    Liam moved without a second thought, stepping away from Mary as the creature ran after him, leaving the edge of the lake and making the ground tremble with every step of its legs.


    Mary swallowed her saliva, but didn''t hesitate to summon her demon spirit, circulating her mana as she gave orders to the demon-shaped spirit.


    Dark smoke billowed from the demon body and it flew towards its opponent, who was already running after Liam.


    Liam had a stronger aura and made the first move. The enemy was obviously targeting him first, moving into the position Liam wanted.


    Noticing that his eyes were responding to Mary''s powers, Liam saw through the smoke that covered dozens of square feet in the surrounding area. He changed his position, jumping onto a tree trunk, then leaping onto a rock, moving perpendicular to his original path.


    As he landed on the rock, the boar missed him and hit the tree hard, shaking its massive trunk before it tilted away.


    Liam''s mind raced. ''What kind of power was that? If that attack had hit my body, it would have crushed me!''


    A shiver ran down his spine, but he relied on Mary''s skill as she moved to attack the enemy from behind.


    While the enemy was disoriented, thinking it had just pinned its target against the tree, Liam appeared a meter away from the big boar and brought his axe down vertically against the top of its head.


    The blow was quick and hard, the initial hollow sound of the blow followed by a cracking sound.


    Liam gritted his teeth as he felt a sharp pain in both arms as he watched the axe shatter in his hands.


    Not only was the boar''s attack powerful, but so was its defense!


    However, before the axe shattered, Liam saw a wound open on his target''s head, blood oozing out, and a fracture appearing on the opponent''s skull.


    The boar''s attack was definitely brutal, and the animal had a defense to be envied. However, as a Spirit Master on the verge of becoming a Spirit Lord, Liam''s strength was no small matter.


    If it weren''t because he was armed with an inferior tool, he could have brought down the boar in front of him with the blow he had just delivered!


    Amidst the pain in his arms, Liam leaped backwards, narrowly avoiding the boar''s movement towards him, his eyes wide as he dodged the beast''s large tusks¡ªa reaction speed far superior to what one would expect from a creature of its size.


    ''That was close!''


    He used the black smoke from Mary''s ability to change position and draw the dagger he carried, his last remaining weapon.


    ''Mary must be close to her limit if she eludes it and continues to surround this area with smoke. I have to act quickly or in a few seconds we''ll both be in an unpleasant situation.''


    Thinking quickly, Liam poured more mana into his right arm than the rest of his body, determined to unleash a new attack before he lost their advantage against the boar.


    Using the surrounding trees and rocks to move, he found his new chance when the boar ran towards another tree, thinking its target was provocatively waiting for it there.


    ''Be quick! I won''t be able to handle him again!'' Mary felt blood dripping from her nose while her face was as pale as a sheet of paper.


    Fortunately, the strongest part of a beast like this boar wasn''t its mind. Almost all the creature''s power was in its physical part, which naturally gave the Spirit Masters a chance to manipulate the mind or alter the senses of their target.


    But it wasn''t easy. Doing so for just a few seconds was already Mary''s limit!


    As the boar lunged at another tree, the smoke dissipated, and Liam moved in for his ultimate attack.


    Appearing above the creature, Liam used his weight to exert as much force as possible before striking the top of the boar''s head with his dagger.


    "Aaaagh!"


    A sharp pain radiated from the bones in his hand, causing him to scream as the blade of his dagger penetrated the previous wound in the enemy''s head.


    The boar paused for a moment with Liam on its back before losing its balance and falling to the side. Hit in the brain, there was no way this creature could survive Liam''s brutal attack!


    "Liam!"


    Mary noticed the boar''s fall and ran towards them.


    Her senses were excellent. As soon as the boar fell, she realized Liam had successfully killed the creature.


    "The bastard''s bones are too hard!" Liam shouted as he got up from the boar''s body, feeling his hand broken in several places. "Even though I strengthened my right arm with all my remaining mana, I still injured myself trying to pierce its skull!"


    Seeing he was okay, she sighed and smiled, turning her attention back to the large corpse they had been chasing.


    "We''ve accomplished something impressive here. I''m afraid it has more meat than we can eat before it spoils. We''ll have to leave part of its body behind."


    "Its race mates will devour its body as soon as we leave this place," Liam said as he bound his right hand with the rags he had in his survival bag.


    "Do you know how to separate the interesting parts for our consumption from the rest?" He looked her in the eye as he pointed to the body with his good hand.


    "I know, don''t worry."


    She kneeled down and used her dagger to cut the boar''s body into the interesting parts to remove the meat. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Other parts of the body of such a beast had their value, such as the skin, bones, and internal organs. There were Spirit Masters in Twin Lands who specialized in producing resources and artifacts from animal parts.


    However, none of them had any knowledge of these resources and artifact production skills, nor would they be able to take the preserved boar body parts with them for future use.


    Mary would leave over 70% of their target''s body behind, taking only the meat they would need to feed themselves for the next few days.


    With the meat in hand, they set out to find a place to rest and eat.


    "This has been a wonderful experience, despite my injury," Liam said as he walked behind Mary, pointing her in the right direction, considering his senses were sharper than hers.


    "Our weapons are unreliable against creatures close to the second realm. We can''t rely on artifacts for our next targets."


    "Hmm, do you think you''ll be okay?"


    "My regeneration ability isn''t normal. I should be as good as new in two days at the most, so we can look for opportunities."

 Chapter 15 - 15: Spirit Lord

    After their third battle since the day they faced the boar, the two looked at each other in the middle of the devastated forest and smiled.


    "You did well. We did much better today. Our powers are synchronizing well," Liam said to his companion as he held the body of a demon below his knees, his clothes and hands smeared with blood.


    Mary stepped forward closer to Liam, her clothes drenched in sweat after a fierce battle with the now dead 8-Star demon beneath Liam.


    Nearly two weeks after the battle with the boar, they had fully recovered, fought two more times, gone hunting again, and, most importantly, found the opportunity they had been looking for all these days.


    After defeating the enemy in their path, the two finished what they had to do, with Liam collecting the demon essence before moving on to where the special resource.


    "How do you think we can use this?" Mary asked Liam as she looked at the light green leaf that held about 300 milliliters of a special liquid, glistening with the ambient light.


    They were sensitive to mana and could tell what was valuable to them and what wasn''t. But neither of them had the knowledge to identify the type of resources they had, or even their properties.


    They could only tell what they felt from what they came in contact with.


    "I think we should drink it," Liam said as he approached the leaf, which was shaped like a bowl, the size of four adult hands put together. "Although we know little about it, I feel a warm energy coming from it. I don''t think it will harm us."


    After a brief pause, he said. "Let''s drink right here."


    "Are you sure? It''s not like this place is 100% safe."


    She looked around, surveying the area at the base of a cliff. Stone pillars covered 70% of the terrain, and the only accessible path was the one they had taken past the previous demon. From their position, anyone at the top of the cliff, 27 meters above, could easily spot them.


    They had discovered this place, so others could too!


    "I''d rather not risk taking the liquid out of here. Any accident will cause us to lose it. It''s best to consume it while we still can."


    He offered her the leaf to drink first. "Let''s divide it equally."


    She sighed but didn''t argue. Opening her mouth, she let him pour about half of the viscous, hard-to-swallow liquid into her velvety mouth.


    As soon as Mary had her share, Liam swallowed his, grimacing at the liquid''s thick texture.


    But he didn''t vomit the contents into his mouth. He sat down in the lotus position and began to meditate while swallowing.


    Despite the difficulty of swallowing it, as he began to meditate, bringing the free mana in the air into his body, he felt the viscous liquid infiltrate through his organs and disappear as a magical aura penetrated his being.


    Less than a minute after he began meditating, anyone who saw Liam would see him smiling, his expression one of serene bliss, as if he had spiritually cleansed his body and felt improvements in every aspect of himself.


    Liam didn''t know what this liquid was, but it had the power to calm the heart, clear the mind of unnecessary thoughts, and cleanse the body and soul.


    Feeling as if invisible weights had been lifted from his body, Liam drew in the surrounding mana like an unobstructed drain, ready to absorb all the energy above him.


    As this happened, the spirit of the demon incubus awoke from its slumber in the flooded area where it lived. It saw swirls of mana appearing, making the lake of mana vanish amidst the clouds.


    Liam felt his consciousness being pulled into this strange space. Suddenly, two platforms appeared, surrounded by runes and distortions, where strong winds seemed to concentrate.


    The demon incubus didn''t hesitate. It swiftly moved into one of the areas, reclaiming its space.


    "It seems you are not so useless, after all. Find a new spirit to strengthen you further. Be careful to choose the best offensive spirit you can. If you make a mistake, you''ll pay dearly later."


    Liam heard the demon''s voice just before his mind snapped back to reality.


    He opened his eyes and looked at his hands, immediately realizing he had successfully reached the second realm!


    "I have become a 1-Star Spirit Lord!" His eyes lit up, and a bright smile spread across his face.


    "Congratulations on your breakthrough, Liam!" Mary approached him, smiling as she hugged him.


    "You''ve improved too, huh? Not bad. You''ve reached 9-Star. At this rate, you might advance a level by the time we enter Demon Gate."


    He noticed her improvement as well, pleased with her ability to keep the distance between them stable.


    "I don''t know about that... Anyway, you can make a new Spirit Pact now. Do you want to go straight to hunting your demon or look for another opportunity first?"


    Spirit Masters could add new spirits after every realm they advanced. This was just one of the many benefits of becoming stronger, but one of the most important points of magical empowerment for people like Mary and Liam.


    With each new realm of cultivation, one could add new spirits and increase the number of abilities available to them. But it wasn''t just about adding more spirits.


    In the world of Spirit Masters, the quality of a spirit had to be considered. If you added a not-so-good spirit, removing it and replacing it later could be as complicated as ripping off an arm and implanting a prosthesis in its place.


    Replacement was possible, but extremely expensive. So you had to be very careful before you made Spirit Pacts!


    But Liam had no such choice. Even though the Eternal Doom Island was not home to any extremely valuable beings, he desperately needed a spirit to introduce to Demon Gate! S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Let''s hunt down the strongest demon on this damn island!" Liam said with a determined smile.


    The major problem for him was that his first spirit was out of his control and wouldn''t contribute to battle. That alone would put him in danger against opponents of the same or higher level when he left this place.


    Not only that, his first soul gave him a dual cultivation ability, something deeply frowned upon in this world.


    If he didn''t have another soul to use instead of the incubus, the chances of someone finding out the truth about him would be higher, which would increase his chances of being hunted down and killed!


    As soon as he had decided, he followed Mary back to where they had come from, passing close to where the body of the previous 8-Star demon lay.


    "Give it to your spirit to feed on." Liam gave Mary the essence of the 8-Star demon, a special little organ called Arcane Crystal.


    Every magical creature in Twin Lands had an Arcane Crystal in its body. Depending on the race, the color, size, and shape of the organ could vary, but they had basically the same value after their owners died.


    As extremely pure essences of elements and mana, Arcane Crystals were precious for feeding spirits and helping them to raise their spiritual quality.


    The Incubus demon was not under Liam''s control, so he had never given it any Arcane Crystals.


    Mary accepted without blinking, not having seen Liam feed his first spirit, but not too surprised, either. Given the peculiarities of his spirit, she knew that such a being did not follow normal rules.


    In this way, they continued their hunt, about a month before the end of the period promised by the men of the Demon Gate.

 Chapter 16 - 16: Liams Second Spirit?

    Since his arrival, he had mapped out the terrain in his mind, dividing it into three distinct zones of peril.


    The shoreline teemed with lurking water beasts, always ready to strike at the unwary. It certainly wasn''t a good place to stay for more than a few minutes.


    At the center of the island, hills rolled into dense forests, waterfalls cascaded into hidden pools, and a massive rock formation loomed like a sentinel in the area.


    It was the perfect hiding place for any beast or demon. If he were a beast or a demon, Liam was sure he would choose it to hide!


    For days, Liam had skirted this treacherous heart, staying in what he considered the safer middle zone. But now, having reached the second realm and feeling a surge of newfound strength, he was ready to take the risk.


    Mary''s confidence bolstered his resolve as they set off toward the island''s core.


    Eternal Doom Island wasn''t vast¡ªits six-kilometer radius could be crossed in under an hour at their current pace. Yet, every step into the central area felt like a journey into the unknown. As they moved deeper, the air grew thick with tension; the forest echoing with unseen threats. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liam tightened his grip on his weapon, eyes scanning the underbrush for any sign of movement. A rustle here, a distant growl there¡ªeach sound heightened his senses.


    Just 33 minutes after Liam''s decision, they reached an important point in their journey and began the climb up the hill ahead.


    "The strongest demons must live here. Just feel how much denser the mana is in this area," Liam said with a smile.


    Mary noticed it when she saw how the mana seemed to be denser in higher places on the hill they were climbing. ''Why is that?'' she wondered silently as she walked behind him, checking the surroundings.


    Liam spotted a footprint characteristic of demons he had seen in the past few weeks and slowed his pace, becoming more cautious.


    He didn''t feel any aura at first, but judging from the density of mana in the area, he thought he was close to potential enemies and changed his behavior accordingly.


    "We must be close. Be ready to use your power at any moment," Liam cautioned, his voice low but firm. He glanced at Maria, who nodded, her eyes sharp with readiness.


    No sooner had the words left his mouth than two three-meter tall demons emerged from behind a rocky outcrop. Their skin was as dark as ebony, eyes glowing with an intense red light that seemed to burn with malevolence.


    Long, twisted horns jutted from their heads, and their membranous wings, reminiscent of a giant bat''s, spread menacingly.


    Liam''s heart raced. These were unmistakably 9-Star demons from the first realm.


    As they prepared for battle, positioning themselves defensively, a sudden chill ran down their spines. From a cave nearby, the shadow of a third demon materialized, its aura radiating a palpable, oppressive force.


    Liam felt the hairs on the back of his neck stand up. This one was different¡ªmore powerful.


    In the distant recess of Liam''s mind, the incubus stirred. The moment the aura reached it, it opened its eyes, rising from the platform where it had been silently meditating.


    Its presence, once dormant, now seemed to resonate with the dark energy emanating from the cave.


    Liam tightened his grip on his weapon, eyes locked on the emerging shadow. "Stay sharp, Mary. This one''s unlike any we''ve faced before."


    Maria nodded, her expression steeled with determination. Together, they stood ready to confront the dark force that loomed before them.


    ''Thal''Korr, the Shadow Destroyer.''


    Liam heard the voice of the incubus and realized they knew each other.


    ''Are you going to help me this time, or do I have to fight alone?''


    ''I can''t help you even if I wanted to... If you want to defeat Thal''Korr, don''t let him touch you. Control yourself against his aura of fear and don''t miss the opportunity to kill him. The only way to deal with the Shadow Destroyer is to kill or die.''


    Liam swallowed his saliva before feeling the incubus move away from him once again, his mind snapping back to reality and focusing on this being that looked similar to the other two demons, but had a superior cultivation.


    With the strength of 1-Star Spirit Lord, Thal''Korr would be no easy opponent for Liam!


    "What should we do? This demon is clearly superior to the other two!" Mary muttered, her voice tight with fear.


    "We have no choice but to fight." Liam''s heart pounded as he clenched his fists.


    "These are Shadowfiends, Liam. They won''t be easy to deal with," she warned, her eyes flicking nervously between the approaching demons.


    Subconsciously, she knew escape was not an option.


    There were many races of demons, including the rare breed of incubus, another rare breed, the succubus, but also the powerful and less rare breed, the Shadowfiends.


    Shadowfiends, masters of shadows and darkness, were renowned for their espionage and assassination skills. Their ability to merge with the shadows made them formidable and elusive adversaries.


    "I know," Liam replied, his voice steady. "Control your heart and mind, Mary. It''ll try to influence us with its aura of fear. Focus on the other two. I know you can handle them. I''ll take on the strongest."


    "Are you sure about that?" Mary''s voice wavered, her hands trembling.


    "I have a plan. Trust me." He smiled at her as if everything was fine.


    Mary took a deep breath, steadying herself. "Okay, I''m with you."


    She believed him easily, even though Liam obviously hadn''t thought of anything to use against the Spirit Lord demon.


    Still, Liam was not a young man who would just give up on life after everything that had happened to him!


    ''Shadowfiends are not invincible. All beings have their weaknesses. With this type of demon, its weakness is its mind. Mary should be able to deal with both of them while I deal with Thal''Korr...


    If I can get an opening for a lethal attack, I might overcome it and force a Spirit Pact.''


    There were various methods of forming a Spirit Pact, including ones Liam didn''t know about, such as the one used by the incubus demon. Among the ones the young man knew were the most common: the conquest of the stronger by the weaker in battle and an agreement between the parties.


    Not every agreement had to be between enemies. Sometimes, the Spirit Master and the being behind the spirit to be connected to the master''s powers could even be friends or companions. But more often than not, the dominating side would act against their target, leave them on the brink of death, and then offer the Spirit Pact.


    Through the Spirit Pact, a magical being could escape certain death and live on as the spirit of the Spirit Master.


    This was Liam''s plan!


    While Liam pondered, Mary summoned her spirit. At the same time, the three demons muttered incomprehensible things, approaching them and showing signs they would fight.


    When the two weaker ones moved, Liam skillfully dodged and showed the difference between the one with the higher cultivation realm and the weaker one.


    Though there was only a one-level difference between him and the two demons, the gulf between their realms made this difference monumental.


    Liam easily parried their initial attack, swiftly closing the distance to stand three meters before the stronger demon. Meanwhile, Mary unleashed her mental powers, a black mist swirling at the edge of the slope as she targeted their two opponents.


    As the mist enveloped the demons, Mary''s mental assault began. Shadows twisted within the fog, taking the shapes of creatures from the demons'' own race, stirring fear and confusion.


    Liam mirrored her actions, projecting thoughts into Thal''Korr''s mind, thoughts that no creature of his standing should entertain.


    Thal''Korr''s heart pounded erratically as he saw familiar shapes in Mary''s mist. His confidence wavered, disturbed by the mental images assaulting him. Though aware that this wasn''t a physical threat, the psychological impact was undeniable.


    Liam knew his own powers of seduction and mind manipulation were less effective on males, especially those not of his race. But he needed only a moment of hesitation to gain the upper hand.


    Thal''Korr''s eyes flickered with doubt for just an instant. It was enough.


    Liam lunged, his weapon glinting in the dim light as he struck with precision. The demon staggered, momentarily dazed by the combined mental and physical onslaught.


    Just as it expected to feel the contact of its enemy''s stone weapon with its arms, it felt a stab in the middle of its back, and Liam''s body in front of it turned out to be nothing but a pile of mist.


    "Shit!"


    The word escaped Thal''Korr''s horrified mouth before it let out a cry of pain and turned around to feel a puncture wound at the level of its left lung.


    Tasting the blood in his mouth, this Shadowfiend changed its gaze completely, realizing the young man who had awakened his powers through a demonic ritual was not as simple as he had first appeared.


    Knowing that one blow wouldn''t be enough to accomplish his goal, Liam moved in and began his series of attacks on the demon. He wanted it to be his second spirit!

 Chapter 17 - 17: Tough Battle

    The tiny creatures of darkness attacked him, targeting his legs, arms, and torso.


    As several small, all-black demons formed strange blades on their small bodies and showed the wounded creature''s special ability by glaring at him with hatred, Liam doubted the strength of these creatures and attacked the enemy again.


    Moving through the air with a deadly leap, Liam kicked Thal''Korr in the face, knocking the demon backward.


    But as his powerful kick connected, he felt several parts of his body being pierced by small blades.


    "Ugh!"


    A painful, clenched sound escaped him as he watched a dozen small creatures disappear from where they had struck.


    The dark creatures vanished, leaving a black essence seeping through his wounds, visible to the naked eye.


    ''Shit!''


    Liam immediately circulated his mana, trying to degrade the invading essence, but not as quickly as he needed.


    Pain and temporary paralysis gripped him, and Thal''Korr moved in, claws aiming for his neck.


    In the ultimate moment before impact, Liam''s eyes widened, his heart leaping in his chest.


    His hand moved on instinct, striking the demon''s forearm with an open palm, pushing it away just in time.


    Having narrowly escaped, Liam knew he couldn''t retreat. He attacked again, his other hand aiming for Thal''Korr''s stomach.


    As much as he didn''t use a spirit to fight, having had the opportunity to temper his body for days, Liam wasn''t as easy as he seemed.


    "Human!" the demon shouted as he slid back two meters, feeling intense pain in its abdomen, connecting the pain from the wound and the kick to its face.


    "The damn demon who gave you your power will pay dearly for not showing itself!" Thal''Korr snarled, its claws lengthening as its muscles bulged.


    Its heart pounded faster, enhancing its strength, speed, and regenerative abilities.


    It leaped at Liam, dark power paralyzing its opponent as its claws slashed toward Liam''s body.


    ''Swipe left and dodge him for 20 seconds. This current state of Thal''Korr won''t last long.''


    The incubus''s voice echoed in Liam''s mind, his eyes widening in frustration. ''Move? How?''


    Struggling initially, he felt a surge of mana as he broke the enemy''s restraints just in time to dodge, feeling the air slice past him from a near-fatal blow.


    With his mana down to 19%, Liam knew he couldn''t afford any mistakes. If he survived Thal''Korr, he''d still be in grave danger.


    Five seconds ticked by as Liam dodged, moving into the area shrouded in Mary''s black mist, trying to use his ally''s power against Thal''Korr to buy more time.


    With Mary''s help, he saw through the area perfectly and spotted the two enemies of a lower level than his. Deciding to take a chance, he manipulated their minds, consuming 9% more of his mana while dodging another attack.


    ''It''s all or nothing!''


    Liam broke into a cold sweat as he saw the two 9-Star Spirit Apprentice demons move, one attacking Thal''Korr''s back, the other jumping in front of him a second before another attack from the shadows, orchestrated by Thal''Korr.


    As he struck one of its vassals and was struck in the back, Thal''Korr was distracted as it felt the wound on its back grow. Meanwhile, the enemy temporarily disappeared into the black mist.


    "Human!"


    As the 20 seconds passed, Liam heard the incubus'' voice telling him to attack, and he hurried toward the wounded and disoriented Thal''Korr.


    Swooish!


    His stone dagger quickly penetrated the first wound of this fight, this time reaching Thal''Korr''s heart.


    "You have a choice now. Surrender and become my second spirit or die here," Liam said, gripping the dagger embedded in the creature''s body.


    Thal''Korr''s eyes fluttered in disbelief. It had never imagined finding itself in such a dire situation. Its body was slipping out of control, unable to move, and its mana leaked from its wounds at a frightening rate.


    It had no time to hesitate!


    If it waited too long, even choosing to become Liam''s spirit wouldn''t save it from death on the spot!


    ''Damn it!'' It was humiliating to be forced into this position, but it had no other choice. "All right. I agree to be your second spirit, human. I hope you don''t kill us afterwards."


    With these words, its aura separated from its body. Semi-transparent runes appeared between it and Liam, connecting their forms.


    This time, Liam commanded the process, drawing Thal''Korr''s essence into his body. The runes flared brightly as the spirit''s power was absorbed, marking Thal''Korr as his own, a controlled entity destined to serve him.


    In an instant, Thal''Korr found himself in the same space where the demon incubus had been. He took the second position in the area, standing on the previously empty platform, now bound to Liam''s will.


    "Welcome, Thal''Korr!" The incubus suddenly appeared beside the newcomer, its face forming a smiling expression as it forced Thal''Korr to its knees.


    "You!" Thal''Korr''s eyes twitched at the sight of the one who had performed a demonic ritual and given Liam magical powers.


    "From now on, you will obey me!" The incubus said with great satisfaction.


    On the Eternal Doom Island, it would never have dared to say those words. But in this place, where it was free even from Liam, there was nothing the mighty Thal''Korr could do against it! sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...


    As Liam''s two spirits arranged themselves in that alternate space, Liam felt Thal''Korr''s already dead body lurch forward as the runes of a moment ago disappeared.


    The mana in the area entered his body, his injuries and magical exhaustion changing as quickly as his breathing.


    As one demon realized how it had attacked its leader a moment ago, and the other took its last breath after being attacked by Thal''Korr, Liam felt his muscles tremble and even his bones ache, as if something was changing in them.


    Liam''s body grew hot, his heart pounding faster. His sweat dried almost instantly as his mana surged to levels higher than at the beginning of the fight.


    Feeling the changes coursing through him, Liam allowed a satisfied smile to spread across his face. He had successfully claimed his second spirit.


    Just then, he sensed the last opponent still capable of combat lunging towards him.


    He moved, but his new speed was so startling that he found himself behind the enemy in an instant.


    He paused, briefly admiring his newfound abilities.


    "Incredible!"


    The demon turned, startled to hear Liam''s voice behind it.


    Seeing the demon''s ugly face, Liam swung both hands. Two-inch claws sprouted from his nails as he attacked.


    With just two swift motions, Liam slashed the demon''s neck. He didn''t even have time to test the full extent of his enhanced abilities, now bolstered by the new spirit in his magical foundation.


    "Liam!" Mary shouted as the dark mist dissipated, revealing the bodies of three powerful demons strewn across the mountainous area.


    Liam looked at her, but when he saw the look of shock on Mary''s face, he wiped away his smile as he asked in doubt, "Is something wrong?"


    "Your muscles... They look so big now," she said as her lips curled upwards. "Your aura is different, too. You look like a scary beast!"


    Liam turned his attention to himself and noticed his muscles had grown by about 35% in just a few seconds. His aura, capable of scaring others, could easily paralyze opponents up to the beginning of the second cultivation realm.


    ''Are these the advantages associated with Thal''Korr?'' he asked himself as he thought about what he could do from now on.


    In addition to the stronger body form, the aura of fear, he also felt that his ability to regenerate had evolved, along with the appearance of two abilities: temporary power enhancement and shadow projection.

 Chapter 18 - 18: Opportunity and Power

    Each spirit kept the same level of power it had before becoming a spirit, and the Spirit Master could command these powers in battle.


    Today, Liam had gained weaker versions of Thal''Korr''s natural abilities, granting him increased strength, regenerative abilities, and an intimidating presence.


    In a quick post-battle self-assessment, he realized the value of these new traits. Unlike the Incubus, the Shadowfiend offered him potent attributes, given its warrior origin.


    ''Perfect. Now I have a way to defend myself and, more importantly, I can count on a spirit I can control and summon in times of need.''


    Liam clenched his fists, a smile playing on his lips.


    Mary watched him with interest, trying to imagine what thoughts were racing through his mind. Adding a new spirit to their arsenal felt as exhilarating as¡ªor even better than¡ªa level increase.


    But how could it not be? A young man like Liam could significantly increase his strength by adding more spirits to his arsenal!


    ''I now have the strength of a gorilla. I could easily kill someone at Thal''Korr''s level. The Aura of Fear I''ve gained can paralyze weaker enemies and hinder those at my level.


    And even if I take a serious beating, I can endure the pain better and recover faster.


    Tsk! Shadowfiends are truly impressive!''


    Liam had noticed that his regeneration ability sped up in darkness and slowed down in bright light. This insight added a strategic layer to his newfound power.


    ''With the power Amplification, I can mimic the move Thal''Korr used to nearly kill me, boosting my abilities for a few moments... but at a price. Accessing a higher power level would leave me vulnerable.''


    The ultimate benefit Thal''Korr brought was Shadow Projection¡ªthe ability to form a small army of dark minions. While Liam couldn''t use this power on the same level as Thal''Korr, he could certainly manipulate it to his advantage.


    "Looks like you have a lot on your mind, huh?" Mary asked with a smile, now calmer with the three dead enemies lying nearby.


    "Sorry, I was just considering my new combat options," Liam replied, smiling as he wrapped an arm around her waist, feeling invigorated.


    "No problem. I''m looking forward to advancing to the second realm and getting the chance to hunt a new spirit as well."


    "Speaking of which, let''s explore the cave where those three came from. This is the best place on the island, so there must be something interesting hidden here."


    "Isn''t it dangerous to stay here?" she asked, a note of worry in her voice.


    "I don''t think many demons will come here. I have the impression that my new spirit was the strongest in the area. It will take some time for its ''demonic cousins'' to learn of its death."


    He took her hand and led her toward the cave from which Thal''Korr had emerged. The entrance loomed dark and foreboding, but Liam felt a positive sensation emanating from within.


    "Are you planning to hunt your next spirit on the island?" Liam asked, his curiosity piqued as they stepped into the shadowy interior.


    "No. Even if I reach the Spirit Lord Realm, I think it''s best to wait to hunt my next spirit until I''ve learned more about the world of the Spirit Masters," she replied sincerely, knowing he''d understand.


    "I see... I would have done the same if it wasn''t for my first spirit," Liam murmured with a bitter smile.


    He didn''t regret the opportunity he had been given. Because of the incubus, he had gained access to the world of Spirit Masters and was still alive. But Liam knew it wasn''t the wisest move to conquer another spirit while he was still on the Island.


    Sure, he had to do it. After all, he needed a spirit to rely on in future battles against Spirit Masters. But he knew he had risked a lot by hunting down his second spirit here.


    "I don''t know the classification Spirit Masters have developed to categorize the spirits after they became part of Spirit Masters. But there is definitely a classification based on the spirit''s power, potential, type of ability, and so on. I imagine there is even such a thing as an ideal combination of spirits. So I''ll wait to learn more about that."


    Liam understood Mary''s comment and agreed with her. He didn''t know about these important details for Spirit Masters either, but in this magical world, everything had its classification.


    ''I will have to take this into consideration in the future when I go in search of the third realm... Sigh, I don''t even know the name of the third realm of cultivation.'' S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liam sighed as he reached the inner part of Thal''Korr''s cave.


    At the center of the dark area, a platform held a shiny purple crystal atop a stone shaped like an obelisk. The crystal pulsed with a faint, otherworldly glow.


    "I think you''ll have your chance to reach the second realm if we cultivate here," Liam said, pushing his thoughts aside to focus on his companion.


    Mary clenched her fists as she scanned the surroundings. The dense mana in the air was palpable, and she felt an elemental affinity with the purple crystal.


    Liam felt it too, though less intensely, given his current strength.


    "Cultivate first. I''ll monitor the area while you recover," he said, making way for her.


    Mary thanked him and closed her eyes on the platform, taking the opportunity to replenish her mana pool.


    As she began to cultivate, Liam turned his attention to their surroundings.


    The internal structure of the cave was stark and utilitarian compared to the demon incubus''s lair. It lacked the scholarly signs and objects, reflecting the warrior nature of Thal''Korr.


    But unlike the incubus cave, there were several valuable artifacts and resources there. Among them was a metal spear with a bluish diamond in its structure, as well as two fruits and a plant, all surrounded by mana.


    ''This is the difference between power and intelligence. I still don''t know what the incubus has done or what it wants, but it has reached a high level by its own means. Thal''Korr, on the other hand, became strong through its power and ability to take what it wanted... This must be how the society of Twin Lands works.''


    He picked up the two fruits, one resembling an apple and the other resembling a pitahaya.


    Feeling the affinity he had for these fruits, his senses told him how best to enjoy them.


    Putting them aside for a moment, he looked at the spear, a weapon completely different from the ones the men from the Demon Gate had given them.


    ''This weapon is impressive. It must be the kind of artifact made for Spirit Lords.'' He tested the spear by moving it towards an invisible enemy.


    The thought crossed his mind that it would be difficult for him to keep this weapon off the island, but he didn''t care. Better to have a valuable item for a short time than to never have anything of value.


    As soon as he understood what he had inherited from Thal''Korr, he would position himself vigilantly and wait for Mary to finish her meditation.


    ...


    Days would pass while Liam and Mary remained in Thal''Korr''s cave.


    Taking advantage of the peace and opportunity of the area, the two would remain in the cave to cultivate and consume the two previous fruits, using the last few weeks on the Island to strengthen themselves.


    Already strong enough to be safe in this demon territory, the days would fly by, and when they least expected it, the last seven days before the end of their three months on the island would arrive!


    On the 84th day on the island, Liam and Mary would leave Thal''Korr''s cave, he stronger than before and she at the beginning of the second magical realm!

 Chapter 19 - 19: The End of Three Months

    Three humans stood outside the cave, holding improvised weapons. Two of them were 8-Star Spirit Apprentices, and the third was a 9-Star man, their stances defensive as they turned to face the newcomers.


    Liam''s eyes widened in surprise. He hadn''t anticipated encountering other survivors on the island besides himself and Mary.


    During their time in Thal''Korr''s cave, he had lost track of time, but he knew their last day on the Eternal Doom Island was approaching.


    As he paused in front of the cave''s entrance, a look of surprise on his face that matched that of the woman holding one of his hands, the leader of that group frowned.


    A black-haired man, frowned while seeing the silver weapon in Liam''s hand. He took a cautious step back, recognizing that these were not just first realm Spirit Masters.


    ''3-Star Spirit Lord? How is that possible? What have they found to achieve it?'' the black-haired man wondered, motioning for his companions to lower their weapons.


    However, being the weaker side, he immediately tried to dodge the situation to avoid the worst for his side.


    "This... Looks like this place already has owners. So let''s move away. I''m sorry for getting in your way, seniors." The strongest of the three said with a bitter smile on his face, dirty and marked by a scar on one of his cheeks.


    Mary said nothing as she watched the three, leaving it to Liam to decide their fate.


    Liam sensed their apprehension and raised one of his hands in a gesture of peace. "Don''t worry, we were just leaving it. This place is no longer important to us. If you want to use it, good luck."


    Previously, he would have attacked and killed those three on sight to prevent potential enemies from moving first. In a dangerous area like the island, survival could mean killing everything in your path.


    But today, he felt a distinct part of this world, the reality of the strong.


    He could act against the three men, but as the strongest in the area, he could also choose the fate of the three!


    "That..."


    The two men, a little further behind their leader, looked at each other in doubt, unsure if this was sincere or a trap.


    Just as Liam and Mary had acted against the humans on the island, they had done the same. In this situation, they couldn''t help but feel insecure and think the worst.


    ''Can we really trust them?'' One of them wondered as he tightened his fingers on the lowered weapon in one of his hands.


    But the other was more sensible and just sighed as he watched the couple walk away. ''If they don''t want to do anything, there''s nothing for us to do. 3-Star Spirit Lord... Impressive.''


    The difference in power between different levels of the same magical realm was enough to make it almost impossible for someone of a lower level to challenge someone of a higher level. But the difference in level between someone of different realms was simply much more extreme!


    Even Mary gave these three Spirit Masters a feeling that told them they shouldn''t stand against her. But Liam was even stronger than her!


    Mary followed Liam as he easily left the three behind, but she couldn''t help but ask. "Why did you leave this place to them? I think at the level they''re at, they''ll be able to use the area to get stronger." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It won''t make any difference. It took us weeks to absorb everything we could. They won''t get much stronger in the next few days." Liam said confidently.


    They had progressed quickly in the cave at first because of the two fruits they had consumed before their dual cultivation sessions. From then on, they spent almost all of their remaining time cultivating in the special area left by Thal''Korr.


    "Well, that''s true... Why do you think they came here?" She looked back.


    If it hadn''t been for them, those three would have run into Thal''Korr''s group and surely died at the hands of that powerful demon!


    "To look for opportunities. But they took a monumental risk. Fortunately, they encountered two humans and not three powerful demons. However, their next few days won''t necessarily be safe." Liam looked around with a mysterious look on his face.


    Mary looked at this mountainous area as they descended the slope toward Liam''s destination.


    After months on the island, Liam knew he didn''t have much longer. If he were to return to the lair of the demon incubus, as he had previously planned, he would have to hurry.


    No longer expecting to grow stronger in this place, Mary followed her companion without worrying about the chances they might take. As for fearing potential enemies, after becoming a Spirit Lord, she was more confident than ever and feared no one on the island!


    She walked leisurely at Liam''s side, and less than 15 minutes later, they arrived at the location of the demon incubus'' lair.


    As he made his way inside, Liam soon came upon the spot where he had left the incubus''s corpse, thinking he would return to collect things and try to take advantage of the area''s hot spring again before leaving.


    But when he entered it today, he realized how he had underestimated himself months ago.


    ''The hot spring doesn''t look as good now as it did back then... I wouldn''t be able to improve my powers here by even 1% if I cultivate here.'' He smiled as he looked in the direction of the lava-lit place.


    While Mary looked at the hot spring area with interest, he returned to the place where the demonic ritual had taken place, where there were some resources he thought it would be interesting to take with him.


    In addition to the book he had been carrying around the island in his movements over the past few months, he wanted to take more of his first spirit with him.


    Understanding his powers better now that he had cultivated with Mary at least 100 times, he understood the potential of some of the resources in this cave.


    ''If I let Mary consume these essences before she cultivates with me, both she and I can benefit greatly... She''ll last longer and be able to absorb more mana.'' A clever smile appeared on his face, as he wanted to test what he had in mind.


    As soon as Mary stopped behind him after seeing the hot spring area, he crushed a seed before mixing its purple powder with a drop of his blood.


    Mary let him make a symbol with the blood on her forehead before she smiled when she felt him put one of his hands between her legs.


    After a second, she swallowed her saliva as she felt her heart change rhythm and her temperature suddenly rise.


    "Ahhh~"


    A moan escaped her mouth as she felt weakness creep through her body and stared at Liam uncomprehendingly. "How? Am I that easy?" She asked, already panting, breathing heavily as her face flushed and her legs trembled.


    If it hadn''t been for Liam holding her, Mary would have fallen after his second move.


    Liam smiled as he saw Mary''s lost expression, feeling his flames'' heat with her warmth. "There are methods beyond my powers. The seed I crushed to make this mixture has rich properties. With its enchanting scent, it can be used to seduce. When it comes in contact with the skin, it increases the absorption of mana, but it also increases the attraction, making the person it touches even more sensitive."


    "Ahhhhhh~"


    As he explained the wonderful effects of the Erosia Seed, Mary reached her orgasm and let out a long cry of pleasure while shaking uncontrollably.


    "Besides these effects, it can also increase the vitality of those who use it during cultivation. In a way, it''s perfect for cultivators like us."


    "That..." She tried to say something, but she could barely get a word out.


    Seeing her smile at him, Liam took her in his arms and walked to the hot spring not far away.


    "The only ''problem'' is that its effects don''t wear off unless you cultivate for a few hours." He spoke into her ear, his voice devilishly seductive.


    Mary bit her lips, feeling that there was nothing wrong with this wonderful seed.


    ...


    Five more days passed.


    On the 89th day of the event on the Eternal Doom Island, Liam, Mary and the other survivors stopped what they were doing when the sound of bells rang out in the middle of the day.


    Leaving the incubus cave, Liam and Mary heard the Demon Gate''s warning a minute later.


    "The three-month experiment on the Eternal Doom Island will end in 23 hours, 58 minutes and 24 seconds. Survivors have this time to report to the south coast of the island."

 Chapter 20 - 20: Leaving the Island

    One additional day of cultivation or training on the island would be entirely futile for them, and they were both exceedingly eager to depart from it. Despite the uncertainty of the future and the fact the island no longer posed danger to them, they didn''t want to stay.


    The dangers Violent Lake seemed to be more than they could handle, so the idea of staying behind and not joining Demon Gate didn''t sound good at all.


    After visiting the island''s coast in the past days to check out this possibility, the two were sure that joining Demon Gate was the least worst of the paths ahead of them.


    Running through the island, they soon reached the southern coast. There, they spotted the same boat that had left them, now moored to a small wooden jetty built between the sandbars.


    The same masked men in black awaited them.


    Liam stepped forward, pulling Mary along.


    "Think we''ll have trouble?" Mary asked, eyeing the men warily.


    "I doubt they''d harm us after raising our spirits. They won''t be friendly, but if we play it safe, we should be fine," Liam reassured her.


    They approached the pier where a man sat on a wooden stool, an old book on his lap.


    "Names," the man demanded without looking up, showing no surprise at their cultivation level.


    As a Spirit Master in the third realm, he could easily tell the cultivation level of these two, but he could also look down on them.


    "Liam Porter."


    "Mary Hill."


    The man jotted down their names and tossed them two small bronze-colored metal plates, each shaped like a shield.


    Liam picked up his plate and noticed inscriptions on it.


    {Outer Member}


    {Demon Gate}


    Alongside his name, several runes adorned the small shield, now his identification item.


    "Keep your IDs safe. Lose them, and you''ll lose your registration. Replacing them will cost you," the man warned dryly, without looking at them.


    Liam and Mary clutched their IDs, curiosity sparking in their eyes as they wondered what lay ahead.


    "Get on the boat and stay quiet. We leave once the other three survivors join us."


    Without question, they boarded the boat.


    During their weeks as prisoners of the Demon Gate, they had learned the futility of asking questions. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Once aboard, memories of their journey and their stay on the Eternal Doom Island flooded back, mixing with the anticipation of what was to come.


    Liam looked out over the seemingly calm waters of Violent Lake and sighed as he closed his eyes, remembering the hard journey here.


    ''Time for me to get to know this continent better.''


    He thought about the many things he didn''t know that had puzzled him during his four months in Twin Land.


    His predecessor was no fool, but as a young mortal and servant of the Porter family, Liam Porter knew almost nothing useful about the path of the Spirit Masters. The young earthling who now possessed this body had much to learn on his path.


    ''The most important thing now is to survive the journey to the Demon Gate. I don''t know where the sect is located, but we will definitely have to travel for a few days after we leave Violent Lake.''


    Every journey through Twin Land was dangerous. Since it was the continent of beasts, aside from the human cities, almost the entire rest of the territory was the domain of beasts and creatures that didn''t treat humans and Spirit Masters well.


    ''I have to adapt to the sect and learn how to grow within it. I can''t fight it for now; the only option left is to grow within it... When I get some freedom and power, I''ll plan my escape.''


    His eyes narrowed at the thought. Though he couldn''t fight or escape from Demon Gate now, that didn''t mean it would always be this way.


    Knowing that Demon Gate was replete with internal and external problems, he resolved to bide his time until he found his chance to escape.


    ''When I manage to do that, I''ll return to the Porter family, settle my predecessor''s affairs, and tell them what happened,'' he decided.


    Even though an earthling now controlled Liam Porter''s body, the original owner had left traces of himself behind. Liam sensed his predecessor''s powerful feelings towards certain members of the Porter family¡ªfeelings that needed resolution before he could continue his path in Twin Land.


    For Liam, these feelings were a nuisance, causing confusion. Sometimes he even wondered if he wanted to visit these people for his own sake, not just to honor his predecessor''s wishes.


    ''Once I''m done with this, I''ll live my own way.'' He smiled at the prospect of freedom.


    Liam envisioned a life without ties to Demon Gate or his predecessor, a life where he could enjoy his new existence on his own terms.


    He waited in silence next to Mary for the next 40 minutes until the three survivors, besides the two of them, arrived in this area to join them.


    The same people they had seen a week ago were given their IDs before boarding the boat.


    The man who had registered them rose from his seat, summoning his demon spirit. With a flick of his wrist, the wooden pier sank, controlled by the demon''s power.


    "Five new sect members out of a group of twenty-nine. Not bad. Behave yourselves, and when we join the sect, you''ll get your entrance fees. Until then, don''t speak unless spoken to," he commanded.


    Then he turned, ordering his men to take them back to the shore they had left three months ago.


    As they departed the Eternal Doom Island, the three other survivors approached Liam and Mary.


    "Seniors, it''s good to see you well. My name is Seth, and these are Amias and Ajax," said the strongest of the three, addressing the couple. "Do not hesitate to order us to do anything for you. We''d be happy to help."


    Liam stared at Seth in silence, wary of their motives. Mary managed the interaction more smoothly.


    Growing up in this world, uninfluenced by Earth culture, she found it easier to navigate the social dynamics and recognize that these men sought their protection.


    In a hostile and uncertain environment, the weak would always lean on the strong, agreeing to serve them in exchange for the crumbs and protection guaranteed by the strongest!


    Liam remained silent, his mind racing with thoughts of escape and survival. Mary, sensing his unease, took the lead. "Thank you, Seth. We''ll let you know if we need anything."


    The three men smiled before sitting down on the floor next to the couple, believing they would be allies from now on.


    "They are on our side. You can trust that. But if they have to choose between us and their lives, they''ll betray us, so don''t trust them completely." She said softly in Liam''s ear, already realizing her lover wasn''t like the others.


    On the one hand, he seemed tough and difficult to deal with. On the other hand, he seemed unable to take advantage of certain opportunities because he was overly suspicious of others.


    But since she had experience in dealing with men since her youth, she knew better how to take advantage of opportunities for him.


    He just nodded at her and went back to watching from the sidelines until the end of their trip. But later that day, they would finish the journey at Violent Lake, where the Demon Gate group was waiting for them!

 Chapter 21 - 21: Demon Gate Aspirants

    Back on the shore of Violent Lake, where their party had set out for the Eternal Doom Island three months ago, Liam, Mary, and the three other survivors spotted a small makeshift camp. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Four carriages and a wagon were parked in one corner, with horses neatly tied in a makeshift stable. Six tents of varying sizes, all made from the same special cloth, formed the core of the camp. Several men patrolled the perimeter, their eyes scanning the surroundings. One guard kept watch over the lake, while others monitored the south, east, and west.


    The guards were dressed in black, with masks covering their faces and hoods concealing their hair, making it impossible to distinguish their identities.


    Among the twenty or so people in the camp, only two men were unmasked. One, a blond man, sat in front of a table, eating something, while the other, an older gray-haired man, stood beside him. Both faced the lake, seemingly lost in thought.


    ''That''s him.''


    Liam stared at the strong, blond man¡ªthe same man who had kidnapped him months ago and locked him in the cell of the car Day and Ellis had been traveling in before he joined the group.


    The other man was unfamiliar, but given Liam''s transformation since his capture, he realized, observing those two, that seeking revenge would not be straightforward.


    ''This man is powerful. At the very least, he has third realm cultivation... He might even be a fourth realm cultivator!'' Liam thought, secretly clenching his fists behind his back.


    "Get out. The Commander will tell you a few things. Pay attention to his words. This is where your journey as disciples of Demon Gate truly begins," the man who had registered them instructed, pointing to the bridge connecting the boat to the small harbor on this side of the lake.


    Without a word, the five of them crossed the bridge, stopping a few yards from where the Commander was finishing his meal.


    The late afternoon light was fading, casting long shadows across the camp. Campfires and torches flickered to life, casting a warm glow and adding to the sense of impending night.


    "You''re early, Officer Fulton," the Commander remarked, looking at the person standing in front of Liam''s group.


    The five survivors of the Eternal Doom Island couldn''t distinguish any of the men apart by appearance, but their magical auras were distinctly different. The Commander and each of his men were easily identified by these auras.


    Officer Fulton stepped forward and greeted the Commander respectfully. "That was a good harvest. We got five survivors, and they all finished the selection test quickly, Commander."


    First Officer Merlin, standing beside the Commander, narrowed his eyes as he looked at Liam and Mary. "There are two Spirit Lords in the group."


    "That was a surprise to us. Looks like we''ve picked up some interesting talent for the sect," Officer Fulton said, approaching the two men. "The black-haired boy seems to have chased his second spirit on the island."


    "Oh?" The Commander looked at Liam with a puzzled expression.


    First Officer Merlin shook his head, sighed, and closed his eyes. "What a fool. Such a terrible mistake!"


    Officer Fulton laughed at Merlin''s reaction. "What a waste, huh?"


    "It doesn''t matter. If he doesn''t have the patience to choose his essences, let him learn from his own pain. Ignore that for now. Let''s complete the rite of joining the sect," Commander Amos said, dismissing the issue.


    He then turned his attention to the five new members of his group.


    Standing with his back to the group, Amos didn''t recall where each of them had come from or who had recruited them.


    Turning around, he addressed them, "From now on, you are all new members of Demon Gate, or more precisely, Aspirants.


    You will be part of my group for an indefinite period. But for now, we won''t have much contact. We''re heading to the sect where you''ll learn to be Demon Gate Spirit Masters. You''ll spend some time studying there until I call you for external missions.


    For now, I''ll leave First Officer Merlin to supervise and guide you in your first steps as members of the sect."


    He motioned for the gray-haired man to step forward before entering his tent.


    First Officer Merlin stepped forward, his stern gaze and scarred face trembling as he looked at the five Aspirants.


    Demon Gate was not a power that assigned constant teachers to guide its members; it favored self-taught methods. However, raw beginners like Liam''s group were exceptions.


    "From today until the end of the trip to the sect''s headquarters, I will be available to answer your questions. But I hope you don''t waste my time. Think carefully before you come to me.


    In any case, there are some materials in the carriage that will take you to the sect''s headquarters that can help you learn more about the sect. Before you come to see me, make sure you read all of them."


    The five of them nodded in unison, eager to read the books that awaited them.


    The gray-haired man continued, "The trip to the headquarters should take two weeks. That is how long you will be under my tutelage. After that, you will enter the sect and pass the Promotion Exam. Use this time wisely. For now, I excused you to begin your reading."


    The five Aspirants made gestures of thanks before walking in an orderly fashion, with Liam leading the way to the carriage Merlin had showed.


    Demon Gate, like any organized force in this world, had a well-defined hierarchy. The group of five Aspirants would soon discover that, although they were called members of the sect, for now, they were merely outside disciples.


    To carry out missions outside the headquarters and act as their captors did, they would need to become inner disciples. But the path to this promotion was not as easy as Merlin''s words made it seem.


    When they arrived at the sect in two weeks'' time, they would have to pass the Promotion Exam, maybe became Initiates, the first path necessary for them to apply to become inner disciples of the sect.


    If they didn''t pass the Promotion Exam, they might end like servants of the organization, a much harsher fate for anyone!


    Throughout the night, they would learn various things about the Demon Gate, until Commander Amos'' group finished dismantling the camp and they set off from the shore of Lake Violent.


    Thus began the journey for Liam''s group to the Demon Gate headquarters, a journey filled with anticipation, uncertainty, and the looming challenge of the Promotion Exam.

 Chapter 22 - 22: Basic Knowledge

    As the group''s carriages slowly moved along the dirt road, traveling at night even though it was the most dangerous time of day to be on the roads of Twin Land, the five Aspirants had many things on their minds as they read in their carriage.


    In the six-seat carriage, which contained over fifty books, each of the new Demon Gate Aspirants sat in their own corner, reading their books according to the order Liam and Mary had given them.


    Spirit Masters'' reading speed was definitely superior to that of an ordinary person. But the first realm of cultivation changed more physical characteristics¡ªstrength, endurance, agility, and skill¡ªthan mental ones.


    Two hours after leaving the shores of Violent Lake, Liam, the fastest reading man in the group, had only read three books.


    He would probably spend the next few days processing the information in those books and would not finish until they were close to reaching Demon Gate''s headquarters. However, while the guards of the group watched the surroundings and kept the carriages moving, he already had a better idea of his current reality.


    From the books he had already finished and the one he was reading now, he had learned a few things about the reality of the Spirit Masters.


    "I didn''t know there were so many realms above the Spirit Lord Realm..." Mary said to Liam, breaking the silence in the carriage.


    The four men looked up from their books and nodded their heads in agreement and interest. They all were ignorant of the world of Spirit Masters. What they had just read was an immense discovery for each of them.


    "It''s no wonder we could cultivate the first realm so quickly. From what I''ve read, the cultivation realms tend to increase the amount of mana needed with each step towards the peak. This extends the cultivation time and significantly elevates the difference in power of Spirit Masters as they become stronger," Seth commented as he looked at Mary with a twinkle in his eye.


    What does this mean, other than curiosity?


    The power, talent, and magical quality ratings were important to know how to differentiate between enemies and future targets, as well as to better plan their future.


    Spirit Masters'' power rating had eight realms in the Twin Land. The first two they already knew their names and divisions. The remaining six followed the same division rules as the first two realms¡ªnine stars at each level.


    They were: Spirit Earth Realm, Spirit Sky Realm, Spirit King Realm, Spirit Emperor Realm, Spirit Tyrant Realm, and Spirit Sovereign Realm.


    "Imagine how strong a Spirit Sovereign must be?" Ajax, one of the two 8-Star Spirit Apprentices, asked.


    "Spirit Sovereign, huh? I wonder if there''s anyone like that on the continent. I don''t know if it''s good or bad. Imagine coming face to face with a demon of the same cultivation?" Liam looked at the men in front of him with narrowed eyes, his tone serious.


    If there were such strong Spirit Masters, then there must be beasts, demons, and other creatures capable of producing just as powerful spirits!


    The three men and Mary became more serious as they thought about it, imagining how much more dangerous it was to travel across the continent than they had previously thought.


    "That''s actually scary..." Ajax changed his tone.


    Little did they know, demons were not among the most powerful races of mystical beings in Twin Land.


    Later that night, they would learn how to classify the talent and power of beasts and spirits.


    The same classification used for Spirit Masters applied to beasts and other intelligent beings capable of cultivate mana.


    In certain situations, some beings, such as beasts, could lose their independence and become connected to other beings, such as Spirit Masters. When that happened, those beings would no longer be classified independently, but would be according to the rank of spirits.


    Spirits had one classification for their potential and another for their power level. A spirit''s power level classification was like that of Spirit Masters.


    Yet, the power of a spirit was not necessarily the same as that of its master.


    Liam and the others didn''t know how to distinguish their powers from those of their spirits, but each spirit had its own level. This could either strengthen the master¡ªwith spirits stronger than the master¡ªor it be strengthened by the master during battle; with spirits weaker than the master.


    The second classification for these beings related to their potential for growth and transformation. This classification was important when choosing a target to become your next spirit, as it showed how far a being could go.


    There was nothing in this world that couldn''t be challenged. But for most beings, the cultivation rules were very valid.


    When Liam read this, he couldn''t help but let a dark frown appear on his face.


    Mary read the book her companion had learned about right after him and understood why he was so serious all of a sudden.


    "Don''t worry about it. Most people don''t stand a chance of getting anything better than Ancestor-grade spirits, from what this book says," she said to him, speaking only for Liam to hear.


    The potential order of the spirits and beasts was: King, Ancestor, Sage, and Primordial. Each of these classifications had three sublevels: Low, Middle, and High.


    With demons, regardless of their race, they were usually classified as beings between the King and Ancestor grades.


    "I know. But if I''m not lucky in the future, I''ll be left behind compared to my opponents," Liam said to her as he closed his eyes and thought about it.


    ''For low-level Spirit Masters, the difference in spirit quality is negligible. We''re so weak we can''t use our spirits well until the middle of the cultivation series. But as we get stronger, the difference in the quality of our spirits becomes apparent, and those with better spirits will separate themselves from the rest.''


    Liam pondered and imagined how difficult it would be to cultivate in the future, when his competitors might have an advantage over him because he had hunted his second spirit prematurely. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After a long sigh, he tried to look on the bright side and not get overwhelmed by his discoveries.


    ''At least I''ll be able to cultivate faster than my peers with the Incubus... Now that I think about it, I''ll have to find more partners. Mary alone won''t be enough.''


    He looked at her, remembering how tired she always was when they finished intercourse, and he always seemed ready for more.


    He returned to his reading as the night wore on and the guards of the group kept watch for the beasts that approached the convoy.


    As much as these same guards had thrown the prisoners against the beasts along the way, they were now at work, giving the group space and time to familiarize themselves with this world they had only just begun to see.


    The other members of the Aspirant group would soon read the classification of spirits, which basically talked about the natural growth potential of spirits, apart from fantastic events impossible to predict or unlikely to happen.


    By dawn, when the group would make their first stop since leaving the shores of Violent Lake, they finally have a better idea of the positions of the convoy''s guards and the path ahead at Domon Gate.


    The sect had a long and well-defined hierarchy that didn''t just depend on the magical power, the rank of the spirits, or the merits of one of its members.


    From what little they had read about the sect, it was an unorthodox sect. In it, one didn''t have to follow rules to grow.


    If they wanted to, they could grow in Demon Gate by following the traditional path, getting stronger, earning merit, and taking the promotion exams. But if you wanted to use another method, such as a good relationship with a superior, growth could be quick and easy.


    Liam did not know exactly how to do this. But the last book he finished reading had an attention-grabbing note talking that there were no rules preventing one from growing in alternative ways.


    He became more serious as he thought about it, for this was a double-edged sword.


    ''A sect where you can grow easily is a dangerous place...'' he thought as he stopped reading and felt the carriage slowing down, a sign the parade was about to take place.


    ''The rumors about the Demon Gate are far from the truth. If these books are to be trusted, the sect is much more dangerous than I thought.


    If one can grow by mere recommendations, then assassinations and actions by the strongest against the weakest disciples must be quite common within the sect itself.''


    He realized this even before he entered the headquarters!


    ''I must be careful when we reach our destination!''


    Just then, the group''s carriage stopped, and a guard opened the door, calling them in for their first meal of the day.


    "Hurry. We''ll only be here for half an hour before we hit the road again," said the man who Liam and the others could now recognize by his clothes.


    After reading about the sect, each of them now knew the Demon Gate comprised inner and outer disciples. The outer disciples rarely wore uniforms, lived outside the headquarters, and had no advantages in the sect. They were: Aspirants, Initiates, and Senior Initiates.


    The internal members had different uniforms for each position, benefits that varied for each position, great status, respect and fear due to the sect''s vengeful reputation. They followed were classified as: Officer, First Officer, Commander, Guardian, Division Chief, Elder and Supreme Leader.

 Chapter 23 - 23: A Good Weapon

    The large, long-branched trees, far apart from each other, adorned the edges of the snow-capped mountains. But the Aspirants barely glanced at them, their minds preoccupied with thoughts of the sect and their arduous journey.


    Summoned to the group''s breakfast, they remembered their hunger, their stomachs "screaming" for food different from what they had eaten on the Eternal Doom Island. The food on the journey to Demon Gate was not refined, but it was spicy, hot, and prepared with minimal care.


    As they settled around a fire on the edge of a cliff, the five of them put aside their thoughts about the sect and the world of spirit masters for a moment to enjoy the group''s soup. The spicy aroma mingled with the crisp mountain air, making their stomachs rumble in anticipation. The crackle of the fire and the distant call of mountain birds filled the silence.


    Mary nudged Lian with a grin, "Better than the gruel on the island, right?" Lian chuckled, his eyes softening at the sight of the steaming soup.


    All the group''s guards had already eaten and were preparing to return to the road. Meanwhile, the group''s cook, a burly figure with a scarred face, watched the five Aspirants while serving the First Officer, there to guide them.


    "I believe you''ve already started your readings. Do any of you have any questions for me?" inquired the First Officer, a gray-haired man who was not wearing a mask.


    The five of them looked at the First Officer, each with a full mouth, marveling at the taste of the soup. Despite being the lowest-ranking members of the group, they were at least enjoying good food, a stark contrast to their time as captives.


    Amias and Ajax had tears in their eyes as they savored the soup.


    Seth glanced at Mary and Liam, hoping one of them would voice a question.


    Liam finished chewing his food under the watchful eye of Merlin, who had quickly identified him as the group''s leader.


    Realizing he needed to speak, Liam thought for a moment before asking, "First Officer, the sect has 10 hierarchical positions, but there are only eight realms of cultivation. I assume our Supreme Leader is not a Spirit Master of the Spirit Sovereign Realm. So, do the positions in the sect depend on something other than our cultivation?"


    Merlin was silent for a moment, scrutinizing the young man, the one who carried a silver spear on his shoulder. His experienced eyes narrowed, and his lips formed a mysterious smile.


    "That''s a good spear you have there... Where did you get it?" First Officer Merlin deflected Liam''s question and stood up as the group''s cook took a step back.


    Seth and the others felt a shiver run down their spines, realizing that Liam had somehow angered their superior.


    Liam frowned, his hand instinctively moving behind his back, unsure of the reason for the First Officer''s reaction. Nevertheless, he replied, "I found it on the island, in a demon''s lair."


    "Can I see it up close?" Merlin asked, stopping in front of Liam and extending one of his hands.


    Without hesitation, Liam handed over his weapon to the First Officer.


    Merlin took the silver spear, a seemingly useless item in his hands but valuable to Spirit Lords and newly promoted Spirit Earth cultivators. Twirling the spear in the air, he danced with it in front of the five Aspirants, moving so swiftly that his hands became a blur.


    Liam felt a powerful gust of wind blow toward him, followed by a shiver running down his spine, as if he were facing death itself. Suddenly, the shiny tip of the spear stopped just below his Adam''s apple, subtly slicing his neck and causing a drop of blood to run down the weapon''s tip.


    "Hmm, that is indeed a formidable weapon. It''s a shame that it''s classified as a second-class weapon," he remarked, introducing the material classifications that the group would delve into as they read further. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Aspirant, refrain from attempting to fathom the extent of the Supreme Leader''s power once more. In the future, your superior may not possess the same level of benevolence as I do." With a surprising gesture, he returned the spear to Liam, catching the boy off guard as he had assumed his weapon would be confiscated following such a demonstration of authority.


    ''Your punishment is to carry this weapon with you... I''ll let you experience firsthand how difficult it is to have possessions in our world.'' Marlin thought, smiling subtly as he watched Liam thank him for his ''benevolent'' attitude.


    "Despite your audacity, you''re not wrong. The sect doesn''t consider your cultivation for all levels of power within it. In the world of Spirit Masters, having influence is just as important as having power.


    You can grow in the sect even if you are stuck in a cultivation bottleneck. This is also a way for us to allow great talents not to be restricted by silly rules that only slow down the development of the most talented people.


    In Demon Gate, you will have every opportunity to become a member of the legion of warriors at the pinnacle of this world. It will be up to you, your ambition, your talent, and your will."


    Merlin stretched out his arms and smiled, his eyes opening, while his mana pulsated in tune with his words.


    "Do you desire power? Women? Gold? Maybe men?" He laughed as he looked at Mary. "Whatever it is, in Demon Gate, you can conquer anything with your will.


    There are no growth rules that limit you in the sect. Even Spirit Lords can become Officers and can get fantastic resources that will quickly advance their cultivation.


    As you become stronger and more relevant, things will only get better. As members of one of the most prestigious sects on the continent, you''ll be able to command kings if you want to!"


    The three men and Mary looked at Marlin with admiration, seeing a man as strong as the First Officer speak so forcefully about Demon Gate, a force they themselves knew to be very influential.


    Imagining the possibilities ahead and how they could grow in the sect even without worrying about their cultivations, the four of them felt less fearful and more excited about the future.


    Liam looked at Merlin cautiously, feeling the temptation of the man''s words but remaining sober about his position.


    In the realm of ideas and plans, it seems easy to arrive at Demon Gate and grow. But in practice, it shouldn''t be that easy.''


    He narrowed his eyes, pretending to feel the same as his companions.


    He smiled as he looked away. ''These are sheep, and such a bastard is a damn shepherd. If I take those words seriously, I''ll end up dead as soon as the shepherd decides I''m no longer valuable or dangerous.''


    He sat down after seeing Merlin relax and moved away from them to give them room to finish eating.


    Mary commented to him. "Demon Gate sounds amazing, don''t you think? I didn''t think the sect was that fascinating."


    Liam looked at Mary in silence, seeing how Merlin was preparing the group that had once hated Demon Gate to see it differently.


    "Hmm, let''s take it easy, Mary," he muttered to her as he finished eating the contents of his bowl of soup.


    "Don''t be so strict, Liam," she said jokingly before speaking quietly. "This man is obviously a Spirit Sky Spirit Master. But if we can grow fast, we can reach the fourth realm of cultivation. It shouldn''t be too difficult to advance until we become First Officers."


    He just looked at her and said nothing. If it were easy, there wouldn''t be only one First Officer in this group. He looked around and saw that except for the Commander and the First Officer, everyone else had Officer symbols on their clothes.


    While Mary and the others finished eating, Liam interpreted the situation that had just occurred.


    ''The Supreme Leader of the sect is probably not a Spirit Sovereign... This talk of being one of the strongest forces on the continent doesn''t convince me either. But the leader of the Demon Gate is no less than a Spirit King¡­ Right? I''m guessing that he''s a Spirit Emperor.


    It won''t be easy to escape. If the Supreme Leader is the strongest in the sect, then there must be a few dozen Spirit King cultivator in it, and probably dozens, maybe even a few hundred Spirit Sky cultivators.''


    He closed his eyes as he heard an Officer call them back to the carriage, and the group prepared to return to the road.


    ''The road ahead will be long and winding. I must prepare myself to endure this Demon Gate environment until I become a Spirit Sky cultivator. Until that, it will be almost impossible for me to escape.''

 Chapter 24 - 24: Battle Using Spirits (1)

    Over the next two days, the Demon Gate group would travel a long distance, with the five Aspirants making progress on their required readings.


    With two more days of socializing with the other sect members, the group had heard more stories about Demon Gate, its origin, which dated back thousands of years.


    It was impressive to hear, whether you were a native of Twin Land or an earthling who had mysteriously arrived in this world.


    Demon Gate was not only powerful, famous, and dangerous, it also had a long history and many reasons to be so great, even using their sinister methods as kidnapping people.


    Liam saw this by combining his current knowledge and understood that his upcoming mission would be difficult. It would require a lot of patience on his part.


    But he tried to remain optimistic, learning more about the world of Spirit Masters and Beasts, basic rules, ignoring for the moment his mission, which was almost impossible to accomplish now.


    Resolved to take things one step at a time, he was determined to hide his possibilities and not get carried away with future problems.


    ...


    Another night had come¡­


    The group of carriages that had set out from Violent Lake stopped again for the guards to rest and have another meal of the day.


    As they left the carriage and looked around, the five Aspirants saw Merlin calling them to the corner of the now mountainous area.


    Liam gazed upon the towering mountains that stood in close proximity along the narrow, winding road. The walls of stone enclosing them were so high he had to crane his neck 90 degrees just to catch a glimpse of the sky.


    Besides the incredibly massive and towering mountains, which had such steep angles that they seemed nearly impossible to scale, there were only a handful of trees in the vicinity. These trees were exceptionally tall and obstructed a significant portion of the sky, limiting the view from below.


    While the men prepared a small camp for the night, using the terrain to the group''s advantage, Merlin found a good place to talk to the Aspirants.


    On a small patch of land where a flat stone had fallen to form an area of 20 square meters, Merlin told Ajax and Amias to climb onto the stone and fight each other.


    He then had Liam and Mary do the same, watching for the first time as they fought and used their skills.


    "That''s good for now. Sit down and rest," First Officer Merlin got up from the rock he was sitting on and climbed onto the stone ''platform''. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You have much to learn. When we enter the sect, I advise you to seek the fighting arena and focus most of your early days there. Your cultivation is not your greatest weakness, but the way you use your skills. If you fight like this against experienced Spirit Masters of the same level as you, you will die," Merlin showed a frown, speaking without blinking.


    "You don''t fight like Spirit Masters. That''s the truth," he said, his gaze mostly fixed on Liam. "Remember, your Spirits are your weapons. Only resort to using your bodies if your Spirits are unable to fight."


    "No one within the sect will educate you in this matter, thus your best option is to engage in as many battles as possible within one of the fighting arenas. It is there that you will have the opportunity you seek," he clarified.


    His motives were not driven by kindness, but by the outcome that the performance of these five individuals would yield for the group, whether positive or negative.


    Following the abandonment of 29 prisoners in Violent Lake, the various groups responsible for gathering them engaged in fierce conflicts. Eventually, Commander Amos emerged victorious, earning the right to claim the outcome of the three-month period spent on the Eternal Doom Island.


    Therefore, Amos and his group took Liam and the others, instead of the other groups that had assembled on the shores of the Violent Lake prior to the commencement of the three months.


    This was how the Demon Gate worked. Everything in the sect was competitive, and new members could bring benefits to the old members who brought those new members into the sect.


    These benefits didn''t last forever. Once these people became inner members, Amos and the others would stop winning from them and become rivals. But until that happened, it might be advantageous for Amos'' group to advise these newcomers.


    This was what Merlin had in mind when he accepted the mission Amos had given him. That''s why he was advising these five!


    "In the sect''s arenas, one can challenge anyone. It is advisable to first challenge the ranked warriors, but it is crucial to observe some fights beforehand. While there are only a few rules in the sect, they hold great significance. Those who dare to break them will inevitably face the consequences, even if it means shedding their own blood," he coldly warned the group.


    Demon Gate''s code of honor might seem malleable, but there was order in the chaos of this organization.


    As he talked about being careful when dealing with rivals, and the proper place for disputes was the fighting arenas, Merlin suddenly looked north, sensing something interesting.


    As soon as he noticed a sensation that would take Liam and the others a few seconds to feel, he disappeared from around the five and appeared next to the guards, who were finishing setting up their temporary camp.


    Amos appeared in front of his carriage and muttered when he saw the gray-haired old man at his side, "Second realm Violet Spiders..."


    Merlin nodded and expressed, "Four Violet Spiders, to be exact. Three 1-Stars and one 2-Star, perfect for these five."


    Amos smiled as he looked at the five Aspirants, who still hadn''t grasped the situation as they searched for where Merlin had gone.


    Commander Amos said to the five, "Four Violet Spiders at the second realm are approaching you. Kill them in five minutes or you won''t have dinner tonight.


    You have one minute to prepare."


    The man threw an incense stick that would take exactly five minutes to burn completely, setting it on fire before the four beasts even came within sight of Liam and the others.


    Liam stopped looking at the group of Spirit Masters, who he knew wouldn''t help them and would even leave them hungry if they didn''t meet such terms.


    "Seth, Amias and Ajax, you will help Mary while she uses her ability to deceive the enemies. I''ll deal with them directly." Liam commanded as he prepared to summon his Spirit for the first official battle alongside the Shadowfiend.


    The three men took up fighting positions as they summoned their Spirits, standing around Mary as the woman also summoned her Spirit.


    Picking up his silver spear, Liam took a deep breath and circulated his mana through his hands, making a special sign as a dark figure of shadows and mana appeared behind him.


    Thal''Korr''s appearance was identical to when he was a demon. Even though he was now a Spirit, his aura was just as ''real'' as it had been before he became part of Liam''s powers.


    Liam couldn''t tell the Shadowfiend level yet. He hadn''t had time to learn how to distinguish his power from that of his Spirits. But he knew Thal''Korr was stronger now than when they had fought weeks before.


    Just as Thal''Korr appeared behind him, Liam saw the four creatures appear sixty meters in front of them.


    The four creatures, gigantic spiders with purple fluorescent legs, enormous bodies the size of hippos, came running toward them, smelling their food.


    Such magical creatures and Spirit Masters were natural enemies. Sensing only the auras of the Spirit Masters at the second realm of cultivation nearby, these hungry spiders ran straight to Liam''s group.


    Contrary to Merlin''s recent words, Liam swiftly positioned himself next to Thal''Korr as soon as they approached.


    ''Use shadow projection as a means to gain an advantage over them. Mary''s exceptional mental prowess will render them susceptible to your actions.'' Liam, positioned a short distance behind Thal''Korr, communicated silently through their minds.


    Then, as everyone watched, the Shadowfiend demon moved away from his master, using his speed to cross the space that separated him from the enemies.


    As he moved, another Spirit appeared beside him, causing a dark mist to rise from his body and quickly cover the area.


    Using this to his advantage, Liam moved as well, not limiting himself to commanding his Spirit in battle.


    (*we''ll have an extra chapter later.)

 Chapter 25 - 25: Battle Using Spirits (2)

    "I explicitly advised him against employing his own body in battle."


    All the Officers in the group, the Commander and the First Officer, could witness through the abilities of the young 1-Star Spirit Lord. Higher-level Spirit Masters could easily see through the abilities of weaker juniors.


    "Maybe... Maybe not," Amos said as he watched Liam attack one of the weaker spiders, using the large silver spear to strike the creature''s abdomen. "If he wins, his methods won''t matter."


    Merlin looked at his boss and muttered in disagreement. "Until the day he loses. Then he will regret it bitterly."


    While they exchanged comments on the methods of the Aspirants, Thal''Korr reached out to his most formidable enemy, using the mist that could block the senses, cloud the mind, and cause the demons of one''s heart to emerge from the surrounding shadows.


    Causing his own creatures of darkness to emerge from the shadow of the 2-Star second realm spiders, Thal''Korr combined his physical and spiritual abilities to attack the enemy''s body.


    The Violet Spider changed upon sensing the Shadowfiend''s movement, moving backwards as it dodged.


    But even as it dodged the initial attack and Thal''Korr, the strongest spider couldn''t avoid all the surrounding trouble.


    With the painful scream of the first of its companions, this spider, terrified by the power of Liam''s Spirit, felt several small shadows'' creatures slice through its legs and abdomen.


    A strange scream erupted, and one of the spiders, lost in the dark mist, looked up and then jumped. It quickly appeared outside the mist-covered area and spotted Mary and the other three Spirit Masters.


    With no trouble recognizing that Mary was responsible for the mist confusing its companions, this creature, "awakened" by the power of the illusion it was trapped in with its leader''s group, moved against Mary.


    "Shit! We have to fight!" Seth said to Amias and Ajax, each of them commanding their Spirits to fight head-on against this creature of a higher cultivation realm than their own.


    Liam saw this situation from a distance, but he didn''t despair.


    ''These three can hold out until I finish the other enemies.''


    He removed the tip of his spear from the dead enemy at his feet, whom he had just hit in the vital spot using his special weapon and Mary''s Spirit''s concealment ability.


    After removing his spear from that body and leaping toward the second enemy, Liam used his ability to use the shadows to strengthen himself as he attacked the target lost in Mary''s mental attack.


    Several shadow creatures entered the body of the largest of the spiders the group was facing, temporarily paralyzing it.


    "This is not an even fight. The 3-Star boy is much stronger than his opponents," said one of the guards who was watching the battle.


    "Don''t be so quick to judge this fight. Those Violet Spiders haven''t used their special power yet," Amos said as he listened to some of his men''s comments.


    While the 2-Star Spirit Lord Violet Spider was suffering at the hands of Thal''Korr''s shadow demons, Liam''s Spirit moved in for the ultimate attack, using his razor-sharp claws to slash at the head of his purple target.


    Just as he was about to make the last attack that would likely end the battle, Liam sensed something strange and commanded his Spirit. ''Dodge!''


    It was too late!


    By the time he heard Liam''s command, Thal''Korr was already in the air, unable to change his direction.


    As soon as the enormous spider turned its mouth toward him and spat something shiny in his direction, the Spirit was the one who was paralyzed this time, as the creature launched its spider webs to confine him.


    "Threads of constriction... It finally played its card. What will the boy do now?" Merlin asked as he watched the only one of the spiders using this ability against its opponents.


    Threads of Constriction could wrap around a target, forming a tight cocoon that was difficult to escape. Combined with the poison in the Violet Spider''s saliva, even a Spirit stronger than this beast could remain inaccessible to its master indefinitely if struck by this combination of attacks.


    "But that was risky. Shadowfiends have complicated abilities... And this brat doesn''t play by the rules." Amos watched Liam finish the second Violet Spider, already glaring at the one that was jumping towards Thal''Korr.


    In summoning form, Spirits were not so different from corporeal beings, and could even be devoured!


    Such a thing wouldn''t destroy the Spirit''s essence, since only the death of the Spirit Master would kill a Spirit completely. But having your summoned Spirit devoured in battle could be extremely serious for both the Spirit Master and the Spirit itself!


    Seeing Thal''Korr''s situation, Liam clenched his fists, and no longer hesitated to use everything he had.


    ''Force Amplification.''


    With his command, Thal''Korr''s eyes flashed, and his body grew in size and power almost instantly. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The surrounding cocoon cracked, while the spider that jumped towards him suddenly felt the shadow creatures that had invaded its body paralyze it again.


    Liam hurled his spear at the spider''s abdomen, while Thal''Korr finished untangling himself, tearing the cocoon that had trapped him.


    Thal''Korr leaped into the air, feeling his power far surpassing what he had used a moment ago, and caught Liam''s spear in midair before it pierced through the body of the large 2-Star spider with a deadly move in midair!


    The guards nearby saw the Spirit''s brutal attack right after they thought the boy was in bad shape and saw another of the Shadowfiend''s powers.


    Liam approached Mary''s group, where the opponent of the three had just cast its special power¡ªThreads of Constriction¡ªon the three demon Spirits.


    Violet Spiders didn''t use their special power casually. For them, as for many magical races in general, using the best they had came at a price.


    A Spirit Master, for example, would be exhausted shortly after summoning their Spirits. As a result, they only summoned them when necessary and didn''t use all of their Spirits at once unless their lives were in danger.


    This was also true for creatures similar to Violet Spiders. The moment it used its abilities to restrict the three Spirits on its way to Mary, the giant 1-Star spider weakened considerably.


    Liam sensed his enemy''s weakness and used the spider''s shadows to restrain it as he leaped at it, one of his hands surrounded by mana in an attacking position.


    When he attacked the spider''s body at eye level, Liam was surprised as he pierced the top of the creature, bypassing the enemy''s defensive exoskeleton until he reached the spider''s brain.


    Upon reaching the spider''s brains, it stopped moving, allowing the three Spirits to escape the cocoon in which they were trapped.


    The battle ended. The four spiders were dead. Liam and his four companions were exhausted. Each of them had injuries to their Spirits, which they didn''t expect for their first fight as members of Demon Gate.


    As soon as their Spirits returned to their bodies, Merlin appeared beside them, seeing them pale, sweating, their auras weakened. Liam and the three men with bleeding from their facial orifices, something related to the wounding of their Spirits.


    The five Aspirants looked over and saw that the incense was still burning, a sign they had won within the five-minute challenge.


    "You won, but a group of weaker Violet Spiders almost killed," Merlin said as he closed his eyes and took a deep breath, replaying the battle in his mind with all the mistakes those five had made. "You may eat. But remember, a group of your own level almost killed you. If Spirit Masters had been your opponents today, my men would be digging graves right now."


    The five individuals quietly swallowed their saliva, humbled by their own errors, as they lowered their heads.


    Merlin watched them return to camp after collecting the essences of the Violet Spiders and imagined the future of this group. ''Fighting as a team has its positive side, but it won''t get you anywhere in Demon Gate. If you depend on each other in the guild, you''ll all die in less than a year...''

 Chapter 26 - 26: Absorbing the Arcane Crystals

    After receiving the crystals that Seth and Ajax had collected from the enemy bodies, they took the four crystals for themselves.


    Mary wanted to keep only one crystal, as she only had one Spirit to feed, and Liam was the one truly responsible for their victory.


    "Keep more, Mary. I''ll take the 2-Star spider crystal. That''s enough for me for now," he said as he urged her to take two 1-Star Violet Spider Arcane Crystals.


    She hesitated, but accepted as they walked to the place where they would eat tonight.


    ''Arcane crystals are like a turning point for Spirits. Depending on the quality of the crystal, the level of the Spirit, and their potential, a single crystal can change everything about them, refining their powers and even giving them new characteristics.'' Mary thought about what she had learned about these precious items.


    Arcane Crystals were the crystallization of a special organ that every magical being, including Spirit Masters, possessed. In life, this special organ connected the soul to the body, absorbing mana, and transforming it into spiritual power.


    When magical beings died, this special organ crystallized to form the famous Arcane Crystals, if, of course, these parts of their bodies were not destroyed during their death.


    Arcane Crystals were of almost no use to Spirit Masters or even beasts. But they had a lot of potential when used by Spirits.


    For this very reason, Mary couldn''t help but look at Liam mysteriously, her heart pounding with doubt. ''Doesn''t his first Spirit need it? In the book we read about the qualitative classification of demons, there''s nothing about incubus.''


    The rules for Spirit Masters were quite clear. In the case of Arcane Crystals, if the Spirit was of a prime quality, consuming crystals of a lower quality had no value.


    Liam didn''t know what Mary had in mind when he sat down to eat his dinner, but he also thought about the crystals he had received.


    ''Arcane Crystals can improve the rating of Spirits of the same or lower quality than themselves. These two crystals can help me with the Shadowfiend.'' He thought, planning to let Thal''Korr consume his crystals later.


    It was possible for crystals of lesser quality to aid in the evolution of a higher-quality Spirit. But that would require a large amount of crystals, which were not always easy to gather.


    ''From what these two crystals tell me from their magical fluctuation, they must be of the King-grade, probably of the Advanced sub-level... That should be enough to improve Thal''Korr a bit.'' Liam picked up his bowl of soup and ate while the three Aspirants in his group talked about the earlier battle.


    After eating, with only Seth, Amias, and Ajax talking, Liam and Mary went to meditate close to the group in this makeshift camp area.


    Normal meditation differed from cultivation that used Arcane Crystals as a component.


    Liam and Mary sat in lotus positions, as they always did to meditate; it was the most comfortable position to sit in for even hours without moving. But as soon as they drew the surrounding mana closer to their bodies, their Spirits appeared behind them and mimicked them.


    The purple Arcane Crystals, glowing as if they were living essences, pulsating with mana and pure elements, floated in front of their bodies and gradually disintegrated as if they were decomposing.


    A purple mist emerged from these decomposing essences, passing through the Spirit Masters and going directly to the couple''s Spirits.


    Upon touching the bodies of the two Spirits, these demons subtly vibrated as their bodies turned purple and the surrounding mana entered their bodies, something that didn''t happen when they were outside of their masters'' soul spaces.


    Liam and Mary felt the difference in using these crystals in their Spirits, with her realizing how much more powerful these two crystals were compared to the ones she used on the Eternal Doom Island.


    Meanwhile, Liam was experiencing this sensation for the first time! S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Is this Arcane Crystal absorption?'' Liam wondered as he felt a subtle but powerful change for a meditation of only a few minutes.


    As the first of the crystals crumbled in front of him, Liam could feel that Thal''Korr had taken another step forward, making a small advance of 10%.


    This was little compared to what he needed to reach the Ancestral-grade. But for just one crystal absorbed and a few minutes of cultivation, it was enough to make Liam feel positive.


    He felt the larger purple crystal in front of him, from the strongest of the Violet Spiders, disintegrate as Thal''Korr absorbed this essence.


    Arcane Crystals had unique attributes depending on their origin. Certain attributes could only be absorbed by compatible beings, while others could be absorbed by anyone.


    Normally, a being wouldn''t have just one affinity, so it was common for Spirits of different attributes to benefit from any crystal.


    But there was one type of crystal that was ideal for every type of Spirit, and one type of Arcane Crystal that the Spirit would get almost no good from it.


    With Liam and Mary''s crystals, they came from negative creatures, not so different from the demons that had created their Spirits.


    They weren''t the perfect crystals for their Spirits, but they were good enough to feed their Spirits.


    After 45 minutes of meditation, Liam opened his eyes with Thal''Korr back in his soul space.


    For a moment, he thought about the incubus, thinking it might help him become stronger that way. But since Liam did not have the control to summon the incubus, there was nothing he could do.


    ''He''s probably waiting for something compatible...'' Liam thought as he considered the creature was certainly selfish enough not to turn down good opportunities.


    If it didn''t ask for crystals, then it certainly didn''t need or wasn''t compatible with the resources Liam had gotten his hands on so far.


    Leaving the incubus aside, Liam clenched his fists at the thought of the Shadowfiend. ''Thal''Korr is close to advancing qualitatively. If I can get my hands on Lower-level, Ancestral-grade Arcane Crystals, I can make him advance to that quality!''


    After letting Thal''Korr consume the two Violet Spider crystals, Liam sensed the quality and level of this Shadowfiend.


    Thal''Korr was on the same level as Liam was now, 3-Star of the Second Realm, and should be classified as Lower-level, King-grade Spirit.


    As for the incubus, Liam did not know what level or magical quality this Spirit was at.


    He got up to return to the carriage and resume his reading while Mary was still finishing her meditation.


    Merlin looked at him from a distance, eyes narrowed in thought.


    ''Why did he only use them in one of his Spirits?'' the gray-haired man wondered, eyeing the strongest man in this group of Aspirants. ''He didn''t use his second Spirit in the fight either... Something''s wrong here.''


    Liam might be a fool, willing to risk his own body in magical combat. But Merlin didn''t think that was all there was to it. Even if Liam wanted to risk himself, why not do so with the two Spirits at his side?


    ''I''ll monitor the brat. Maybe he''s got something more valuable than this spear.'' A subtle smile formed on Merlin''s lips before he disappeared into the shadows of the camp.


    Liam would return to his reading alongside Seth, Amias and Ajax, oblivious to what the members of the group, like Merlin, thought of him or planned for him...


    The night wore on, and soon a new day dawned, marking the start of another day of travel for the group.

 Chapter 27 - 27: The Right Way to Fight Alongside Spirits

    The group traveling to the sect had completed more than half of the journey to Reidway Fjord, the location of Demon Gate''s headquarters, a place that Liam''s group did not know, despite the journey of the group.


    During the first few days of their journey to the sect''s headquarters, Liam and his fellow Aspirants had been so focused on their reading, meditation, and the learning opportunity with First Officer Merlin that they had paid little attention to the places they had passed.


    If Amos went mad and freed them now, it would take them a long time to understand where they were and how to find their way back home.


    But that was changing. After nearly ten days of traveling together, the five Aspirants were close to finishing their readings.


    The last week hadn''t been so hectic, with no extreme dangers that would have forced the group to remain alert rather than relaxed amid their readings. There was only one situation where the five Aspirants fought again.


    This time, instead of Violet Spiders, they had fought three Tuskhorn, a powerful type of boar capable of deadly attacks using its weight and horns.


    The group had been pushed to the limit even more than in the previous battle, but they had won in the end, with Seth, Amias, and Ajax performing better after a few more days of cultivation, training, and learning.


    Even though none of them had learned more than theories, knowing how to differentiate between their opponents'' strengths, the weaknesses of different types of creatures, and their own strengths¡ªsomething that came from study¡ªcould make a big difference in combat.


    On that occasion, Seth got one crystal, while Liam and Mary got the other two Arcane Crystals.


    But neither of them could improve the quality of their Spirits.


    Today, they continued traveling, with the group more anxious than ever for their arrival at the sect.


    ...


    While Seth, Amias and Ajax were reading the last few books left to complete their mandatory reading, Liam and Mary had already read all the material provided by Amos'' group.


    The two looked out of the carriage windows, from where they could barely see the surroundings.


    After several days of traveling, they realized that their carriage was almost like a cell, with very little visibility to the outside.


    Liam had a theory for this¡ªto prevent them from escaping if anything happened during the trip to Reidway Fjord, or even after they entered the sect''s headquarters.


    But he wasn''t worried about that today. While Mary was biting her nails at his side, he was also worried, constantly moving his right leg.


    ''We have to go to the sect soon. We have done nothing for almost ten days.'' Liam thought of Mary and their dual cultivation.


    His progress rate with normal meditation wasn''t bad. He and Mary were progressing even faster than Seth and the others, even though they were stronger Spirit Masters. However, their current progress speed wasn''t comparable to what they had with the dual cultivation on the island.


    As he looked over and met his companion''s eyes, he knew she was also eager for them to have some privacy. Over the past few days, they had barely found time to share a few kisses...


    Although their primary goal was dual cultivation, neither of them could deny the attraction they felt for each other!


    From what they had heard over the past few days, once they joined the sect, they would have their own rooms, which was what they needed most right now.


    As he thought this, and Mary almost sweat, the others changed the looks on their faces as they alternated where they looked at the sudden slowing of their carriage.


    Five seconds later, the door of their carriage, locked from the outside, was unlocked and opened by one of the several black-robed, masked Officers.


    "Aspirants, get out of the carriage, but don''t get out of formation," the man said briefly as Liam stood up curiously.


    When they arrived outside the carriage, they saw the entire convoy standing still, all the guards forming a circle around the main carriage.


    Amos sat on top of his own carriage, while Merlin stood alone in front of the first vehicle in the convoy, looking straight ahead and smiling.


    But Liam and the four Aspirants couldn''t smile at the sight ahead.


    A hundred meters in front of the first carriage, a creature with the elongated, sinuous body of a serpent, covered in iridescent scales that glowed with the spectrum of colors when the light hit it, stood still as it stared at their group.


    With a length of over seven meters, an average radius of sixty centimeters, and fangs the size of a human hand, the five Demon Gate Aspirants were terrified.


    Mary and the three men beside Liam swallowed their saliva as they also felt the creature''s power.


    ''It''s stronger than the guards in the group!'' Mary worried, unconsciously grabbing one of Liam''s hands.


    Realizing his juniors were there to watch him, Merlin looked back and smiled.


    "Brats, today is your lucky day. Watch a true Spirit Master fight," First Officer Merlin said as two silhouettes formed behind him.


    The two semi-transparent forms became more corporeal, one forming a three meter tall creature with a gorilla''s body and white fur, and the other a small creature less than a meter tall with a chicken''s body, gray feathers, and blood-red eyes.


    The five Aspirants felt the terrifying sensation of the two Spirits, while Merlin didn''t take the Serpentis Lux in front of them too seriously.


    ''Each of these Spirits gives us the same feeling the Officers in our group give.'' Liam looked at the men around him and saw how excited they were, an unusual reaction.


    Liam didn''t know what kind of creature the serpent looking at Merlin was, but he could tell it was dangerous to almost every member of Amos'' group!


    But that said more about the power of Merlin and Amos than the power of the Serpentis Lux!


    Merlin stood where he was as his two Spirits moved, not hesitating to start this fight against the creature that had stood in their way.


    The Spirit, in the form of a white gorilla, stepped in front of the gray chicken, leaping into the air while forming a fist attack aimed at the head of the colored serpent in front of it.


    Meanwhile, the gray chicken stopped and jumped into the air, attempting a short flight. For a moment, it seemed to float in midair, while a beam of red light shone from its bloodshot eyes.


    Serpentis Lux tried to move, but today was not a good day for it. Facing this group of Demon Gates, especially a Spirit Master with an all-out attack type Spirit and a mind control type Spirit, it found itself frozen as Merlin''s white gorilla brutally attacked it.


    "That? Why isn''t it moving?" Mary asked as she saw the serpent standing still, waving its tail as if it were about to move, but it did not.


    Merlin listened to it and explained. "It won''t move because it doesn''t see this attack."


    Meanwhile, Serpentis Lux watched Merlin standing where he was, unaware of the white gorilla''s attack less than four meters from it.


    "True Spirit Masters only make Spirit Pacts with creatures that add new abilities to them. Only a fool would add a new spirit without planning it first."


    Seth, Amias and Ajax looked at Liam with curious expressions.


    Liam didn''t mind Merlin''s comment as he watched the white gorilla destroy the serpent''s jaw with a single blow, hurting it enough to end any chance of victory for the serpent.


    "I see... The gray chicken has some kind of mental power. It tricked the serpent while the white gorilla attacked the unprepared snake with decisive power." Liam murmured, attracting Mary''s interest.


    "So that''s it?"


    Merlin looked back, hearing Liam''s voice as well. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Spirit Masters were beings with great senses!


    ''You''re not stupid after all.'' He thought as his two Spirits killed the serpent.


    Before the Serpentis Lux had even died, First Officer Merlin returned to the side of the group and stopped in front of the five Aspirants.


    "There is an ideal combination for a Spirit Master''s powers. Not all opponents are the same. Some opponents will have a form of combat that will be your weakness if you''re only good at one thing.


    If you don''t form your Spirits battalion carefully, you''re going to die!" He explained this lesson to the Aspirants.

 Chapter 28 - 28: Apprehension and Skepticism

    Liam and the other Aspirants finished eating and sat on logs by the side of a dirt road, each of them looking at Merlin differently than before.


    After the previous day''s demonstration of power, they had gained a new appreciation for how much stronger a warrior like the First Officer was compared to them.


    While they weren''t paying attention to the pots of food in their hands, the five saw Merlin next to them, finishing his own meal.


    Typically, they would be the last ones to eat in the group that was traveling to the Demon Gate. However, since Merlin spent all those days answering their questions, he also joined the Aspirants for meals.


    He closed his eyes as he chewed his food, not liking the looks of admiration and fear from the five. But he couldn''t help it. It was human nature to be impressed by what was better than what one could do.


    Yesterday, he had shown two of his Spirits and defeated, without even dedicating himself, a creature that could have killed a large part of the group.


    The curious looks in his direction could not be avoided.


    Liam, the one of the five who was least affected by displays of power and the idea of status, wealth, etc., couldn''t help but look at Merlin out of the corner of his eye, thinking and rethinking yesterday''s battle.


    ''I made a mistake? But I can''t say it''s as big a mistake as he makes it sound. If we have to make pacts with Spirits with different attributes, then I''m not wrong. The Incubus and the Shadowfiend are very different. My only mistake was to make a new pact with a Spirit without worrying about its quality.


    Still, the old man taught me something valuable. In the future, I''ll have to think carefully about adding new Spirits. I already have one who helps me cultivate, and another who is a born warrior... I''ll have to study the ideal type for the next Spirit.''


    While Liam thought and looked at Merlin out of the corner of his eye, Ajax asked when he saw the First Officer finishing his meal.


    "First Officer, I was wondering, when will we receive our uniforms? I must say, you and the rest of the crew look quite sharp in your coats." Ajax asked a question, filled with excitement.


    In response, Merlin laughed in a strange way. It was difficult to determine whether he was proud or skeptical about Ajax''s potential.


    "When will you be getting a uniform like this?" Merlin playfully pointed a finger towards his robes, chuckling while glancing at Ajax.


    In Demon Gate, each internal position in the sect had different responsibilities and rights, but also uniforms.


    Officers had to wear black trousers, shirts, and robes, as well as masks that covered their faces. In addition, their robes bore the Demon Gate symbol with reliefs showing their rank.


    With First Officers, members of that rank were not required to wear masks, and their robes, though similar to those of Officers, bore different symbols and reliefs visible to anyone near such a person.


    In the Commander''s case, their robes were gray, and they also wore a necklace in the shape of a cross.


    "Obtaining that uniform won''t be a walk in the park," Merlin responded upon seeing Ajax''s nod of understanding. "The sect boasts a few hundred internal members, but the external members are in the thousands. Considering there are only a handful of opportunities each year for new internal members, acquiring uniforms like ours could come with a hefty price tag."


    The sect''s external members were not entitled to uniforms. The only way to distinguish an outside member of the sect from a person not affiliated with the force was by their badge.


    Liam thought, ''Is this a way to avoid connecting with ordinary Spirit Masters and tarnishing the sect''s reputation?''


    "But if one of you reaches the beginning of the third cultivation realm before the age of 20, you won''t even have to pass the promotion test. External members will be promoted automatically when they achieve this feat," Merlin said, dashing the hopes of four of the five young people that this would be easy.


    ''This is my path!'' Liam brushed aside his previous question, noticing an opportunity here.


    ''Growing into a power like Demon Gate through the traditional path must be just as dangerous as looking for detours to shorten the journey.'' Liam reasoned, using his knowledge of two lifetimes and ignoring the group''s conversation.


    ''If I can reach the third realm in the next 13 months, I can become an inner disciple of the sect without having to go through the promotion competitions. The only problem is the half time in the outer part of the sect...''


    He closed his eyes and looked at the bonfire near to him. As interesting as it would be to only cultivate up to the third realm, in the meantime, he would be in the sect, paying for food, resources, doing missions, and so on.


    From what little he had read, the sect didn''t give its members much more than a place to live and learn.


    If you wanted to learn from a master, you either had to get one''s attention or pay for one''s advice.


    If you wanted resources beyond the basic ones the sect provided each month, you had to pay for them.


    If you wanted to live better than a servant, you had to pay for it.


    Almost everything in the sect depended on its disciples'' ability to make coins and use them for their own benefit. Standing still and waiting for opportunities wouldn''t help anyone who wasn''t favored by a family, a faction, or a master.


    ''I don''t have anyone to rely on, so I have to make my money...''


    The good feeling of a moment ago disappeared from Liam''s heart as he became more serious.


    ''The possibility Merlin brought up isn''t bad, but it''s a red herring. Only if you survive and grow in the outer area of the sect, this possibility could help you.''


    He analyzed the situation carefully. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For someone who could stay in the outer world, cultivate, and grow in time to reach the third realm before the age of 20, this possibility would indeed be good. It would prevent such a disciple from having to take an examination for promotion. But was it possible?


    Liam soon realized that it wasn''t!


    ''Merlin''s stories and speeches easily seduced Seth, Amias, and Ajax. They''re going to suffer a lot when we get to the sect.''


    Liam looked over and saw Seth, Amias and Ajax smiling positively at the ''wonderful'' future they would have in Demon Gate.


    Mary also looked interested and optimistic, though less naive than the three weaker Aspirants.


    At the end of lunch, the guards returned to their positions, and the group of Aspirants got back into the carriage.


    They were already tired from the journey here, but fortunately, they were on the last days of their journey to the Demon Gate headquarters.


    With his spear at his side, Liam was already planning his next steps.


    ''I''ll probably lose you or you''ll cause me problems once I join the guild. Unfortunately, our journey together wasn''t long... I''ll sell you as soon as we join the sect.''


    He decided after thinking about it for days.


    While the others found the possibilities of Demon Gate incredible, Liam had seen in the books and, in Merlin''s words, only potential problems, chances of conspiracy and premature death.


    Merlin hadn''t warned him of anything directly, but Liam interpreted every word the First Officer said with a great deal of skepticism.


    These people weren''t fooling him. They had kidnapped them, and even though it didn''t seem that blatant, they were being forced to join the Demon Gate almost like slaves.


    There were no chains on their feet, nor were their bodies branded with hot iron. But there were at least a dozen signs they wouldn''t be able to leave, that they would have to perform missions with minimal monthly payments, and that their chances of ending up in a position where they wouldn''t be able to grow were high.


    ''I just hope the resources I get from this don''t get me into trouble, too.''


    He sighed with concern.


    However, Liam was confident that it would be easier to hide coins than a nice, flashy spear.


    The carriages started moving again.


    Another day ended, and the group got closer to their destination. The next few days would pass quickly, and soon they would arrive at Reidway Fjord, the ancestral lair of Demon Gate!

 Chapter 29 - 29: Reidway Fjord

    On the fourteenth day of their journey, the group of carriages gradually slowed down as they approached the new home of the five Aspirants of Demon Gate. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Contrary to the rugged dirt road, occasionally littered with mud or sharp stones that threatened to damage the carriage wheels, their current path was paved with meticulously placed stones. The uniformity of the stones suggested a deliberate human touch, creating an unmistakably artificial surface.


    Liam and the rest of the group could hardly make out their surroundings, but the newfound stability of their vehicle indicated they were nearing their destination.


    As the group experienced a minimally comfortable ride for the first time in days, the guards around the carriage relaxed.


    Liam and the others couldn''t see, but each of these men was now relieved to see the heavenly scenery on the outskirts of their headquarters.


    Despite the Demon Gate''s reputation for cruel practices, demon cultivation, and other frowned-upon activities, its headquarters remained faultless.


    Reidway Fjord was truly a paradise in Twin Land!


    Nestled amidst towering snow-capped mountains and lush forests, spanning across 300,000 square kilometers, the protected region offered a breathtaking landscape. The mountains, soaring between 500 and 4,000 meters, provided a majestic backdrop.


    The air was crisp and invigorating, carrying the faint scent of pine from the nearby forests.


    The sight of numerous ships, of different shapes and sizes, dotted the area, transforming it into a bustling maritime hub. The distant sound of waves crashing against the shore added a soothing melody to the scene.


    Following the path of one of the main peaks, the men in Amos'' group could see the beautiful light green waters of the fjord, while they could also see large cables connecting the peaks of some mountains, many side bridges and roads that gave travelers impressive views.


    Tall trees and dense forests hid the mysteries and dangers of the region, where opportunities and creatures lurked.


    From the 13 peaks surrounding this vast area, the imposing buildings in the middle and higher areas of these mountains could be seen from afar, each a control point for the sect where the group was arriving.


    If it weren''t for the masks on their faces, the Officials would wear bright expressions and smiles. Despite the sect''s faults, they were truly proud to be part of such a dominant group.


    Few forces could boast to the world that they had such a large and impressive headquarters covering such an enormous area!


    Commander Amos opened the panoramic roof of his carriage and looked at the top of the hill they were following, one of the lowest in the area.


    One kilometer ahead of them, a few meters above the current position of Amos'' carriage, a large arch marked the entrance to one city of outer members of Demon Gate.


    ''Demon Gate¡ªPeak Thirteen,'' was written on the large arch made of black blocks, with inscriptions in gold.


    A few moments after seeing it, the last of the group''s carriages passed through it and arrived at the top of this 500-meter-high mountain.


    All the carriages stopped, increasing the breathing rate of the five Aspirants who looked through the gaps in their carriage, not knowing whether to smile or to become serious, as a series of new challenges began for them today.


    The door of their carriage was unlocked and opened a moment later, with Merlin there to welcome them to Demon Gate.


    "Welcome to the sect, all of you. From now on, this will be your new home, and my role as your overseer concludes for the time being," he said, a mysterious smile adorning his face. "However, if any of you have any last inquiries, I will address them before I set you free."


    "Are we really going to pass a promotion test today?" Amias asked worriedly.


    The cultivation of both him and everyone else in the carriage remained stagnant. It was challenging to cultivate during the journey, as they had spent most of their time reading, conversing, and even practicing the correct utilization of their Spirits.


    Not every place one stopped to rest had good conditions for cultivating mana. The density of mana in the air varied from place to place, and without the artificial facilities of cities or fantastic natural areas, most of the places they had passed through were practically ''barren.''


    Sure, there were good areas in the places they passed through if they went deep into the forests to look for them. But on the roads, there were usually no good places to cultivate.


    Merlin replied dryly, "Yes, you''re not really members of the sect. Although you have a record and can be punished according to the sect''s rules, you must go through an evaluation. Don''t think that you are all in the same boat. Even if you don''t pass the examination for promotion, you won''t really become a disciple until you''ve "earned" your responsibilities."


    Low-ranking disciples had many responsibilities and few rights, while high-ranking disciples had many rights and few responsibilities. Whether they passed today''s test, they would all gain positions in the sect and know better what their future would be in Demon Gate.


    ''I knew it. We''ll not start at the same place in the sect.'' Mary looked at Liam, feeling blessed to have been with him on the Eternal Doom Island.


    Whatever her fate would be from now on, she was sure it wouldn''t be the same as those three men!


    Liam asked after seeing the look on the man''s face, "First Officer, is there any kind of city here? I want to know if we can exchange resources within the sect."


    "You''ll find out later. There''s a city on each of the sect''s peaks. In each of them, you''ll find everything you need, including areas for selling and buying resources."


    None of the others opened their mouths to ask questions after Merlin''s answer, and the man smiled at them one last time, taking a good look at each of them before saying goodbye.


    "Go on. You have a long day ahead of you, haha."


    With those words, he left the five without looking back, heading for the group''s main carriage, where Amos stood in front of a group of seven differently dressed men.


    As he stepped out of the carriage, Liam and the others frowned and narrowed their eyes at the sight of these men, immediately recognizing their ranks.


    In front of Amos was a man dressed in gray with no mask on his face. He looked about 50 years old, with wrinkles around his eyes and several warts on his enormous nose. The bald spot on his head shone like crystal, contrasting with his full beard of black hair.


    Behind this man, who Liam estimated to be no weaker than Amos, were three First Officers dressed in black and three masked Officers, also dressed in black, as the dress code required.


    The sect was highly organized. Despite the seemingly absurd requirement of wearing matching outfits, Liam appreciated it. It made it incredibly easy to recognize everyone''s rank simply by their clothing.


    "So these are your juniors, Amos? Haha, you always have a good judgment! Two Spirit Lords, that''s impressive!" The gray-clad Guardian of Peak Thirteen said loudly, congratulating the blond man in front of him.


    "The Guardian is being really nice to me. I got lucky. These are the ones who made it. Most of them were empty shells with no potential." Amos showed his dimples to the man who would now dictate the lives of the five Aspirants.


    Seeing Amos'' sign, the five approached, bowing their heads and touching their fists with the palms of their hands.


    The man nodded with interest as he closed his eyes and inhaled the air. "Cyrus, you and your men will conduct the promotion exam for these five. I''ll take care of some business with Amos first. Bring their results to me later."


    "Yes, Guardian," said one of the three First Officers before motioning for Liam and the others to follow him and the three Officers that way.


    The five moved on without, heading towards the first building in front of the group, a building that looked like an ancient noble palace, similar to what Liam had seen in history books on Earth.


    Perched atop the hill, the majestic building stood, exuding a Gothic charm. Its slender towers, reaching towards the heavens, were adorned with intricate spires, casting mesmerizing shadows. The sight of it filled the air with a sense of grandeur and awe.


    Inside it, the air was filled with a rich scent of red tapestries and polished wood. The spaciousness allowed for an echo of footsteps on the rustic floor, while the vibrant paintings and statues adorned the walls, capturing the eye with their intricacy and beauty.


    Liam and the others couldn''t see much of the place as they soon entered a corridor. Then, First Officer Cyrus opened his mouth, his tone different from when he had answered the Guardian a few moments before.


    "Aspirants, as of today, you are members of Peak Thirteen, which means you are under the orders of Guardian Amzi Watt, leader of Peak Thirteen."


    His words contained basic information, but they sounded like blades slashing at the five newcomers, aimed directly at the rebellious auras that still existed in their bodies.


    "Demon Gate has a total of 13 peaks. You are at Peak Thirteen, so you rookies are now part of the weakest group in Demon Gate. There are 12 peaks above you, with 12 cities, with thousands of disciples who surpass you in every way you can imagine.


    The goal of every member of Demon Gate is to reach Peak One, but only those who are destined to have that chance. Today I will oversee your promotion exam, which may not give you a chance to ascend to the peak more or less slowly.


    But don''t get your hopes up! Despite its name, the promotion exam is not intended to raise your rank, but to determine where you will start in the sect. But it can help you. You can become a member of the Law Enforcement Hall and make a career in one of the most important halls of the sect, or you can join the Beasts Hall and clean up beasts'' shit."


    All the masked men laughed along with Cyrus as he said this part of the explanation, just before they stopped at the end of the corridor.

 Chapter 30 - 30: Beginning of the Promotion Exam

    Not to mention that there was nothing inside the 40 square meter room, there were mana lamps in the corners of the walls and two wooden benches. In addition, there were only the four white doors, one of which was the one they had passed and the other three were on different sides of the room.


    Each of these three doors had a number underneath it, showing the order in which the five Aspirants would enter.


    First Officer Cyrus stood in front of the door with the number ''1'' engraved above it, while the three masked officers stood in front of the other three doors.


    Judging by the manners of these men, they seemed to block the way for their group, Liam observed.


    Cyrus left the smile of a moment ago and returned to his usual mood, with an emotionless expression, showing his indifference to the five newcomers.


    "The promotion exam has three tests. They don''t just consider your mana cultivation, although your cultivation is obviously important.


    Depending on the results, it''s possible that you could become an Initiate, but don''t take it for granted. Less than 5% of Aspirants achieve this when they join the sect. The main point here, as I''ve said, is to access your characteristics and indicate your initial functions.


    From the test, you will be directed to the appropriate activities. Anyway, the first test is in the room behind me." He pointed with one of his hands.


    "The first test, Awakening Stars, will measure your natural talents and your ability to understand. You will enter room number one individually and be given a random scroll. You will have five minutes to read and understand it. The test will begin thereafter.


    Questions?"


    They all shook their heads, having already learned what was considered in a talent test.


    According to the most accepted view of the magical community, according to the books the five had read, talent was a combination of physical aptitude and the ability to understand.


    Some Spirit Masters were natural geniuses who cultivated and fought with immense ease with no study or professional training. However, not all of them had high comprehension abilities, and they were people who depended a lot on the environment they were in.


    In short, such a Spirit Master could grow a lot as long as they had resources or opportunities. But they would be limited by the environment and opportunities they had.


    Other Spirit Masters were the opposite. They lacked the ability to grow with opportunities alone, such as the opportunity to cultivate in a hot spring or to absorb the magical essence of a legendary plant. They were terrible at taking advantage of opportunities that others could easily absorb.


    But through their understanding of the world around them, they could use their powers with near-perfect efficiency, and they could even compete with the strongest ones who didn''t have the same efficiency.


    Those who had these two sides¡ªtalent and comprehension¡ªin the right proportions were considered the genuine geniuses. It wasn''t enough to be good just at one of them. A genius needed both types.


    "Well, let''s start with the weakest of you." The man, 1.9 meters tall, strong, with long brown hair pulled back in a ponytail and a face that marked his square skull, motioned for Ajax to come to him.


    After taking a deep breath, Ajax did as he was told and entered the room alone, while the others watched.


    The moment the door closed, the lights in the white room where the four Aspirants and the inner members of the sect were standing went out, and door ''1'' suddenly glowed a bright green.


    As the four Aspirants sat on the wooden benches waiting, door ''1'' became transparent, revealing a completely black room with a scroll emerging from a square device in the center of the room.


    While Ajax read the contents of the scroll, nothing happened. But at the end of the five minutes Cyrus had promised, the scroll in Ajax''s hands suddenly vanished, causing the 8-Star Spirit Apprentice to frown as he felt the object in his hands disappear.


    An instant later, colored points of light appeared around the black ceiling of the room, making it look like a starry night sky.


    More than a hundred stars flashed at first, some shining brightly, others fading quickly, as if they were dying every few breaths.


    After 20 seconds of examination, only 33 of the original hundred or so stars remained shining.


    "33 points..." Cyrus wrote on a clipboard he had brought with him.


    The others looked at it, more or less understanding Ajax''s result.


    ''Each ten stars represented a sub-level of the talent rating. This meant that Ajax''s talent was between the advanced-level of the King-grade, and the lower-level of the Ancestor-grade.'' Liam remembered the texts he had recently studied.


    It was a common talent in Twin Lands. It couldn''t be said that someone like that would never become an expert, but most times, such individuals would only become Spirit Earth Realm cultivators, probably a low-level one.


    The initial cultivation speed of Spirit Masters was meaningless. As they progress, their next steps become longer and more difficult.


    Since the first realm depends a lot on physical characteristics, even someone with a low talent can become strong quickly. But without a good talent, that person would find it more difficult to nurture more than one Spirit and still grow as they progress.


    The big difference between talented Spirit Masters was precisely their ability to understand the world and absorb mana according to their needs.


    If you couldn''t feed your Spirit and still become stronger, it might be difficult to grow.


    As one became stronger, the number of Spirits that would consume one''s mana would increase. If you couldn''t increase your mana absorption growth capacity too much, eventually you would get stuck at the same level without being able to get stronger!


    This was a dilemma faced by Spirit Masters!


    ''Someone with 33 points in the Awakening Stars test can only sustain the consumption of three Spirits at most... Not counting special cases, of course.'' Liam sighed in anticipation of his own result, fearing what his limits might be. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In order to achieve his goals, to get revenge on his kidnappers, to escape from Demon Gate, and to protect himself later, he thought he would need a talent capable of taking him at least to the end of the fourth realm of cultivation!


    It was possible for him to get opportunities to go beyond what his original talent could take him, but these were rare opportunities of fate that reached a few, and even fewer of those lucky ones took advantage of them.


    Not wanting to rely on chance, he hoped to at least have a talent above 45 points!


    Ajax finished his test and soon Amias entered room number ''1'', followed by Seth and then, after 15 minutes, it was Mary''s turn. Liam watched from his seat, tapping his right foot on the floor and scratching his toes more and more hastily.


    After Ajax, Amias had a similar result and kept 35 stars shining. Next, Seth showed why he had reached 9-Star before his companions, achieving a result of 39 stars.


    As soon as Mary entered the room, a scroll appeared from the strange box in the center of the black area, and once again Liam saw one Aspirant focus on reading that unique glowing object.


    He didn''t care about the results of the other Aspirants. As much as they had offered to work for him and Mary seemed to find it interesting to have them, Liam didn''t see it that way. But while their results meant little to him, her result meant a lot to him.


    ''If I''m not mistaken, Dual Cultivation is one method that can change the latent potential of Spirit Masters... If that''s the case, she should have a result of over 40 points, even though her initial talent is probably no different from those men.'' Liam pondered.


    The books he''d read didn''t mention Dual Cultivation. But in his opinion, something that could speed up the cultivation speed could change the talent for a simple reason¡ªstronger beings understood the world around them more easily.


    He would have the answer to his doubts when the parchment in Mary''s hands suddenly disappeared, revealing her result.


    "43 stars, not bad." Cyrus looked at the still transparent door, for the first time showing a reaction other than indifference.


    As Mary left the room with everyone watching her, Liam went on with his test.


    He was calmer now than he had been before. After seeing the results of his peers, he was confident he had a talent that could at least take him to the fourth realm!

 Chapter 31 - 31: Battle Test (1)

    Liam read the contents of the golden parchment that appeared before him, frowning as he read the description of the Long Night, a special celestial phenomenon that occurred every 200 years.


    In the five minutes he had to complete his reading, he read and reread the scroll three times. The first, he just found it strange. It was written in an ancient language. But on the second reading, he couldn''t help but feel that there was more to the text.


    On the third reading, he could almost feel a chill running through his body, and he concluded this was not just an ancient record, but some kind of special technique. Unfortunately, he didn''t understand it as well as he would have liked and lost the less worried expression of a moment ago.


    ''Shit. I screwed up!''


    He feared as he saw the scroll disappear from his hands, drops of sweat dripping from his forehead, down his cheeks, and onto the floor.


    His heart pounded as he felt himself being watched by something strange and formless, just before the stars of this special room gleamed in his surroundings.


    Of the over 100 stars that shone at first, half of them instantly died, others signaled they wouldn''t last long.


    The silence made him shiver as he felt himself in an illusion where his body became as small as a pin, the world around him huge and threatening.


    One of his legs wobbled, and he almost fell backwards, his eyes wide as he turned for help.


    At that moment, the door he had locked earlier unlocked, and he felt himself coming back to reality.


    "43 points... That''s strange," First Officer Cyrus said as he registered Liam''s score, his eyes narrowing as something unpleasant filled the air.


    Mary and the other candidates stood up, also incredulous, mouths and eyes wide open.


    ''This... This doesn''t make sense.''


    Mary was speechless, her heart beating fast, her mind confused.


    No one could understand how the strongest of them could have such ''mediocre'' talent.


    Even the masked Officers stared at Liam, their minds working for answers.


    The matrix of the Awakening Stars couldn''t have made a mistake... He probably got some unusual opportunity on the island that awakened his powers. What a lucky guy.'' Cyrus pondered the matter as he watched Liam leave the room and return to Mary''s side.


    When he took his spear back from Mary, Liam wasn''t bothered by the looks in his direction. The result of his test also surprised him, but at least it wasn''t terrible enough to ruin his plans.


    ''Ancestral-grade talent¡­ I might become a fourth realm cultivator one day. That should be enough for me to escape.'' He thought silently, now less nervous than when he was in that strange room.


    His heart was still pounding, but now he knew what his reality was, what he had to work with, which was better than being in the dark.


    Of course, he wanted to have a better talent. Who wouldn''t? But what could he do right now? Complaining or getting angry wouldn''t change anything.


    He kept his focus and waited for the next test of the Promotion Exam.


    "Liam, I think the last test is incorrect. You should ask for a retake," Mary said after watching him in silence for a moment. "There''s no way we have the same level of talent."


    She wasn''t just saying that because of their relationship. Mary had seen Liam in action several times on the Eternal Doom Island. In her heart, she was sure she and he were nothing alike, and Liam was certainly the more promising one.


    It wasn''t just cultivation, but also training methods, creativity in battle, way of thinking, types of plans, and even opinions on ordinary things.


    Even though he was only 18, he didn''t think like people his age and showed a maturity that Mary, who was much older than him, didn''t have.


    Liam smiled at her while shaking his head. "I appreciate your concern, but let''s not forget where we are. They have dumped us on an island to fight to the death. I don''t find it interesting to question their methods."


    Mary opened her eyes as she looked at Liam. The scenes from before the Eternal Doom Island came back to her.


    She saw herself again, being kidnapped from her village, screaming in terror, thinking that her captors would do to her everything she feared most.


    How many times had she thought she would die in the last five months?


    A shiver ran down her spine, making her stop while her whole body felt tense, feeling like she was in a hell where demons were watching her closely, her wrists and heels bound in chains.


    The fantasy that this place wasn''t as bad as it had seemed before the trip with Amos'' group collapsed, and she felt the same level of fear she had before the awakening.


    "Let''s just follow their orders for now," Liam said close to her ears, bringing her back to reality.


    She let out a sigh of relief as she found herself once again out of the invisible hell around them.


    "Okay."


    First Officer Cyrus stopped in front of door number ''2'' and got right to the point, "In the second test of the trial, you will face opponents of your level. It has no time limit. It will end when you are exhausted. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Each opponent you defeat is worth 5 points. These points will be added to the points from the previous test and the next test, and will determine your last rank in the Promotion Exam."


    This brown-haired man looked at young Liam, the muscles in his face tightening, a grimace that was hard to ignore. "Liam Porter, this time you go first," he said, his voice sounding like the cut of a dagger.


    ''Let''s see if you at least know how to behave in battle. Your luck is certainly good, but with such mediocre talent...'' Cyrus watched the young man approach with the silver spear in one hand.


    "Artifacts are not allowed in this fight. Leave your spear with me and I''ll return it to you at the end of your test."


    Liam didn''t hesitate to leave the spear with Cyrus and entered room number ''2'' while everyone watched him, their eyes full of doubt, unlike the admiration some had earlier.


    The moment he entered the room, lamps lit up the surroundings, revealing a completely different place from room number ''1''. There, a stone platform of about 40 square meters covered the entire space of the area.


    The side walls also seemed to be made of stone, a structure clearly reinforced for combat.


    In one corner of the platform, a wooden dummy with a body similar to an ordinary human was on the ground, with no sign of power emanating from it.


    However, the moment the door to the room was closed, colored runes glowed on the puppet''s body, and a second later, the puppet moved, rising from its position and quickly raising its fists in front of its body.


    Liam watched with narrowed eyes, not unaware of the potential of the test after the previous result. Before the enemy''s aura had even stabilized to the same level as his, he summoned Thal''Korr while moving his mana through his body in preparation.


    While Liam was preparing to fight a single creature of the same level as himself, as the wooden puppet moved its hands as it left the fighting position, several silhouettes formed behind it.


    Each one of them had different shapes, resembling beasts, demons, and other beings Liam couldn''t describe.


    Seven creatures, each with 3-Star Spirit Lord cultivation, moved a second later, two flying, one throwing what looked like stingers at Liam, and the others moving on the ground.

 Chapter 32 - 32: Battle Test (2)

    "Shit!"


    Liam instinctively took a step back to evade the scorching assault of the initial creature approaching him, which resembled a bird featuring lengthy brown talons.


    Beads of sweat dripped from his forehead as he told Thal''Korr to attack using Power Amplification right at the beginning of the fight.


    The ten-foot tall, ebony-skinned, blood-red eyed demon grew visibly larger as he consumed his mana with his special power. Instantly, he raised his aura to a level higher than that of a simple Spirit at the 3-Star of the Second Realm.


    It flapped its long bat wings and flew to attack the three enemies in the back.


    ''That... What is he doing?''


    Cyrus narrowed his eyes, not understanding how Liam could order the Spirit to attack the other enemies while he was being attacked by three opponents!


    ''He didn''t call his second Spirit either... Is he underestimating the test?''


    First Officer Cyrus pondered, the corners of his lips turning up.


    ''Interesting.''


    As Thal''Korr launched himself at the three opponents in his path, flapping his wings and moving much faster than his opponents, he swung his claws in search of their vital points.


    As far as Liam could tell, his opponents today were Spirits. He didn''t understand how, but they resembled Thal''Korr in many ways. And if they were Spirits, they could be injured or even killed!


    Eliminating a Spirit was not as straightforward as killing a beast. In certain aspects, Spirits posed a greater challenge to eliminate compared to their independent counterparts. However, similar to their independent forms, Spirits could sustain injuries to their spiritual bodies akin to those they would experience in their independent states.


    The distinction lay in the outcome for them, the impact it would have on their strength, and the process of recuperation. Simply put, in the Spirit form, it could recover at a much faster rate, whereas the same injury that could prove fatal in its animal form would only render it temporarily incapacitated in Spirit form.


    However, if left untreated, the wound had the potential to worsen and ultimately result in its demise.


    A lethal attack to the jugular vein, such as the one Thal''Korr had just made against a Spirit in bear form, would kill the opponent if it were a beast, or force the Spirit to withdraw from the fight if it were a Spirit.


    Once he reached the bear''s neck, Thal''Korr had no trouble overcoming his opponent''s thick layer of skin, slicing through the flesh until he reached the Spirit''s main blood conduit.


    In the Spirit version, this bear would not bleed, but it would lose the mana in its Spirit body. At the moment it was struck, that being revealed a colored essence at the top of its body. A second later, it exploded like broken glass!


    Liam''s eyes narrowed as he dodged the attacks of the enemies rushing towards him, feeling deeply what he had just witnessed.


    ''Is this how a Spirit gets seriously wounded?'' He asked himself with a curious look, seeing something like this for the first time.


    Liam didn''t quite understand the logic behind what he was seeing and feeling. But he could tell the bear had been brutally attacked and forced back into its ''master''s'' body or it would die. It now could not fight, but it wasn''t dead.


    ''The Spirit Master''s body is like a defensive and blessed temple for Spirits. The Spirit can cultivate inside it without restriction and recover at an sped up rate... An injury that would take a week to heal in the outside world for independent beings would take a third of the time for the Spirit version inside the Spirit Master''s body.''


    As he remembered what he had learned from the books during his journey here from Violent Lake, he used his own abilities to attack for the first time in this test.


    Dodging the bird again, this time pressing harder, Liam fearlessly leaped forward and attacked with his fists.


    Just like Thal''Korr, Liam''s muscles bulged an instant before its shadows formed small creatures the size of common hamsters.


    ''Fighting with his own fists?''


    All four of the Demon Gate''s inner disciples wondered, seeing in Liam a courage that few would have.


    Unlike Spirits, who could suffer fatal attacks and return to their masters'' bodies to recover, Spirit Masters didn''t have that option. If mortally wounded, Spirit Masters would bleed to death!


    Spirits of the same level as Spirit Masters could threaten their life!


    Liam''s fist reached for the winged creature''s face, and a second later, it slammed it into one wall of the room.


    A small colored wound opened up on the creature''s face, but Liam''s attack wasn''t enough to bring the opponent down in one fell swoop.


    Crack!


    But at that moment, Thal''Korr appeared in front of the cracked-face bird and used its weakness to take down the next enemy.


    Having just defeated the second enemy before this move, Thal''Korr saw another Spirit explode into his clutches.


    Liam moved, dodging the two remaining enemies pressuring him as the other two advanced against Thal''Korr.


    ''As expected. Fighting without Mary''s help is really complicated.'' The black-haired young man thought as he felt his mana dwindling, with 20 seconds of strength left before he lost his fighting state.


    Thal''Korr wouldn''t last much longer, either. With the thought of taking down at least two more opponents, Liam used his knowledge of martial arts by using the wall in his path, spinning his body in the air before landing a kick on the chest of a werewolf Spirit.


    The creature flew several feet toward Thal''Korr, crashing into other Spirits who were fighting the Shadowfiend demon.


    While outside their masters'' bodies, Spirits were just as corporeal as when they were independent magical beings. They couldn''t pass through things unless they had that ability as one of their special characteristics.


    The moment the two Spirits collided, Thal''Korr saw the perfect situation: two enemies temporarily unable to defend themselves against him.


    Liam sensed the two remaining opponents would probably gain the upper hand after the next move, but thought it worthwhile to order Thal''Korr''s attack.


    ''Do it!''


    Thal''Korr ignored his opponent attacking his back, using his elongated claws to strike the bodies of the two Spirits, slicing through them like a madman, leaving several cuts on the bodies before they exploded.


    Crack!


    Then two more Spirits exploded, just before Thal''Korr was destroyed by the one that attacked his back.


    Liam felt a pang in his heart, and a taste of blood came into his mouth.


    For a moment, his body was paralyzed, falling to the ground as a Spirit attacked him.


    ''Shit!''


    He feared something worse, not his death, but an annoying injury that he would have to deal with right at the beginning of his journey in Demon Gate.


    As the Spirit with a black scythe was about to attack him, Liam saw the creature break apart, its mana blowing against his body.


    The wooden puppet fell to the ground, losing its previous position, as the door to the room unlocked.


    Mary watched as she breathed a sigh of relief, having thought for a moment that it would mortally wound Liam.


    "I don''t know whether to admire your courage or worry about your insanity, uh, Liam Porter."


    First Officer Cyrus'' voice reached Liam''s ears, bringing the young man back to reality.


    ''This is just a test. But if it were real, you would have died today.'' Cyrus closed his eyes and smiled, not bothering to tell Liam. ''He will die on his first mission out of headquarters, if it doesn''t happen before that.''


    Shaking his head in disappointment, he recorded Liam''s score. "Another 20 points for Liam Porter."


    Liam left the room feeling pain all over his body, strangely wounded even though he hadn''t been hit in the entire test.


    Cyrus saw the doubt in Liam''s eyes and said before calling the next candidate. "Your Spirit is wounded. If this is the first time you''ve felt like this, you''ll feel pain all over your body for a few hours. As you get used to it, the pain will subside, although it won''t get to where it doesn''t bother you."


    "That..." The other four hesitated when they heard his voice.


    "Don''t think too much. Newcomers to the sect have 48 hours of protection. During that time, no one, not even powerful Spirit Kings, would act against you," Cyrus said, to the relief of the five.


    They felt less afraid to enter the sect wounded, so they followed the order from strongest to weakest in this second test of the promotion exam.


    After 20 minutes, Mary would have defeated three opponents, while Seth would have defeated two, and Amias and Ajax, one each.


    At the end of Ajax''s test, Cyrus would record the Aspirant''s result before announcing the ultimate test of the Promotional Exam.


    **Now you can also vote with your Golden Tickets! Vote for the novel and help expose it!** S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 33 - 33: Bird Illusion Painting

    "Okay, let''s move on to the third and final test of the Promotion Exam." Cyrus sighed, coming to the end of the entrance exam for the five Aspirants.


    "This test is simple. You should look at a board on the other side of this door and say how many birds there are and what colors they are."


    ''That''s it?'' Liam continued to hold his spear while Mary, to his right, sat on the wooden bench with her arms crossed over her chest and a silly look on her face.


    "That looks... Easy?" She looked at him with interest.


    "What''s the point of something like that?"


    "Maybe it''s an easier test¡­"


    The three men in the back seat muttered to each other while Liam looked at them out of the corner of his eye.


    ''There is nothing simple in this world. This is the last test, so it''s probably the most important. I have to concentrate and do it well.''


    While each of the candidates had different opinions, First Officer Cyrus finished his presentation. "Every hit you make in this test is worth 3 points. If there are 6 birds in one of your tests and you say you saw 3 of them and got their colors right, you''ll get 9 points. If you say you saw 4 birds, but none of them are the right color, you won''t score anything.


    Liam Porter, you''re first again. The time for this test is one minute."


    Liam left his spear with Mary and went to door number ''3''. As he stopped next to Cyrus, he couldn''t help but ask, "First Officer, I have a question."


    "Speak up."


    "What are these points we get on the tests?" Liam drew the attention of his four fellow Aspirants to Cyrus.


    The black-haired man looked at Liam with a challenging look. "Right now you have 63 points, Aspirant. If you surpass the 80 point mark, we will promote you, while those with less than 80 points will remain as Aspirants."


    Everyone understood the purpose of the score. It was the way to evaluate them and say whether they met the requirements for promotion.


    ''That makes sense. As much as there''s no guarantee that we''ll be promoted, the Promotion Exam really must have the possibility of promoting disciples... This is my chance. I need to score another 17, or rather 18 points in this test. I have to match 9 birds and their colors.''


    Liam didn''t know how difficult this was, so he entered room number ''3'', determined to try as hard as he could.


    As soon as the door locked, the lights inside came on, revealing a black-walled room only 8 square meters in size.


    On the longest wall of this rectangular room was a large painting depicting a green field on a sunny day.


    To say that it looked like a painting would be incorrect. From Liam''s point of view, it looked more like a large television showing a video than a painting!


    Liam circled his mana through his eyes, focusing on the landscape depicted, when suddenly he saw a white bird in one of the corners of the landscape.


    Then the image changed, revealing a volcanic landscape with a lot of smoke in the sky. Strangely, Liam smelled the smoke as he watched and counted three birds in all, one red and two gray birds.


    The scenery change repeated three more times, each time for ten seconds.


    In the last ten seconds of the test, Liam saw a scene on a lake where a giant sea monster was swallowing a boat.


    ''There are fou¡ªno, five birds! There''s a white bird in the sea monster''s mouth!'' Liam counted, having counted 15 birds in the six pictures he had seen.


    Then the lights went out in the room and the door unlocked.


    For a moment, Liam hesitated, having found this test oddly easy.


    ''What is this for?''


    Cyrus''s voice interrupted Liam''s train of thought. "How many birds did you see in the first picture?"


    "One white bird..."


    Liam quickly answered Cyrus'' questions about the birds he had seen in the six scenes he had seen.


    Listening to Liam''s last two answers, Cyrus couldn''t help but stare at the black-haired young man in front of him, forgetting for a moment to register Liam''s result.


    ''I must notify the Guardian. Despite his low natural talent, this brat has potential.''


    "Well done. You scored 21 points in the third test. Congratulations, you''ve scored the minimum required to be promoted to Initiate Outer Disciple." First Officer Cyrus congratulated as he recorded Liam''s score.


    ''21 points? That means I got more than half the birds I saw wrong.'' Liam frowned.


    He was thrilled to have surpassed his goal. But he couldn''t ignore the test he had just taken. He was absolutely certain that he had seen 15 birds!


    "First Officer, did I get the colors wrong regarding some birds I mentioned?" He asked quietly.


    Cyrus understood what was on Liam''s mind. He and all the members of Demon Gate had passed the series of three tests that this team of five had to pass. The tests were always the same, so he had already felt something similar to what new members would feel.


    "You got the colors of four birds wrong and named four other birds that didn''t exist in the scenes you saw. You will learn this in no time, so don''t stress about your mistakes now. Sit down and wait for the test to end."


    Cyrus called Mary, who would score 18 points on her test, followed by Seth, who would score 12 points. In the cases of Amias and Ajax, the two would be the last of the group, both getting 9 points each.


    At the end of the five minutes of this last test, each of them would leave the room number ''3'' with an uncertain expression on their faces, having missed several birds they thought they had seen.


    The test itself seemed easy. Despite the initial strangeness of a moving picture, they all passed the test without feeling tired or even tested. To them, the final test of the exam had just seemed like a big joke.


    But, as Liam suspected, their score meant a lot!


    ...


    Looking ahead from where they were, where the group had arrived dozens of minutes ago and where there was no sign of the carriages or Amos'' men, Cyrus said, "Tomorrow morning, find the Records Hall. You will receive your gift of sect membership and your mandatory and optional duties.


    My men will lead you up Peak Thirteen by the hour. You won''t get another chance to have your questions answered by such kind seniors, so ask them anything you want.


    Don''t forget, your new protection period ends in two days. After that, you will lose your novice status and be considered conscious members of the sect''s written and unwritten rules. Be aware of this," Cyrus said as he bid farewell to the group and the three Officers who would guide them. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "First Officer, we''ll see you later," said one of the three masked men who would now lead Liam''s group.


    Seeing the group of eight leave, with the five newcomers to the sect following the three Officers, Cyrus turned and made his way into the Peak Thirteen administration building.


    He made his way through the building to the one he had passed with Liam''s group, and soon found himself in a room overlooking the other peaks of this beautiful region.


    "So? Anything interesting for me?" The Guardian asked, drawing Cyrus'' gaze to one corner of this old living room, where many books were stacked on an old shelf, with several scrolls scattered around the place.


    The Guardian of Peak Thirteen was reading a letter; his eyes focused on the black ink on the aged paper in his hands.


    "One newcomer seems to have the aptitude to become a Runemaster. He got seven birds right in the final test of his exam." Cyrus stopped next to the Guardian and gestured with the clipboard containing the results of Liam and the others.


    "Oh?" The Guardian of Peak Thirteen took his eyes off what he was reading and picked up the item with the report of Liam and the others joining the sect.


    "43 stars, defeated four Spirits by taking a chance, and hit seven birds..." The Guardian muttered as he ran his eyes over Liam''s profile, a look of incomprehension on his face.


    He brought one of his hands to his chin and looked at the man with his head down next to him. "Is it really right? It''s not normal for someone with his cultivation to score so low in the talent test. And his result in the last test doesn''t match his natural talent."


    "I thought so too. But I''m right. Nothing unusual happened during his tests, Guardian," Cyrus said in a calm tone, sure that nothing supernatural had happened.


    "Interesting. Give his case to Eliakim Badders. Let him handle the boy''s case for us. If anything new comes up, come and report to me."


    "Yes, Guardian."

 Chapter 34 - 34: Peak Thirteen Excursion (1)

    After leaving the top of the hill, Liam and the others came upon the city of Peak Thirteen.


    Facing a long staircase of over 5,000 steps, the newcomers to the sect couldn''t help but stop for a moment to admire the majestic view of the city.


    Although this place was within their sight, it was not small. Shaped like a pyramid, the city of Peak Thirteen was not inferior to any city they had ever seen.


    Standing on the opposite side of the fjord, overlooking the dozens of miles of mountains in the region, Liam and the others couldn''t see the people who inhabited the place, as the buildings in front of them hid the streets behind or below.


    But when they reached this side of the peak, the five felt the typical atmosphere of cities, the sounds of people working, conversations, carriages and people moving along the streets and sidewalks, the usual.


    At first glance, the place didn''t seem big. After all, except for the tops of some of the tallest buildings, the entire majestic City Thirteen was barely visible. Looking from above, on the opposite side of the peak, there was a city with many stairs and at least a few thousands inhabitants.


    From top to bottom, a vertical difference of only 554 meters gave way to a city with more than dozens of streets or alleys, built in a way that was easy to analyze.


    With a quick observation of the surroundings as they descended the city''s long central staircase, Liam understood an important aspect.


    ''If I''m not mistaken, the best parts of the city are closer to the top, so we, newcomers and weaklings, will stay at the bottom and try to reach the middle or the top of the hill.''


    Liam saw that a few of the people at the top of the hill had their faces covered, a sign that there were many disciples of higher rank than them in that part of the city.


    One of the three men leading them opened his mouth when they reached the 100th step from the top of the hill. There he looked down the side street and pointed.


    "We have streets every 100 steps on Peak Thirteen, as well as on other peaks in the sect. The first street in City Thirteen is the one next to us at the 100th step. This is where you will pass tomorrow to find out what your future in the sect will be."


    Liam and the others looked down both sides of that 100th step and saw a small street with only 10 buildings built around it.


    The street was lined with small gray-red stones in the shape of pentagrams, with blood-red lampposts every ten meters.


    The buildings had their own style, unlike anything Liam had ever seen in his two lives. At best, he could associate them with the models of arenas and gallery buildings from his previous world.


    Hardly any trees or vegetation were part of the outer decoration of the buildings, but several structures, similar to bike rack, served as supports for the members of the sect to leave their tamed beasts outside the buildings.


    Liam and the others saw some beasts, which was not strange to any of them. Although magical beasts were the beings behind the Spirits for most Spirit Masters, many were also mounts, useful for transportation, and other things.


    Still, Liam couldn''t help but watch with interest, seeing creatures other than horses for the first time in an urban area.


    At the ends of the street, there were small gardens that overlooked the precipices of Peak Thirteen. These gardens were adorned with large, glowing obelisks that immediately caught the attention of those who were new to the sect.


    "What are these ranks?" Mary asked one of the men leading them, pointing toward one obelisk.


    "The sect has different ways of classifying its disciples and masters. There are several classifications here, including a general classification. You''ll learn more about it in the future. From the moment you become a sect member, you''ll be judged by everything you do, and you''ll be competing all the time.


    Your position indicates your privileges, rights, duties, in short, everything you can think of." The man in front of the other two pointed out, his voice cold, without any tone variation.


    He turned and walked back down the many steps in front of him. "The city has 53 concentric streets and 44 radial streets. The concentric streets are those that follow the pattern of position every 100 steps of the central staircase of the peak. The radial streets are those that run from the base of the peak to its zenith, or rather to Street One. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The street I''ve just shown you, where the main points of City Thirteen are located, is Street One. The lowest street in the city is the Street Fifty-Three. As newcomers to the sect, you will live on Street Fifty-Three from today¡ªexcept for him."


    Mary and the others looked at Liam as the man who spoke pointed to the black-haired boy.


    "Are the streets far from the top the most ordinary? For the most common disciples?" Seth asked.


    "You''re not stupid, it seems. You are correct, although the situation is not as simple as it seems. The city''s concentric streets, ranging from One to Fifty-Three, adhere to a specific pattern: odd-numbered streets serve as residential areas, while even-numbered streets are designated for other activities. However, there is one exception to this rule, and that is Street One.


    The radial streets serve only to transport resources, so they have a mix of commercial and residential, following the order of the concentric streets. In short, they are numbered from fifty-four to ninety-seven.


    You are free to come and go throughout the city, but keep in mind that we divide the city into zones. The higher you are, the more expensive and dangerous your surroundings will be."


    "Are we free to leave the peak?" Liam asked, looking at the back of the man descending the steps in front of them.


    The three men, all dressed in black, masked, and with rigid postures, stopped, two of them looking at the man in front, while the man in the middle looked subtly to the side.


    "Outer disciples can leave the peak where they live as long as they are accompanied by an inner disciple or a special permission. Otherwise, they can''t pass through the entrance and exit points. The surrounding mountains belong to the sect, but they are not completely guarded by us. There are beasts in the area that could be dangerous to the lower-level disciples of the sect."


    ''Of course...'' Liam remained silent, not doubting it was indeed true, but also not ruling out the possibility it was one defense of the ''prison'' they would call home from today.


    There was nothing better to prevent weak disciples like them from escaping than external dangers!


    The three Officers continued to talk on the way, showing the streets on their way and answering the group''s questions.


    They passed at least a few hundred City Thirteen residents on their way to and from their activities, almost none of them giving the group of eight more than superficial glances.


    Liam and the others didn''t know it, but groups like theirs came to Peak Thirteen several times a month. New sect members'' arrival weren''t regular, but it was common for fresh groups of disciples to join the sect anywhere from one to four times a week.


    On certain occasions, only a single newcomer would join the sect.


    Not every selection was equally successful. But in very successful cases, even larger groups than theirs would join the sect.


    After tens of minutes of walking down the stairs of the City Thirteen, the five were sweaty, their clothes stained, and their open mouths revealed physical fatigue they didn''t think they would have at their current level.


    ''The division of the city by rank is not just a status division imposed by the sect. Just going down these stairs has cost us so much. What would it be like if we had to climb them?''


    Liam looked up, already thinking about what it would be like to climb over 5,000 steps tomorrow to get to the Records Hall.


    ''Is this to hinder us or to train us?'' Liam''s eyebrows knitted together, his eyes narrowing as he wondered what the Demon Gate''s true intentions were.


    "Finally, Street Fifty-Three. This will be the new home for the four of you. We currently have vacancies in dormitories 22, 31, and 44. You can apply for whichever dorm you prefer. These are single room dorms. There are no gender distinctions between them."


    Mary looked at Liam out of the corner of her eye before asking. "What is the sect''s policy regarding relationships between disciples? Is there any kind of prohibition?"


    "No." That was all the main Official answered.


    ''It would be strange if they saw a problem with it...'' Liam smiled subtly.


    "You should go to the Library on Street Twenty-Six. There, you can learn all the rules of the sect, among other things. Besides the Library, keep an eye out for the Fighting Arena, the Barter Fair, the Lotus Temple, and the Quest Hall. Some of you will have different responsibilities in the sect, but these are the places of a common need for all disciples.


    Is there anything else you''re not sure about?"


    All five of them confirmed they had no doubts.


    "Well, you four are free to make your own explorations." The tallest of the three men, with a husky voiced, said in a slightly different tone, a sign the five novices had not yet heard. "As for you, come with us. Your quarters are on Street Thirty-Seven." He gestured to Liam.


    Liam looked at Mary, ignoring Amias, Ajax, and Seth. "We''ll meet here at dusk, on the first step of the central staircase. For now, explore the area. I''ll follow these two seniors."


    "Hmm, be careful. I''ll be here later."


    Liam saw the gleam in Mary''s eyes and knew what was on her mind. "Hmm. You too."

 Chapter 35 - 35: Peak Thirteen Excursion (2)

    As well as the difference in the movement of people on this residential street, Liam also noticed differences in the residential buildings.


    The buildings on Street Fifty-Third looked identical, all with the same number of floors, the same colors, and the same external construction models. The buildings on Street Thirty-Seven, while not sophisticated, seemed less repetitive. It had certain aspects easy to identify regardless of the numbering of the properties.


    Liam had observed the surroundings as they made their way down the central staircase. Upon reaching the entrance of Street Thirty-Seven, he grasped a deeper understanding of the sect.


    ''The properties higher up seemed more individual and unique. There really seems to be a big difference in the treatment of disciples here. Housing is only secondary for Spirit Masters, but even so...''


    He sighed as his seniors told him which dormitories were available for him to join.


    "Are there any affiliations and responsibilities if I join one of these dorms?" Liam imagined the possibilities.


    He knew what kind of internal relationships existed in such a competitive environment. He didn''t aspire to be dragged into someone else''s problems just by choosing a dorm at random!


    "Yes, and no. You won''t become someone''s ally or enemy just by choosing a dormitory. But usually, members of the same faction live in the same dormitory. So you could end up in trouble."


    Liam frowned, looking for an alternative. "Is there any way I can avoid that? I saw on the way here properties along the city that don''t seem to be collective residences."


    The three Officers laughed in unison.


    "These are private properties. You can buy one of them with contributions to the sect. But right now, you don''t have any merit points that would guarantee you such a place."


    ''That''s a problem.'' Liam clenched his fists.


    All it would take was one annoying neighbor and he could unwittingly get involved in third party problems that could get him killed!


    ''I''ll see if I can visit each of the options they mentioned and find the place that''s least bad for me. If that''s not possible, I''ll have to deal with the sect''s activities to keep me away from the dormitory for as long as possible. That will probably help me.''


    He gazed at the pentagram-shaped stones that lined the street, their intricate patterns catching the sunlight. He smelled a strong perfume and turned his gaze in the direction where a woman had just passed him.


    With a sudden surge of adrenaline, Liam''s heart leaped in his chest, and the world around him seemed to blur. The rush of blood in his veins created a tingling sensation, as if tiny sparks were dancing beneath his skin. In that moment, all his previous thoughts vanished like smoke, leaving his mind clear and focused.


    ''That''s right, now I''m in a place where there are more women than just Mary...''


    "Seniors, I have one more question before I say goodbye." Liam glanced discreetly at the masked woman, whose head was covered by a cloak, but who he knew was a woman by her physical form.


    "What''s with the dress code for Officers? Do you have to wear masks and cloaks to hide yourself at all times?"


    The three looked at Liam in silence, wondering what he had to do with this. What in the world could an outer disciple like him possibly want with the clothes of the inner disciples?


    But one of them replied sincerely after a moment''s thought, as it was his duty, today, to answer all doubts of this newcomer. "We only have to wear our uniform during our activities or when we''re outside the sect. We don''t wear it all the time.


    Officers are the most common soldiers in the sect. We perform most of its relevant functions, such as guarding, escorting resources, delivering messages, etc. Most of us don''t have to risk ourselves, but there are some who have strange activities. Because of them, we hide."


    "I see..." Liam thanked them with a common greeting, pressing his right palm to his clenched left fist.


    The three Officers nodded at him, then made their way to the higher levels of City Thirteen.


    Left alone, Liam imagined it wouldn''t be easy to see the true face of the sect''s inner disciples unless he became one himself. He closed his eyes and tried to control his breathing, stirred by the scent of the previous woman.


    Something strange in his body told him to look for her. ''Why do I want to see this woman''s face so badly?'' He looked inside himself, forgetting his surroundings.


    The chill of the evening gave way to the darkness of the black-haired young man''s doubtful thoughts; his attention turned toward the incubus.


    ''Is this your work? So far I''ve only had close contact with Mary and Day, but Day was my mortal enemy... Don''t tell me I''m attracted to every woman who comes close to me?''


    He asked, but the incubus just ignored him and continued his meditation.


    Feeling the unseen assault on his inquiries, Liam''s face contorted with a grimace as he tightly clenched his jaw.


    He opened his eyes to see the movement of people in the area, most of them without masks or cloaks covering their bodies.


    As he continued along Street Thirty-Seven, he was determined to explore the area in search of the best possible accommodations. His plans included visiting the dormitories in the area, if possible, before going to the Library.


    As for the strange feeling in his body, he wanted to meet Mary as soon as possible. If his theory was correct, even if he would suffer from certain incubus instincts, he should feel some ease in dealing with his emotions if he kept the ''beast'' in him satiated. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Who''s that?" A man leaning against a wall close to Liam asked his two companions in a low voice. The look on his face seemed interested, the mark of a cross surrounded by a red circle on his forehead distorted by his expression.


    "A novice, I suppose. Look at the savage''s clothes..." A brown-haired man pointed out, his eyes narrowing. "But it is quite unusual for newcomers to enter the sect as Initiates. He must be some kind of genius?"


    "Genius, huh?" A guy with red hair, a horizontal scar down the middle of his nose, running from one ear to the other, opened his mouth and commented coldly. "Geniuses are better off dead."


    "We can get him to our side, Levi." Ezekiel, who had a muscular body and brown hair, suggested.


    "It might be interesting to send someone after him once the novice''s protection period is over. But is it really worth the effort?" Levi opened his arms, thinking two steps ahead of his companions.


    "Either he''ll join us and one of our competitors will kill him, or we''ll be one of the groups against him. In the end, it''s the same. However, Ezekiel and Giles, if you want to try, approach him. I''ll give you one week to move. After that, I''ll act accordingly."


    Ezekiel and Giles nodded in agreement.


    "Maybe he''ll be smart and lucky."


    Liam continued on his way in silence, in the dark about the people watching him, getting on with his immediate goals.


    In two hours, he would choose the place that would be his home from now on, where he would have a single room, with a bathroom, of 38 square meters.


    He would later discover the difference between such a room on Street Thirty-Seven and a room on Street Fifty-Three¡ªthese were much smaller, simpler, and most importantly, less rich in mana.


    After a quick tour of the dormitory, Liam and his silver spear headed to the shopping district on Street Twenty-Six, where the Library was located.


    ''First, I''m going to sell this weapon. My superiors said that newcomers have 48 hours of protection, but it''s better that as few competitors as possible see me with it. I''ll go to the library as soon as I can get rid of it.''


    He would soon discover a magic artifact shop in the middle of the shops on Street Twenty-Six.

 Chapter 36 - 36: Peak Thirteen Excursion (3)

    Liam had just entered this artifact shop, a small one, but with an impressive variety of items that the boy himself was curious about their classifications and uses. Although he had learned the classification of artifacts and resources, he couldn''t identify them at first glance.


    Artifacts and resources¡ªsuch as pills, potions, armor, swords¡ªwere classified according to their usefulness and efficiency. An item that was useful to a first realm being was called a First-Class item. An item useful to a being in the sixth realm would be classified as a Sixth-Class item.


    Items of the same class might have different effects, in the case of a weapon, more destructive or more resistant, in the case of a pill, more or less powerful effects, with more or less visible consequences.


    Within the classification of each of these classes, they could consider an item of Low, Ordinary, or High Quality.


    "Yes, Senior. As valuable as it is to me today, I''m afraid I don''t have the strength to keep it. A treasure has no validity if its owner is not alive to use it," Liam said with a green look on his face.


    The old man continued to look at the spear in his hands, touching it like a blind person trying to understand its shape by touch.


    Liam imagined it was a method of evaluation.


    "I see... A good weapon you have here. A Second-Class spear of High Quality, I''d say. I can pay you three ways for it." He took his eyes off the spear and looked at the scantily clad young man in front of him. "Coins, contribution points, or a ticket you can use to return items of equal value. What would you prefer?"


    Liam looked around once more, checking the number of items available in this small shop. This place looked like a small grocery store on Earth, but instead of various items arranged on shelves and in display cases, there were weapons, shields, armor, and other items that Liam didn''t even know the names of.


    With at least 60 items to choose from, Liam imagined he might get something useful for himself that would protect him better than his spear.


    ''It might be worth the ticket. It would be easy to hide, unlike coins that might attract attention.'' He looked at the old man in silence. ''However, I''m in a demonic sect... I can''t just trust this man to keep his word and return the ticket to me.''


    Liam narrowed his eyes as he walked silently in front of the large counter at the back of the shop. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''The merit points, however, are more valuable to me. If Merlin and Amos'' materials are reliable, merit points are necessary to grow in the sect. Besides, I''m pretty sure I can use them to get resources.''


    Merit points should be the most valuable currency in the sect. Hardly anyone would want to spend their points to buy products, but if someone wanted to spend them, they would most likely accept them instead of gold or other currencies.


    Doubtful, Liam asked, "How much would you pay me?"


    Seeing the look on Liam''s face, the man answered, "100 merit points. Or 200 gold coins."


    Liam''s eyes widened when he heard the amount of gold coins. With 200 gold coins, he could buy a house and live for a few years in Demonpost¡ªthe city his predecessor had gone to before the accident and kidnapping that led him to Violent Lake.


    ''Is that spear worth all that?'' Liam turned and brought one of his hands to his face thoughtfully. ''No. It''s probably worth even more. This man probably gives it a lower value... He''s here to make a profit and I''m an ignorant beginner.


    Unfortunately, there was no book on artifact values in the materials I had access to so far.''


    For a moment, he wanted to take his spear back and come here only after passing through the library. After all, he would have two days of security to sell the weapon.


    ''No! That''s dangerous! Better to make a bad deal now and avoid too many enemies seeing me with the spear than to attract more attention and get a few extra coins later. This is probably a terrible deal for me, but I can cultivate quickly with the incubus on my side. As long as I stay alive, I''ll be able to conquer women other than Mary.''


    He took a step back, determined to go through with this deal. "Can you pay me 75 merit points and 50 gold coins?"


    With that amount of gold coins, he felt he would have enough funds to start his journey into Demon Gate.


    "Hmm, all right." The middle-aged man dressed as a blacksmith smiled as he agreed and put on the counter a small bag with Liam''s coins in it.


    "You just joined the sect, right? I can''t transfer my merit points to you directly. But if you take this contract to the Records Hall, you can add your 75 merit points for free."


    Liam had heard about magic contracts and their usefulness in deals like this. Seeing the middle-aged man mark a colored sheet with the number ''75'' using his identification item, Liam knew he would get his merit points as promised.


    "Hmm, have a nice day."


    Stuffing his coins into his trousers, he walked away without glancing back, making a beeline for the library, which stood out as the most prominent structure on Street Twenty-six.


    As soon as he entered the library, Liam paused to look at the view of the entrance hall, where one could see the large bookcases that reached 12 meters high, where many ladders were available for the students to use.


    Although transparent, there was a barrier between the surroundings of the hall and the areas of the immense bookcases.


    As he made his way through the area, where at least 200 disciples came and went, or even stood in groups talking, Liam spotted three checkpoints. One had only one guard in an observation position, while the others were better guarded, with much more restricted access.


    He didn''t need to ask anyone around to understand it. The two best-protected areas could only be accessed by members of the sect who were willing to spend merit points. Anyone could use the less protected entrance.


    Fortunately for him, this area seemed to provide access to the largest number of books.


    He made his way to the section with the ''level one'' sign, passing the guard, an Officer, who was there to keep order and prevent students from stealing books from the Library.


    When he saw Liam pass by, the man noticed the student''s clothing and identified him as a novice.


    He placed one of his hands in front of Liam''s path and said, "This part of the Library is free, but you can''t take the books from here. As soon as you''ve finished each of your readings, return it to where you picked it up. Don''t talk while you''re in the area in front of you, or you''ll be banished from the Library."


    Liam looked at the masked man and nodded his thanks for the warning.


    He would discover later that this ''level one'' area contained materials on the laws and customs of the sect and the history of the Demon Gate, but also about the mortal world. It had books regarding geography and history, with information that would make the personal libraries of some of the continent''s kings jealous.


    A member of Demon Gate, one of the oldest and most powerful forces in Twin Land, had to know such a world well!


    Liam would soon begin his reading, intending to spend the next four hours focused on learning more about Demon Gate and what was most important to his survival in this unfriendly place.

 Chapter 37 - 37: Responsibilities and Rewards (1)

    From there, they would go to her room in one dormitory on Street Fifty-Three.


    Liam saw the difference between his dormitory and Mary''s. While his had fewer rooms and they were bigger, her room was barely big enough for the two of them to be there together.


    With only space for a single bed and a small 4 square meter bathroom, it was a room for one person. Two people in there would feel uncomfortable and get in each other''s way.


    In addition to the small size, there was little decoration or furniture to store objects, clothes, and other things. For people like Liam and Mary, who didn''t have spatial rings, this was a big disadvantage.


    Fortunately, from what they had both seen in the past few hours, even the weaker members of the sect seemed to have space storage items. As long as they had some patience, they shouldn''t have a problem storing resources and items.


    Uncomfortable with the size of the room, they made their way to Street Thirty-Seven, both struggling to climb the 1,600 steps between the two streets.


    Mary entered Liam''s dormitory with ease, no one questioning her or standing in her way. As they had heard before, the sect didn''t care about their disciples'' relationships.


    Also, even though she was of lower rank than Liam, as one of First Officer Cyrus'' men had explained, they were all free to come and go throughout City Thirteen. As costly as it was¡ªthey both felt it as they climbed the hundreds of steps on their way today¡ªthey truly could come and go without restriction.


    As they entered Liam''s room¡ªmuch larger, better decorated, and with an interesting view¡ªthey both undressed, forgetting their physical fatigue.


    Liam took the herbs and spices he had brought from the incubus demon''s lair, made a mixture and rubbed it on his lover''s body.


    He used his incubus powers to heighten his and her natural instincts, and the two could no longer hold back. They moved to the bed as they kissed, touching each other''s sensitive parts, thirsty to taste each other''s flesh.


    After weeks of doing nothing, they didn''t just want to mate to cultivate like before, they also wanted to enjoy the good feeling of being together. Mary wanted to feel Liam inside her, while he wanted to feel her embrace him.


    But not being so sure about the situation in this room and their safety, they both held back, with her biting the sheets and holding back her moans. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...


    Hours later, night had fallen and the traffic on Street Thirty-Seven was quieter, as it would be in any city Liam and Mary knew.


    Meanwhile, the two were lying on his bed, their bodies naked, covered only by a gray sheet.


    She had her head resting on his right shoulder, one of her legs on top of his, looking at him with an exuberant smile on her beautiful face.


    Liam had a satisfied look on his face, along with a lightness of spirit, but also energy. He loved the post-coital feeling, how strong and full of energy he always felt after finishing his cultivation session.


    "This city is quite interesting," he said, catching Mary''s eye. "Have you noticed how much denser the mana is the higher up we get in the city?"


    She looked at him, not having thought about it, but realizing it was indeed the truth. "That seems to be the case. This place we''re in is richer in mana than my room."


    The advantages for the high-ranking members of the sect were already obvious to the two, who were just outer members. So, if it was like that for them, what were the advantages of being an inner disciple?


    They couldn''t help but be interested in this topic and set their sights on becoming the sect''s inner disciples.


    "You''d better sleep and live here with me. I don''t think there''s anything wrong with that. The sect doesn''t prevent disciples from having relationships, so sleeping together won''t be a problem." He suggested, not really thinking about sleeping, of course.


    "Hmm, I''ll bring my things over. It''ll help me progress faster." She didn''t refuse.


    "Anyway, what did you do in the last hours? Did you have any problems?" He waved his smile aside, the corners of his lips curling downward. The jovial atmosphere dissipated as his voice lowered, resonating with a newfound intensity.


    Mary had recognized the problem, having also considered the approaches and problems of her senior members. Wasn''t it natural in a sect like this for the older members to impose themselves on the younger ones?


    Neither of them had any experience with sects and the world of Spirit Masters, but they both had their experiences and visions of human society.


    They both expected the worst from their outdoor competitors.


    "No, strangely enough, no one approached me."


    "Same here," Liam said, gazing out the window at the twinkling stars in the night sky, pondering the reason behind such a response. "I believe it''s due to the protection measures we have in place. Once the 48-hour period since our entry into the sect has passed, we''ll have to handle potential threats that come our way."


    "Do you think we will have problems?"


    "Certainly. First Officer Merlin said we would receive awards when we entered the sect, and Cyrus commented on that. We must be prepared for older disciples to try to take advantage of our lack of experience. I wouldn''t be surprised if someone is already watching us."


    Liam''s hand clenched tightly, while the muscles in his face contorted into an ugly expression.


    "You should be careful. Unlike the rest of us, you''ve already entered the sect with a promotion. Depending on what those entrance awards are, try to use them to get stronger as soon as possible." She looked at him with trembling eyes, worried.


    Her heart pounded in her chest at the thought of something worse happening to Liam. Without realizing it, she clenched one of his fists as she clasped him.


    "I know. Don''t worry..." He sighed as he looked at her, recognizing her worry. "Now let''s go to sleep. We need to rest. Tomorrow will be a long day."


    She agreed, relaxing into his arms and falling asleep minutes after their brief post-coital talk.


    They were both tired. As much as Liam felt great and energized, his mind had a lot to process after seeing and learning so much today. Soon, he would also fall asleep.


    ...


    As hours passed, the first light of day began to peek over the horizon, casting a warm glow on the surroundings. The air grew gradually warmer, carrying with it the familiar scents of morning dew and fresh blooms. From Liam''s neighbors, the sounds of doors opening and closing, accompanied by the cheerful voices of people starting their day, filled the air.


    The black-haired young man groggily opened his heavy eyelids, allowing the soft morning light to filter into his vision. His fingers grazed his cheek as he emerged from the warmth of his bed. A cool sensation tingled through his bare feet, courtesy of the wooden floor beneath him.


    Glancing towards the empty space beside him, he noticed the absence of Mary, only to find her in the bathroom, the sound of running water filling the air.


    "You''re up early," he said as he got up, not bothering to get dressed.


    Before long, he would also take a shower, following his hygiene routine that he could not properly adhere to on the Eternal Doom Island. Now, he finally had the opportunity to live with a civilized being once more.


    In a few minutes, the two would be dressed in the same clothes they wore when they arrived at the sect.


    Outside members didn''t have uniforms, so if they wanted better clothes, they would have to buy something from one store in the city.


    Without thinking too much about it at the moment, they would soon begin the grueling climb up the 3,600 steps on their way to Street One, the location of the Records Hall.


    Their positions, responsibilities, and awards had already been determined; all they had to do was make their way to the Records Hall to find out what it was.


    In contrast to the relatively easy descent down the thousands of steps, the ascent would require much more effort. It would take them a full two hours to reach the end of their journey!


    As much as they had showered and prepared for this place, they arrived drenched in sweat, mouths agape, hearts pounding in their chests, almost completely exhausted.


    After stopping for a few minutes to rest, they would soon enter the temple-like building, from which some inner sect members could be seen on the outside, as well as other outer disciples coming and going from the area.


    "Time to find out our future." Liam took one of her hands and moved forward, ignoring the three men who had come to the sect with them and were finishing climbing the steps to Street One.

 Chapter 38 - 38: Responsibilities and Rewards (2)

    The air crackled with an electric charge, and the faint scent of aged parchment lingered, mingling with the musty scent of history.


    Their mana appeared to withdraw into their bodies, causing a subtle tremor to run down their spines.


    After pausing momentarily, they scanned their surroundings. They found themselves in an entrance hall adorned with numerous side pillars, its vast expanse spanning 200 square meters. The soft murmurs of conversations echoed from the over 10 booths that lined up along a counter, waiting to be explored.


    Several disciples came and went, and the Officials behind the counters were busy, forming a small queue for the service. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''The Records Hall is not just the wing of the sect responsible for registering disciples. It''s a component responsible for dealing with the flow of merit points, the exchange of points for artifacts, the payment of sect members'' wages, among other things.'' Liam glanced at the row of outer disciples.


    Outside the line, several groups of disciples stood together, engaged in lively conversations that drowned out the voices of others. Meanwhile, individuals clad entirely in black, donning masks and hoods, diligently guarded the different entrances and passageways leading into the area.


    Liam and Mary would end up looking at the same door, one of the 12 doors around this hall, from which they could tell the sensation they had just felt upon entering the building.


    What is behind this? They did not know. It could be a powerful beast, one or more powerful Spirit Masters, or even artifacts.


    In this cultivation world, even artifacts could have an intimidating presence!


    "Let''s go. This should be normal." He shook Mary''s hand and, after a few seconds of pondering, moved on.


    Soon they would enter the line, where they would only have to wait 10 minutes before being called by different counters almost simultaneously.


    Liam introduced himself at booth number eight, showing his badge.


    "I''m a new disciple brought in by Commander Amos'' group," the black-haired young man said quietly.


    The man, dressed in black but with his face uncovered¡ªobviously a First Officer¡ªtook Liam''s badge and identified the boy''s registration.


    Liam looked with interest at the object the First Officer was using.


    After receiving Liam''s badge, the First Officer used an artifact the size of a shoebox with a small space in front of it where badges could be inserted.


    Above the box was a series of colored crystals that glowed together after the badge was inserted, causing the badge to glow in those colors before a green screen with various symbols appeared in front of the First Officer.


    Liam stared at the hologram with his data, unable to see what was written on it from his position. Yet, he was interested in such a device. From the memories of his predecessor, this world seemed to have technologies and customs similar to those of the European Middle Ages.


    Twin Land had kings and emperors, states fighting over territory, families fighting over succession. Meanwhile, the common people were extremely common and miserable. As for the cities, they were awful! There was no basic sanitation for most of the commoners¡ªpeople incapable of going through the Spirit Awakening.


    Transportation was made basically with carts, animal-drawn carriages, wagons and boats¡ªthere weren''t even trains. Electricity was another thing that didn''t exist. The artificial lighting in some buildings was based on a completely different type of energy conversion than what Liam understood.


    In short, Twin Land that Liam knew, at least for the moment, was still the one his predecessor had seen, devoid of many technologies and somewhat archaic.


    When he saw the hologram in front of him, he couldn''t help but reevaluate this world.


    ''The technologies of this world are much more advanced than I had previously thought... It must be based on mana manipulation. But why hasn''t the rest of society evolved like Earth? Could it be that the rules of physics on Earth don''t apply to this world?''


    Liam wasn''t a scholar or a genius when he lived on Earth. But he came from a place where primary education taught children the basics of every field of knowledge very well. As an above-average student, he remembered well what he had learned in his physics, chemistry, biology, and history classes.


    As the First Officer read his report, Liam thought the rules of physics on his homeworld shouldn''t differ completely from those on Twin Land. As much as there were things his common sense couldn''t explain, gravity existed, time existed, if you threw a stone into the air it would still describe a parabolic trajectory, etc.


    ''Or maybe it''s a lack of need?'' He looked around and saw various mana-based devices at work.


    With the mana of this world, and the magical applications of this mysterious force, why develop things not related to mana? Perhaps this was the answer to his questions.


    But amid his thoughts, Liam saw the man in front of him open his mouth.


    "Very well, your enrollment is complete, Liam Porter. As of today, you will have a position at the Runes Hall. Report to it by late afternoon today to learn more about your responsibilities.


    For the time being, you must dedicate 10 hours a week to the maintenance of City Thirteen. You must contact the Mission Hall to learn more about these hours and the activities available to you.


    Your last task as an Initiate Outer Disciple is to hunt for Arcane Crystals in the Peak Thirteen''s area of influence. You must deliver 30 King-grade Arcane Crystals of the Middle-level tier, or a smaller quantity of higher quality crystals."


    The man stopped explaining Liam''s responsibilities to the sect and looked into the boy''s eyes. "Do you have any doubts about your responsibilities?" he asked in a deep tone.


    "No, I know what I have to do." Liam shook his head negatively.


    "Well, in the Library on Street Twenty-Six there''s a map of the city and the area of influence of the peak. There you''ll find the location of the places you need to go. Anyway, to get your entrance award, go to the rewards wing. Just follow the main corridor and enter the fourth door on the right." He pointed Liam to the main corridor.


    Liam understood where he had to go before he could remember the item he had received yesterday from the man who had bought his spear. "By the way, I traded an artifact of mine for merit points. How do I transfer them?"


    Seeing the item that gave Liam 75 merit points, the First Officer completed the transaction for the young Initiate.


    "From now on, you can transfer merit points in person with any member of the sect without having to come here. Is there anything else I can help you with?"


    "No, that''s all. Thank you." Liam went to where Mary was waiting for him. She also wanted to pick up her prize in the same place as him.


    "So? How did it go?" She asked him with a bitter smile on her face. "They assigned me four mandatory activities. I have to work 20 hours a week for the city, gather herbs around Peak Thirteen, serve in the Disciples'' Kitchen, and the Illusions Hall."


    Liam told Mary what he had to do, which was a much lighter workload than his companion''s, but also more difficult, given the mission to collect Arcane Crystals.


    But he readily understood that while he would have some room for extra activities in his time ahead, it would be difficult for Mary to do all her activities and still have time for more than just cultivation.


    ''This is a system designed to keep most of us in inferior positions...'' Liam realized it wouldn''t be easy for any of them to advance to higher positions within the sect.


    Mary''s luck was that she had him and could cultivate faster than her peers!


    Neither of them could run away from their responsibilities, so they let the matter drop and went to the rewards wing to collect their awards, or rather, their entrance wage.

 Chapter 39 - 39: Responsibilities and Rewards (3)

    The rewards wing of the Records Hall was where all the members of the sect, especially those from Peak Thirteen, collected their wages.


    Every month, on different days, depending on when the disciples started their activities in the sect, the disciples would receive their due rewards for their services.


    Although Liam and Mary had been forced to join Demon Gate, there was no slavery within the sect. Disciples and masters received regular wages for their obligatory services, according to their positions and responsibilities.


    If they generated more merit through special achievements, they could even be rewarded with non-regular premiums.


    However, it was normal for them to receive only their regular wages, which could be collected at places like this. So almost every day there were queues in this area where Liam and Mary had just joined the queue.


    While waiting for their turn, they observed the area, which was like the back of an Earthling store. Besides a large area that could hold up to 100 students, the place had a large counter on the opposite side of the entrance. Behind the counter, six Officers went about their business of paying wages, receiving disciples, and occasionally going to the back of the area.


    From where Liam stood, he couldn''t see what was on the other side of the counter. There was a wall behind the Officers, and each time they went to take resources, they left through one of the two side exits from that area behind the counter.


    On the side of this wing where the line was, there were hardly any decorations. Apart from an enormous chandelier on the ceiling, only the special painting on the side walls caught the eye.


    Liam glanced at them briefly before shifting his focus to the line ahead of him.


    ''Is there anything special about these things? Why did I suddenly feel dizzy?'' He turning his eyes towards the counter where a strong natural scent was coming from.


    Mary could smell it too, and also sense the dense mana emanating from there.


    "The things here must be precious... Imagine how good it must be to work here?" she asked in Liam''s ear, whispering so as not to be overheard.


    Liam nodded, agreeing with the advantages of working in such a place.


    Aside from the possibility of siphoning off resources¡ªLiam saw no problem in stealing from a force like Demon Gate, though he wasn''t brave enough to risk it now¡ªit was also possible to become stronger simply by working near valuable resources.


    Liam had read in a book that special resources were not only valuable for consumption or manipulation. The simple fact of having something valuable with you would be enough to make you grow faster.


    But this place didn''t have one or two valuable resources, but possibly hundreds of them!


    The line moved forward, leaving only 7 disciples in front of Liam and Mary. Behind them, 20 more disciples joined, including Seth, Amias, and Ajax. Liam paid no attention to them, eagerly awaiting his turn.


    With six Officers working, he was soon called by one of them.


    "Identification," the man said as he saw Liam stop in front of him, not bothering to ask unnecessary questions.


    All disciples come to this place for one purpose: to collect their wages.


    Placing Liam''s badge on a device similar to the one the young man had seen in the previous hall, the man, about six feet tall and dressed all in black, made his way to the inner area of the rewards wing.


    Liam saw Mary being called, and the Officer attending to the woman also made his way to collect her resources. She also stood in front of the counter, waiting.


    To his surprise, they attended Mary before him and she was soon standing in one of the corners of the area, waiting for him.


    Six minutes after the Officer left, the man returned carrying a wooden box.


    "Initiate Liam Porter. Congratulations on joining the sect and being promoted. Because of your promotion, your prize includes the items in the welcome box, as well as the first salary as an Initiate. From now on, you can return here once every 30 days to collect your wage."


    The man placed a ring over the wooden box, showing that Liam''s Initiate wage was there.


    "Hmm, thanks." Liam thanked him quickly, picked up his gifts, and left.


    The three men who had been on the Eternal Doom Island watched him closely, while the many other students around ignored him.


    Not worried about being robbed, Liam made his way to where Mary was, leaving to check what she had gotten when they returned to his room.


    Thinking the same thing, the two left the Records Hall and headed for Street Thirty-Seven in a hurry to find out their respective rewards.


    ...


    Locking the bedroom door, Liam first looked at the wooden box, an item similar to the one Mary had received.


    While she was checking to see what she had received, Liam noticed that there were five different items in the box.


    In one corner of the box was a white glass vial, similar to the pill bottles he had seen in pictures.


    In the middle of the box was an unmistakable Arcane Crystal, which Liam could tell was of King-grade, Advanced-level. In the upper left corner was a black dagger, almost touching the item in the upper right corner, a small card.


    The last item in the box was a bag of coins, which Liam could tell were filled with silver coins.


    ''200 silver coins, a dagger that seems to be a First Class item of High-quality, a King-grade Arcane Crystal, pills, probably also of First Class and a card...''


    Liam put the items aside and picked up the card. As he opened it, a golden key fell into his hands before he could read the card''s contents.


    At the top of the hill, where the wind whispers,


    There''s an old tree where the sun murmurs.


    Four steps north, in a straight line,


    Then turn east, where the shadow is discreet.


    Count seven stones, one by one,


    Until you find one that doesn''t move at all.


    Under that stone, marked with a cross,


    is the treasure, shining like the light.


    "Huh? What''s that?"


    Liam read, but didn''t understand.


    But when he looked at Mary, he saw that the woman was frowning, just like him.


    Also holding a card with a key dangling from her fingers, Mary wanted to ask Liam what it could be.


    Liam immediately saw that his key differed from Mary''s.


    "This... Some kind of treasure hunt? But our treasures have to be different. Our keys are different colors and shapes," he said, pointing to the key in Mary''s hand.


    She looked at her object and then at his and realized that they were indeed different.


    Without saying another word, the two exchanged their cards, seeing the directions they were facing were different. But they put the cards aside, having no clue what they were about for the moment.


    "What is the quality of your items, Mary? What did you get?"


    She looked at her box and said, "A gray dagger, a King-grade Arcane Crystal of Middle-level, the card with the key and a bag of silver coins. And you?"


    "Only four items? I have five, and my crystal is of a higher quality than yours." He frowned as he looked at her box.


    Looking at it, he realized he had been mistaken in his initial analysis. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''This dagger shouldn''t be of First Class, it should be of Second Class!''


    She had also received fewer coins than him, half to be exact.


    Liam then looked at the ring he had already put on one of his fingers, an item he had already understood to be one of the wonderful space storage items from Twin Land.


    He had never come in contact with one before today, but the use of spatial rings was simple. The moment he poured his mana into the silver device in his right hand, he felt his senses reach a space of 1 cubic meter.


    "Oh?"


    He couldn''t help but open his mouth in surprise when he realized what was there. A coin pouch containing 20 gold coins floated near a silver sword. Away from the coins and the sword, there was a flimsy pillbox, larger than the bottle in the wooden box resting on Liam''s bed. Finally, one Arcane Crystals floated in this space, giving off the sensation of an Ancestral-grade crystal of the Lower-level!


    This was exactly the kind of crystal he so desperately wanted to stimulate a qualitative improvement in Thal''Korr!


    Liam''s face lit up with an exuberant smile, causing his yellowed teeth to peek through. His companion, oblivious to the contents of his spatial ring, couldn''t help but notice the faint scent of anticipation in the air.

 Chapter 40 - 40: Qualitative Advancement (1)

    ''With this Ancestor-grade Arcane Crystal, I have the power to transform Thal''Korr!''


    Liam''s fists tightened, veins pulsating, drowning out the allure of the stunning woman beside him. The thumping of his heart echoed in his ears, momentarily disregarding her presence.


    What was the significance of the qualitative advancement of a Spirit? It meant a higher potential for future growth, the enhancement of abilities, the possibility of acquiring new powers, and even direct benefits to the master''s physical strength.


    The more powerful the Spirit, the more powerful the abilities under the control of the Spirit Master. Masters of more advanced realms, for example, didn''t need to use their precious Spirits against beings weaker than themselves. They could often fight for themselves and assert their dominance without showing their Spirits.


    Rumors said the greatest sign of a Spirit Master''s power was to fight on the same level as their opponents without using their Spirits. It was a humiliation for their opponents, who were not even worthy of such a Spirit Master''s basic display of power.


    Liam had hardly fought any Spirit Masters, so his previous experiences were less a sign of power and more a sign of ignorance. But he now knew enough of the history of his race in Twin Land to know the importance of developing his Spirits.


    ''No one can act against me until the following afternoon. I''d better use this day to absorb as many resources as my body can handle.''


    He looked into Mary''s eyes and said, "Let''s go into seclusion. We''d better absorb our wages now and prepare for the end of the protection period. I don''t know if the senior disciples in the sect will covet the items of mere novices, but it''s good not to risk it."


    "I agree. We should get stronger before our journey here actually begins." She nodded in agreement. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mary didn''t ask what he had in his spatial ring. She just sat down on a cushion in one corner of Liam''s room, while he did the same on the other side.


    Liam placed the Arcane Crystals and the two pills he had in front of him, curious where to start. He had not yet acquired extensive knowledge about pills and crystals, but he wasn''t dumb.


    ''There must be some kind of resistance to the use of pills and crystals. On Earth, an ordinary person who used a drug would become resistant to it after a while and would have to increase the dosage to get the same effect as before. I suppose the same thing has to happen with pills and crystals.


    So I''ll start with the lowest quality items. That should give me the best possible result for now.''


    He put the pill and crystal from the spatial ring aside and picked up the King-grade Arcane Crystal and the pill bottle from the wooden box.


    ''From its looks, it''s a Mana Essence Pill.''


    Mana Essence Pills were widely prevalent across the continent, serving as the go-to choose for cultivators. These pills played a crucial role in their cultivation and advancement by enhancing their ability to absorb mana. As the medicinal power of the pills took effect, they effectively sped up the growth of cultivators.


    There weren''t many versions of popular pills that were used on a large scale. Most unusual pills required a great deal of effort to gather the ingredients, as well as the involvement of powerful alchemists.


    Unusual pills were hard to find. Normally, they had to be ordered, and they weren''t for sale.


    Those pills that were sold on a large scale had specific shapes that had long been known to the forces of the continent and were easy to identify. Even a novice like Liam could identify the type of pill after one look.


    Liam decided to absorb his lowest quality, Mana Essence Pill, first. After that, he was going to let Thal''Korr absorb the King-grade Arcane Crystal, followed by the Ancestor-grade Crystal, leaving to absorb the second pill last.


    Placing the two-colored pill with a white stripe down its center in his mouth, Liam closed his eyes while resting his arms on his legs.


    He felt the pill melt as it went down his throat. His face turned red almost immediately, drops of sweat starting to drip from his forehead.


    His heart pounded harder in his chest, his breathing speeding up with the influx of mana through the pores of his body. For a moment, Liam felt as if the mana around him were metallic components, and the pill melting inside his body was a powerful magnet.


    The feeling of cultivating with the Mana Essence Pill was incredible!


    In just five minutes of meditation, Liam felt more satisfied than he had in two weeks of cultivation during the journey from Violent Lake to Demon Gate headquarters.


    The corners of his lips turned up, his teeth subtly appeared in his mouth, and every muscle in his body radiated happiness.


    Unfortunately, the effects of the pill would only last for 20 minutes, after which Liam''s cultivation speed would gradually slow down until it reached the normal for him.


    Still, cultivating there was better than anywhere else he had been during his journey to the Eternal Doom Island. Even Thal''Korr''s cave was no match for the mana density of Street Thirty-Seven.


    ...


    ''My cultivation is about to reach a new level. I''ll break through to 4-Star later today!''


    Liam opened his eyes and picked up the King-grade Arcane Crystal.


    Before summoning Thal''Korr, he looked at Mary.


    ''She''s still enjoying the effects of her pill... If I''m not mistaken, our pills had the same rating. But she''s weaker than me, so she takes longer to absorb the same resources.''


    "Hmm, she''ll probably level up with this pill. It''s easier to reach 2-Star than 4-Star."


    He put his companion aside and turned his attention to Thal''Korr.


    He summoned the dark-skinned, macabre-looking Spirit demon surrounded by shadows and made the Spirit absorb the small King-grade crystal, allowing Thal''Korr to absorb the essence of the crystal for the next few minutes.


    A red mist left the crystal floating in front of Liam until the crystal completely disintegrated, with all of its essence either nourishing Thal''Korr or getting lost in the air.


    Demon Gate was a sect of demon cultivators. As such, most of the Arcane Crystals collected by the sect''s disciples were compatible with Spirits similar to Liam''s. However, not every crystal was 100% compatible. Some mana and elements were always lost to the environment as the crystal decomposed.


    After 25 minutes, Thal''Korr''s body stopped glowing red and his limbs stopped vibrating.


    The Spirit demon didn''t evolve qualitatively with this crystal alone, as Liam had expected. But as soon as Thal''Korr finished, he began absorbing the Ancestor-grade Arcane Crystal.


    As the essence of this gray crystal found its way into Thal''Korr''s body, the creature behind Liam shook violently, his muscles growing as his presence became more powerful.


    The creature''s dark skin turned the same color as the crystal for a few moments, while Mary couldn''t help but open her eyes, unable to continue what she was doing in the current situation.


    As Liam felt a small crack inside his body as the surrounding mana entered him without him even trying to absorb it, he felt the elemental purity of his second Spirit evolve!


    ''He is reaching the Ancestor-grade, Lower-level!''


    Liam''s eyes gleamed. His body showed signs of progress, though not quite matching Thal''Korr''s prowess. Nonetheless, it was an impressive sight.

 Chapter 41 - 41: Qualitative Advancement (2)

    After a brief pause, his eyes slowly fluttered open. The once fiery orbs transformed into spheres, pulsating with an ethereal, captivating brilliance. The room was bathed in an intense, mesmerizing radiance, with the inky black aura that had previously billowed like thick smoke now gleamed with minuscule specks of mana, creating elaborate, ever-changing patterns.


    His once coarse horns now appeared to be crafted from a superior and refined material, displaying fewer imperfections and gleaming in the room''s light. His wings, now transformed into magnificent structures, were adorned with scales of rare beauty, surpassing his previous "bat wings".


    His general appearance became less hostile, but the shape of his face, the way he looked ahead, seemed to be that of a creature in total control of his qualities. He wasn''t the same being, Mary could tell as she watched Thal''Korr''s evolution.


    His gaze no longer seemed that of a chaotic, irrational creature driven by instinct. His current gaze seemed to be that of a calculating creature that wouldn''t waste his energy on unnecessary movements.


    That was Mary''s opinion, judging only by the changed appearance of Liam''s Spirit demon. But the Spirit Master behind Thal''Korr knew his Spirit had changed far more inwardly than the appearance showed.


    His ability to manipulate shadows had increased. He should now be able to influence twice as much space as before with the same amount of mana.


    His physical strength had tripled, allowing him to smash through walls with his fists and cut through inferior metals with his claws. His body improved as a whole, with improved movement and reaction speed.


    Finally, his mental strength reached new heights. Liam could sense that Thal''Korr had also made a breakthrough, just as he had improved his cultivation to the 4-Star level of the second cultivation realm. However, after his qualitative breakthrough, he went straight to the 5-Star!


    ''Master!'' sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After a moment of looking at his Spirit, Liam heard the demon''s voice in his mind, bringing him back to reality.


    ''You really have become more intelligent. That''s good. I''ll be able to command you more easily in battle,'' Liam said in to Spirit before Thal''Korr returned to his soul space.


    ''I am at your disposal to defeat your opponents, master. Use me as you see fit!''


    Thal''Korr reappeared on his platform in Liam''s soul space.


    Not every Spirit could speak. Not every magical creature capable of giving birth to Spirits was intelligent enough to do so. But demons were a similar type of creature to humans. Their Spirits could talk well, even if they weren''t very talkative.


    Liam smiled as he looked inside himself, seeing himself in that special place where the incubus demon was looking in Thal''Korr''s direction.


    ''Use the place you''re in to complete the mission I''ve given you. Don''t waste your time. Use the other pill and reach a higher level,'' the incubus said. This demon forced Thal''Korr to return to cultivating while Liam turned his attention back to his room.


    ''Tsk! That guy. He acts like the boss around here.'' Liam sighed, but he had a smile on his face.


    At first, he had found his situation with the incubus strange, confusing, and even annoying. But now, almost four months into his time with the creature, he was used to this being.


    He had many doubts, but he knew for sure that the creature wouldn''t casually harm him without harming itself. Either way, their growth could benefit both of them, and their strange relationship wasn''t that bad.


    That didn''t mean he didn''t still have reservations about the incubus. He was just used to the order of things these days.


    But even if the incubus had an unknown agenda, he was right about one thing. Liam really wanted to know what that thing¡ªthe one he had gotten into him on the island.


    At the thought of the small glowing star surrounded by strange symbols in his soul space, Liam knew he had to investigate and understand what it was all about.


    He quickly consumed the other pill, an item that was certainly of a higher quality than the pill he had used early, although he couldn''t quantify how much better it was.


    Ignoring for the moment the strengthening of his abilities related to Thal''Korr''s powers¡ªwhich had also evolved with the Shadowfiend''s evolution¡ªLiam consumed his last pill.


    This time, the sensation of ingesting the Mana Essence Pill was much stronger, three times greater than the one caused by the previous pill.


    Liam''s whole body turned red, with a little steam coming out of his pores, and his veins trembled violently as they even showed up in places that were unusual to see.


    Liam knew that consuming pills consecutively was not a wise decision. These pills left impurities in the bodies of Spirit Masters, a type of residue that couldn''t be absorbed and could easily build up, making it incredibly challenging to eliminate.


    According to the most accepted theories, this residue, if accumulated over time and in large quantities, could even limit the Spirit Master''s future growth.


    But Liam had never used similar resources before, and since he was worried about his life at the beginning of his journey in Demon Gate, he didn''t mind putting himself in ''danger''.


    Meanwhile, he couldn''t help but smile at the pleasurable sensation he felt from the large amount of mana he was absorbing, something that frankly surpassed even the sensation he felt from sex¡ªhis sex only surpassed ordinary cultivation because it was also cultivation.


    He could feel his level rising rapidly from the beginning of the 4-Star level, and he soon reached its peak.


    After 37 minutes of deep meditation, just as the effects of the pill were about to wear off, he felt a new vortex of mana forming in his soul space.


    The shadows around his room trembled as a purple mist escaped from the black-haired man''s pores, his powers slipping out of his control.


    As he reached the 5-Star, he felt his heart beating differently, unconsciously drawing the attention of Mary, who by now had advanced to the 2-Star and had finished nurturing one of her Spirits.


    The radiant blonde woman gazed upon Liam with a newfound perception, her heart synchronizing its rhythm with his, her skin tingling with an inexplicable warmth.


    However, as she fixated on her lover''s lips, she could visualize the origin of those emotions, disregarding the menacing figures lurking in the shadows behind Liam.


    Getting up from where she was, she slowly approached him, longing for her partner''s touch.


    At that moment, Liam woke from his advancement, noticing his influence on the surroundings, the room much darker than it should have been, but also Mary completely seduced, already undressing for him.


    He didn''t mind, but left a mental note to be careful where he made his advancements. Meditating could potentially exacerbate some of his unique abilities, while leveling up might have a greater impact on his surroundings than he desires.


    It wasn''t a problem today, but it was better not to risk it.


    ''My Aura of Seduction, Aura of Fear, Shadow Projection, and other powers are stronger... Especially those related to the Shadowfiend.'' He thought as he stood up, took off his clothes and looked at the already naked woman on his bed.


    ''It''s a pity that the incubus doesn''t consume Arcane Crystals, otherwise I could increase my powers even more... But that''s okay. Today''s progress should be enough for now.''


    He climbed into bed, already with no clothes to protect his body, and stared at Mary''s nipples, eager to test the dual cultivation after advancement.


    According to his theories, the stronger its practitioners were, the more powerful the dual cultivation would be. However, if their cultivation levels were too high, the results would take longer to appear.


    But he still needed to analyze more dual cultivation sessions, sessions with people of different characteristics, powers, levels, elemental affinities, and so on.


    For now, he only had Mary, but he wanted to find new partners soon!


    "Mmmmm~"


    The two kissed while he kept his doubts to himself, with Mary only feeling the urge to have that man on top of her, entering her and direct the mana in the surrounding area into her body.

 Chapter 42 - 42: The True Form of Dual Cultivation (R18)

    As Liam''s lips met his lover''s soft ones, the air crackled with an electric intensity. In that moment, his once deep black eyes transformed into a blazing shade of fiery red, igniting the passion between them.


    Purple droplets glistened and oozed from his pores, their vivid hue mesmerizing. As they danced through the air, a faint mist materialized, enveloping the room with a mysterious purple haze. Meanwhile, some droplets cascaded down Mary''s body, leaving a tingling sensation. Her senses heightened, a potent blend of lust and desire consuming her every thought.


    Her intimate regions, now visibly enlarged and flushed with a delicate shade of pink, sparkled with moisture, emitting a subtle sheen. The involuntary spasms of her muscles in that specific region intensified, causing a heightened sensation that she couldn''t ignore.


    Just like Liam, her eyes transformed into a vibrant shade of crimson, her heart thumping vigorously within her chest. In this moment, the weariness and anxieties of the human mind dissolved into nothingness for both of them.


    For a moment, there were only the two of them in existence. Like magnets with opposing poles, they were irresistibly drawn to one another, coming together with an intense, insatiable desire.


    Withdrawing his mouth from his lover''s, Liam gently nibbled on his lips as he observed her intently, taking in the sight of her flushed cheeks and tousled hair. He inhaled deeply, capturing the intoxicating scent of Mary''s delicate perfume mixed with a hint of perspiration. As he leaned in, his warm breath brushed against her neck, causing a cascade of shivers to ripple down her spine.


    As he gently bit his blonde lover''s slender neck, a soft moan escaped Mary''s cherry lips, her legs trembling as she wrapped them around him.


    "Ahh~"


    She didn''t let Liam win her. With a hand, she bring him closer, biting the lobe of one of his ears as she squeezed one of her lover''s buttock.


    As she brought him closer, she opened her eyes wider and felt something big, hard, and hot pressing against her wet cavern.


    She was consumed by desire, her body craving more than just the usual foreplay. As Liam''s right hand guided their movements, his powerful member entered Mary''s eager depths. Their mouths intertwined, releasing moans of ecstasy into the air as their senses surrendered to the glee-filled symphony.


    With the first thrusts of his staff into Mary''s body, Liam lost himself in the sensation of her cavern, wet, hot and throbbing, the best flower he''d ever had in two lifetimes.


    His desire to get there and make his partner feel the pinnacle of pleasure almost blocked his senses, making him ''unaware'' of the appearance of the incubus demon outside his body.


    Unlike Thal''Korr, Vicente could not summon the incubus. It was the Spirit who decided when to leave the body of his Spirit Master.


    When he sensed the beginning of their cultivation, the creature materialized outside of Liam''s body. He joined hands and cast his magical incantation upon them.


    As he opened his arms and hands, the Spirit caused a series of runes to appear in the air around the couple''s bed, directing mana into their bodies.


    Passing through the runes, magic circles, and pentagrams, the mana entered the couple''s bodies all around them, but especially through their genitals.


    Every time the inner walls of Mary''s cave or Liam''s staff moved in and out like a piston, more mana entered their bodies.


    But dual cultivation wasn''t just about that. The more pleasurable the experience, and the more orgasms the practitioners achieved, the better the results of cultivation.


    Liam and Mary wouldn''t be good dual cultivators just because they knew how to fuck. Without the natural ability of lovers to reach great heights of pleasure, they would only have the minimal benefit of dual cultivation. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Of course, the power of the incubus and Liam''s own power helped a lot, but the road to dual cultivation was a long one for both of them.


    Whether they were the best versions of themselves on the bed, the two soon reached their first orgasm, shaking with satisfaction as mana flooded their bodies through their genitals.


    After the first orgasm, the incubus sat in a lotus position in front of the bedroom door, also using his Spirit Master cultivation to absorb mana and strengthen himself.


    The magical symbols in the air continued to burn, along with the fiery flame on Liam''s and Mary''s bodies. The two would soon change positions, ignoring how their bodies were absorbing mana.


    Perched atop Liam, the girl with flowing blonde locks locked eyes with him, desire emanating from her gaze. Her hips swayed rhythmically, mimicking the motion of riding, while moans filled the air.


    Liam gently pressed his fingers against the soft curve of her buttock, feeling its supple flesh beneath his touch. As he explored further, his hand traveled along Mary''s slender waist. Finally, his fingers found their destination, caressing the roundness of her right breast, eliciting a soft gasp from Mary''s lips.


    He moved his hips along with her, gradually adding the sound of slapping flesh to Mary''s moans.


    "Ahhhhhh~"


    "Ahhhhhhhh~"


    He opened his mouth as well, feeling another load about to leave his rod and fill Mary''s womb.


    As Liam''s warm essence filled her, the blonde woman shivered, a smile of contentment playing on her face, embracing the sensation of having him inside her.


    She fell into his arms, feeling a little fatigue overtake her body. Her cave squeezed Liam''s staff like a hand, squeezing hard and then relaxing, repeating this out of her control.


    In an instant, her cultivation increased by 15%, enough for her to feel it wouldn''t be long before she reached the 3-Star level.


    Not only did her strength improve, but Liam also felt a massive improvement in his cultivation. His cultivation base was much broader than his companion''s mana, yet it increased even more.


    ''Is this the effect of dual cultivation after the breakthrough?'' Liam took a deep breath and felt his lover''s body, both very sweaty, but not completely satisfied.


    Looking into her eyes, he realized she was thinking the same thing as he was, so he kissed her and temporarily stayed in that position while they gathered the strength to continue their activity.


    They would continue to cultivate hard for the next few minutes, changing positions three more times until they reached the limit of their abilities, or rather, Mary''s current abilities.


    The incubus would return to his Spirit Master''s soul space, and the purple mist that had covered the surroundings would dissipate.

 Chapter 43 - 43: Missions (1)

    ''My mana has increased significantly during this cultivation session... Could it be because of our enhanced strength, or perhaps because my Spirit prowess has developed?''


    As he looked up at the plain white ceiling of his room, several questions popped into his curious mind.


    ''In the past, I didn''t really perceive significant changes in my growth after making breakthroughs. However, this time around, I have managed to progress by two levels, and they are notably more substantial levels, especially considering my standing in the second realm. Perhaps I failed to notice this previously because I engage in cultivation more frequently and thus experience slower growth.''


    He couldn''t determine which explanation was correct. However, he held onto his doubt. ''I''ll investigate later,'' he thought. With his merit points, he could now explore various sections of the library.


    If he could figure out the reason behind his rapid progress during this cultivation session, he could discover a more effective approach to dual cultivation, allowing him to grow at an accelerated pace.


    Upon contemplation, he rose from his bed and leisurely made his way to the bathroom, pausing before the diminutive mirror adorning the sink.


    Gazing upon his glistening physique, now adorned with more prominent and distinctly bulkier, curvier muscles, he stopped to revel in his own reflection.


    ''My muscles appear more toned, and even my skin feels smoother. Could this be the reason female cultivators often look much younger than their actual age? Interesting.''


    With a smile on his face, he shifted his focus back to his desired task¡ªwashing up and changing into his worn-out clothes.


    ''I need to buy something for Mary and myself. I''ve noticed the other disciples looked at us negatively. We''d better change our appearance soon to avoid further problems.''


    Putting the contents of his gift box into his spatial ring, he left Mary peacefully asleep and made his way towards one bustling shopping streets nearby.


    ...


    Just as Liam was coming down the front steps of the building Mary was in, a young man with a beret on his head, sitting on the roof of a building not far away, narrowed his eyes as he abruptly stood up.


    "5-Star? No, half the level of a 5-Star Spirit Lord!" Unable to contain his astonishment, this man with a beret, brown eyes, and an X-shaped scar on his right cheek almost couldn''t believe his senses.


    Clenching his fists, he took a step back, still monitoring Liam as the black-haired boy walked down the side street, probably in search of a nearby business¡ªan expected activity for a newcomer.


    ''What happened? How did he become so strong? Has he already reaped the rewards of joining the sect and becoming an Initiate? But that would be strange. Someone with his talent shouldn''t level up so easily. Could it be that Silas lied to me?''


    The corners of his lips dropped as he saw that something was wrong, or at least missing in the information that had reached him.


    ''I need to take a step back. It won''t be easy to deal with this brat now.''


    He left the top of the building while Liam began his journey to Street Thirty-Six.


    Just as he was aware, the even streets of City Thirteen housed the trade and infrastructure that kept the city running smoothly. Here, one could find the internal guard, the halls dedicated to educating and guiding the disciples, managing everyday tasks like sewage and water, and more.


    Even though this was a city in a powerful sect, there were things that could be found in ordinary cities¡ªgrocery stores, clothing, shoes, and many other services.


    On Street Thirty-Six, there was just one clothing store. Liam would enter it, swiftly select two outfits for himself, and additionally pick out two sets of clothes for Mary.


    In this world, there were special clothes. When Liam entered a store, he saw one of those remarkable pieces. These clothes were made of special fabrics, adorned with runes. They possessed incredible properties, such as being stain-resistant, waterproof, and 100% efficient at maintaining body heat.


    Right now, he didn''t have enough to splurge on such clothing. A single pair of magic trousers cost 5 gold coins!


    He didn''t know the cost of resources that could save his life or help him become stronger faster, so even though he had the coins, he wasn''t fooled by his poor situation.


    After buying some ordinary clothes, he went back to his room, where he found Mary waking up from her sleep.


    "Did you go out?" she asked, her beautiful face adorned with a smile as she gently massaged her temples.


    "Yes, I''ve purchased clothes for both of us. Please put them on before you leave. It''s not a big deal, they''re just regular clothes. Don''t worry about the cost," he said, already wearing his new outfit.


    He wore black trousers, boots of the same color, a shirt and a cloak, also black, which covered most of his body.


    It didn''t look like the uniform of Demon Gate Officers or First Officers.


    But now Liam could see the differences in these clothes, items that certainly had magical properties, as well as the symbols of the sect and the identification of its members.


    Nevertheless, Liam liked his normal, comfortable and flexible clothes. They weren''t like Earth clothes. Surely he could fight very well, even dressed like that.


    Mary saw the two sets he had bought for her as she got out of bed, grateful for the gesture. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She washed and then tried on the clothes Liam had bought for her, which fortunately had some kind of strange technology that adjusted to any body size.


    Liam was glad he didn''t have to know Mary''s sizes, even more so when he saw the two garments fit his companion''s slender body perfectly.


    "Thank you for the gift," she said, planting a gentle kiss on one of his cheeks while he subtly nodded in acknowledgment.


    "Don''t worry, ordinary clothes are quite cheap. I only spent 5 silver coins for the four sets I bought... Anyway, I''m going to the Missions Hall to check on my duties. Would you like to accompany me?"


    She agreed and followed him to Street Twenty-Six, where not only the Missions Hall was located but also the Library.


    "Speaking of our cultivation." She walked alongside him and delicately covering her lips to prevent her words from escaping. "I have improved much more than last time. Did you feel the same?"


    "Hmm, we''ll look into that soon. For now, we should focus on figuring out our responsibilities to the sect. Tomorrow, our protection period will end, so we''ll have to deal with problems.


    Let''s finish learning about this place and spend some more time in the Library. I doubt you''ll have time for that after tomorrow." He looked at her meaningfully when he saw her expression become rigid.


    "You were right. Merlin has tricked us."


    "It wasn''t like we could do anything about it anyway. At least now you know that growing up in this place will be quite difficult. Fortunately, we can cultivate together," he said.


    "Yes, we must work together. Otherwise, we''ll just be outside disciples serving to produce merit points for Amos." She sighed.


    She had gotten her hopes up with Merlin''s introduction to the sect during their trip here. Add to that her power and the good feeling she got from manipulating mana, and she had naively thought that she could grow into something more than a servant.


    Now that she discovered she would have responsibilities that would keep her busy for most of her time in the sect, she no longer saw things so simply.


    But regrets wouldn''t change anything. Following Liam''s side, she saw the majestic Missions Hall, a four-story spherical building close to the Library.


    The place was even busier than the Records Hall, with students coming and going, some alone, others in groups, with many conversations in between, creating a buzz that was hard to ignore.


    This time, however, none of them experienced strange looks, disgust, anger, that they had felt earlier, before changing their outfits.


    As they entered the building, they were greeted by a multitude of vibrant neon signs proudly displaying various missions and their corresponding rewards. Eventually, they arrived at a section adorned with a captivating mural, which provided detailed instructions tailored for newcomers like themselves.


    According to it, they could find out their mandatory journeys within the sect by using their identification badges at the automatic counters in the corner opposite the entrance, in the building''s heart.


    Spotting the 20 automatic counters, they made their way to two of the artifacts available and placed their badges on devices similar to those they had seen earlier in the Records Hall.


    In this way, Liam saw what his 10-hour work week for City Thirteen would be like.


    [Initiate-level Activity]


    [5 hours of work per week in the Beasts Hall¡ªfunction depends on the appointment of the Beasts Hall Lord.]


    [5 hours of work per week in the Battle Hall¡ªfunction depends on the appointment of the Battle Hall Lord.]


    [30 King-grade Arcane Crystals per month, of the Middle-level or equivalent in higher quality crystals.]

 Chapter 44 - 44: Missions (2)

    From what he understood, the Arcane Crystals he and Mary had got were items collected by the sect members who went on this kind of mission every month.


    He would have to hunt creatures, collect crystals, and give them to the sect, which should distribute them among its members.


    For now, he had the 10-hour weekly mission in mind.


    ''Beasts Hall and Battle Hall... What am I supposed to do in those places? It seems that I will only know when I start the mission.''


    He closed his eyes and let out a weary sigh before retrieving his badge and turning his gaze towards Mary.


    "I will have to serve the Beasts Hall and the Battle Hall. What about you?"


    With an uncertain expression, she replied to him, "I will also serve both halls, but also the Essences Hall."


    "Essences Hall?"


    The Essences Hall was supposed to be the group responsible for the non-wild resources used by the sect''s alchemists. From what little Liam had heard or read about Demon Gate''s internal power structure, it had to be one of the most prestigious halls in the place.


    Pills and potions were important, but their ingredients came from the soil or the elemental manipulation of botanists, not from the powers of alchemists.


    Good businesses on Earth were not those that sold directly to the end user!


    ''During the machine revolution, it wasn''t the companies that created artificial intelligence that made a profit; it was the companies that sold electronic components like chips. I imagine it is the same in this world.''


    Liam smiled at Mary, envisioning this as a wonderful opportunity for her.


    "This is good," he advised her. "No matter what role you''ll have in the hall, try to seize the opportunity. Perhaps it will open some doors for you."


    "Hmm, I''ll do my best."


    "You said you have to serve the Illusions Hall as well, right?" He asked her.


    She gave a bitter smile. "Oh, and offer my services in the Disciples'' Kitchen. As if I don''t have enough on my plate, haha."


    "The Illusions Hall is a group that focuses on mental powers. First Officer Merlin said they would assign us roles compatible with us. I think you could grow as a Spirit Master illusionist in the hall. This job serving in the kitchen should be temporary. When you''re promoted, you probably won''t have to do it anymore."


    With a positive nod, she imagined that this was indeed the situation.


    "Do you know where the Illusions Hall is? I want to go to the Runes Hall now. It''s on Street Twelve."


    "Street Twelve?" Her eyebrows arched. "I feel sorry for you. Having to climb those steps every day will be a nuisance."


    He laughed, trying to look on the bright side. "It will exercise my body, at least..."


    "So, it seems we have different routes. The Illusions Hall is on Street Twenty-Two. However, are you planning to go there right away? Perhaps we should make a quick stop at the Library and see what valuable information we can gather.


    I''ve heard that all the worthwhile resources are in the pay section of the Library," she suggested, as they walked alongside each other, leaving the Missions Hall building.


    Liam looked across the street and saw the Library.


    In Twin Land, Spirit Masters possessed the ability to use techniques and various tricks in both their magical performances and combat. While their effectiveness relied on the attributes of their Spirits, there were methods to enhance the utilization of Spirits and the abilities that empowered the Spirit Master following the Spirit Pact and magical development.


    These weren''t techniques that would allow the Spirit Master to launch powerful attacks. It was more like combat tactics, the right way to fight certain types of opponents, the different ways to command certain types of Spirits, and so on.


    Spirit Masters were the commanders of their battalions. It was up to them to know the strategy needed to defeat opponents of lesser, equal, or greater power.


    In the Library, there were such techniques that talked about strategy, but also about the unique characteristics of Spirits.


    ''There are over a thousand different types of Spirits across the continent. The journey to learn them all won''t be short or easy, but the sooner I start, the better.''


    Liam thought to himself, seeing the passage through the Library as helpful, even though starting an hour earlier or later wouldn''t make much difference to them.


    "All right. Let''s see what''s good and at least get a better understanding of the paid part of the Library. We''ll split up and go to our respective halls in two hours. Is that good enough for you?"


    "Hmm, perfect." She replied with a smile and crossed the street until they reached the interior of the building they had visited the day before.


    There they headed for one of the three entrances to the book section, one of the two entrances that required merit points to enter.


    In addition to the resources from the boxes they had received earlier, they had both earned merit points for entering the sect. Mary received 20 merit points, while Liam received 50.


    With their points to spend, the two went to entrance number ''2''.


    "To enter level two of the Library, each person must pay 10 merit points. Once inside, you can take one copy of a book or more if you pay the extra fee," said the masked Officer in front of the entrance.


    ''10 merit points... It''s not cheap.'' Liam looked at Mary, aware she wasn''t in the same situation as him.


    She had the same thought, except she was quite sure that she would have to utilize this location.


    As she stepped forward to pay, however, Liam grabbed one of her wrists and asked the officer standing guard. "What''s the difference between this level and that?" Liam pointed toward the entrance with the number ''3''.


    "The entry fee for level three is 100 merit points. Nevertheless, it offers a settlement that is 100 times more valuable. Inside, you''ll find an assortment of books that delve into the techniques and unique attributes of rare Spirits. Notably, there is even a book dedicated to the fascinating dragons."


    "Dragons?"


    Their eyes locked, widening in surprise as they exchanged a silent understanding.


    Dragons were the most fantastic magical beasts in Twin Land, the dream of every Spirit Master on the continent to have as their main Spirit, the terror of every being who didn''t have at least fifth realm cultivation.


    Dragons were terrifying. With their immense bodies, ability to live for thousands of years, and intimidating magical powers, they were almost divine beings living among the mundane.


    There were even legends that said the birth of a dragon was a sign of omen, catastrophe, and doom.


    To Liam, however, dragons were mythical creatures, distant legends. When he heard about these creatures he had considered fictional in his previous life, he breathed in the air with his mouth open and felt a chill run down his spine.


    Faced with such a terrifying existence, his heart raced with a mixture of fear and fascination. But the rational part of him longed to witness the epic battles between extraordinary creatures.


    "I see, a magnificent place indeed," he muttered as he looked at entrance number ''3'', marking the place to visit in the future.


    He entered level two with Mary and soon had access to over a thousand volumes in that wing of the Library.


    He and Mary would split up to search for content that would interest them both and make a difference in combat. Protecting their lives at the beginning of their journey through Demon Gate was the most important thing, so they focused on that in their search. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There were many questions that perhaps the books could answer for Liam. For example, the ''star'' that entered his soul space, details of dual cultivation, how to best develop his Spirits, how to create a good ''battalion'' of Spirits, etc.


    He didn''t expect to find all his answers there. In fact, he wouldn''t try to look for all the answers, even if they were there. Certain things could only be sought if one had the possibility to keep one''s tracks secret.


    Glancing around, Liam had a sense that he was under observation, yet he couldn''t comprehend the precise method or the identity of the observer.


    He pretended not to notice it and continued his search for common themes for someone in his position.


    After two hours at Mary''s side, he would find books of interest for both of them.


    Passing through the copy section, they would remove identical versions of the original books they had come in contact with, leaving several volumes of interest to them, to which they would surely return in the future.


    For now, they wouldn''t overdo it and would focus on learning the copies they had already acquired today.


    As they left the Library, they split up, with her heading towards the Illusions Hall and him making his way to the Runes Hall.

 Chapter 45 - 45: Runes Hall

    His nerdy side, enthusiastic about technology and the like, took over his mind, unconsciously raising the tips of his lips as his face slowly moved sideways.


    Faced with holograms, enormous screens showing what looked like movies, elevators in one corner of the lobby, automatic doors here and there, and cleaning robots moving around, the boy looked at this world differently for a moment.


    ''This... Runes can do all that?'' His fists clenched, and his heart raced in his chest. The exhilarating sensation urged him to explore these technologies further, prompting him to ask one question after another.


    ''Liam Porter''s memoirs showed a feudal world where even the rich and noble didn''t live so differently from the citizens of my pre-Industrial Revolution homeland... But this?''


    Gulp!


    ''I am reminded of modernity on Earth by these things! How do they work? Can runes be used to create various devices? However, if such capabilities exist, why does the world seem underdeveloped?''


    Amid his question, Liam ignored the surroundings, where several groups of Runemasters, different from the people he had already seen in the city, chatted or went their ways.


    Yet, upon closer inspection, he would observe more impeccably attired individuals, their eyes filled with confidence and superiority, and a few even emanating an air of arrogance.


    "Initiate Liam Porter, welcome to the Runes Hall," a red-haired woman said as she approached him, bringing his attention back to reality.


    Liam looked at the person in front of him; a woman dressed in a blue dress, a feathered hat on her head, and a beautiful smile on her face. She was obviously an outer disciple like himself.


    For a moment, his gaze lingered on the graceful curves of the red-haired woman, admiring her feminine allure.


    He put his questions aside and looked at her with interest. "What''s your name, miss?" he asked, his confident voice laced with a mixture of curiosity and mischief.


    Liam made sure his logical side prevailed over his irrational impulses. However, when he had his first encounter with a woman in this location, his heart started pounding and his thoughts started racing uncontrollably.


    He knew he needed a new partner for his dual cultivation. Seeing someone as beautiful as the green-eyed woman in front of him, who stood at 1.7 meters tall with a well-proportioned body, stirred his instinctive side.


    Observing Liam''s black eyes, the woman dressed in blue easily discerned his worldly longing. Just a moment ago, he appeared completely out of place, like a rural person encountering modern society for the very first time. His demeanor now resembled that of a predator, eagerly awaiting the opportunity to capture his prey.


    She watched with interest, but put the game aside to talk about what mattered. "My name is Ann Reed. I''m here on behalf of the Runes Hall Lord, Commander Eliakim Badders.


    Have you read about the rules and divisions of the sect? Do you know what the Runes Hall is?" she asked, before explaining why she was standing before him.


    "Yes. The Runes Hall is like several other halls in the sect. It focuses on the development of one''s specialty, in this case, runes and the path of Runemasters. I imagine this is where I will learn and develop my skills related to it."


    He quoted what he already knew and could imagine from his understanding of this place.


    She nodded as she gestured for him to accompany her.


    "You''re right. You''ll learn the way of a Runemaster here. In your Promotion Exam, we found that you have the potential to recognize and understand deep patterns. Therefore, starting tomorrow, you will be part of the group commanded by Lord Badders."


    She stopped speaking when they reached a large glass wall from where they could see several Spirit Masters manipulating mana to form complicated runes and connect them to various artifacts.


    Liam watched in silence as the members of the Runes Hall engraved runes on objects, giving ordinary items special properties.


    "The primary goal of Runemasters is to alter reality, create mechanisms and models that don''t exist in nature, to make life easier for the Spirit Masters. But our profession is so broad that there are really no limits to what we can do.


    Some of us can use runes to create powerful amulets. Others can use their runes on animals and become professional tamers. There are those who can use runes on living creatures, cast curses on them and be called witches. The possibilities are endless, Initiate Porter. The limit of a Runemaster is their own imagination and understanding of reality.


    There is a great demand for Runemasters, so any talent with even the slightest potential must be honed and taken to the next level. Few on the continent have the aptitude for it, so be grateful. From now on, you''re part of a select group."


    She touched one of Liam''s shoulders, smiling as she spoke in a confident, eager tone, giving him the sense of pride she herself felt at being a Runemaster.


    Liam controlled his physical impulses as he listened to Ann''s eloquent words, following her down a corridor, but still observing his surroundings, passing a library area, training rooms, rune-writing rooms, and classrooms.


    "Today you need not worry about learning anything. This is just a first introduction. But know that tomorrow you will begin your activities, starting as an apprentice Runemaster with my group."


    He looked over her shoulder and asked, "Do outer disciples teach other outer disciples?"


    "No, but senior professionals do that with apprentices." She smiled as she looked sideways at him, curious to see him in action. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It wasn''t common for novices in the sect to have a cultivation level as high as his. Even though she was arrogant and skeptical of others, Ann couldn''t ignore the interesting signals coming from Liam.


    She explained, "You will be under my tutelage until you learn the basics and graduate as a Second Class Runemaster. After that, Lord Badders will welcome you into his group and you''ll learn some tips from him."


    Professionals were classified in the same way as artifacts and resources. For example, someone who could make First Cass pills would be a First Class Alchemist.


    Liam wasn''t a Runemaster yet, so he would have to become a First Class and then a Second Class Runemaster to get out from under Ann''s wing.


    "Lord Badders? What rank is he?" Liam asked curiously, not imagining he would be under the direct supervision of the hall leader soon after becoming a Second Class Runemaster.


    Ann understood Liam''s doubt. "He''s a Fourth Class Runemaster. Anyway, you''ll have to find out from him why you''re joining his group after going through me... Whatever the reason, thank your lucky stars. Most of us only get advice from Lord Badders once a month."


    Liam detected a subtle note of envy in Ann''s voice, curious and excited about this opportunity on the one hand, but worried on the other.


    ''Sigh. There are no free lunches in this world. I have to prepare myself for the problem of getting easily what others can''t get, even with hard work.''


    He kept his expression unchanged, pretending he was just looking at Ann''s beautiful body.


    "It really is a great luck," he murmured to her. "As lucky as to be led by a beautiful woman."


    Her gaze changed, letting go for a moment of the envy she felt for this normal-looking young man.


    "By the way, is Miss Reed single?"


    "Oh? Are you thinking about it? You better be worried about your own neck, Initiate Porter. If you survive your first few weeks here, I might give you a chance." She teased as she walked away from him.


    "That sounds like a challenge." He stayed, looking at her with a smile on his face.


    "Survive, get stronger, and beat me at my profession. When you''ve done that, I''ll consider talking about that... Anyway, meet me in the room to your right tomorrow at 8am. Don''t be late." She disappeared as soon as she said those words.


    "Fascinating," he remained in his position, enjoying the charm of the senior who would be his teacher the following day.

 Chapter 46 - 46: Spirit Puppet

    The Runes Hall was open 24 hours a day, just like all the halls of the sect. This was a city within a headquarters. Every service there was basically open at any time of the day. Only the shops owned by the sect members didn''t follow this protocol, as they were private areas.


    But the movement through the sect''s halls was especially noticeable in the middle of the day. This morning, Liam found himself in a quieter place than the previous afternoon, as most of the people in the area were guards or those who did the administrative.


    He watched the people coming and going along the large corridor where the entrances to the main areas of the second floor were located.


    ''Later, I''ll continue reading Guardian Derik''s fighting techniques,'' he thought, his eyes closed as he contemplated the knowledge he had gained after just one night of study. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The book he had obtained on the second level of the city Library was so interesting that he was eager to continue his study and eventually pick up the other volumes he had seen on his way through the second level of the Library yesterday.


    This book¡ªFighting Techniques by Guardian Derik¡ªwas basically a volume on the characteristics of the most common Spirits and how to fight these creatures, considering different abilities.


    Demon Gate specialized in demonic cultivation, so there were many strategies for Spirit Masters who possessed demon-type Spirits.


    Merely dedicating a day to studying had allowed Liam to uncover mistakes from his past that had jeopardized his safety.


    ''If only I had possessed the knowledge I have now during my time on the island, my encounter with Thal''Korr would have been far less challenging.


    Presently, I would approach him completely differently, taking advantage of the daylight and employing his own mind against him. Using the daylight, my attacks would have been twice as potent, granting me a significant advantage.''


    "You''re early. Good. Come with us."


    A voice cut off his train of thought.


    Ann appeared at the beginning of the corridor, followed by three people¡ªtwo men and a woman, dressed as outer disciples, with youthful appearances and icy stares.


    Liam followed the group without asking questions. His 48-hour protection had expired hours ago, and he didn''t want to get in trouble for talking to someone he shouldn''t have.


    "These individuals here are Giles, Fred, and Virginia. They find themselves in the exact same situation as you do," Ann remarked, a slight smirk forming on her lips as she locked eyes with him. "They''re the ones you''ll be competing against."


    Liam''s gaze pierced through them, his eyes narrowing as he observed the trio. He frowned, feeling a sense of discomfort rise within him as he took in the woman''s provocative tone.


    "Only one of you will become a Second Class Runemaster this month. The other three will have to vie for the next opportunity next month," she explained, but failed to elicit questions from Liam.


    "I understand. I''ll do my best then." Liam said only what he should have.


    ''They have the option to employ an evaluation method that grants approval of everyone who attains a specific level, but they choose to foster competition amongst us. This approach within the sect will undoubtedly bring many challenges for me.''


    Casting cautious glances, he noticed the frigid stares and felt the palpable tension in the air. The atmosphere was charged, a silent symphony of anticipation, as if even a pin drop would shatter the delicate equilibrium.


    ''They are probably not beginners like me, so at least two of them, if not all three of them, have already failed once and are competing against each other for the second or third time... It''s going to be tricky. I have to be careful about them uniting against me.''


    Of the three Initiates at his side, Virginia and Giles were 3-Star Spirit Lords, while the blond boy, Fred, was on the same level as Liam, 5-Star of the second realm.


    The three noted Liam''s power and saw he could become a problem if he had the chance to learn the profession quickly.


    ''I have to get my promotion to Second Class before this brat learns enough and becomes a First Class Runemaster.'' Fred looked at Liam.


    He was trying to get promoted to Second Class for the third month in a row.


    "You''ll be with me most of the time today. Virginia, Fred and Giles, continue your training in inscribing runes on artifacts. I''ll be watching you while I guide this newcomer."


    "Yes, Initiate Reed." The three moved on as soon as they entered a large class.


    Liam quietly surveyed the classroom''s surroundings and his eyes fell upon a platform in the left corner. Behind a glass wall, he noticed a wooden dummy, reminiscent of the one he had encountered during the promotion exam.


    On the opposite side of the room, in the right corner, there were five booths, each separated by glass walls. Virginia, Fred, and Giles entered three booths.


    In front of the entrance to the classroom, besides a pair of windows overlooking the city, were small shelves of books, as well as chairs and tables.


    Ann pointed to one chair and table and explained, "Liam, let''s get straight to the point. At the Demon Gate, we teach nothing unless you pay for it or earn it somehow. I''m here to watch you and guide you through your doubts.


    To gain knowledge, begin by rolling up your sleeves and delving into the study materials. Everything you require is readily available right here."


    He sat down in the designated place, while she sat next to him, monitoring the three in the glass-enclosed booths.


    He asked her, "What is this wooden dummy? I had to face something like it in the Promotion Exam. It was terrifying. If it hadn''t been an exa¡ª"


    "Would you be dead? Yes, probably." She smiled, imagining the situation he had found himself in. "This is a Spirit Puppet. It''s a Fourth Class tool, with 44 runes in total. The one you faced in the Promotion Exam was like this one, or even better. We will use this as an example for our dear students.


    As I said, the art of rune-making is limitless. However, we usually focus on simply creating runes and placing them on artifacts.


    An important Runemaster has created such a device in order to have suitable training conditions with a high level of competition and little risk to the Spirit Master''s life. With Spirit Puppets, you can fight with 100% of your power without the risk of injuring your companions, while the only risk to you is being incapacitated for a few hours after training.


    This training tool is truly remarkable. They claimed that by using it, one can achieve mastery over a set of fighting techniques within a few hours. However, its high price tag makes it accessible only to affluent families."


    "Can''t we use it for training?" Liam asked naively.


    "No," she smiled as she took her eyes off the wooden puppet. "This one, as I said, is for study only. A complete one is too valuable to be so accessible to mere outer disciples."


    "I see... But how does it work? In my test, I faced seven creatures. Since it''s a Fourth Class artifact, shouldn''t it only provide four opponents?"


    "Your logic isn''t bad, but it''s incorrect. Fourth Class items are limited to the power of the fourth realm. But that doesn''t mean they''re limited to the entire fourth realm. Spirit Puppets are not Spirit Masters. A complete puppet can provide dozens of artificial Spirits. The fact that it is of Fourth Class or higher only tells you how much maximum power it can expose and withstand.


    You faced seven creatures because the historical limit for a disciple new to the sect was seven Spirits defeated in the Promotion Exam. To avoid wasting mana, the First Officer of the tests usually limits the number of artificial Spirits to that number."


    Liam couldn''t help but widen his eyes upon hearing that. "Wait, so someone actually defeated seven Spirits after joining the sect? How is that even possible?"


    She also found it impressive, but it was a true story. "I wasn''t there to see it, but geniuses differ greatly from us."


    Liam stared at the books beside him, his fists clenched and his thoughts racing.


    Ann looked at him and understood what was going through his mind. With a sigh, she said, "Look on the bright side. You may create tools like it in the future. Maybe you won''t be the warrior like that genius, but even someone like that could fall for a talented Runemaster."


    She said it not only to Liam but also to herself. She wasn''t a genius either, and she was already a real Runemaster¡ªsomeone at the Second Class.


    ''These dolls are much more than just training objects. With a minor alteration of their runes, they can serve as soldiers on the battlefield.'' She closed her eyes as she turned her face forward, remembering the goals she wanted to achieve.


    Liam continued to watch her, curious. ''Why is she encouraging me?''


    But her voice interrupted his thoughts. "Don''t waste your time thinking about the puppet now. If you want to build one, learn the basics of the runes first. Start reading. We only have two hours together each day."

 Chapter 47 - 47: Universal Language

    The words before him blurred and distorted, melting into indistinguishable shapes, as if his mind were adrift in an abyss. In this murky void, ethereal symbols flickered and vanished, their gentle glow captivating his senses. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As his imagination soared, he witnessed ordinary objects come alive with peculiar essences, only to effortlessly transform into extraordinary artifacts with a simple snap of his fingers.


    The books by Runemasters were exceptionally well-written. They provided concrete examples that were incredibly easy to visualize, making them accessible even for beginners.


    ''I understand now... We can compare runes to program codes. They set rules and translate commands into practical actions.''


    He understood his first lesson and couldn''t help but feel his heart beat faster, a smile of interest appearing on his face.


    He wasn''t an expert in programming, but he knew a few things, which led him to look at the examples in the book differently.


    ''A program comprises providing the computer with clear and precise instructions. The computer, using its own set of rules and a specific language, has distinct structures that enable it to perform the steps to answer any set of questions. In my understanding, runes function as the syntax underlying the special applications in this world.''


    He scratched his chin, thinking of one of the simple examples in the book he was reading, imagining what it would be like.


    ''The major distinction between the art of Runemasters and programming lies in the fact that creating special items in Twin Land is much easier than creating a program on Earth.


    Take the magic lamp as an example¡ªit is essentially a regular glass artifact with a small core that contains the rules governing its functioning. A rune for mana absorption draws mana from the atmosphere into the lamp''s core, while another rune converts the absorbed mana into light energy.


    The simplest lamp only requires these two types of runes. However, a more intricate lamp can incorporate additional runes. For instance, it may include a rune that detects low or high ambient luminosity levels and automatically switches the lamp on or off. It could also have a rune that responds to simple commands or even one that detects human presence and activates accordingly.''


    Liam clearly understood what runes were and how they could alter the world around them.


    But knowing that didn''t make him a Runemaster. Runes were not easily manipulated or inscribed on artifacts. Moreover, there wasn''t just one type of rune, but thousands.


    The art of a Runemaster was basically learning the universal language of magic, mastering it, and learning to write it on living and non-living physical beings.


    The first books he read didn''t go into detail about the high level of the profession. Yet, they left enough clues for Liam to understand the surreal distance between inscribing something on a piece of paper or on a person.


    ''Most Runemasters rarely put ''curses'' on people because they couldn''t simply inscribe on living beings that could absorb mana and control it in their own ways.


    An inanimate object, like a glass, may absorb mana. But without a consciousness behind it to control that mana, it was much easier for the Runemaster to put inscriptions on it than on an intelligent living being capable of cultivation.


    That must be why most of the cursed people are mortals who haven''t awakened their powers. There''s a difference between a mortal and a cultivator.''


    Liam pondered in silence, so focused on what he studied he didn''t see the time pass and almost 70% of his study time under Ann''s tutelage today.


    As he opened the fourth of the over twenty books he would have to learn before taking the next step in the profession, he came across what he had been longing for since the first book he had read in this classroom.


    {Types of Runes}


    {Behind the runes are characters¡ªeach with its own meaning and effect¡ªthat can be combined to form runes. There are 4,000 known characters, 400 of which are behind 70% of the special artifacts in Twin Lands.}


    {The universal language of runes, however, is not a dead language. Because it is alive and connected to infinite forms of existence, the language can lose or gain new characters. The creation of new characters remains a secret to the continent''s Runemasters, but the Great Sage Gest, 13,000 years ago, witnessed the emergence of a special character that had not existed before (????)...}


    Liam continued reading, going through the brief passage about new characters appearing, or rather, in Liam''s understanding, being discovered.


    But the text didn''t deal with the many types of characters behind the runes. It gave a brief introduction to this vast world of runes, pointing out its limitations and how most Runemasters would never understand 80% of the "alphabet".


    The book itself, at least 80% of it, talked about the 10% of the most common characters, the 400 characters behind 70% of everything that existed on the continent.


    During this section of the reading, Liam encountered more intricate content. The characters were portrayed in greater detail, including their symbols, the underlying meaning they represented, and their interactions with other character types.


    Apparently, there was an affinity, repulsion, or neutral reaction when over two characters were combined. According to the book, all imaginable combinations were possible if done in the right way. But only a handful of combinations would work without great difficulty.


    Of the 400 symbols, Liam studied only 10 of them today, as his three competitors finished their work for the day and Ann stood up to get everyone''s attention.


    "All right, that''s it for today. You can go back to your business. We''ll meet again tomorrow."


    The three left, with Liam sighing as he stood up, curious to learn more about these symbols and how to combine them to form runes.


    "I have a question. Can I take one of these books?" He asked Ann, showing a twinkle in his eye that she couldn''t ignore.


    "No." She smiled at him and explained, "our path is important, but it''s not everything¡ªat least not until you become a great Runemaster. You have your responsibilities to the sect, cultivate and, well, survive the competition. You won''t be able to do all that if you spend more time studying our art than you should."


    "I could master the essentials faster," he said as he turned away from the books.


    "Even if I allowed it, it would hardly happen. The universal language is not as easy as you think. Two hours of study a day is the most an ordinary mind can take from the universal language. More than that and you''d go crazy."


    Liam''s eyes widened with realization. ''So there are risks to learning this... It makes sense. It would be convenient to change reality with no problems.''


    "I see. I appreciate the recommendations, Senior Ann." He stopped in front of her and made a gesture of thanks. "By the way, one last question. Why are you being so nice to me? Have I gotten your attention already?"


    For a moment, Ann thought Liam was going to ask a serious question and she couldn''t help but be surprised. But behind the boy''s charm, she could see what he was really thinking.


    "The Demon Gate is often perceived as a chaotic place, but in reality, it is not as disorderly as everyone believes. While it is true that there are dangers here that righteous sects do not encounter, it is important to note that our success as one of the largest sects on the continent for countless centuries is not solely based on constant plotting against each other.


    Yet, it doesn''t mean I won''t curse you or kill you for my benefit." She approached him and put a dagger to Liam''s neck.

 Chapter 48 - 48: Trouble Approaching

    Ann was an 8-Star Spirit Lord, someone he had no chance of defeating, especially in such a passive position. If she wanted to kill him, he was dead¡ªhe thought.


    As he swallowed his saliva in silence, she removed her dagger from his neck, leaving a subtle cut, not deep enough for him to bleed, but enough to remind him of it for a few days.


    "Your confidence isn''t as high as I initially believed," she teased, stepping closer to him and speaking softly near his ear. "But that approach won''t win me over. I much prefer a man who takes charge, grabbing me by the hair and pinning me to the ground."


    Surprised by what he heard, he looked at her sideways, taken aback that such words came from this angelic-looking woman.


    But from what his predecessor''s memories told him, Twin Land was not a conventional place. Relationships in this world differed greatly from those on Earth. It wasn''t uncommon for powerful women to behave like Ann, although it wasn''t the most common behavior.


    Polygamy was common, while monogamy was almost exclusive to the poor and weak people. Powerful men would have several wives, while powerful women, if not accompanied by stronger men, would have reverse harems. The idea of staying ''pure'' for either a man or a woman didn''t exist on this continent.


    However, Liam didn''t feel angry about her comment, nor did he feel any shame for briefly being afraid of her.


    ''I lack the strength to do what you''re suggesting, so it''s impossible for me to act that way towards you. In order to even consider such actions within the confines of the Demon Gate, I would have to wish for my demise.'' He gazed at her in silence, his breathing gradually steadying as he pondered.


    ''Surely, the rumors surrounding Demon Gate cannot be entirely accurate. The notion that the sect is in complete chaos is preposterous. However, it doesn''t necessarily mean that it''s a safe haven either. A single misstep and my life could be carelessly discarded in some forsaken ditch.''


    Then he said to her. "I play with different weapons. Maybe I''ll be able to show them to Senior Reed in the future."


    He wasn''t sure how his seduction skills would work on women stronger than him. Liam wanted to test it on women of his own power before he risked it on someone like Ann.


    "Really? Haha, I''m looking forward to seeing you in action then," she said with an interested smile before suddenly changing her tone. "But don''t forget who you''re dealing with. Maybe I''ll give you what you want. Maybe I''ll take your head..."


    She walked away, turning her back on Liam, after saying that.


    "I''ll see you tomorrow, Liam. I want you to study the basics for a week. After that, I''ll see what you can do. Don''t let me down."


    He remained where he was until she disappeared from view, with various thoughts racing through his mind. The enticing idea of conquering this woman and indulging in an affair with her was tempting, yet he couldn''t ignore his newfound interest in the profession he had recently begun learning.


    The prospect of becoming a skilled Runemaster held just as much significance to him as his pursuit of cultivating with Ann.


    Liam sighed before walking out of the room and down the main corridor of the Runes Hall, planning to go to the Beasts Hall to understand what his mandatory five hours a week there would be like.


    But as he exited the Runes Hall building, a young man with long black hair emerged before him. The man was garbed in a green robe, with a sword hanging from his waist, patiently awaiting his arrival at the entrance.


    For a moment, Liam thought it might not be him. But when the rough-looking young man, the same height as him and apparently the same age, stared at him, he saw that his first problem in the sect was ahead of him.


    ''Demon Gate is not chaotic, but it''s far from peaceful.'' He sighed in his heart as he stopped five meters in front of this guy.


    "Are you Liam Porter?" The strange man asked with a subtle smile tugging at the corners of his lips. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, and you?" Liam asked, ready to summon his Spirit if necessary.


    The sect''s rules were clear about fighting outside the arena. It was strictly forbidden, and the punishments ranged from imprisonment to loss of merit points to death, depending on the severity of the situation.


    However, he still wasn''t used to this place enough to feel relaxed under the protection of the sect''s rules.


    "Henry Hair, a friend, I''d say." The young man gave Liam a wide, strange, somewhat dubious smile.


    "Friend, huh?" Liam saw the gesture of this strange Spirit Lord of 7-Star calling him for a walk.


    "Liam, I''m going to be honest with you. You are a rare talent. To promote yourself to Initiate when you join the sect is something that only 1 out of 500 disciples can achieve.


    Right now, all the factions in City Thirteen already know your name, where you sleep, your ability, and your basic characteristics. Some will act against you without giving you a chance to speak, and others will try to recruit you. I advise you to make a quick decision or you may suffer severe consequences."


    "You''re here to recruit me, I assume?" Liam glanced sideways at the boy, while Henry approached with a hand resting on the hilt of his sword.


    "You''re right. I''m part of a group called the Crimson Rebels. Besides us, there are other factions in City Thirteen, groups that will come after you for your powers or your head." He explained as he stopped in one of the two gardens on Street Twenty-Six, from where they had a beautiful view of the nearby mountains.


    "Why?" Liam asked in an offended tone, his fists clenched and his gaze sharp as a knife. "I''m just a newcomer. I haven''t even gotten involved with anyone in the sect yet. What difference does it make if I don''t have a faction?"


    Henry laughed, but wasn''t surprised by Liam''s naivety. ''Why else but influence and power?'' he thought to himself, remembering the day he had been recruited, or rather summoned, to join his current faction.


    In Demon Gate, only the strong chose their own path. The rest either had to accept what was forced upon them or die!


    No one had taught Henry how to live in this place, so he wouldn''t be the one to do Liam this favor.


    "Things are as they are. Just make your choice quickly. My group''s offer is valid until dawn tomorrow. We''re on Street Nineteen. If you''re interested in the protection of the Crimson Rebels, come see us." He handed Liam a map with the exact location of the group he represented.


    As Henry walked away, Liam could see people watching him on the edge of the square as he felt uncomfortable. For a moment, he felt like he was in a dark, haunted jungle, surrounded by ghosts, waiting for an opportunity to do him harm.


    ''This is bad... I''m alone in a strange place.'' He felt the danger approaching and saw himself vulnerable. ''I am not strong enough to guarantee myself. Even if I cultivate faster than my peers, it will still take me a while to reach a higher level, and even when I do, there will still be people who are stronger than me.''


    Demon Gate''s cultivation system was oppressive. Liam now had competition from all levels of the second cultivation realm. But when he became a third realm cultivator, he would have third realm cultivators as his match. Of course, there would be fewer of them. But they would exist, and they would be enough for him to still find himself in situations like the one he is in now.


    Cultivators form sects, guilds, factions, and clans for a simple reason. Until you reach your potential, the world is too dangerous.


    He opened his eyes, determined to do what was necessary to overcome the problems that were about to flood his life.


    ''I''ll use some of my merit points to buy information about the factions in City Thirteen before I make my move.'' He left the square and headed for the Beasts Hall.


    Unbeknownst to him, four people hiding in the shadows were watching him with completely different goals than Henry''s!


    ''5-Star, huh? He''s cultivating faster than his talent says... Something''s wrong with this guy. He''s got some secret.'' A 6-star cultivator from the second realm pondered when she saw the target of her faction wasn''t so easy.


    ''I''d better nip this evil in the bud. The damned rebels can''t get any stronger against us!''

 Chapter 49 - 49: Beasts Hall (1)

    The fa?ade of the structure was adorned with 80 arches, their overlapping curves creating a mesmerizing pattern. Crafted from a warm, light brown stone, it exuded an air of timeless elegance. Atop this circular marvel, statues of mythical creatures stood proudly.


    Surrounded by golden and silver fences, the place was guarded by at least two dozen Officers, with a few outer disciples coming and going from the area.


    Despite the stunning vista and the evident sturdiness of the surroundings, the Beasts Hall''s efforts fell short in containing the pungent odor of manure within the coliseum.


    ''The Beasts Hall was the designated area where the sect''s beasts were both created and taken care of. Safely concealed within the towering walls of the coliseum, which reached an impressive height of 70 meters, resided a vast array of over two hundred creatures.


    The primary functions of the magical creatures in the Beasts Hall are twofold. First, they are used for training, assisting novice individuals on the Path of Spirit Masters in confronting and understanding the abilities of various beasts. However, in exceptional circumstances, these creatures may also be awarded as prizes to deserving disciples.''


    Liam''s eyes narrowed as he walked back towards his destination, through the fenced area and towards the main entrance of the coliseum.


    ''Some beasts in the coliseum are said to be of Ancestral-grade, Advanced-level.'' He wondered how interesting it would be to gain a Spirit of that quality.


    What did it mean to be an Ancestral-grade, Advanced-level Spirit? Several things. The higher the level of a Spirit''s quality, the faster its growth rate, the better its absorption of Arcane Crystals, and the more solid its strength.


    As Liam already knew, not every creature of the same level had the same strength. Even leaving aside the advantage that certain types of creatures might have over others because of the nature of their natural abilities¡ªoffensive, mental, defensive, movement, support, and so on¡ªcreatures of the same level could have very different strengths.


    Talent and magical quality helped to differentiate this.


    However, as previously mentioned, there were generally no significant variations within the same level for most creatures. Only a few managed to surpass this fact, be it among the Spirit Masters or between magical creatures and Spirits.


    But there were methods to counteract one''s talent and be one of those exceptions. Among these methods, having good Spirits was an interesting alternative.


    ''I''m unsure about the amount of crystals Thal''Korr requires. Therefore, I must find the most optimal Spirit to accompany me as I progress to the third realm!''


    Liam followed the signs around the entrance to the coliseum, which led to several areas. The options included the cage wing, the garbage wing, the food wing, the administration, the grandstand, and the fighting platform.


    Liam went straight to the administration wing. There, he came across a 40-square-meter room with several gadgets useful for disciples to track their time in the area.


    Besides these artifacts, which Liam was sure worked because of runes, there was also a reception counter. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''m here to inquire about my role as assigned by the Hall Lord," he said as he handed his badge to the Officer on the other side of the counter.


    The man dressed all in black took Liam''s ID and immediately saw what this boy was supposed to do. "Your 5 hours a week at the coliseum will be in the cage wing. When you are ready to complete this task, report to your assigned wing. The work will be done in one go, so be prepared to spend your assigned five hours here."


    Liam comprehended the situation, retrieved his badge, and promptly departed from the administrative area, which encompassed a corridor and multiple separate rooms.


    ''So, I need to finish my role all at once... I believe it''s best to do it today. I anticipate that my remaining five hours in the Battle Hall will be similar. That way, I can finish my weekly duties by tomorrow and have a whole five days to train and improve my strength.''


    In addition to it, he had the task of collecting Arcane Crystals. There were magical beasts living freely in the fjord and on the peaks surrounding this magnificent headquarters.


    Any disciple in Liam''s position could leave the cities in the area and go hunting for such crystals in the surrounding forests. They had an area of over 300 square kilometers to roam freely, which was within the acceptable limits for outer disciples.


    Was there any kind of guarded border in the sect? Yes, and no.


    There were guards to prevent enemies from infiltrating the sect. But these men were not positioned to stop disciples from escaping.


    What would stop outer disciples from escaping were the monsters native to the jungle that surrounded the headquarters. This place was in the heart of a powerful monster-dominated area, where even creatures of the fifth realm could be found!


    Leaving the safe area where outer disciples could go was more dangerous than defying one''s superiors in one of the sect''s 13 cities!


    Liam had learned this from his readings about the sect, so he didn''t plan to flee the Demon Gate like that.


    With a month ahead to fulfill the mission of gathering Arcane Crystals, his plan was to devote the initial 20 days to strengthen himself in City Thirteen. Only then would he dare to embark on his journey beyond the city limits.


    According to him, the outskirts of the cities posed the greatest danger. Not only were there magical creatures, but there were also unattended disciples. Any conflicts between disciples would be more discreetly concealed in the rural areas!


    Liam headed straight for the cages, passing through several corridors from which he could see parts of the city, but very little of the coliseum itself.


    After about 11 minutes of walking, following the internal signs at the end of each corridor, he reached an underground area lit by torches.


    Liam frowned as he noticed the absence of magic lamps and the presence of torches in the area.


    With each step, the metallic sounds of the grates merged into a dissonant symphony, echoing through the corridor. As he continued forward, his eyes caught sight of the stone floor abruptly disappearing. Leaning closer, he observed the earthy expanse stretching ahead, just beyond the corridor''s end.


    After using his mana to enhance his vision, Liam noticed the corridor he was traversing came to an abrupt end just a short distance ahead. To his dismay, there were no additional torches illuminating the path forward.


    ''What''s wrong with this place?''


    He took the next step as his two Spirits opened their eyes in the boy''s soul space.


    Liam glanced upward, a sense of unease washing over him. ''Wasn''t this place much larger than it was supposed to be?'' His gaze couldn''t reach the ceiling as towering black bars encased it, creating an expansive labyrinth of cages.


    The air was chilly, while there was a feeling of tension, as if something was about to happen.


    Liam narrowed his eyes as he tried to see what was inside these cells, but strangely, all he saw was darkness.


    However, the boy couldn''t ignore the undeniable truth conveyed by the sound that reached his ears. The underground location was filled with an abundance of creatures, their body parts colliding with the metal bars, producing a cacophony of distinct sounds.


    Liam proceeded further, as he had noticed on the previous sign that the office of the Lord of the Cages was situated at the end of this path.


    But in the middle of his maze-like path, a creature the size of a house suddenly jumped out of the darkness and appeared at the edge of its cage.


    Liam stood at the very edge of the winding path, his gaze fixed on the looming corner ahead. Suddenly, a creature materialized before him, its presence jolting him with a shock. His eyes grew wide as he stumbled backward, the ground seemingly giving way beneath him.


    His mouth dropped open in astonishment as the creature came into view. It resembled a fox, but with an eerie twist¡ªthree piercing eyes, vibrant orange fur, and fiery horns adorning its head. The creature''s gaze locked onto him, its eyes filled with a ravenous hunger.


    One of the creature''s paws slipped through the gaps in the cage and, for a moment, Liam thought he was going to die.


    He felt time slipping away, as if it had slowed to a crawl. He instinctively raised his arms to shield his body, his eyes darting away in terror.


    In that moment, he caught sight of a dozen monstrous beings, their grotesque appearance sending shivers down his spine. Their eyes glimmered with a murderous glint.


    His heart raced, thumping in his chest, while his clothes clung to his skin, drenched in a sheen of sweat.

 Chapter 50 - 50: Beasts Hall (2)

    Liam opened his eyes and saw a body part larger than his own body standing in front of him. With a look of realization, he gathered his strength and ran out of there, following the path he was supposed to, respecting the markings on the ground.


    As he walked forward, a burst of joyous laughter echoed through the air, reverberating around him. The sound was infectious, filling the surroundings with mirth and happiness.


    Liam looked towards the source of the laughter, but he kept running without slowing down. He pressed on, a cold sweat trickling down his forehead, his heartbeat echoing loudly in his chest.


    The aura emanating from the creature that had recently assaulted him, along with the onlookers, was boundless. These were formidable creatures, having reached the third level of cultivation. Confronting even one of them would surely result in his demise, leaving him with no opportunity to defend himself!


    After passing through eight corridors and nine corners on his way, Liam arrived at a torch-lit area that looked like a barn.


    A man in wolf''s clothing, sitting behind a table at the entrance to the barn, with a slight smile on his face, looked in Liam''s direction while the other men laughed.


    Some men were on the roof of the barn-like structure, while others were sitting on top of the grandiose cages.


    Liam paused where the cages were no longer around him, having been left behind on the path he had overcome. He looked back and saw the path more clearly, and also saw the men laughing as they watched him from the top of the cages.


    ''What''s wrong with these people? Were they having fun watching me?''


    Liam took a deep breath, but kept his thoughts to himself.


    The man sitting behind the desk at the entrance to the barn opened his eyes and said to Liam, "kid, are you here to start your mandatory activities?"


    Liam took his hands off his knees and looked in the direction of the man, who was at the beginning of the third realm. He realized he shouldn''t get on this person''s bad side.


    "Yes, senior. I''ve been assigned to work at the Beasts Hall for five hours a week. I''m here to start my shift today."


    The man made a hand gesture, and Liam handed his ID to the standing Senior Initiate.


    "Liam Porter, uh? Well, this is your first day here. Do you understand the meaning of the Beasts Hall?" This muscular man asked with a solemn look on his face.


    "I read about the hall in the Library, but I would appreciate any instruction from you, senior," Liam said, making a sign of thanks in advance.


    "You''re not bad." The square-faced man stroked his chin, liking the way Liam had accepted their prank without complaint, and now asking for guidance. He, Lazarus Ross, liked to deal with disciples who understood the difference between superiors and inferiors! Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "All right, Gideon, come here." Lazarus looked to the top of one cage and motioned for an 8-Star Spirit Lord to come to him.


    Gideon, a thin man about six feet tall with a youthful appearance and red hair, stopped in front of Lazarus and looked at Liam with a smile on his face, remembering how Liam had nearly shit himself a few moments ago.


    "Boss?"


    "Liam Porter, starting today, your duty will be to assist Gideon in cleaning and maintaining the cages. The Beasts Hall houses the training creatures and future Spirits of certain citizens of our esteemed City Thirteen.


    It is crucial that we provide them with proper care to ensure their continuous growth, preservation of their quality, and readiness for battle or eventual assignment for their future owners.


    Your job in the cage wing will be to clean the "homes" of the coliseum beasts, and to help move them in and out of their cages whenever one of them needs to be moved.


    There are only 30 of us brothers in the cage wing, so be prepared to deal with some beasts that scared you a moment ago."


    Liam looked back, swallowing his saliva at the thought of having to enter the cage of one of those creatures.


    "That..." He opened his mouth for a moment, but then closed it.


    ''I''d better not say anything. If I win the enmity of these people, I''ll only have a more arduous journey ahead of me.'' He thought for a moment, changed his mind, and swallowed his fear.


    The men in the area watched him, expecting to see another newcomer chirping, saying what an absurd job this was, and clamoring for another responsibility.


    ''Go on, brat. Defy Boss Ross!'' A fat man, hiding in the barn, clenched his fists as he grinned, waiting for the next one to annoy Lazarus and replace him in the job of carrying beast feces.


    Liam did no such thing and greeted the man named Gideon. "I hope I don''t get in senior brother''s way."


    Gideon looked at Liam with interest. "Brat, you''re in luck. The beast cages on this level were cleaned yesterday and none of them need to be moved today. We''re going to level three now."


    Liam just nodded in agreement before waving goodbye to the men nearby.


    As he left after Gideon, the fat man in the barn, Azariah Crockett, changed his smiling expression from a moment ago.


    ''You wretch! Why did you accept this so easily?'' he asked himself angrily, disliking Liam without even exchanging a word with the young man.


    Meanwhile, Lazarus stood back in his seat and looked in the direction Gideon and Liam had gone. ''This is good fruit for my group... New to the sect and already promoted... His behavior isn''t bad either. He passed our test without making a fool of himself.''


    When Liam was no longer on that level, Lazarus motioned for one of his men to approach him.


    "What do you need, Boss Ross?"


    "Find the brat Liam later and offer him a chance to join our faction."


    ...


    Liam followed Gideon through three levels, leaving the underground area of the coliseum until he reached a better lit area of the interior of this extensive building.


    He could still sense a strong smell of animal feces in the air, as well as the varied sounds of creatures of different breeds, almost as if he were in a zoo.


    When he reached an area where there were large cages, mostly inhabited by birds, he heard Gideon open his mouth to speak for the first time. "Liam, right? Where are you from? Did your family have cultivators before you?"


    "No, senior brother. As far as I know, I was the first to awaken. I come from a humble place, a mortal city in the Espia Kingdom," Liam explained, not giving details, but not lying, either.


    In Twin Land, there were approximately 100 distinct states. The continent was populated by both magical beings and cultivators, but certain areas were restricted to mortals with no cultivation. These were known as the cultivators'' cities. Simultaneously, there were mortal cities where most residents had yet to awaken their powers, despite the potential presence of cultivators in those regions.


    A cultivator like Gideon wouldn''t be interested in a mortal city. Such places usually had a low mana density, few resources, and no way for Spirit Masters to stay long or be interested in visiting such an area.


    Gideon looked at Liam out of the corner of his eye, not expecting such a talented and focused guy to come from such an ordinary background.


    ''How strange. Few people from your background do so well in life and still maintain behavior like yours...''


    "I see," Gideon said as he turned his attention forward again. "Well, I come from a similar background to you. So let''s help each other." He offered Liam one of his hands. "By the way, you seem smart, hehe. We used the most complicated level of the coliseum to test the personality of the new members in the hall. But you did very well."


    "Really?" Liam wasn''t surprised that it was a test. "I almost peed myself with fear," he said as he shook Gideon''s hand.


    "Haha, that''s normal. Who wouldn''t tremble with fear when faced with third realm beasts?" The red-haired man smiled as he looked at Liam. "Anyway, the important thing is that you got away from taking a terrible job. As dangerous as it is to deal with these beasts, we have tools to help us limit their strength. So relax."


    "Then I''m relieved."


    "Today, you''ll assist me and see how the job is done. But in a month at the most, you should do some of the easier jobs yourself, so pay attention." He sighed as he stopped in front of a cage.


    "The work isn''t difficult. You just have to keep an eye out in case one beast goes crazy when cleaning the cage or transporting them. Other than that, the job is pretty easy."


    Looking at the two meters tall, second realm, 8-Star bird, Liam clenched his fists, not letting the fear of a stronger creature get the better of him.


    "We must clean the bars. The feces and urine of some beasts are corrosive and can cause weaknesses in the cages if not cleaned regularly. At the same time, we are responsible for providing water and food for these creatures. That''s all we''ll be doing today."


    "All right." Liam followed Gideon, understanding what he had to do.

 Chapter 51 - 51: Friendly Advice?

    Liam followed Gideon for the five hours of service at the Beasts Hall.


    They cleaned five of the cages on the third level of the coliseum, where creatures of similar strength to their own lived. The job wasn''t difficult. The coliseum had useful equipment to limit the strength of the creatures, protect the disciples, and perform their functions quickly.


    Within merely five hours, they successfully completed cleaning five cages, replacing the water in the creatures'' drinking troughs, replenishing their food supply, and enhancing the organization of the animals'' living quarters.


    In some ways, the coliseum resembled a vertical zoo. The cages were not just cages, but small artificial habitats for each type of creature. Some of them housed more than one animal, while others had only one inhabitant. As a result, some cages were huge and required a lot of work.


    At the end of the afternoon, Liam finished his activities for the day and said goodbye to Gideon, whom he would meet in a week to continue his duties.


    As he rested for a while in the disciples'' locker room, Liam had a tired look on his face.


    ''Shit! I worked like a peasant today! I didn''t expect Spirit Masters to do this kind of manual labor!'' He thought as he felt every fiber of his body burning, which was why he was still standing on the wooden bench he was sitting on.


    He rested for a while and gathered his courage to get dressed and leave!


    ''When I get back to my room, I''m going to sleep for a few hours. There''s no way I can cultivate with Mary today.''


    He closed his eyes and sighed, seeing how difficult the routine could be for someone of low rank in an organization like Demon Gate.


    But Liam understood he had nowhere to run. The only way for him to escape this mundane, almost servile responsibility was to reach the third realm in the next few months. Once he reached it, he could become an inner disciple without having to take any tests.


    ''The only way for me to get stronger quickly using no resources is to find new partners to cultivate with me. But that might not be as easy as it sounds.'' He stood up, putting his towel aside as he planned.


    When he put on his trousers, he couldn''t ignore the danger of letting other people know he could use dual cultivation. If the wrong person found out, he''d be dead!


    But what would guarantee the woman he would try to get close to wouldn''t betray him, leading to his own death? Liam could use his seduction skills, but he already imagined that the weaker the partner, the less benefit he would get. The stronger the partner, the better the benefits for both of them, but the more likely she would betray him by sharing the information with others.


    This was the paradigm that troubled him!


    ''I don''t have time to conquer women in the traditional way. I need women in search of power, or with problems that can be solved with more power!'' He narrowed his eyes as he put on his shirt.


    In the cultivation world, everyone had problems. Becoming stronger would almost always help. However, there were situations that forced certain people into extreme danger, to accept bad deals, or even to keep certain secrets.


    Liam''s main objective was not to find a woman to love; at least, that wasn''t his primary focus. Approaching the matter with a calculated mindset, he carefully identified the type of person who had the highest chance of keeping his secret.


    ''I think I can get my targets in the Missions Hall... If I can get some ''friends'' in the hall who are willing to sell me disciple information, I can get a list of potential targets.''


    His eyes narrowed as he made a plan. ''I believe that disciples who agree to take on overly dangerous missions with disproportionate rewards are more likely to be desperate for power.''


    "That''s it. I''ll invest in the Missions Hall," he muttered before footsteps drew his attention.


    "Missions Hall? What''s a newbie like you thinking?" A fat, 6-Star man asked as he entered the locker room.


    Liam glanced at the newcomer and couldn''t help but put a hand to his face when he smelled a strong odor of feces coming from the fat boy.


    "That..." He hesitated briefly, then continued, "Doesn''t the senior brother recommend it?" Despite being repulsed by the stranger''s odor, Liam didn''t underestimate him and took a step back, allowing the person to express his opinion.


    Liam''s question surprised the fat man.


    "The Missions Hall is a good place to earn merit points. Our tasks generate almost no merit, so extra missions can help you accumulate points.


    But newcomers like you should improve your skills first. Most of the missions take place outside the city, so it''s quite dangerous. Don''t be arrogant. Learn your place and leave the missions for later."


    "Oh? That makes sense. Thank you for the advice, senior brother. Now I''ll take my leave." Liam left, wondering why this guy had helped him.


    Meanwhile, the young man with the enormous body stayed behind, looking strangely in Liam''s direction.


    "Look for the arena. It''s the best place for someone like you to hone your skills." He advised as Liam passed the exit.


    Liam remembered what Merlin had said about the Arena and challenging the ranked members of the sect. He paused as he thought about it and turned his attention to the fat man.


    "I will fight in the Arena in three days. If you want to see me, come to me at the start of the evening in front of the coliseum. I''ll give you some hints about interesting opponents."


    Liam thanked him and said, "then I''ll bother the senior brother. By the way, what''s your name?"


    "Azariah Crockett."


    "I''m Liam Porter."


    Azariah waved at Liam before watching the young man leave. He smiled as he narrowed his eyes oddly, no longer seeing the black-haired young man nearby.


    ''I''m looking forward to see how you do when I put you in the path of one of those bloody brutes! Let''s see if you''re still favored after losing a few limbs!''


    As he clenched his fists and felt his heart pounding, Azariah sensed someone coming into the locker room. He changed his expression as he stripped off his clothes.


    ''I just can''t let one of Boss Ross'' lackeys find out about my plans. He seems to be interested in this new guy.'' Azariah looked around to see who was coming into the locker room.


    Seeing that it was someone troublesome, he hurried into one shower in the area.


    ... S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After leaving the coliseum with Azariah''s advice in mind, Liam received two more offers from factions interested in him.


    The first was from one of Lazarus Ross'' men, Liam''s temporary superior in the Beasts Hall. The second offer, which he received as soon as he arrived at his dormitory, was from another group he didn''t know, but which was said to have several members from the Battle Hall.


    Because of the three offers he had received, he sat on his bed with a severe headache, not knowing which decision would be the least bad for him.


    Stay out of the power struggle with the outside members of City Thirteen? Join one faction and accept the problems that would follow? If he joined the faction of the Beasts Hall members or the Battle Hall members, he would undoubtedly have advantages in one place and problems in the other.


    ''Shit! In this situation, I can only lose. No matter what decision I make, I''ll be harmed to some extent.'' He thought until he heard the handle of the bedroom door turn.


    His attentive gaze shifted to the door until he sighed in relief as Mary entered the room.


    "Are you all right?" She noticed not only the fatigue, but the stress on Liam''s face.


    "No. "I''m feeling quite exhausted and dealing with a few issues... How has your day been? Did anyone try to approach you today?" He noticed her locking the door before taking a seat beside him.


    "It was quiet... No one approached me," she said with a bitter smile. "I suppose, for many of us, we''re the ones who have to put in the extra effort to be accepted into a faction, haha."


    "That''s better. Believe me, you wouldn''t want to be in my position." He closed his eyes as he lay down. "Anyway, let''s get some sleep. I''m exhausted."


    "That''s a surprise coming from you. You''re always so energetic." She lay down next to him and watched him fall asleep before her.


    But soon Mary would be asleep too, haunted by the long day she''d had at the sect, having already begun her obligatory services, just as Liam had.


    With an even greater number of chores to do than him, she, being weaker, soon succumbed to fatigue. As a result, she fell into a deep sleep next to her lover.


    As they slept in one of the dormitory rooms on Street Thirty-Seven, an unknown individual kept a watchful eye on them. Positioned on the rooftop of a building across the street, they observed the room through its window.

 Chapter 52 - 52: Night Attack

    He had his mouth slightly open while she was in a fetal position, curled up as if she were cold.


    The room had only one window, which was slightly open, allowing a gentle stream of air to enter and refresh the atmosphere. Since it wasn''t a chilly night, neither of them felt the need to be covered with sheets.


    Clothed only in their garments, their bodies toiled while they slumbered. Their minds diligently processed newly acquired knowledge, discarding insignificant memories and mending minuscule wounds.


    The bodies of the Spirit Masters were not exactly like those of ordinary humans, but they were not completely different, either. Liam and Mary still had a long way to go before they would no longer need to sleep, eat, or take part in other mundane activities.


    Until the day they no longer required them, ordinary tasks could bring them as much benefit as they did to mortal humans.


    Unaware in their slumber, they failed to notice a sudden, dry, monotonous sound emanating from the window. A figure, swathed in cloth from head to toe, materialized outside the bedroom window and paused, observing the room''s interior.


    In the next instant, the newcomer extended one hand to slightly widen the vertical window, creating enough space to enter the room.


    Upon hearing the creaking sound of the old window, they swiftly entered the room. In an instant, a metal dagger materialized in one of their hands as they advanced towards Liam. Inside the target''s room, there was no room for doubt. With a swift strike to the jugular of the sleeping black-haired man, they continued to eliminate this potential adversary.


    ''Die!''


    ''Wake up!''


    While Liam slept, completely unaware of the imminent danger to his life, he heard a piercing scream in his dreams.


    Although he didn''t wake up immediately, his instincts kicked in, prompting him to shift just enough to evade the impending attack aimed at his neck.


    It was in that precise moment that his skin underwent a startling transformation, turning crimson as wisps of purple smoke billowed out from his pores. The ethereal smoke swiftly engulfed the assassin, who had approached to end his life.


    ''Wake up!'' The incubus shouted again to wake Liam, while the assassin seemed stunned as they observed their target, this tall man with a prominent Adam''s apple.


    Gulp!


    They swallowed their saliva, feeling a little different. For a moment, they felt warm and couldn''t help but admire Liam''s good looks!


    But being a 7-Star assassin, they weren''t completely fooled by their target''s seductive powers. After a moment''s hesitation, they made another move with their dagger, determined to kill even if it was a waste.


    This time, at the moment of the fatal attack, Liam opened his eyes, brought back to consciousness by the repeated calls of the incubus.


    At the sight of this person in black swinging a dagger at him, Liam shivered as he rushed, his mana coursing through his arms and legs as his heart pounded.


    For a moment, he forgot to breathe as he saw the blade of his enemy''s weapon coming at him.


    ''Shit!'' He jumped up from where he was, narrowly escaping but feeling his long hair cut in half.


    "Aaaaaagh!"


    Then, facing away from the bed, Liam was startled by the sound of a woman''s scream. Mary had just woken up to find herself in a dire situation, a dagger impaling her abdomen at her navel.


    "Mary!" Liam shouted, but he wasn''t slow. Taking advantage of his enemy''s inattention, subtly affected by the incubus'' powers, he used his ability from Thal''Korr, Force Amplification.


    With no time to summon his Spirit, he summoned the dagger he had won as an initiation gift into the sect, increasing his speed and strength as he moved against the enemy''s back.


    "NOO!"


    A woman''s voice sounded before the sound of flesh being pierced rang out over Mary''s cries of pain. The assassin could not react in time to Liam''s point-blank attack!


    Liam''s dagger entered the black-clad woman''s back, piercing her right where her heart was.


    The assassin''s eyes widened as strength faded from her hands and legs. She involuntarily released the dagger as the taste of blood filled her mouth. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As much as she acted as an assassin today, she wasn''t a professional killer. Without using her Spirit for fear of alerting her target, she made the grave mistake of giving Liam a chance to counterattack!


    As Liam removed his dagger from the assassin''s back, he threw her against the door, getting one last cry of pain out of her mouth before the wound in her heart took her life.


    "Mary!"


    Liam hurried over to his companion, who had ceased screaming after jolting awake in shock. She attempted to channel her mana to ease the pain, but a grimace as the wound in her stomach oozed, staining the pristine white sheets of the bed.


    ''Shit! She''s in mortal danger!'' He swallowed his saliva as he scooped her up in his arms, then ran down the corridors of the dormitory, leaving his enemy''s body behind.


    As soon as he saw an Officer patrolling the street in front of the dormitory, he called out to the man for help.


    "Someone has attacked me! Please, you must save my companion!" Liam exclaimed urgently, his face glistening with sweat. Mary lay unconscious, her complexion alarmingly pale.


    Just as Ann had informed him, Demon Gate was not the chaotic place that many people believed it to be. Despite the fierce competition and the cultivation of demons, a superior would not simply ignore the predicament that Mary and Liam were in.


    The Officer had no reason to harm these people. As soon as he saw them, he motioned to Liam, "Let''s go to the Infirmary on Street Twenty-Two."


    The two ran toward it, with the Officer taking Liam''s first statement on the way, hearing from the young man how he was related to Mary, what had happened, and where his room was.


    When they reached Street Twenty-Two, they ran into a small three-story building where the wounded from City Thirteen could receive medical attention.


    A group of assistants and a third realm Healer rushed to Mary''s aid as soon as they saw the newly arrived trio, asking almost no questions as they began their emergency care.


    It was clear what the issue was with this woman. A dagger had pierced her abdomen, and blood was seeping from the wound.


    The doctor on duty remarked as he extracted the dagger from the assailant who had attempted to harm Liam, "You reacted quickly, boy. Had you removed the dagger or taken a minute longer to bring her here, she would have lost her life."


    Liam clenched his fists in fear, feeling the adrenaline in his body wear off as the fatigue of climbing hundreds of steps so set in.


    He crouched down and took a deep breath as the team worked to close Mary''s wound.


    The Officer looked at him and said, "I want you to stay here with your partner until I get back. I''ll go to your dorm and check out what you said. For now, give me your ID."


    Liam did what he had to do. Victim or not, he was now a murder suspect, and even Mary''s situation could fall under his responsibility if the evidence in his room contradicted what he told the Officer.


    Until the Law Enforcement Hall resolved his situation¡ªof which this guard was a member¡ªhe would be prevented from doing anything officially within the sect.


    But that didn''t bother Liam. He knew the procedure from reading the sect''s rulebook, and he also knew that inner disciples ran the Law Enforcement Hall in the outer disciple cities. It was unlikely that an outer disciple would influence anything, so it was most likely that someone would judge fairly and rid him of this problem.


    What worried him now was the assassination attempt, just as the man who had approached him earlier had warned him!


    ''There is no way I can escape the power struggle in this place. Today they sent a woman to kill me... Maybe that''s why I''m still alive. But what about tomorrow? If things continue like this, I won''t last long here. I need to join a faction and get protection from a group!''


    He decided to stay with Mary tonight, wait until he could get his badge back, and then concentrate on seeing which of the three invitations he had received so far was the best option for him!

 Chapter 53 - 53: Time to Choose a Faction

    Now he was in an area where several hospital beds were lined up on either side of the ward, separated only by curtains that seemed to be made of some synthetic fabric.


    In the small 5-square-meter area where Mary was, Liam sat in the only chair there, looking mostly at the artifacts on the side of this bed where his companion now slept peacefully.


    After some minor emergency surgery, Mary was fine, as far as that was possible, of course. She was in no danger and should recover well after a few days of rest.


    If it was on Earth, Liam was pretty sure that she would be left with permanent damage, and even if she managed to live minimally well again, she would have to go through a tough recovery for a few months.


    However, since she was a second-realm cultivator and had been treated by a Healer who could use mana, she could leave the hospital the next morning and return to her normal activities in no more than three days!


    As per the Healer who conducted the surgery, she would fully recover within a week at most, returning to her previous state before the attack. And within two weeks, the scar would completely vanish, leaving no evidence of the incident.


    Because of it, Liam was relieved, as he had unexpected this after leaving his room in a hurry earlier.


    As he sat in front of Mary''s bed, he couldn''t help but look at the therapeutic instruments around her, which were, of course, very different from the ones he knew.


    ''Are these items that also work with runes?'' He asked himself, saving a series of questions to ask Ann when he returned to the Runes Hall.


    But as he watched the artifacts vibrate with mana and act under Mary''s body as if blessing her, Liam heard the curtain in this small wing being moved and turned to see a trio of Officers.


    From the special identification on these men''s uniforms, they were Law Enforcement Hall guards!


    Liam stood up and made a gesture of greeting.


    "Liam Porter, right?" The first man asked, while the other two looked at the woman sleeping in the bed.


    "Yes."


    "You recently joined the sect, correct? You passed the Promotion Exam and reached the rank of Initiate, correct?"


    "Correct, Officer."


    The man closed the small notebook he had with him and turned his mask towards Liam in such a way that it was clear that this Officer was watching the boy.


    After a brief pause, the officer inquired, "You mentioned to the previous Officer that someone assaulted you. Please provide me with a detailed account of what occurred."


    "I can only recount what occurred after I woke up, as I was asleep at the time. It appears that an assassin infiltrated my room with the intention of ending my life. Just as she was about to strike me, I abruptly woke up and swiftly dodged her attack. Unfortunately, she managed to harm my companion instead.


    Seizing the opportunity, I swiftly retaliated by launching an attack at her, targeting her heart and successfully striking her from behind." Liam provided a precise account of the events that unfolded.


    The men looked at each other, feeling that his account matched the crime scene they had found in Liam''s room.


    One Officer took Liam''s badge and handed it back to the boy. "Here''s your ID. We have removed Initiate Phila Bradshaw''s body from your room and sent someone to clean it up for you. After Aspirant Mary awakens, we''ll collect her report and that should close the case. If she cooperates with you, you''ll be able to collect Phila Bradshaw''s belongings from the Records Hall in a couple of days."


    As soon as they arrived, the three men abruptly departed, leaving Liam with a peculiar expression on his face. However, it was not a startled one.


    He hadn''t expected the rules of Demon Gate to work so perfectly at the very beginning of his journey in the sect. For a moment, he even thought that maybe the sect wasn''t so bad after all.


    However, he thought it would be safer to run away from the sect than to accept it as his actual organization.


    ''How interesting... The rule system in this place is very efficient. I thought I''d be unable to perform my duties for two or three days, but it wasn''t even a full night.'' He glanced at his badge before putting it back into his spatial ring.


    ''As for this award, I''ll consider it an advantage for now. They''ve given me the name of the enemy, so I''ll be able to find out who''s behind this assassination attempt. Their possessions and rights are also better than nothing.''


    Demon Gate had very simple rules. If you tried to assassinate another disciple of the same rank and failed to cover your movements, the punishment for such a crime was death!


    With Initiate Phila Bradshaw, Liam had killed her himself in self-defense, but he would have the same rights as if he hadn''t killed her and only escaped from her. Aside from the right to claim her life, everything that belonged to Initiate Phila Bradshaw would become his. This included the possessions of spatial storage items, as well as her merit points.


    Did this mean that the sect encouraged disciples to kill each other in order to steal each other''s belongings? Not exactly. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Initiate Phila Bradshaw''s death was considered a legal death under the sect''s rules. Liam had that right because she attacked him in the first place, in a place where murder wasn''t allowed.


    Initiate Phila Bradshaw had violated the sect''s laws!


    In ordinary murders, the killers couldn''t take more than they could steal from their victims'' bodies.


    Even knowing that, Liam didn''t want to have to face others like Phila. With his badge back and the investigation into Phila''s death almost complete, he left a letter for Mary and set off.


    ''The most important thing now is for me to make my decision. The next enemies to attack me will be more cautious than Phila. They may not be a woman, and I won''t be able to influence their body and mind as well.''


    He made his way to the Missions Hall, one of the many halls in City Thirteen that was open 24 hours a day, just like the other halls.


    Despite its name, the Missions Hall wasn''t just a place where Demon Gate disciples could get extra quests to gain merit points and resources. It was also a place of trade, where disciples could create their own quests, trade on special stations, buy information, and more.


    It could be dangerous for disciples to do business with each other, but the hall offered its intermediation, which helped to give sellers and buyers reliability.


    Liam needed information right now, information he could gather himself if he had the time, but he would rather pay someone to help him quickly.


    After entering the large hall, he went straight to the ''negotiation'' area, following a corridor that led to an area with many transaction rooms, but also an advertising wing.


    The way this place worked was not complicated. Special magical devices displayed the rooms in the wing, showing whether they were occupied.


    One could use one of these devices to find out what the occupant of one of the occupied rooms was looking for or offering, and thus decide to do business with one of them, or simply choose one of the free rooms and leave on that device what their business aim was.


    ''I don''t have to occupy any of these free rooms, even if I get the key to one of them. The system behind this area will keep the room occupied for up to six hours. If someone shows an interest in doing business with me in the meantime, my badge will vibrate, showing that I should come here.''


    Liam read the instructions on the device in front of him, a very convenient system for staying out of the way of interested business people.


    It wasn''t always the case that those capable of making such deals were available the moment someone like Liam arrived in the area. But with such a system, the chances of getting what you wanted within the 6-hour time limit were almost 100%.


    Liam didn''t see any occupied rooms that offered what he wanted, so he selected one of the available ones.


    As soon as the device confirmed his action, he left the area, intending to do something else while he waited for someone interested.


    But before he even left the Missions Hall, his badge vibrated, indicating he should return.


    ''That was fast!'' He immediately turned around and headed for the negotiation room the device had showed.


    There was no key to the room. Since he had registered the negotiation with his badge, his badge was the key to the place, as was the badge of the person who had agreed to negotiate with him.


    So he soon entered one of the many rooms in the "negotiation" wing and found a dark-haired woman with a sharp look in her eyes waiting for him.

 Chapter 54 - 54: Available Faction Information

    Closing the door to the meeting room, he found himself in a small space that could accommodate only two people sitting face to face around a rectangular table. The room had a minimalist aesthetic, devoid of any decorations, except for a yellowish lamp hanging directly above the center of the table, casting its glow upon the walls painted in a shade of gray.


    As he took a seat opposite the senior disciple, he offered a brief introduction. "I''m Liam Porter. And what might the miss'' name be?" He smiled, unable to ignore the plump, moist lips of the woman with eyes as piercing as an eagle''s. However, it was evident that she wasn''t in the best of moods.


    She answered him coldly, "My name is Ester. I have the information you need. We can exchange it for 50 silver coins."


    Liam lost the smile on his face when he saw this woman''s personality. "Miss Ester, I might seem like a fool to you. 50 silver coins for information I can get for free?"


    The most valuable currency in Twin Land, among those that circulated the most, was gold. One gold coin was worth the equivalent of 10 silver coins, more or less. However, there was no fixed exchange rate. You could exchange for more or less, depending on supply and demand. But usually the exchange rate didn''t vary much, with the normal ratio being 10:1.


    ''With 50 silver coins, I can pay the survival costs of a family of mortals for an entire month!'' Liam clenched his fists as he looked at Ester, feeling outraged.


    He still wasn''t used to the cultivation world and was making comparisons with the figures his mortal predecessor knew.


    Ester stood up, staring at Liam. "You are the one who needs the information. If you''re reluctant to pay, find someone else."


    He opened his mouth for a moment, but before she left, he stood up and grabbed one of her wrists.


    "Wait!"


    For a moment, the two looked at each other while in the middle of the small room. Liam was tempted to seduce this woman. But something, a deep thought, made him put that idea aside.


    He still didn''t know enough about the place he was in, nor had he trained enough to take a chance on a complete stranger. Liam also wasn''t used to the idea of taking on unknown women out of the blue. What had happened to Mary on the island had been beyond his control.


    He didn''t particularly see a problem with taking an enemy, but Ester''s case was nothing like Mary''s.


    "Will you pay the 50 coins?" She asked, unconcerned that he was holding one of her wrists.


    He released her and nodded in the affirmative. "Yes," he said in a defeated tone.


    ''Unfortunately, I''m not in a position to negotiate. I didn''t expect to have to deal with such a tough negotiator... Sigh, I guess everyone here is a creep and will try to take advantage of situations.'' Liam pulled the 50 silver coins out of his spatial ring and handed them to Ester.


    With the coins in her spatial necklace, Ester sat down again before beginning. "Do you want to know about the factions in City Thirteen or the sect? As you may already know, there are 13 peaks in the headquarters. On each of them, there are different cities, eight of which are outer disciple cities, four are inner disciple cities, and one is the city of the sect''s masters."


    ''I didn''t know that...'' Liam pondered in silence, trying to think of the best question to get the most out of the coins he had paid Ester.


    "Tell me about the factions that could affect me."


    She continued, "As a resident of City Thirteen, you can be affected by the factions of our city and the rival factions of our city. The eight cities on this side of the fjord share the same forest area that the outer disciples can use to perform their tasks. Outside our home city, any faction from the other seven cities, or even factionless members, are rivals or even potential enemies.


    Within City Thirteen, however, there are 17 factions..."


    She explained things Liam knew and things he still had to learn, listing the names of the 17 factions of City Thirteen, their fundamental characteristics such as number of members, major goals, rivals and allies.


    Each faction had more or less similar goals, such as the obvious goal of having its members and factions ascend to one of the four inner disciple cities.


    Some factions were older and had branches outside of City Thirteen, with internal members living in one of the four cities on the other side of the fjord. But there were also smaller, newer factions that only existed on Peak Thirteen.


    Some of them had specific goals, such as a focus on studying a specialization.


    In short, Liam had to think carefully before choosing which group to join!


    ''Crimson Rebels, Leopards, and Emerald Owls...''


    After a few minutes of listening to Ester talk about each faction in City Thirteen, Liam learned more relevant details about the three factions that had approached him.


    ''The Crimson Rebels are the strongest of the three, with the most members and apparently the least involved in disputes within the sect. However, they have no members in the Beasts Hall or the Battle Hall. Meanwhile, I have to work where the Leopards and Emerald Owls rule.''


    Liam closed his eyes, feeling the difficulty of making a decision he wouldn''t regret later.


    ''The Leopards have most of their members in the Beasts Hall. They control most of the creatures used for training and as prizes for the outer disciples living in City Thirteen. Standing up to them would be a problem. In a compulsory activity, they could just make one of those beasts go crazy against me...


    Meanwhile, the Emerald Owls have most of the members of the Arena in the city. If I choose the Leopards, Emerald Owl members will probably harass me on a weekly basis.''


    In short, whatever decision he made would have its negative consequences, with the unchosen side possibly turning against him and increasing the difficulty of his journey in Demon Gate.


    ''The strength of Emerald Owls and Leopards is not that different. If I choose one or the other, it''s likely that the pressure on the side I don''t choose won''t be too great. At least inside the city, where the law prevails. But outside, I''ll be on my own.''


    "... As for the factions in the other seven cities, I wouldn''t worry about them if I were you. All the people in the other cities are your enemies as long as you are a resident of one of the outer disciple cities. It doesn''t matter what divisions they have between them, just as it doesn''t matter to them what divisions we have in City Thirteen." Ester finished, answering all of Liam''s questions.


    "So outside of City Thirteen, we''re considered allies?" He looked at her with a strange glint in his eyes.


    "To our rivals in the seven cities, yes. But among ourselves, we know better."


    "I see. Thank you for the information." He thanked her as he stood up, already having everything he needed.


    Before he left the room, she asked, her tone slightly different from the indifference of their minutes of conversation, "Which faction did you choose?"


    Ester was no fortune teller, but guessing what was on Liam''s mind was easy for a disciple who had been here for over four years. How many others like Liam had she seen?


    "Do you belong to one of these factions?" He didn''t answer her question, looking out of the corner of his eye.


    "I''m not part of any faction. They only pay attention to those who can stand in the way of their leaders reaching the inner wing of the sect¡ªlike you." She pointed a finger in Liam''s direction.


    "But you''re stronger than me," Liam answered in a questioning tone.


    "It''s not a matter of strength, Liam Porter. It''s a matter of status, of influence. A few outer disciples advance to the inner wing of the sect each year. So they don''t care about someone who grows slowly, they care about someone who rises meteorically¡ªlike you."


    Liam looked at Ester in silence, learning a new lesson. ''It seems that growing up slowly also has its advantages. While they focus on me, people like Ester can grow in silence. By the time they realize how far she''s come, she''ll be strong enough to maintain her position without too much danger.


    Unfortunately, I don''t have that opportunity.''


    He asked, "In that case, does it matter to you? No matter what I decide, nothing will change for you."


    She stayed with her thoughts, interested in this rising young man.


    But Liam was right, it made no difference to Ester which group he chose. She was just observing the chaos around her as she quietly made her way as an average cultivator.


    But that didn''t mean she wasn''t looking for opportunities!


    ''I will monitor you when you leave the city... I can already smell the blood following you.'' She closed her eyes and licked her lips in silence, alone in this gray room.


    S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 55 - 55: Joining a Faction

    He first wanted to join the strongest faction that had first approached him¡ªCrimson Rebels. But the damage of choosing that, at least in the short term, seemed greater to him if he joined that group.


    His major concern was the short term. As soon as he had the chance, he wanted to escape from the sect, and he felt that with dual cultivation, he could become strong enough to protect himself in City Thirteen in a few months.


    So, without hesitation, he went to the Beasts Hall, determined to find one of the Leopard men and join the group!


    ''With Leopard, I can at least guarantee my safety inside the hall. I can handle the pressure from the members of the Battle Hall, but you can''t play with powerful, irrational beasts.''


    Beasts might actually be very intelligent. They could easily distinguish between the behavior of an enemy and that of an ally, understand the intentions of others through simple observation, and so on. But most beasts had no language skills, even at a high level.


    While a powerless human child could communicate easily, and a low-level demon could speak several languages, most beasts didn''t have sophisticated communication skills. Talking to them would be a problem for someone who had been wronged, which posed a great danger to the enemies of a group that could control beasts.


    All it would take was for a member of the Leopards to anger a beast and accuse Liam with one of his possessions, and he would become the beast''s enemy.


    By the time the creature realizes the injustice or he proves his innocence, it could be too late!


    ''Against humans, I can at least appeal to reason...'' He took a deep breath as he stopped in front of the coliseum and looked at it. ''ut even that doesn''t have much power.''


    However, feeling a sense of urgency to find a group that could offer him protection, Liam swiftly entered the building. He followed the directions he had been given, leading him to the exact location he was advised to go to if he chose to become a member of the Leopards.


    Given the fact that the various factions in the city were adversaries, one might wonder how joining one of them would provide Liam with protection. However, the situation was far from being as straightforward as it seemed.


    If he could continue without choosing a faction, Liam would be better off both inside and outside the city. But as he was being targeted by groups that wanted to eliminate him, he had to join a faction. And that meant one delicate thing: retaliation.


    There were several ways for a faction to protect its members. But the most important was retaliation, the guarantee that the group would not stand idly by in the face of injustice against its members.


    Why was retaliation effective? It worked because a group that didn''t let intimidation and aggression go unanswered showed that they were not to be disrespected or challenged. This was crucial because a lack of response would undermine the group''s authority.


    As a result, even the smallest members felt reassured that their losses would be avenged, and potential rivals knew their actions would not go unsettled.


    That was enough for Liam at the moment, but he was about to discover the ''wonderful'' world of factions.


    "So you''ve made up your mind?" A tall, muscular man dressed in battle gear with metal plates on his chest and back asked as he got up from where he was sitting on guard.


    When James saw Liam approaching, it didn''t take him long to realize that this tall, lean, black-haired young man wasn''t there to say hello.


    Liam smiled as he greeted the 8-Star Spirit Lord at the entrance to level two of the coliseum, where the members of the Beasts Hall would normally pick up the keys and equipment to handle the cages and beasts.


    "Senior James, I am ready to join the Leopards. I hope the offer still stands." Liam got straight to the point, drawing the attention of two other people nearby, also members of the faction. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    James nodded in recognition of the boy''s intelligence before motioning for one of his two colleagues to come over. "Abel, take our junior to the headquarters."


    Abel promptly left his position, nodded to Liam with a smile, and motioned for the boy to follow.


    As Liam had expected, the Leopards were deeply integrated into the Beasts Hall, with their headquarters located in the coliseum itself.


    "Is it normal for factions to have their headquarters in sect service buildings?" Liam asked as he surveyed the corridors overlooking part of the city and the entrances to the various wings of the coliseum. He had to speak up because of the loud noise of the beasts on this level.


    "Yes, our leader is an inner member in charge of the hall. All the lords of the Beasts Hall are members of our faction," the man, who didn''t look much older than Liam, said proudly.


    "The sect doesn''t care about such things. As long as we follow the fundamental rules, using the coliseum as our headquarters is the least of it. Other important factions do the same... In fact, you should know this."


    If some factions had their headquarters in such halls, Liam would soon have to risk going to and from the headquarters of enemy groups!


    "But don''t worry about that for now. You''ll understand and adapt to everything in no time," Abel said, interested in Liam joining the faction for his own reasons.


    ''If a newcomer like him joins us, I''ll be able to quit my job as a guard...'' Abel thought as he led Liam, and soon they reached an area where the sound of the coliseum''s beasts wasn''t so prominent, where the administration of City Thirteen''s Beasts Hall was located.


    On the highest floor of the magnificent coliseum, the Leopard''s headquarters was integrated into the administrative area of the place.


    In this location, filled with shared rooms housing over twenty-five individuals diligently performing their tasks, Abel paused beside a man positioned behind one of the initial counters along their route.


    "Duncan, I brought this friend here to talk to Robert," Abel said to the well-dressed man with a serious look behind the counter.


    "Go ahead. He''s free now."


    Abel made his way to a room close to Duncan''s counter, while Liam watched the surroundings, curious about the roles of the people there.


    "What do the people in the administration wing do?" He asked with genuine curiosity.


    Liam could understand the functions of the members of the hall in relation to the care of the beasts. But he couldn''t imagine what these people did on this level of the coliseum.


    Abel smiled at him. "Nothing as difficult as we do... But it''s not as easy as it looks. Some of them are professional tamers and calculate every day how much each type of beast should eat and how to keep them healthy.


    There are also beast healers who take care of their health. Each of the beasts in the hall is valuable and can cost thousands of gold coins.


    In addition, they are responsible for awarding disciples the chance to choose one beast as their future Spirits, which beasts can go into battle, and so on. They also set up beast hunting missions and negotiate with great Beast Tamers outside of here."


    "That..." Liam hesitated, not imagining that there was so much to do to run such a place. "But I thought outer disciples couldn''t leave headquarters."


    "It''s not that simple. External tamers occasionally come to the sect, and it''s even possible for a high-ranking outer disciple to leave the headquarters if they are accompanied by inner members. Anyway, welcome to the Leopards."


    Abel opened a door in front of him, revealing an old room where a bearded man dressed like a hunter was apparently finishing dressing.


    "Boss, this is the new member appointed by Senior Lazarus," Abel said before closing the door and leaving Liam and the faction leader alone.


    Liam greeted the third realm cultivator, not expecting to meet the leader of this group today.


    The man, who looked about 35, motioned for Liam to sit down and asked, "Do you have questions, Liam Porter? I know a newcomer like you must be full of doubts and quite anxious."


    Liam shook his head negatively. "I just want to know my role in the group and what to expect as a member. The Senior has to know that my situation is delicate."


    "Hmm, about that, while you''re in the city, we''ll help you. But out here, you have to be careful. Anyway, I''ll give you a welcome gift to help you through your first days here."


    The man threw something in Liam''s direction, causing the boy to flick to catch what looked like a metal ball.


    "Your responsibility in the faction will be to help us hunt a Silver-Winged Leopard. But that''s for the future. For now, you''ll be a guard until you reach the third realm. In the meantime, you''ll have our protection."


    Liam was not surprised by the faction leader''s goal, as he looked at the orb with interest, a device he could sense was not ordinary.

 Chapter 56 - 56: Sensitive Period

    Liam looked at the silver orb, not expecting such a small thing to be so valuable. But he also realized the value of the artifact.


    ''To stop even Spirit Earth Spirit Masters, it must be classified as something of the Third Class, right?'' He looked at Robert when he saw the man''s smiling expression. "This is precious, Senior..."


    "Don''t be so quick to reject it. You need it and I need people like you." Robert signaled with his hands for Liam not to refuse as he walked away from the young man and took a seat behind his desk.


    "And the Guardian Sphere doesn''t belong to you. I''m just loaning it to you while you settle in. By the end of your first month in the sect, I hope you won''t need it anymore."


    As he stared thoughtfully at the ground, Liam couldn''t help but think about his situation and accept that he should use the metal sphere in his hands to protect himself.


    He held it in his spatial ring and made a gesture of thanks, bringing his hands together at face level as he lowered his body slightly.


    "Thank you for the opportunity."


    "You should go now. Come back in the morning. Someone will give you your position as a faction guard. As for hunting the Silver-Winged Leopard, don''t worry about it for now. Concentrate on improving your strength. It will be a few months before it appears again, so there''s no need to hurry," Robert signaled, and Liam understood the exchange between them.


    Liam had sought refuge with the faction, relying on the protection it could offer him. In return, the faction required men who could handle its day-to-day operations and undertake crucial missions.


    Despite his lack of understanding regarding the nature of the Silver-Winged Leopard and Robert''s expectations, Liam departed with a sense of relief, as if a burden had been lifted from his shoulders.


    ''With the Guardian Sphere, I''ll have some assurance of my safety for a while. Being part of the Leopards will also deter certain enemies... but I still need to remain cautious. The initial days within the sect will still pose a threat.'' He tightened his fist as he encountered Abel outside the chamber, then proceeded to accompany him towards the coliseum''s exit.


    As Liam departed, Robert found himself not alone in his workplace. A sober and slender figure emerged from behind one of the many curtains in the room. This mysterious individual had purple eyes, a pale face, and barely audible breathing.


    "A good seed," said the man, his voice hoarse with age. "He will be important in the hunt for the Silver-Winged Leopard on the Night of the Beasts."


    "Are you sure of that, Officer?" Robert asked, frowning, worried about the hunt for his third Spirit, the Silver-Winged Leopard.


    The man shrouded in shadow laughed softly. "Do not worry, this boy is different. His talent is not what the Awakening Stars test said."


    "The Awakening Stars Formation has never been incorrect..."


    "It can only measure ordinary people. It can''t predict the future of a burning flame like him. Monitor him while I''m out hunting. In the meantime, take care of my hall."


    The man disappeared from Robert''s sight as if he had disintegrated, leaving the leader, among the outer members of the Leopard faction, alone.


    "I''ll do my best..." Robert muttered as he looked towards his office door, thinking of Liam.


    ''Burning flame, eh? Let''s see what you can do.''


    ...


    On the way back to the Infirmary, Liam planned his next steps.


    The factions in City Thirteen wouldn''t find out about his position with the Leopards right away. It would take about two or three days for them to find out, and he would have to be extra careful during that time, as it was also the deadline for the Guardian Sphere to activate.


    Fortunately, he would have some guards outside his dormitory for some days before he was on his own again. However, that didn''t mean that nothing would happen before or after those days.


    ''Fortunately, the men from the Law Enforcement Hall gave me the name of my enemy... Initiate Phila Bradshaw, a member of the Abyss Matriarchs. I can''t do anything about this women''s faction right now, but I''ll keep an eye out. It''s likely that this matter won''t die with Initiate Phila Bradshaw, and I need more compensation than her belongings.''


    Liam glanced sideways at the row of stairs he was climbing, his eyes narrowed in determination for revenge. But even though he was angry about what had happened the night before, how Mary had been hurt, and how insecure he felt now, he would not rush into anything.


    ''Abyss Matriarchs has 44 members. Six of them are Spirit Earth Spirit Masters and at least 13 are Spirit Lords as strong or stronger than me. I can''t do anything against them. Leopards wouldn''t give me the men to take revenge. At least not for an attack that happened before I joined the group...''


    He spotted the Infirmary building, sweat dripping down his back and chest, his clothes slightly stained.


    He paused for a moment, feeling the breeze that always blew through City Thirteen as the day began. It was going to be a long day for Liam.


    ''For now, I must postpone my revenge and prepare for reprisals. They won''t accept the death of Initiate Phila Bradshaw easily... But in the future, this will not go unanswered.''


    He went on to encounter Mary, determined to seek his own justice.


    Demon Gate would do nothing against the Abyss Matriarchs. Liam knew that Phila''s actions would not jeopardize that group unless there was blatant evidence that members of that faction were involved.


    Even though he hadn''t been an evil person in his life on Earth, he had already adapted enough to Twin Land and his situation in Demon Gate.


    People had already tried to kill him three times in this world. He didn''t want to see a fourth attempt, and he was resolved to show that those who tried would not end well!


    ''Since I won''t be respected, I must be feared! Only then will I have the peace I need!''


    He made his way to the area where Mary was, arriving just as the Law Enforcement Hall Officers were leaving. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When they came upon Liam, the three men from earlier waved to him. One of them said, "Your friend just woke up. She confirmed what you told us earlier."


    "Oh? I''m glad things worked out in the end," Liam expressed, extending his gratitude to the men for their service.


    They left without further ado, while Liam couldn''t help but wonder what he could get in the Records Hall from the inheritance that Initiate Phila Bradshaw had left him.


    Liam walked through the curtain that separated Mary''s bed from the others in the ward, his expression changing as he pushed his thoughts aside.


    He stopped beside Mary''s bed and looked deep into her eyes, ignoring his companion''s subtle smile.


    "How are you?" he asked, his tone grave, his heart more troubled than he could have predicted.


    "I''m surprisingly okay considering I''ve been stabbed," she said with a touch of humor, hiding her pain. "But don''t worry, I''ll be fine. By the way, the Officers filled me in on what happened after I gave my statement. Are you alright? That woman definitely didn''t choose to target you randomly..."


    Hearing Mary''s suggestive comment, Liam nodded positively and said only what was necessary, "Yes, I''m fine. It''ll probably happen again. So it might be interesting for you to stay in your room for a few days. We''ll limit our meetings and sleep apart by the hour."


    "That sounds necessary." She sighed, but didn''t want to make the situation more difficult.


    She didn''t want to get caught in enemy fire just because she was close to Liam. She wouldn''t give up on him just because of that, but it wouldn''t be good for either of them if she risked being close to him when it wasn''t necessary.


    "I''m going to go a few days without being able to... Hmm... Exercise. It''s best if we see each other in three days. What do you think?" She suggested, hoping he wouldn''t take it the wrong way.


    "Three days is perfect. We''ll meet at your place in the early evenings from then on. We have to be careful as long as we don''t have to deal with the enemies."


    Gazing at him silently, she couldn''t help but feel a sense of concern, despite her burning desire for revenge, which matched his own.


    In contrast to the Earthling, who was gradually adjusting to the harsh reality of Twin Land while still holding onto his morals, Mary was an entirely vengeful individual.


    "Be careful when going after what you want. Her group is far from being weak."


    "I know. I won''t act until I''m sure."

 Chapter 57 - 57: Outer Disciple Rank

    Mary had departed from the Infirmary after completing her initial recovery, and should be able to resume her duties as an Aspirant.


    Meanwhile, he went back to his routine in the Runes Hall, fulfilled his weekly five-hour commitment in the Battle Hall, and carried on with his reading in the Library.


    Today, he stood outside the coliseum late in the afternoon, waiting for Azariah to go to the Arena. The fat young man had invited him a few days ago to go to it. And Azariah was not late. Just a minute after Liam had arrived in front of the Beasts Hall building, the chubby young man with small eyes and frowning eyebrows appeared from one of the coliseum''s front arches. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The moment their gazes met, Liam''s eyes lit up, a wide smile spreading across his face. He nodded to Azariah, his excitement palpable.


    "Are you going to fight after your service in the Beasts Hall?" Liam asked as he greeted Azariah, thinking this guy''s physical strength was not to be underestimated.


    "My Spirits will fight on my behalf. Why should I rest before a battle?" Azariah replied confidently, not hesitating as he strode ahead of Liam towards the street of the Arena.


    Liam opened his mouth but said nothing. He still hadn''t adjusted to the fighting style of true Spirit Masters.


    ''Maybe I''ll never adapt... Not being able to use the incubus in battle puts me at a tremendous disadvantage. Unless I obtain a Spirit that is very strong on its own, it will be difficult for me to simply command my spirits.''


    The incubus would never fight for him, that was for sure. At most, the incubus could help him fight women, and even then, he would still depend on his own actions or those of his other Spirits to do more than just weaken his opponents.


    After reading enough to comprehend the requirements for his third Spirit, Liam''s focus was on acquiring a being that was significantly superior in battle to his other Spirits. Without it, he knew he could not solve his current problem.


    The higher the latent quality and rank of the Spirit, the more challenging its powers and the greater its chance of overcoming creatures of stronger levels than its own. But finding a good Spirit is like searching for a diamond in a pile of rocks!


    Finding such a being would not only pose a significant challenge, but gaining mastery over it would present an even greater problem. A creature of high rank possesses extraordinary powers, which implies that the magical being behind its Spirit would be equally extraordinary!


    Azariah didn''t know what was on Liam''s mind and talked about the rank of disciples.


    "For a beginner like you, the most important thing is to fight in the Arena. It has its rules and schedules, but the most important thing for you to know is that you can challenge almost anyone. Whether it is your superior, a Senior Initiate, or your inferior, an Aspirant.


    However, while you may challenge, the person being challenged may refuse the challenge or even be forced to accept it."


    "I read about that. Challenged members of lower rank may refuse to fight. While one who is superior to the challenger has the obligation to accept it." Liam nodded, showing he understood this peculiarity of the arena.


    Azariah continued, "An Aspirant challenged by an Initiate may refuse the duel, while a Senior Initiate must accept an Initiate''s challenge.


    But when the challenged is of the same rank as the challenger, the situation becomes more complex. The challenged may refuse the confrontation, but this would cause them to lose points in the disciple''s rank.


    Are you familiar with the rank?" He looked at Liam.


    "No, I haven''t gotten to that part yet. I''ve only read that, depending on the rank you''re in, you can get some benefits," said Liam as he walked to the top of the stairs leading to Street Ten, the home of the Arena.


    As they made their way up, the side streets became smaller and the surrounding people became stronger.


    The fat young man smiled as he thought about his main goal, a goal shared by almost all of Demon Gate''s outer disciples.


    "There are indeed many benefits to be gained. The top ten positions in the rankings for each city''s outer disciples are rewarded with the best incentives, although rewards are given up to the 100th position.


    Apart from having fewer sect obligations, merit points, and gold coins, they also enjoy regular resources, receive extra wages, have free access to the city''s special cultivation rooms, and can be promoted without having to take the Promotion Exam.


    Notably, those who maintain the first rank for twelve consecutive months are directly promoted to the position of inner members with the rank of Officers!"


    "That''s incredible..." Liam said, not so much impressed by the top prize of first place, but by the other awards.


    ''It might seem that promotion to Officer is the best prize, but someone who has held the top position for so long could probably pass the Promotion Exam or even use their influence to get promoted.'' Liam thought to himself.


    However, he didn''t know that there were a certain number of promotions for inner disciples every year, and the position of first rank was one of the few that political decisions could not change.


    Azariah smiled in response, showing his large white teeth, almost as sharp as spearheads. "Staying in first place for a year would be enough to guarantee an important promotion. But staying on top for just one month would be enough for a disciple to try their luck at one of the sect''s five annual Promotion Exams."


    "Annual?" Liam frowned.


    "Yes. To become an inner disciple, there are three ways: getting the nomination¡ªwhich is nearly impossible¡ªstaying on top for a year; or going through one of the five promotion events." Azariah focused his gaze ahead, feeling the sweat forming on his face as he ascended the last steps of the path.


    "There is a slim chance of getting promoted in another way, but only 100 disciples can ascend to the inner wing of the sect annually."


    "That doesn''t sound like much..."


    "Yeah... Tens of thousands of external members live in the eight cities on this side of the fjord. And these 100 positions are for all the outer disciple, not those of just one city." The fat young man interrupted Liam.


    ''If that''s true, then there are 48 fixed ways to ascend to the inner wing. The other 52 are for nominations or atypical tests.'' Liam closed his mouth and put a hand to his chin, seeing that things weren''t that simple.


    ''There is also the possibility of being promoted to the inner wing if you reach the third realm before the age of 20...


    The number of vacancies for nominations or atypical tests is less than 52. As the inner disciples watched each city, and they are the ones with the power to nominate someone, there should be about four nomination vacancies per city.''


    "I see. It''s more competitive than I thought... But you said the top ranked person can take the Promotion Exam. Does that mean that the Promotion Exam for one to become an inner member has prerequisites that limit who can join it?" Liam pondered Azariah''s words.


    "Yes, you don''t just have to want to take part in it. Either you earn the right to compete or you can''t even try," Azariah said before they arrived at the Arena, a place as large as the Beasts Hall, but with simpler architecture, an immense building in the shape of a shoebox.


    But despite the plain appearance, the place wasn''t simple. Surrounding the enormous building, the size of a basketball arena on Earth, were several devices depicting different parts of the disciples'' rank in the garden surrounding the arena.


    In obelisk-like constructions, matrixes displayed the rank positions. The smallest of these obelisks displayed different parts of the rank, alternating every few seconds to show different positions. Meanwhile, a screen projected onto one wall of the rectangular building showed the top ten positions.


    Liam and Azariah stopped to look at the most important positions in the rankings, which totaled over 7,000 positions, a number nearly equal to the population of the City Thirteen.

 Chapter 58 - 58: Arena

    [2nd] [Myles Smille] [1,711]


    [3rd] [Grace Carson] [1,606]


    [4th] [Enos Cornelius] [1,492]


    ...


    [10th] [Verity Erwin] [948]


    Liam looked at the top ten of the outer disciples'' rank, viewing the names and scores of the main disciples of City Thirteen.


    "How does this score work?" Liam asked as he looked at the slight difference between the middle positions in the rankings.


    Looking sideways at one obelisk showing the last positions of the top 100, Liam saw that the difference between 95th and 11th was only 300 points.


    Azariah explained, "This is the Arena''s exclusive score. The rank of the disciples does not depend on their cultivation, merit, or position, but on their performance in the Arena.


    The score you win or lose after your fights depends a lot on your position in the rank and the position of your opponent. Basically, the winner takes a portion of their opponent''s points and the loser loses a portion of their points.


    The specific rule for this score can vary depending on the difference in the fighters'' positions. You can find this out by reading the Arena''s rules.


    The reasoning behind it is that individuals with higher points stand to lose more when they are defeated by someone with fewer points. Conversely, those with lower points stand to lose less when they are defeated by someone with more points than them."


    Liam looked to the top five, the students with scores well over a thousand points¡ªsomething unbelievable.


    "I imagine there''s a rule that prevents someone very low in the rank from challenging one of them, right?" He smiled, feeling that this would be a straightforward way for a beginner with power.


    Liam pondered the challenges of maintaining a winning record, realizing the difficulty of staying at the top if anyone could challenge the so-called "champions" of the rank.


    Azariah nodded. "Of course. You can only challenge the top 10 ranked disciples if you''re in the top 20. You can only challenge the top 50 disciples if you''re in the top 100, and so on.


    As much as there are rules that say that superiors must accept challenges from inferiors, you have to follow a path to do that. For the spectators in the Arena and the organizers of the competitions, a fight between the thousandth name and the first place would be a waste of time.


    But suppose you''re ranked 1,000th and are confident that you can beat the top-ranked player. Then all you have to do is beat the 500th ranked disciple, then challenge someone from a higher rank, and in less than 10 fights, you could challenge the first place...


    Considering that you really are that strong and would win all the challenges, of course." Azariah laughed, his tone indicating how difficult that would be.


    "Now I understand why you have to stay in first place for a year to be promoted to inner disciple." Liam expressed his thoughts, "Staying in the first place can be quite difficult. Staying in that position for a year is a powerful sign of strength."


    Azariah nodded in agreement. "The outside world doesn''t care about rules. Only strength matters. So anyone can quickly reach a position to challenge the number one. It''s up to them to have the strength to maintain their position."


    Liam looked at the fat man next to him and asked, "By the way, what is your position? Is there any way we can see our positions apart from these special screens?"


    Azariah smiled confidently. "I am at position 679. But if I win my battle today, I could move up 10 to 25 positions. My opponent is the 601th."


    "Oh?" Liam smiled at Azariah''s confidence.


    "As for our positions, we can check them when we make challenges, receive challenges, or even before and after our fights. The Arena has only one fighting platform. So whenever you fight, your position and your opponent''s will appear on the arena screens.


    In addition, you can analyze any rank position in the Arena''s record wing."


    "I guess my position is 7,000 right now," Liam said in a low voice.


    "Actually, you don''t have a rank. Until you sign up for a challenge, your rank is non-existent." Azariah pointed out, his look slightly different as he looked at Liam. "But don''t worry about it. I''ll recommend some disciples for you to challenge. With your current cultivation, you can quickly rise through the ranks."


    ''Just like you, there are unranked or low-ranked people who are strong in cultivation... Let''s see if one of them can handle you for me.'' Azariah smiled at Liam, pretending to help the newcomer.


    Liam nodded at Azariah, quite interested in getting involved in the disputes of the ranked disciples.


    For convenience, Azariah mentioned nothing important about the Arena. Within Demon Gate, there were only two ways to kill according to the sect''s rules. One was self-defense, and the other was challenging within the Arena!


    Apart from that, only treason would cause death within the sect, and even then, it was a crime for which a representative of the sect would be the executor, not a disciple.


    The two made their way to the entrance of the large shoebox-shaped building, and soon came to a ticketing area similar to that of stadiums on Earth.


    "The arena has two zones, Liam," Azariah said, while Liam ignored part of the explanation, already knowing what this place looked like.


    The Arena and the Battle Hall were in the same building. The Battle Hall was nothing more than the administration of the arena, behind the referees, fight logistics and rank maintenance.


    Inside the Arena, there was a spectator''s section, which could be entered by paying a symbolic one silver coin, and a fighter''s section, where challengers and challenged fighters could enter, issue challenges, or even gain access to the fighting platform.


    There was also the administrative part, but only disciples who had been appointed to the Battle Hall could enter this wing. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liam said goodbye to Azariah as the fat man went to check in. His fight was scheduled for 15 minutes from now.


    Liam passed through the entrance without having to pay the silver coin, a perk of being a member of the hall.


    On his way to the stands, he spotted one member of the hall, but also a member of the faction behind the place, a faction Liam had rejected when he agreed to join the Leopards.


    The day after the attack on him and Mary, he had done his mandatory five hours in this place. On that day, no one but the Leopards knew of Liam''s decision, so he had a quiet day in the Arena. Today, however, the members of the Emerald Owls were already aware of the boy''s decision!


    Liam''s realization came instantly as he locked eyes with his hall mate, whose face bore a far-from-peaceful expression, accentuated by deep lines etched across his features.


    "Initiate Liam..." Greeted this member of the hall, looking Liam up and down. "Come to see some fights?" The boy with the long silver hair asked.


    "I have to start eventually, right? They say that only fighting can really hone your skills." Liam observed, trying to remain peaceful even though he was already expecting trouble.


    With a chuckle, Linus mentioned as he walked back through the sector he was guarding. "You can be certain that you''re going to put up quite a fight here. I eagerly expect your battles, Liam."


    Looking behind Linus'' back, Liam felt the words, marked by invisible threats, hit him hard. ''It will not be as easy as you think, Linus. Do you think I won''t prepare?''


    Liam made his way to his seat, passing many disciples on the outskirts of this arena, which could hold practically the entire city at once.


    According to some rumors he''d heard, on days when the top disciples were fighting, this place would be packed and the city streets would be deserted. But even on a normal day like today, 40% of the seats in the stands were occupied.


    As Merlin himself had said, the Arena was one of the best places for a Demon Gate disciple to hone their skills, both in terms of fighting opportunities and observation opportunities.


    One''s own experience was always worth more, but the chance to see a stronger Spirit Master fight could bring out improvements in even the weakest of warriors. As long as one had some affinity and understanding, just watching a fight could bring them improvement!

 Chapter 59 - 59: A Dangerous Game with a New Friend

    In addition to the two of them, an Official, the referee of the match, walked onto the stage with the two outer disciples.


    While the referee seemed to exchange a few words between the competitors, a member of the hall introduced the fighters of the match about to begin. The large matrices of the Arean showed the positions of each of the two.


    ''This looks like a show...'' Liam watched the visual and audio information, feeling like he was back on Earth, in a multi-sports arena, about to host an important tournament match.


    But this was the reality of Twin Land, the world of Spirit Masters, where there were almost no sports and the most acclaimed form of entertainment was Spirit Master competitions.


    There were various kinds of Spirit Masters competitions. The Arena primarily emphasized traditional Spirit battles. However, Liam was already familiar with competitions that centered on comprehension, cultivation speed, magical resource consumption, elemental manipulation, artifact creation, artificial resource creation, conjuration, and many other.


    In a world with access to something as fantastic as mana, things like ordinary sports hadn''t been developed. But the ability to manipulate mana and use Spirits had led to many types of disputes.


    Today was not the time for Liam to witness any of these special competitions.


    After a quick introduction of the two fighters, they positioned themselves in different corners of the fighting platform¡ªan area of about 300 square meters, in the shape of a square, surrounded by semi-transparent mana barriers.


    The referee present was more of an official ''witness'' than someone to prevent incidents. In the Arena, a fight wasn''t over until one side gave up or lost consciousness. Until one of those two things happened, the referee''s job was simply to observe the fight and announce the winner at the end of the match.


    The two men of the same level, 6-Star of the second realm, began the fight by summoning their two Spirits, the common to happen. Unlike Liam, the two who were about to face each other had two Spirits to support them in battle.


    Both knew each other well enough not to underestimate the other, and the challenged side was aware his opponent was close to surpassing him in magical power. To protect his position and add another victory to his record, the boy named Homer used all of his power at the very beginning of the battle.


    With a demon-type Spirit and a cat-type Spirit, he attacked Azariah''s two Spirits, looking for gaps to reach the Spirit Master.


    ''The basic strategy in a Spirit Masters'' battle¡ªget past the enemy Spirits and get to the weak point, the Spirit Master.''


    Liam observed as he saw Azariah doing the same thing as Homer, but using subtly different methods.


    The differences in their actions were not in their goals, but in how they tried to achieve their goals. Basically, each type of Spirit had different methods, some better than others.


    It didn''t just depend on the enemy, but on the type of Spirit a side had. For this reason, the choice of Spirit was critical in Spirit Masters'' journey!


    If you chose a bad Spirit, you could be completely passive against certain types of enemies!


    Liam observed Azariah''s fight with keen interest. He was intrigued to see that the overweight young man unexpectedly had the upper hand in the initial stages of the fight, despite competing against a disciple of a higher position.


    ''Azariah''s Spirits seems especially stronger against the kind of Spirits Homer has.'' Liam brought one of his hands to his chin, using the fight to learn.


    ''But the Spirits of these two are curious... Isn''t Demon Gate famous for being a demonic sect? Why do these two only have one demon-type Spirit each?''


    Liam frowned, the memory of Merlin''s fight replaying in his mind. He couldn''t recall seeing Merlin summon any demon-type Spirits that day.


    ''Merlin is a fourth realm Spirit Master, from what I''ve heard. He used two Spirits that day, so it''s possible that he only has one demon-type Spirit... Why is that?''


    He didn''t have enough information to answer his questions, so he just kept it to himself for now, interested in researching.


    The fight ended quickly, with one of Homer''s two Spirits being wounded and then destroyed by Azariah''s boar spirit, a scene similar to what Liam had seen in his second test of the Promotion Exam.


    "The winner of this match is Azariah Crockett, aka Human Cork, aka White Pig!"


    The voices of many spectators rose after they announced the winner, some commenting on Homer''s skills and especially Azariah''s.


    Other Disciples, however, were already talking about the next fights, which could easily be seen at the entrances to the stands, where there was always a summary of the last five results and the next five fights.


    Due to the high number of disciples and the significant importance of the Arena, fights would break out at all hours of the day. In order to secure a spot for a fight, individuals had to register a couple of days in advance.


    Liam stayed in his seat to watch a few more fights, and Azariah quickly joined him.


    "Congratulations on your victory. You used the opponent''s weaknesses very well to make him surrender," Liam said with a smile on his face, recognizing Azariah''s power.


    Azariah sat down next to Liam, very pleased. With his victory today, he had moved up a few places in the rank, his principal goal for today''s fight.


    But he wasn''t satisfied. His position in the Beasts Hall bothered him, and the man next to him was the quickest way for him to get out of his miserable situation in the coliseum.


    "Now that you''ve seen a bit more of the arena, are you already thinking about your fights? After you sign up, I have some names for you." Azariah put.


    "I don''t know if it would be a good idea for me to fight opponents worthy of your eyes, Azariah." Liam looked away from his colleague, still unsure when to start.


    "The bottom 600 of the rankings is almost entirely made up of Spirit Masters of a similar level to mine. But when you sign up for the Arena, you''ll only be able to face opponents from the bottom 4,000.


    There are only a few powerful Spirit Masters among your potential opponents," Azariah said calmly, not afraid of sounding pushy to Liam.


    "Oh?" Liam hadn''t connected the dots, even though he already knew the rules of the Arena.


    "You can choose your own opponents. But there are three names I would like you to consider. Jabez Rouse, Amiel Sterrett, and Susanna Alexander.


    All three are disciples you''ll be able to challenge once you sign up for the Arena. The interesting thing about them is that they are of the same rank as you, only slightly weaker than you.


    In other words, the chances of them not accepting your challenge are almost zero, and you can earn a good amount of points by defeating them.


    At the same time, they''re strong enough that you can use them to train against Spirit Masters."


    Liam listened with interest and soon learned some basic information about these three disciples, people who had joined the sect recently, so they didn''t have positions matching their powers yet.


    As he talked to Liam about them, holding the black-haired young man''s attention, White Pig couldn''t help but look forward to seeing one of these three against this young man on his way to improving his position in the Beasts Hall. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''If one of them breaks your bones and keeps you from dealing with the beasts of the coliseum, it''ll be my chance to leave the garbage ward!'' Azariah thought as he smiled at Liam, seeing the interested look in his friend''s black eyes.


    Liam listened carefully to Azariah''s recommendations, which he wouldn''t follow blindly, but would take into consideration during his first moments in the Arena.


    ''I''ll register in the arena as soon as I''ve stabilized in the sect. In the meantime, I need to investigate these names with my next cultivation partners.''


    Having already completed his responsibilities for the week in the previous days, Liam planned to spend the next three days focusing on investigating these things. He would also cultivate with beautiful Mary, and continuing to study techniques and books from the Library.


    ''I''ll receive Phila''s things in a few days, and I''ll be able to postpone my responsibilities in the arena for about eleven days. I''ll use that time to advance to 6-Star!''

 Chapter 60 - 60: Progress And A Precious Target

    With its six floors and over 500 square meters, the Lotus Temple was one of the largest and most visited buildings in the city, with hundreds of disciples going in and out of its grounds every day.


    Upon entering it, one would find an extremely beautified inner hall with flowers and trees. In particular, a tree over 20 meters tall stood in the center of the building, its colorful roots visible from the stairs built around it.


    But in the middle of this area covered with special vegetation, beautiful but unique, with dense mana around it, there were also artificial artifacts.


    In some corners, attendants around a counter attended to the disciples. In other, disciples could check the availability of rooms and their prices.


    The Lotus Temple was a place where Demon Gate disciples could cultivate in special rooms and train new techniques with their Spirits without having to get involved in dangerous confrontations outside the city or in the Arena.


    For an affordable price, anyone in the city, including Aspirants, could gain access to one of the temple''s many special rooms, even for a short time.


    For 10 merit points, one could train in a level 1 room for up to two hours. For 50 merit points, you could train for 10 hours in a level 1 room or two hours in a level 2 one. The highest level available in this unit of the Lotus Temple was level 3. At this level, one could pay 200 merit points to train for two hours.


    These were affordable amounts-everyone in the sect could afford to train there for at least two hours. However, going to the temple once a week or even once a day was something that only the top ten ranked disciples could use.


    The top 10 ranked disciples were entitled to two hours of daily training in the level 3 rooms of the Lotus Temple. If not used daily, they could accumulate their rights up to 10 hours.


    As a result, the top floor of the building, where the level 3 was located, almost always had no movement at all. It was usually the level where only the strongest in the city, a small fraction of individuals, went.


    But on the fourth floor, on the level 2 of the temple, in room number 43, Liam was just leaving his chamber after cultivating for four hours straight. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As he crossed the corridor overlooking the large tree in the middle of the building, Liam felt different, his cultivation at the beginning of the 6-Star!


    ''Initiate Phila Bradshaw''s legacy really helped me. Without her merit points, I wouldn''t have been able to spend 100 merit points in the temple.'' Liam smiled as he looked out at the beautiful view from the front of room 43.


    It had been four days since his trip to the arena with Azariah. In those days, he began his guard duties for the Leopard and continued to enjoy the guards stationed outside his room in his dormitory.


    He didn''t take too many risks during those days, fearing reprisals from rival factions and possible revenge from the Abyss Matriarchs.


    Liam had focused most of his time in the Library, studying the history of Spirit Masters, techniques for commanding Spirits. He cultivated with Mary, studied in the Runes Hall, and trained on either level one or level two of this temple.


    He had spent 190 merit points over the past few days to gain access to the rooms of the Lotus Temple and level two of the Library.


    Fortunately, Initiate Phila Bradshaw''s inheritance had given him 130 merit points, 98 gold coins, 325 silver coins. It also gave him other things that weren''t so valuable to him. But she had left no pills or portions.


    Cultivators wouldn''t keep this kind of resource unless it was for emergencies, to heal wounds after a fight, or something like that. But for most of the Demon Gate''s outer disciples, their resources were too limited for many of them to have this kind of artifice.


    Regardless, thanks to Phila''s inheritance, Liam could cover his living expenses in the city, as well as his study and personal development, without facing financial ruin.


    Now, he still had 55 merit points, 160 gold coins, and 400 silver coins.


    ''I can still cultivate for two hours in the level two room, but I''ll save that for the future. I''ll focus on my dual cultivation with Mary and save for other activities in the city.'' He headed for the stairs near to where room 43 was.


    He had tried to get information from female disciples in difficult times, but even the negotiation rooms in the Missions Hall had not helped him.


    Fortunately, the cultivation rooms, combined with the dual cultivation, seemed to be enough for him to explode by the hour.


    The level 1 rooms of the temple were basically made for Aspirants, and were even useful for newly promoted Spirit Lords. However, someone at the middle and end of the second realm would have to cultivate in the level 2 rooms if they wanted to have a significant effect on their cultivation. As for the level 3 rooms, they were for Senior Initiates, newly promoted third realm cultivators.


    Weaker cultivators could cultivate in them and achieve greater results, but those rooms were not so accessible.


    Most of the cultivation rooms in the temple were individual rooms, and the collective rooms did not have price advantages to encourage large groups to pay for them. Otherwise, Liam would have already brought Mary for them to cultivate together in this place. Here, they would surely get better results given the density of elements and mana in the special rooms.


    Upon reaching the entrance gallery of the Lotus Temple, Liam followed the flow of disciples, mingling with the noisy crowd. He soon arrived in front of the majestic temple surrounded by many pillars.


    From there, he made his way to the Runes Hal, his second favorite place in the city, by an hour.


    In just over a week in the sect, Liam had already learned 205 of the 400 most commonly used runic characters.


    At his current pace, he believed that by the end of next week, he could begin attempting to form runes under Ann''s tutelage.


    Eager to further his knowledge in it, he made his way to the regular meeting classroom of the group led by Ann as soon as he arrived at the hall.


    While he went about his business, putting aside a few vendettas that he knew he couldn''t carry out now, his rivals or enemies were not so happy with the current situation.


    A woman in black, a dark look on her face, stopped at the front of the hall, aware that she couldn''t get any closer or she might cause adverse reactions.


    ''You will pay for what you did to Phila, Liam!''


    She clenched her fists tightly, her eyes shining with rage at the audacity of his killing that member of the Abyss Matriarchs.


    Spirit Masters were unreasonable, at least most of the time. The Abyss Matriarchs had tried to kill Liam, but it was one of their own who had died. Their interest now was not only to kill a target, but to avenge Phila''s death!


    ''Leopards won''t protect you everywhere. The moment you leave the city to go hunting for Arcane Crystals, let''s lead with our differences!''


    ...


    In a residential building on Street Eleven, in a dark room surrounded by mist, an 8-Star Spirit Lord entered what looked like a sauna, a special cultivation room.


    Aside from the Lotus Temple, a place accessible to all city residents, private residences in Demon Gate cities always had their own cultivation rooms.


    In this place, the newcomer waited in silence for five minutes until his leader, who was cultivating in the lotus posture amidst the mist, finished cultivating and noticed someone''s presence.


    When the newcomer noticed the master opening his eyes, he got right to the point. "Senior, I have news of a new genius in the city. A newcomer with 3-Star cultivation joined the sect a little over a week ago. Today, he was seen leaving the Lotus Temple with 6-Star cultivation."


    "Oh? That''s a remarkable cultivation speed." The eyes of the gray-haired man sitting in the lotus position widened as his Adam''s apple moved. "This could be a succulent target for me," this 2-Star Spirit Earth Spirit Master said.


    "Monitor him for me. When he reaches 8-Star, let me know. For now, let''s let him ''fatten up'' a bit more before slaughtering him."

 Chapter 61 - 61: Anns Bet

    Among the ornamental plants, colorful flowers adorned the property''s backyard, distorting the image of the area''s residents as demonic cultivators.


    The garden paths comprised stones of different sizes, with a small fountain in the middle of this recreational area.


    A wooden table with seven chairs was placed under the only large tree in the area, offering ample shade.


    A group of women were sitting there, two of them with books and brushes in their hands, two standing with swords at their waists, and two others sitting and chatting about various topics.


    If Liam had been present, despite having never encountered any of these women before, he would have instinctively identified them as his adversaries!


    On each of their clothes, a special crest marked their chests, the same crest he had received from Phila''s inheritance. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    These were women from the Abyss Matriarchs, one of the two exclusive women''s factions on Peak Thirteen!


    "... Changing the subject, I''ve heard from Liam Porter. He was seen entering the Runes Hall earlier with a 6-Star cultivation. He''s been visiting the Lotus Temple for the past few days, but let''s not forget that less than ten days ago, he was only a 3-Star Spirit Lord." A woman, sporting a shaved sides hairstyle and a ponytail, spoke with a hint of suggestion in her tone.


    One of the two women taking notes stopped and looked at Tabitha. "Is this about Phila''s inheritance?"


    Tabitha, the woman with the shaved hair, nodded in the affirmative. "Absolutely. He wouldn''t have had the merit points to spend so many hours there. He didn''t even do any extra missions to earn points."


    "The talent revealed by the star test is false... Check it for me, Aphra. I want to know if someone sold us false information or if he managed to hide his genuine talent," said the leader of the group.


    This woman had white hair, a mature face, apparently 35, and a gorgeous body. She looked at the guard with one hand on the sword at her waist.


    "I will do it immediately, faction leader."


    "Knowing the truth won''t solve our situation," Tabitha said to Eleonor, the white-haired woman next to her.


    Eleonor closed her eyes and sighed. "I know. Let''s continue with Susanna watching this Liam. The Leopards are protecting him well, but it won''t always be like that. Let him continue his routine in the city for now. When he leaves to collect his Arcane Crystals, I want three warriors to avenge Phila''s death."


    Tabitha clasped her hands together and smiled, determined to taste the blood of the wretch who had killed one of them.


    Previously, handling Liam had solely been a means to avoid complications for her faction. The competition for resources and services in City Thirteen posed a significant challenge for groups like hers to readily accept the emergence of new prodigies. However, now that he had taken the life of Phila, there was a personal element driving the necessity to take action against him.


    "He''ll have another ten days or so before he starts to worry. Monitor his possible progress during that time. If he shows growth again, we may have to get ahead of ourselves." Eleonor clarified the situation, looking alternately at the women standing with her in the garden of her estate.


    Except for her and Tabitha, all of them were Spirit Lords at the end of such a realm, powerful Spirit Masters well-ranked among the city''s disciples!


    ...


    After finishing his studies on runes and the universal language, Liam got up from the chair he had been sitting in for the last two hours, feeling his bones crack as he prepared to go shopping.


    He had learned a lot today and was close to mastering a few more special characters of the Universal Language. He had also got advice from Ann about the first steps of a beginner in this profession.


    "Buy the materials I listed to you as soon as possible. Once you''ve learned the meaning, form, and some basic combinations of characters, the quickest way to master them is to combine them into semi-runes," she said again as she watched him leave.


    Semi-runes and runes were almost the same. The only difference was the power. Semi-runes had no power and were usually used as training or simulation for students or even Runemasters. But the way they were written and inscribed was like real runes.


    Liam had learned this from her and nodded to indicate that he would make the purchases.


    Ann walked up beside him and couldn''t help but ask, "By the way, are you abusing magical resources to raise your level, or are you some kind of genius? You''ve improved a lot since you joined the sect. That''s impressive!"


    Liam had already studied a bit about magical resources and their effects and consequences on cultivators, so he could give a good explanation for his accelerated growth if anyone asked him.


    "I think it was a bonus effect because I''ve never used magical resources like pills before. I''ve also been using my merit points at the Lotus Temple. By the way, such a place is amazing."


    "Hmm, it really is." She agreed, not doubting that it was indeed a bonus reaction, perhaps related to his good aptitude, a bit of luck with the elements of the pills, his training at the temple, and his body''s lack of sensitization to artificial resources.


    But she still advised him, "Be careful with this rapid progress. There are several techniques in the Library that can hide your cultivation. Learn one of them to protect this information. I don''t want you to die before you see what you can do in my hall."


    "Oh? Thanks for the tip." Liam thanked her sincerely before joking with her. "Maybe Miss Ann is interested in me, after all? Your usual coolness must be a protection for the others, right?" He winked at her.


    Ann smiled subtly as she looked away. But in full view of at least three dozen students coming and going through the entrance area of the hall, she didn''t move against Liam.


    "Actually, you''re not really my thing. You''re too small for me."


    Liam felt Ann''s attack, but didn''t believe it. At six feet tall, he couldn''t be considered small, especially next to this woman, who was shorter than he was.


    "I made a bet with my colleagues about you and the other three. Don''t let me lose my merit points." She added, removing the strange look from Liam''s face.


    "And why would you do that? Don''t tell me you bet on me?"


    She smiled, showing her beautiful teeth and drawing Liam''s gaze to her cherry lips. "My colleagues think you''ll be the last of our team to get your promotion to a Second Class Runemaster. But I told them no... Anyway, now we are betting on how long it would take you to become a Second Class Runemaster."


    Liam heard this, but didn''t know whether to be grateful for Ann''s confidence in him or to be worried. As accessible as she was, she was also dangerous and had a reputation for brutality.


    ''If I fail to live up to your expectations, what could happen?'' He remained silent, remembering that the helpful redheaded advisor next to him was also a demonic cultivator.


    While Liam worried about not disappointing Ann, the red-haired woman smiled inwardly as she noticed the signs of her apprentice''s nervousness.


    ''They think it will take you as long as others to master the profession because of your ordinary talent. Your result in the bird illusion test was better than expected, but my foolish colleagues place too much importance on the talent test.


    Show them they''re wrong, Liam!


    This big sister will get a thousand merit points if you continue like this!''


    When they reached the exit of the hall, Liam thanked her for her trust and said goodbye, heading off to do his shopping, but already with the goal of searching for a technique in the Library that would have the effect she had mentioned.


    ''I need to speed up my progress as much as possible. If I fail to her, I''ll only make more enemies!''

 Chapter 62 - 62: The Cost of the Profession

    Runemasters were professionals who used their knowledge regarding the Universal Language to manipulate mana and the laws of Twin Lands. That was the foundation of the profession. But to create lasting artifacts, runes alone were not enough. They needed materials and artifacts, but not only that, they needed tools to use the Universal Language to their advantage.


    Historically, the profession of Runemasters was born when scholars began to specialize in the art of inscribing runes. They developed methods to improve the efficiency of their work and created artifacts for general use.


    Before that, the use of runes was more associated with spells, rituals, and other phenomena that would dissipate and lose their effects once the cultivator stopped pouring mana into the runes.


    Liam had seen this himself. The ritual used by the demon incubus was based on runes and the manipulation of the laws of the world by someone with the knowledge and skills of a Sorcerer. He still didn''t understand everything about that day and his relationship with the incubus, but he already knew about the relationship between runes and the world of cultivation.


    All kinds of professionals, Spirit Masters, beasts, and magical beings, they all used runes in one way or another. But those who created permanent artifacts with fantastic effects were known as Runemasters.


    Someone who could use runes to create spells and curses could be called a Sorcerer. Someone who could use runes to heal injuries and diseases was called a Healer. In short, there were many variations in using runes and mana, and how those who could use them were called.


    But Runemasters, in particular, had developed several tools and methods to ensure that their work could be used repeatedly after they had finished inscribing runes.


    It wasn''t interesting that an item like a lamp required the Spirit Master to give away their own mana and go to the trouble of creating runes every time they wanted light.


    To ensure that their artifacts would last a long time, Runemasters used special brushes and inks to inscribe their runes, as well as materials that could hold mana and various types of magical elements. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Upon entering this shop, a place that looked like a grocery store with several shelves and items on display, with signs showing their prices, Liam sighed when he saw the price of some materials.


    {First Class Inscription Brush: 5 gold coins/unit.}


    {Second Class Inscription Brush: 20 gold coins/unit.}


    {First Class Mana Repellent Colorless Ink: 10 gold coins/bottle.}


    {Second Class Mana Repellent Colorless Ink: 40 gold coins/bottle}


    {First Class Fox Leather: 10 silver coins/square centimeter.}


    ...


    {Second Class Dragon Glass: 70 gold coins/unit.}


    Liam researched the prices of several materials and tools and couldn''t help but cringe at the cost.


    ''It is amazing how expensive all the materials are for Runemasters! I''ll have to visit other shops to get the best price.'' Liam thought in silence while other people like him searched for materials in this shop, some buying and others leaving after a few moments.


    The price was indeed high, but the tools, such as ink and brushes, could be used repeatedly until they ran out or lost their effectiveness and had to be replaced. Other materials were also expensive, but the artifacts that contained those materials were usually expensive as well.


    Even ordinary items like magic lamps could cost a lot. For this reason, most mortal cities didn''t use this kind of lamp for public lighting, but whale oil lamps. Only wealthy mortal families or the families of Spirit Masters could afford efficient lighting like that provided by magic lamps.


    ''For now, I''ll concentrate on finding the best price and buying only what I need. A brush and colorless ink, both First Class. I''ll also buy ready-made lamps.''


    Runemasters could either build the artifact on which they would inscribe their runes from scratch¡ªusually the best way, since they could inscribe their runes in pieces as they assembled the artifact¡ªor use off-the-shelf artifacts made by others, a convenient method, but not versatile.


    It wasn''t uncommon for Blacksmiths and Glassblowers to create items that would go through Runemasters before receiving runes that would make them more fantastic.


    Weapons were the most famous artifacts to receive rune inscriptions, but the best sellers across the continent were definitely the special glassworks behind the famous magic lamps.


    The magic lamp was the cheapest and most common artifact for Runemasters to produce.


    With this in mind, Liam left the first shop he entered to investigate the other nine shops he knew that sold materials and tools for Runemasters in City Thirteen.


    ¡­


    He soon discovered that in this city, as in the others, competition was merely a front for a cartel that controlled prices. In all the shops he visited that afternoon, he found the same prices for every item he looked at.


    The only difference was inventory. Some stores had more of certain materials, others had less, and there might be a shortage of certain items in some stores.


    But even these differences in supply didn''t change the prices, which were artificially kept at the same level throughout the city.


    In the end, he bought the ink, the brush, and five light bulbs, spending 15 gold coins and 50 silver coins.


    With his materials to train his runic inscription skills, he set off to the Library, thinking back to Ann''s words earlier, quite eager to learn a technique to hide his cultivation.


    ''As long as I find something like what she suggested, I''ll be able to hide my progress and maybe fool the enemies watching me.''


    Liam looked at the entrance to the Library and followed the students going in and out.


    He went straight to the entrance to level two, not bothering to pay 10 merit points to enter the area ahead.


    As Ann had said, there were several techniques that could hide a Spirit Master''s cultivation. Liam would choose five of them to analyze before choosing the one he would take the copy of to study.


    Eager to learn one of them as soon as possible, he was already planning to go to the Lotus Temple to train in his chosen technique when he left the Library!

 Chapter 63 - 63: Techniques to Hide Cultivation

    {Classification: Second Class, Ordinary.}


    {Description: a technique compatible with demonic practitioners. It can form an invisible mask of mana. When activated, the mask contains the magical fluctuations of the user''s cultivation base, reflecting a lower level of cultivation than the user''s real one or no cultivation at all for those whose cultivation is of the same realm or lower than the user''s.}


    {Detail: it has 5 levels of mastery. At the first level, the user can hide their own cultivation; at the second level... Finally, according to rumors from users of the technique, the fifth level of mastery can completely hide the user''s aura from even Spirit Kings.}


    Liam read the entire contents of the book in his hands, which told him exactly what to expect from the technique at each level of mastery, its potential for future use, and its specific limitations.


    Contrary to what one might expect from the cultivation world, there were very detailed and well-founded analyzes of techniques and the like. Out of the 60 pages of Mana Mask, they devoted 40 to the possibilities, problems, and successes that over 2,000 users had achieved.


    In Demon Gate, merit points could be earned by sharing your experiences and discoveries in different situations. One didn''t need to provide personal details. The simple fact of sharing that a specific technique was ineffective against a certain enemy type, for example, made points for you.


    It reminded Liam of Earth, where scientists helped each other by sharing their experiences, and how that helped everyone''s knowledge and skills develop more quickly.


    Of course, it wasn''t a perfect system. But there were many benefits to sharing small pieces of information that weren''t critical to you, but had the potential to help others.


    Aside from the 40 pages that talked about technique¡ªa text that was useful for disciples like Liam to compare techniques before choosing one¡ª19 of the remaining 20 pages were complex texts that couldn''t be understood by simply reading them.


    The techniques were written in code, full of passages that would make no sense to someone with poor comprehension, including passages that would have to be understood gradually.


    Of the five levels of mastery of Mana Mask, reaching the maximum level of comprehension meant understanding everything in the 19 pages, something that could take decades to happen.


    Even for the greatest cultivation genius on the continent, reading it once would not be enough to understand it.


    Not only that, learning such a text required mana. But from what Liam could sense now, there was some kind of matrix on the Library that prevented Spirit Masters from moving mana inside their bodies.


    He just scanned the 19 pages, closed the Mana Mask book, and picked up one of the other volumes he had chosen to compare techniques.


    The third technique he picked up was called Shadow of a Thousand Faces.


    {Shadow of a Thousand Faces}


    {Classification: Second Class, High.}


    {Description: a disguise technique. It allows the practitioner to take on the appearance and cultivation level of people they have met or studied in detail. The technique uses mana to shape the spiritual appearance and mask the practitioner''s true cultivation level.}


    {Detail: it has seven levels of mastery. In the first level, the user can imitate the spiritual fluctuation of cultivators up to one level weaker than themselves. In the second level¡­ Finally, at the seventh level of mastery, the user must be able to imitate the spiritual fluctuation of even cultivators of an entire realm higher than their own.}


    Liam opened his eyes wide as he read the passage in the 57-page book, tempted to choose it without analyzing the other alternatives.


    ''This technique is incredible.'' He thought as he sat in the reading area, a place with 22 tables and 88 comfortable chairs.


    With something like it, one could pose as an expert, bluff their way out of trouble, or even use an enemy''s identity to cover their tracks!


    But Liam was curious about the other two books he had yet to read.


    {Hidden Dragon Seal}


    {Classification: Second Class, High.} S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    {Description: a technique in which one must inscribe spiritual seals on their bodies. These seals suppress and conceal the practitioner''s cultivation level, making them virtually undetectable.}


    {Detail: there are six levels of mastery. The first, the user can create a single seal that can only suppress their own cultivation. The second, the limit is two seals at a time, so they can use it on other people... Finally, at the sixth level of mastery, the user can create six concealment seals that, when combined, can even seal the cultivation of cultivators one realm stronger than the user.}


    ''The Hidden Dragon Seal is also impressive. Not only can this technique be used to hide cultivation, we can also use it as a weapon against third parties.'' Liam thought as he finished reading the contents of a 77-page book, the largest of the five he had chosen.


    But there was a reason this technique had such an enormous book!


    ''The problem with it is that, while using the seal, the practitioner cannot use half or more of their powers. They become invisible to others in terms of cultivation, but in order to use their full power, they have to break the seal and reveal their power.


    The good thing about it is that it can be used on third parties to restrain enemies, prisoners, or even beasts... Come to think of it, that''s a fantastic technique!''


    Liam found himself torn between the three most impressive techniques he had come across in his readings.


    He put the other two books that didn''t catch his eye aside, leaving the three he liked best in front of him.


    ''Hidden Dragon Seal and Shadow of a Thousand Faces have the same classification. So their efficiency should be similar, and learning them will have a similar level of difficulty... Probably the one with the most mastery levels is the one that would take the longest to master completely.''


    He looked at the Shadow of a Thousand Faces.


    ''A lower level technique can be learned more quickly. And right now, the most urgent thing for me is to have a technique whose functions I can use in two weeks at the most.'' He thought about the Mana Mask, but he was still undecided.


    The rank of a technique told you how powerful it could be, but also how difficult it would be to learn.


    A First Class, Low-quality technique could be learned quickly even by not very talented Spirit Masters. But a Sixth Class, High-quality technique would be extremely difficult to learn for practitioners with talents that could not take them to at least the sixth realm.


    Liam had a talent that could take him to the fourth realm, so he imagined he wouldn''t have much trouble learning Second Class techniques.


    ''As incredible as the Shadow of a Thousand Faces is, it wouldn''t give me what I need most right now¡ªa way to hide my future progress. At best, it would allow me to mimic the aura of others, which wouldn''t fool people who already know me. Besides, I''d be taking a colossal risk if I used it and looked like someone with serious problems.'' He pushed it away, leaving two options.


    ''Between the Hidden Dragon Seal and the Mana Mask, the former certainly has more potential because of its rank and because it can be used on others. Even more so for someone who has to deal with beasts. The seals of the technique could be of great help to a tamer.


    But Mana Mask is more compatible with what I''m looking for now. It can hide my level without limiting my power. Suppose I''m attacked by an enemy by surprise. If I use the Hidden Dragon Seal, I might be in danger because I won''t be able to access my full power right away. But with the Mana Mask, I could use 100% of my power and still look weaker than I am.''


    Liam stood up and picked up four of the five books he had, intending to return them to their respective places on the shelves at the second level of the Library.


    He then made his way to the level two copy room, where he handed the Mana Mask book to the Officer who was in charge of the area.


    ''It will have less future potential, but it will better fulfill what I need.'' He received the copy from the Officer and stored it in his spatial ring.


    Leaving the Library, Liam hurried to the Lotus Temple, the best place to train any kind of technique.


    Training a technique could be done anywhere that the practitioner could use the mana in their body. But the best place was definitely an area rich in mana, with privacy and no possibility of interruption.


    Liam made his way to the fourth floor of the temple, paying 50 merit points, leaving him with only five points on his ID, but the right to train for two hours in one of the best rooms in the temple.


    When he arrived at the bottom of the steps between the third and fourth floors, he had a smile of anticipation on his face as he suddenly felt something reach his nostrils.


    Liam stopped just five steps from the entrance to the fourth floor, seeing no one in front of him, but still smelling a strange perfume.


    His heart leaped in his chest as his limbs grew hotter, blood pulsing to parts of his body he would rather not have pulsing right now.


    ''What is that? What''s that smell?'' He turned to see a woman walking calmly up the stairs, looking at him strangely, as if he were a stone in her path.


    Liam ignored the woman''s uncomprehending look at him and focused on her breasts, plump red lips and long orange hair. Her wide hips and thick legs didn''t go unnoticed, either.


    Without realizing it, he took a step down, moving toward her as a purple mist of seduction rose from his pores.


    Gulp!


    A sudden hunger blocked out all of Liam''s other thoughts as he did what he had been trying to hold back for the past few days.


    ''I have to do this!''


    With that thought, the surroundings of this part of the stairs became shrouded in mist, leaving only him and the stranger standing there.

 Chapter 64 - 64: No Way Out

    ''Incubus? It looks like this newbie got a dual cultivation demon!'' Felicity opened her eyes wide before moving, using the palm of one of her open hands to strike Liam''s left shoulder.


    As soon as her palm reached Liam, she knocked him unconscious, causing the incubus demon to disappear and the black-haired boy''s purple haze to dissipate.


    Liam only felt his vision blur and then darkness enveloped his vision, his senses shutting down like an electrical system that had just been turned off.


    It all happened so fast that he had no time to despair or feel pain.


    ...


    Suddenly, Liam''s brow furrowed, wrinkles appeared at the corners of his eyes, and several expression lines marked his forehead.


    As his lips parted, he let out a slight sound of pain, moving his neck as he awoke from his previous situation. For a moment, he forgot where he was, what had happened, not even realizing his current situation.


    "Shit! What''s this pain?" He muttered as he looked down, especially towards his left shoulder, where he felt as if his bones had been broken.


    "You''ve been out for 40 minutes. That''s impressive. I almost thought I''d killed you."


    The moment he heard that velvety, thin voice, Liam shuddered, looked ahead, and saw the beautiful figure from earlier. Meanwhile, the memories of what had happened filled his mind.


    Gulp!


    ''I attacked her?!'' He remembered how it had all happened, how he had smelled the sweetest perfume and then lost control.


    But as he comprehended how he had lost consciousness, he felt the ropes wrapping around his wrists and heels as he was tied to an iron chair.


    ''Shit! Did she see the incubus? Is that why she kidnapped me?''


    The thoughts raced through his mind as his face paled.


    Felicity added fuel to the fire of Liam''s thoughts. "Are you a dual cultivator?"


    Liam opened his eyes wide, missing the full beauty of the orange-haired woman standing twelve meters in front of him, inside this large, enclosed cultivation room. He felt the sensation of losing his ground, of being alone, of facing death.


    If she had found out what he was capable of, it was only a matter of time before word got out and a group of men hunted him down!


    ''I''m dead! All this woman has to do is decide to talk about it with others, and she doesn''t even have to lift a finger to get me killed!'' He feared for his life, already shaking violently.


    She saw Liam panicking and sighed, taking a step closer to the boy. "What''s your name, brat? It was really brave of you to go up against a senior."


    "L-Liam P-Porter." He stammered as he answered. "Senior... I, I-I made a m-mistake." He tried to remove himself from the situation, though he doubted that any member of Demon Gate would forgive him.


    Either way, he was really screwed now. That was for sure!


    ''Shit! A fucking third realm Spirit Master! Why did you show yourself to her? Did you really let me do that?'' Liam asked the incubus, who had a strange look on his face at the moment.


    ''Don''t blame me. That woman seduced you. One of her Spirits has a strong seductive power. I can feel it. The saturation you felt earlier was her seducing you. I just didn''t expect her to seduce me as well.'' The incubus said in an uncertain tone, the first time he had spoken like that since he had met Liam.


    ''Anyway, find a way to keep us alive. I''ll be more careful next time. I just didn''t think that I, the master of seduction, would fall for it.'' He admitted with difficulty.


    ''Pathetic!'' Liam thought to himself, but there was really nothing he could do about.


    ''What can I do? I can''t just say she seduced me and it wasn''t my fault. She might be an irrational cultivator. If I deflect the blame, it could make my situation worse.'' Liam thought quickly and came up with what he needed to escape a brutal death.


    "Senior, please forgive this junior''s impertinence. It was entirely my fault," he said, a little less shaken, a help from the incubus that subtly controlled Liam''s heightened emotional side.


    Felicity liked what she heard and stopped just a few feet in front of Liam, making him look up to look deep into her eyes.


    Feeling one of her fingers touch his chin, forcing him to look at her, Liam felt sweat drip from his forehead, still smelling her scent.


    ''Is she still playing with me? What a cruel woman!''


    She bit her lips and then pulled away.


    "Liam, you were lucky today. I won''t kill you for daring to seduce me. And I won''t tell anyone about the dual cultivation demon you gained as your first Spirit."


    "If?" He asked, imagining that there was some kind of important condition about to be said.


    "If you help me with something. It''s not now, but in the future. I won''t lie to you. You and I are both weak as we are now. But you with your dual cultivation, and me with my own abilities, we can become stronger.


    When you become a fourth realm cultivator, I want you to help me kill someone."


    Her voice changed as she spoke, from a sweet, charming voice to the angry tone of someone who could kill and devour an enemy''s body.


    As she spoke the last sentence, Felicity looked at the door of this cultivation room on the third level of the temple and clenched her fists.


    ''One day I''m going to kill you, Robert Nickle!'' S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liam didn''t know what was on Felicity''s mind, but he couldn''t help but think about the only way out for him. ''I have no choice but to help her. But won''t that guarantee my death in the future?''


    "Can you tell me what it will be like? Who will we be up against?" He inquired.


    She turned to him and shook her head negatively. "When you and I go to deal with it, I''ll tell you everything there is to tell. For now, you and I won''t have much to talk about, so there''s no need for you to know these details so soon."


    "If the Senior assures you will protect my secret, then I agree."


    She nodded to him and took from her spatial ring a special sheet with runes on it, a Magic Contract.


    Magic Contracts were nothing more than ordinary paper with special runes that guaranteed that those who signed it would fulfill the words written on it. In other words, if you had such a contract, you could write whatever you wanted on it, and it would accept whatever you signed.


    The signature was not like an earthly signature, but the cultivator''s blood and mana, something that could not be forged.


    "By the way, my name is Felicity. You might have been seduced by me earlier, so even if you hadn''t agreed, I wouldn''t have exposed you," Felicity said after seeing Liam''s ''signature'' on the contract.


    ''Of course you would.'' Liam closed his eyes as he felt his wrists and heels loosen again as he sighed in defeat. ''At least I''m still alive. I was tricked, but that was a lesson for me to be more careful!''

 Chapter 65 - 65: Ally of Seduction

    Liam looked at her with a question mark on his face, not expecting her to talk to him about such a thing. His eyes locked with hers as he remained silent, a certain thought that if she joined him, he would cultivate faster, if that was her intention in asking such a question.


    She added. "Since we have an agreement, it will be to my advantage to know your situation. I can help you get your women if you don''t have anyone." She winked at him as she bit her lips and ran her hands over her body. "But this, my love, I''m afraid you''ll never taste. I won''t cultivate it with you."


    Liam shut his eyes, feeling the force of the woman''s seductive power stirring in his mind once more. However, this time, he successfully restrained himself.


    "I see... Well, I have a companion, but I feel that she alone isn''t enough. Whenever we finish cultivating, I''m still in a great mood, while she needs to rest for at least a few hours before she can cultivate again," he said, regretting that he couldn''t cultivate with this woman.


    Felicity was at the 2-Star of the Spirit Earth Realm. If he could cultivate with her, he was pretty sure he''d reach the 7-Star of the Spirit Lord Realm in a matter of hours or days at the most.


    But Felicity was smart. She wouldn''t subject herself to such a cultivation method when she was still young and hadn''t reached a significant cultivation bottleneck.


    ''I will not use up my vitality and the stability of my magical foundation to cultivate faster now, when my cultivation speed is not a problem.'' She thought to herself, controlling her temptations.


    However, she still had her curiosity about dual cultivation. She had read about incubus and succubus demons, and she had heard rumors about dual cultivators.


    You didn''t need an incubus or succubus-type Spirit to engage in dual cultivation. There were lost techniques all over the continent that allowed people without these two types of demons on their side to cultivate together.


    Felicity rubbed her chin and said, "Then you need another companion. I''ll help you with that. But don''t use that seduction skill you tried earlier. It''s good, especially when used prudently. But don''t use it against someone stronger, especially now when you don''t know your limits and are weak.


    As your Spirit evolves qualitatively throughout your journey and you test these powers on your women, you''ll be able to gain better control to use them almost imperceptibly, even on stronger women. But that''s for the future. For now, keep this ability sealed for the women who are already yours."


    "Thank you for the tip. I''ll follow it up." He thanked her sincerely, even though he had already thought of it.


    She nodded and asked, "How is your cultivation speed?"


    "It varies. If I''m not mistaken, it depends on how the cultivation progresses, so there are always different results. But on average, I can cultivate more than twice as fast with my companion than when I just meditate."


    With the contract the two had signed, it wouldn''t be a risk for Liam to discuss this information with Felicity. Besides, if she was going to help him get good targets, it was worth the conversation.


    "What about the consequences for you and your companion? I''ve heard that dual cultivation is a double-edged sword, and it''s hard to say if it''s really worth it." She approached him with a genuinely interested look.


    She didn''t doubt that a stagnant person could benefit from it. But she was curious about the consequences of such a method.


    "For me, there are no visible negative consequences so far. But as for my companion, her foundation isn''t as strong as it should be at the same level if she were to use only ordinary cultivation. Her vitality is also being depleted, although I don''t know how to measure it." He replied with a deep voice and a solemn look.


    ''I knew it.'' She took a deep breath as she stepped back and looked away.


    "But there''s an upside, if you ask me. From what I''ve heard of Mary, the vitality she used to reach the second realm was less than the vitality she gained by progressing through it. So, at least for now, it seems that it has its costs, but they are less than the benefits."


    This information did not surprise her. ''It is to be expected. It is said that succubi and incubi really help with cultivation. I just didn''t expect that dual cultivation would be so good for him. If what he''s saying is true, then it will only benefit him.''


    "How is your daily cultivation time?" This was her last question.


    "Well, as an Initiate, I have a lot of responsibilities. But I think I can cultivate for up to three hours a day. That would be enough for me to have one or two more women without having to cut back on my cultivation with Mary." He looked at her expectantly.


    "I will find some names for you. I even have someone in mind, but I have to check a few things first. In the meantime, take it easy. I know you must be eager to sleep with other women and become stronger, but your identity as a dual cultivator is delicate. If you take action against the wrong woman, all the men in the sect will want to kill you."


    There were people of both genders who were against dual cultivation. But it was the men who hated it the most and took action against suspected dual cultivators because of the danger they posed to their women.


    The tag "dual cultivator" was not given to anyone who practiced dual cultivation. The dual cultivator was the one who directed the process, in other words, the one who could repeat the process with different partners.


    With Liam and Mary, she couldn''t do it with other men, but he could do it with other women. As such, he was the dual cultivator, and she was just a ''cauldron.''


    Mary could certainly benefit from it, but she didn''t have the potential to bring dual cultivation to other people.


    Like Liam, most of the dual cultivators in history were men. Therefore, men were their natural enemies.


    As for the women themselves, a good portion of them also hated dual cultivators because they were their prime targets, often had no choice but to begin cultivation with these people, and were the side that got the worst of it.


    If Liam wasn''t careful, one of his targets might turn on him and cause his death!


    "I know. If it wasn''t for your seductive aura, or if I was stronger, what happened earlier wouldn''t have happened." Liam looked down, feeling a chill run down his spine.


    ''I narrowly escaped today...''


    She said to him, "It''s good that you understand. But be careful. I''m not the only one with seduction powers in City Thirteen or in the sect. There must be a hundred women in the guild with powers more or less like mine. Spirits with seduction powers are common among female cultivators."


    ''That makes sense.'' He thought silently.


    "I''ll take care of this topic and give you some good targets. What were you doing on the fourth floor of the temple today? It''s unusual for novice disciples like you to come to this area."


    Felicity had known about Liam before meeting him. She didn''t know him personally, but she had heard about him in her group. So she was aware of the fact that he hadn''t been in the sect long.


    "I have come here to learn a technique for concealing cultivation."


    "That''s good. With your dual cultivation, you''ll be able to progress quickly. Something like this will protect your progress from your enemies and give you some opportunities."


    She liked what she heard and saw that this young man wasn''t like the typical cultivator, who was careless and arrogant.


    She then gestured toward the door of this cultivation room, where she had already wasted a lot of time talking to him. "You should go to your cultivation room. I''m also here to use my merit points at the temple."


    "When will you get the targets you mentioned?" he asked as he stopped in front of the door.


    "I don''t know. It could take a day or ten. But it''s likely I''ll be able to find a target quickly. I know some women who would give their lives for the chance to become stronger," she said in a deep tone, secretly clenching her fists behind her back.


    If she wasn''t talented enough to have the confidence to reach the fourth realm on her own, she would also consider accepting the negative consequences of dual cultivation!


    ''Fortunately, I don''t need this to chop off your head, Robert!''


    Liam sensed a sudden murderous intent coming from Felicity and took the cue to open the door. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''ll find you when I have a name. But you''ll have to go to her yourself. She won''t come to you to give you what you want. Remember that."


    "It''s good enough for me."


    With that, he left Felicity and went to his cultivation room on the fourth floor of the temple.

 Chapter 66 - 66: Mana Mask

    Liam had already used several minutes of his two-hour stay in his cultivation room on the fourth floor of the temple.


    Thousands of sect disciples highly coveted the Lotus Temple in each of the fjord cities. There were fewer rooms than there was a demand for them, which meant that as soon as someone paid for their places, their contracted time would begin.


    Liam lost more than he would have liked with Felicity, so he cleared his mind of thoughts related to her and the previous conversation, picked up the Mana Mask book, and began.


    He began to read the 19 pages of codes as he focused his mana in his eyes and brain.


    As he began to read, he felt the meaningless text in front of him take on a different feeling, and he understood some passages.


    It was said that mastering a new technique took time, dedication and patience. But at the first moment of contact, even a person with minor talent would understand many details of a technique.


    The most talented people would progress from an amateur level to a level where they could use the technique in a matter of minutes, hours at most. But even the slowest could start using techniques, especially low-grade ones, after a few days or weeks of study.


    In Liam''s case, his talent was far superior to the Mana Mask''s rating.


    In 40 minutes of studying the copy of the technique, he understood 3 of the 19 pages, enough to make colored mana points appear around his face.


    ''Thal''Korr, can you tell if this technique has any effect?'' Liam asked his Spirit.


    ''No, at least not where I am. Maybe when I get out of your soul, I can,'' the Spirit said in his usual cold, dry tone.


    Liam didn''t hesitate to summon the Shadowfiend, keeping the Spirit still while he tried to use the Mana Mask technique.


    Thal''Korr watched his master in silence, noticing a subtle change in Liam''s magical fluctuation.


    "I can feel it. There''s a slight difference, but nothing too significant. It''s like your cultivation fluctuates between 5-Star and 6-Star."


    Liam smiled as he understood the feeling he was getting from using the Mana Mask.


    ''So this is what the technique looks like...'' He stopped moving his mana in the pattern required by the technique and let his cultivation fluctuation stabilize again at 6-Star.


    ''Right now, I haven''t reached the first level of mastery, so I can''t hide my cultivation from a Spirit at my level. But even without reaching the first level of mastery of the technique, I can still show fractions of its characteristics.''


    He allowed Thal''Korr to continue outside his soul while he turned his attention to continuing his training with the technique.


    Aside from understanding the text of the technique, which was necessary to know how to activate it, one would also need to practice using the technique, repeating the commands to learn from their own mistakes. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Learning a new technique did not differ from learning to cook. There was the theory, there was the recipe, and there was the practice.


    Just because you''ve seen a recipe from someone who knows how to cook a particular dish doesn''t mean you''ll get it right the first time. Only by testing, using your own experience, and refining the process of preparing the dish would you reach a good level at it.


    And even with a good recipe and a minimum of understanding and effort, there was no guarantee that you would reach a high level.


    Some people simply had a talent for it. They either learned quickly or reached a top level through training. But there were also those who would never get far, no matter how hard they tried.


    It was the same with techniques. Sometimes you had to adjust the commands to your own characteristics, balancing the elements, the amount of mana, and even the speed of your mana in the process behind the operation of a given technique.


    Liam progressed relatively well in the three attempts he made in the time he had in the room, and by the end of his two hours, he had successfully hidden one of his cultivation stars from Thal''Korr.


    ''If this works with everyone of my level, I''ll be able to advance to 7-Star level and use the Mana Mask to impersonate a 6-Star Spirit Lord.'' Liam smiled to himself, happy with his result today.


    ''I just have to test it on Mary later to see if the mask is obvious to her. Thal''Korr said he saw the mana distortion on my face, but he''s connected to me.


    From what the technique text says, it''s normal for the Spirit Master to feel and see some of the distortion of the mask. That''s how they know they are using the technique. So maybe Thal''Korr can see it because of our connection.


    If Mary sees nothing, then it means I can use it without worrying about attracting attention.'' He clenched his fists as he left the room, heading for the temple entrance to return the room key.


    ''I can also test this on Ann. She''s stronger than me, so she''ll be able to help me more than Mary. Since she herself suggested I learn such a technique, she shouldn''t make it difficult for me.''


    Along the way, he also decided that once he mastered the first level of the technique, he wouldn''t use it to wipe out his entire cultivation. Doing so would reveal to others his ability to hide his cultivation, which might raise doubts in the minds of his enemies.


    His plan was simply to use the technique to appear to be at the 6-Star Spirit Lord while he would continue to advance to higher levels.


    Until he had mastered the first phase of the technique, he also didn''t want to use it to make sure he wouldn''t be seen using it when he still had little control over it.


    ''I just have to be careful when I meet disciples in the third realm. Someone like that will sense my true cultivation.''


    After leaving the Lotus Temple, Liam enjoyed the night view of the city from the main staircase, sighing for another ''won'' day in the sect.


    Now it was time for him to return to Mary, cultivate with her, and then rest for a new day. Tomorrow, he planned to fulfill his week''s responsibility with the Beasts Hall, while leaving it to the Battle Hall at the end of the week.


    He was almost certain that the next time he went to the Battle Hall to perform his duty, he would have problems, so he wanted to prepare well in advance.


    Members of the Battle Hall were required to fight in the battle arena once a month, which could be brought forward or postponed depending on one''s luck and influence within the hall.


    ''I will use the next three days to get stronger and master the basics of Mana Mask. After that, it will be time to face my demons.'' He thought to himself as he approached two weeks in the sect, when he would have to risk going out of the city to hunt for Arcane Crystals.


    But he hoped Felicity would give him a target before he left to hunt for the 30 Arcane Crystals he needed to collect by the end of the month.


    If his theories weren''t wrong, having a new partner could take him to the next level quickly!


    **Vote for your favorite characters! It will aid in selecting harem members!**

 Chapter 67 - 67: Working in the Battle Hall

    He wasn''t interested in the rank, let alone the buzz that came from the area, which was already teeming with disciples before 11 o''clock. Even on a chilly day like today, hundreds of disciples would be there, some to fight, but most to watch the day''s fights.


    Even before he entered the arena, Liam noticed the sharp glances in his direction. He was certain that he would have problems during his five hours of mandatory service in this place today.


    It was the first time he had entered the hall since his affiliation with the Leopards became public. Having rejected the faction behind many of the arena''s members, he had no doubt that today would be difficult.


    ''Let''s get on with it. Hopefully, they''ll stick to the rules and not push it to the limit today.'' Liam continued after preparing himself.


    Over the past few days, he had continued his activities in the Runes Hall, his cultivation with Mary, and his training with Mana Mask. However, he still needed a few more days of training to master his new technique and become a First Class Runemaster. As for leveling up, that was even further away from him than the other two things.


    But he was stronger than he was three days ago, and he continued his studies on combat techniques and types of Spirits.


    Regrettably, he would need to wait until the start of the following month to receive his Initiate''s wage. Only then would he be able to resume his training and cultivation at the Lotus Temple, in a more fitting environment. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Initiate Liam Porter, come with me. You have a different assignment today," said one of the three men who had looked at him sharply a moment ago.


    As he had no other option, Liam trailed behind the short, black-haired individual. This person was an 8-Star Spirit Lord, the same level of the other two observing Liam silently.


    The work Liam had done in the arena on his first day on the job had been simple. He had helped clean the fighting platform and the competitors'' area.


    The work in the arena wasn''t complex. The outer disciples basically did the maintenance work, took part in the mandatory fights¡ªusually at the worst times of the day to keep the arena running¡ªas well as managed the fight orders, rank records, benefits, and so on.


    This was not a place to develop skills. The service there was mainly menial, and practically all the disciples of the sect would work in the fighting hall at some point in their journeys.


    However, there were strenuous activities to be performed in the arena, such as the compulsory fights, which were theoretically designed to force even the most complacent to fight and push their limits.


    "What am I supposed to do today?" Liam asked, not surprised at the change in his role.


    In the Battle Hall, the roles were indeed more variable, and it would be difficult for someone to work on the same thing for more than a few weeks.


    But the Hall Lordwould surely punish him.


    The Initiate in front of Liam continued through the inner corridors of the arena and led Liam to the fight registration area. "You will register to fight in the arena in three days. This is your mandatory fight of the month. But for now, you''ll be taking part in Initiate Francis'' collective training."


    The mandatory fight did not surprise Liam. He was already prepared for it and had even thought of a name he wanted to face. But the collective training took him by surprise and made him secretly clench his fists.


    In addition to the already introduced functions of an arena member, disciples could also hire the services of the arena for more realistic training.


    Training with a Spirit Puppet was almost perfect, but its price could be an obstacle for over 80% of the Spirit Masters. Arena battles, on the other hand, were practically free, but they were quite dangerous.


    If one was willing to pay a reasonable amount¡ªnot too much compared to the cost of renting a Spirit Puppet, and not too little compared to a challenge in the arena¡ªone could hire the arena and get a group of Spirit Masters to help them train.


    One function of the arena''s Spirit Masters was to meet the training needs of the disciples who signed up!


    The problem with this? Training could be quite dangerous, even though the rules of the arena stated that neither side could use deadly force.


    But that wasn''t all...


    ''Initiate Francis is part of the Emerald Owls... He probably chose the collective training to hide his actual intention to hurt me.'' Liam looked sharply in the direction of the man in front of him, another member of that faction behind the arena.


    But he managed to hide his displeasure in his voice. "Is that everything I need to do today?"


    "Yes, after training, your five hours for the week will be complete," the man said in a good-natured tone.


    When they reached the registration area, Liam had already put his name on the leaderboard and was currently ranked at 7,026. He was near the bottom of the ladder with only 100 points.


    Because of the rules of the arena, where the winner took some of the loser''s points, new registrants always entered the rank with an initial score related to their hierarchy in the sect.


    Liam was an Initiate, so his position was higher than that of the novice Aspirants.


    "Do you have an opponent in mind? We can choose someone of the same level for you if you don''t have one," asked the officer behind the booth they stopped at.


    Although the place was organized a lot by other outer disciples, the most important functions in this and other halls were done by Officers to make sure that they followed the few rules of the sect.


    The Initiate next to Liam looked at him, curious who this foolish fellow would choose. If Liam let the arena choose for him, the chances of him facing a member of Emerald Owls were not small.


    ''He probably won''t choose anyone. A rookie like him doesn''t know...''


    While the short-haired Initiate was thinking to himself, Liam said the name of the opponent he had chosen.


    "Initiate Susanna Alexander."


    Liam surprised the Initiate behind him.


    Liam had already investigated the name of such a woman. Azariah had nominated Susanna Alexander. But Liam hadn''t chosen her just because of the fat guy.


    By investigating the names given by Azariah, Liam had discovered that Susanna was part of the Abyss Matriarchs, the force that had tried to assassinate him!


    As far as he could find out, Susanna Alexander was supposed to be a 4-Star Spirit Master in her last battle in the arena. She could be a good opponent for his first proper fight against Spirit Masters. She wouldn''t become his friend, so there was no risk of offending her with the challenge. Susanna was also weaker than him and with a better position than him in the rank, i.e. with points to lose.


    Most importantly, she was a woman, the best kind of target for him!


    The Officer issued Liam''s challenge to Susanna, while the Initiate behind the black-haired boy thought about the situation.


    ''Susanna, huh? Why did you choose this woman?'' The corners of the Initiate''s lips rose subtly. ''Do you think her 4-Star cultivation is real? Tsk! You''re even dumber than I thought!


    We don''t even need to use someone from our faction against you. You have directly chosen this Abyss Matriarchs viper!''

 Chapter 68 - 68: Training or Punishment?

    The Initiate didn''t ask Liam about Susanna or talk about anything else. He led Liam directly to the basement of the arena¡ªwhere the training sector was located.


    The arena had only one fighting platform where the students could watch the ranked fights. However, in the basement of this building, 20 training platforms were available for contracted trainings.


    The place looked like a large shed with no interior walls, dark mostly, with only lighting on the 20 platforms distributed in a rectangular area measuring 140 by 180 meters.


    The 20 platforms were separated by dark corridors where some members of the arena or groups of disciples could be seen waiting for their fights, chatting or even watching fights in progress.


    Liam spotted four platforms where disciples were fighting, a common scene in this place that was rarely crowded.


    The arena provided three training programs. The first program was the simplest, where a hall member would be assigned to spar with the contracting disciple. The second program offered a higher level of difficulty, with 2-3 Spirit Masters challenging the contractor. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lastly, the most advanced and costly program was the collective battle, where 4 or more Spirit Masters from the hall would join forces to train the contractor.


    Why would someone hire these programs? There could be many reasons. Lack of worthy companions to train with; lack of resources to train with Spirit Puppets; higher than normal level of combat, among others.


    For his training fight, Liam was certain that Initiate Francis'' motivation was to somehow please the Emerald Owls, teach him a lesson, and hide this oppression through normal training.


    At the sight of the young man with the short brown hair, piercing gaze and slightly parted lips, Liam took a deep breath and prepared himself for the fight.


    "It''s about time. I thought you were going to run away from your responsibility, Initiate Porter," said a man named Hannibal Rowan. He was a mid-level member of the hall, someone of similar stature to Lazarus in relation to the Beasts Hall.


    Liam avoided looking into the man''s eyes, who looked like a typical soldier, dressed in black armor, with shaved hair and visible scars from his face to his feet.


    He just said, "I''m still not that familiar with the hall''s training. So I''d appreciate hearing its rules."


    The man who had escorted him answered on behalf of the half-dozen people next to platform 13, "The hall''s training match has no time limit. It lasts as long as the contractor can stand. For the warriors of the hall, they have the obligation to fight until they satisfy the contractor or until they lose their conscience.


    Weapons or special devices in the confrontation are forbidden. Attacks on the genitals are forbidden, and finally, since this is a friendly fight, fatal blows are also forbidden.


    However, serious training, such as that which the hall offers to its disciples, has its own risks, and not every Spirit Master knows the limits of their opponents. Be aware of serious injuries if you cannot keep up with the abilities of your companions and opponents."


    Liam listened intently and couldn''t help but laugh inwardly at the cheekiness of these people. They were explicitly telling him that while there could be no serious transgressions in combat, combat was unpredictable and certain moves could not be weakened. If he wasn''t strong enough, he might get hurt, and he shouldn''t blame anyone but himself.


    ''Even if Francis uses his strength to hurt me, I won''t be able to ask my superiors for justice. This is the situation I find myself in.''


    He closed his eyes for a moment, regretting but not wanting to say anything.


    What could he do but accept it? With nothing to rely on in this situation and nothing to use against these Emerald Owl men, he could only play along with Hannibal Rowan''s games.


    ''Thal''Korr, prepare for an unfair fight. These three fellows who will fight beside me will probably facilitate Francis'' moves against us.'' Liam glanced at the three other members of the hall who would be fighting alongside him in the collective battle against Francis.


    Liam wasn''t stupid to think that any of them could help him. This was his punishment for choosing Leopards!


    He stepped onto the platform as he accepted the rules, looking at the faces of each of the participants. ''There will be consequences for what transpires today. It might take some time, but I will make sure to repay what occurs here.''


    Francis stepped confidently onto the platform, while Hannibal crossed his arms at chest level, standing next to only two men.


    Liam''s three ''companions'' in this fight joined the boy, positioning themselves on the same side of the platform as him, raising their fists and preparing for Hannibal''s signal.


    ''This is going to be interesting.'' The rough-looking man smiled, foreseeing the sorry state Liam would leave the arena in today.


    "Begin." He ordered, and each of the five young men on the fighting platform summoned their Spirits.


    Liam could try to get close to Francis during the summoning of the Spirits. This was a Spirit Master''s most vulnerable moment during a fight. However, Francis was a 7-Star Spirit Lord, and Liam''s three 6-Star Spirit Lord ''allies'' were actually enemies in disguise.


    If he let his guard down and attacked Francis with his fists, the result could be much worse than he wanted!


    ''Today, I will endure what you have prepared for me.''


    With his teeth gritted, he braced himself, knowing all too well the impending agony that awaited him as his opponent''s Spirits launched their attack.


    The moment Liam''s enemies summoned their Spirits, eight creatures of mana condensed next to their masters. The weakest of these Spirits had a 4-Star cultivation, and the strongest was Thal''Korr.


    Liam had little experience in combat, but normally Spirits had a cultivation one or two stars below that of their masters.


    The Spirit Master needed a safety margin to train their Spirits without hindering their growth!


    The six men around changed their expressions a little when they sensed Thal''Korr''s level. The Spirit was at the peak of 5-Star, very close to the same level as Liam.


    However, the difference between him and Francis'' strongest Spirit was not significant.


    ''Tsk! Your Spirit isn''t bad, but are you just going to use one?''


    Francis put aside the small smile he had earlier as he waved his hands and ordered his Spirits to move against Liam.


    Liam''s ''companions'' also advanced, pretending to move against their opponent, sending eath one of their Spirits against Francis. But each o them kept one Spirit behind¡ªthe common thing to happen in Spirit Master battles.


    The body of Spirit Master was usually the most vulnerable essence in a fight. It wasn''t uncommon for the strongest Spirit, or even the one with the most defensive power, to stay behind at the master''s side.


    ''Isn''t he going to call his second Spirit?'' One of the three wondered while standing next to a Spirit in the shape of a brown bear. He glanced in Liam''s direction out of the corner of his eye.


    Liam was no fool to attack with Thal''Korr. Keeping his Spirit at his side, he prepared for enemy attacks as he saw Francis'' two Spirits attack or approach him.


    While the three Spirits moving against Francis seemed to be engaged in a fierce contest with Francis'' demon Spirit, the other went against Liam and Thal''Korr. But even the demon Spirit that was entertaining the three opponents close to Francis had room to send long-range attacks against Liam.


    Liam had to move as he felt attacks in the form of flaming black claws flying at him before a red snake Spirit, at least ten feet long, approached him and Thal''Korr.


    ''Fast!''


    Liam tried to get Thal''Korr to use his shadow suppression on the red creature, but it was moving too fast for its own shadows to hurt it.


    When it was close enough to both of them, the snake leaped into the air and opened its mouth. It revealed its long, inoculating teeth, from which a colored droplet of venom seemed to emerge.


    This was a creature made of mana. Its poison could enter the body of living beings and cause serious problems, much worse than the ordinary poison of a normal snake.


    Liam stepped back as Thal''Korr appeared in front of him and attacked the creature with his claws.


    But he was careful with the venom, for it was dangerous not only to Liam, but to Spirits as well.


    Concentrating on this snake for the last few seconds, Liam didn''t notice when the battle surrounded him, with the other four Spirits appearing close to him.


    ''Fuck!! Shameless brats!''


    He saw that the Spirits of his ''allies'' not only deliberately missed their attacks on Francis'' demon but also rushed towards him!


    They ''missed'' their attacks on the enemy Spirit in this training session, and attacked ''accidentally'' their own ally!


    Liam dodged the first few moves. Being stronger than the Spirits he was fighting, but also having superior physical attributes than teammates of the same level, he lasted a minute without getting hurt.


    But this wasn''t a fair fight. It was a 4-on-1 confrontation!


    When Liam''s mana consumption reached a point where he was nearing exhaustion, with Thal''Korr unable to help him and the enemies in better condition, his situation deteriorated.


    Pow!


    "Aaaaaagh!"


    One of Francis'' green-skinned demon claws struck Liam''s stomach at the navel, knocking him off balance as he opened his mouth in pain.


    Liam lost track of time and space, wounded like this for the first time in battle, while Thal''Korr fought on his behalf.


    Each of Liam''s three ''allies'' landed blows on him, one kicking him in the head with a demon Spirit, another crashing his bull''s horns into the target''s back. The last of them stomped on the black-haired boy''s legs.


    Liam howled in pain, with broken bones, punctured organs, and much, much pain!


    At that moment, he remembered his arrival in Twin Land, powerless, wounded, in the hands of an unknown enemy. For a second, the still flames of his heart rose stronger, reminding him he was among enemies.


    His eyes fluttered with emotion as his cry of pain subsided. He looked in the direction of the smiling opponents, their expressions etched on his soul.


    ''I swear by what is most sacred. You will pay for this!''


    When Thal''Korr exploded, however, Liam could no longer resist. He lost consciousness as they continued to attack.

 Chapter 69 - 69: Serious Problem Before the Challenge

    But strangely, he couldn''t move his arm, instead feeling a wave of pain that made him forget the pain in his eyes as he cracked his mouth to let out a soft, muffled scream.


    "Aaagh!"


    He closed his mouth after that as he tried to look down at his body, ignoring the surroundings of the hospital bed he was in.


    As he struggled to move his neck, Liam saw his bandaged and immobilized body, his arms and legs in casts, his bandaged abdomen bloodied here and there.


    He couldn''t see his back now, but he was pretty sure he was bleeding at his right lung height.


    For a minute, he was racked with pain, noticing every part of his body while ignoring his surroundings and what had happened earlier.


    In addition to his physical injuries, his soul wasn''t doing well either. Because Thal''Korr had been destroyed by the snake earlier, after his "allies" had cowardly attacked him and his Spirit, Liam''s soul was now weakened.


    But after a minute of sheer pain as he awoke in the Infirmary, Liam''s rationality returned as he remembered everything that had happened.


    ''Hannibal!'' He gritted his teeth as he thought about who was responsible for all of this.


    Francis and the three Spirit Masters from the Battle Hall had been the executioners responsible for Liam''s current situation. But the mastermind had been Hannibal!


    As he shook with rage, a woman dressed in white, of average appearance with wrinkles that showed her age, entered Liam''s small corner, opening and closing the curtain that surrounded his bed.


    She approached him without asking questions, using a strange device to touch his face.


    "It looks like you''re going to be okay," she said after a few moments. "Fortunately, your comrades didn''t hit any vital points. You''ll be fine, boy." She looked into his eyes and smiled as if nothing was wrong.


    "Will I? How long until I recover, Senior?" Liam asked in a shaky, weakened tone, his voice rather hoarse, his throat aching as if someone had scratched it before he woke up.


    "You''ll be able to leave the Infirmary tomorrow. As for full recovery, I''d say a week''s rest will do it." She estimated.


    "A week? I only have three days before a challenge in the arena!" He raised his tone, gaining a little more strength for a moment as he realized the trouble he was in.


    "Three days? You mean two. You''ve only been here for 13 hours," she warned him, giving him a look that conveyed the severity of his situation.


    "That''s... How am I supposed to fight?"


    "That''s your problem, I guess." She grinned at him as she turned her back to the exit. "Anyway, good luck. You''ll be as good as new in seven days. Your Spirit should regain its mana body in 50 hours. But it will be weakened for at least four days after that."


    She disappeared with her words, leaving Liam alone on that bed, seeing the double punishment the Emerald Owls had inflicted on him. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Not only had they hurt him, but they had weakened him so much that the challenge he had made to Susanna had turned against him!


    ''What should I do? Murder is allowed in the Arena! Susanna is one of the Abyss Matriarchs. She''ll probably try to kill me!''


    His heart raced with desperation as his mind worked, but no answer seemed to satisfy his many questions.


    Without Thal''Korr, it would be very difficult for him to fight. But even with his Spirit intact, with his body weakened, the enemy would only need to use numbers against him¡ªtwo Spirits against one of his¡ªto keep him in check.


    Besides, what would happen if he was injured again before he recovered? This was a magical world, but the earthly part of Liam told him he would have bigger problems. Injuries that didn''t heal properly usually left after-effects on earthlings!


    ''I have to get in touch with Felicity somehow. She''s the only one who can help me resolve this.''


    He thought, wondering if Mary would come to see him in the next few hours.


    ''The Healer said I''ve been here for 13 hours. So it must be late at night, almost dawn. Mary must be waiting for me to cultivate. She''ll soon realize that something has happened, and she''ll come looking for information. When she arrives, I''ll send her after Felicity.''


    While Liam was deep in thought, his train of thought was abruptly interrupted as two men entered his small bed area.


    He quickly recognized them as the two Leopard guards who served as night guards in his room.


    "You took quite a beating," Said one of them as he looked at Liam with interest.


    "What happened?" The other asked.


    As Liam had anticipated, it was only a matter of time before his daily companions or vigilant observers would detect that something was amiss whenever he deviated from his regular activities.


    He sighed when he saw these two and started, "Emerald Owls. They invited me into the faction, but because I chose Leopards, they put me in a hall training."


    Both men were unsurprised; in fact, they had foreseen Liam''s imminent troubles.


    "So that was it..." The one who asked muttered as he sat down in a chair next to Liam. "Well, we''ll stay by your side until you leave this place and go back to the dormitory."


    "I thank the seniors. But there''s something I need to know." Liam looked at them uncertainly, not knowing if he should say his next words or not.


    ''Shall I ask them to find Mary? I need her, but... I keep my relationship with her as secret as possible. If I make my ''allies'' aware of my situation with her, it will only be a matter of time before my enemies know what she is to me. By then, I''ll have a known weakness, and they''ll surely use it against me.''


    After further thought, Liam changed his question. "Do you know a way to restore an injured body and Spirit? I have to fight in the arena in two days against someone who will try to kill me. But I won''t be 100% for another week."


    The two men looked at each other, understanding Liam''s delicate situation.


    Under normal circumstances, they wouldn''t help Liam without a price. But their boss wanted to give this brat a chance, so these two 8-Star Spirit Lords thought of a way to help.


    "Actually, I know a method," the standing man said with an almost smiling expression on his face. "But there is a price."


    "I''m willing to spend everything I have."


    The guard shook his head in denial as he wiggled a finger. "It''s not just about that. It''s a price that you have to accept, along with the consequences of this approach.


    It may not completely cure you, in my opinion. However, it will enhance your strength temporarily. It will enable your Spirit to operate at a higher level than it currently can and allow you to accomplish more in battle, even when injured."


    The seated man understood what his fellow had in mind and added, "Ephemeral Ascension Pill. It is a pill that can increase your mental power, mana, speed, reflexes, stamina, and brute strength for up to 60 minutes. It is said that it can give you a boost of between 100% and 300% of your natural power, depending on the quality of the pill and your ability to absorb its essence.


    However, these temporary improvements don''t come without a price. The consequences of using it include extreme exhaustion, mana drain, physical damage, and even psychological dependence. Using it can be incredibly addictive, leading to weeks and even months of struggle to live without it.


    I''m no Healer, but using it in your condition can also hinder your recovery and even lead to irreversible consequences."


    Liam swallowed his saliva when he heard all that, quite disturbed by the negative consequences of this alternative.


    "Yes, that''s all true. But I don''t know of any other method you can use in time for the fight in the arena." The other guard looked meaningfully at Liam. "As terrible as it is, the Ephemeral Ascension Pill could save your life."


    Liam took a step back in his plans, imagining that perhaps the demon incubus could help him fight Susanna. "Do you know anything about Initiate Susanna Alexander? She''s going to be my opponent in this challenge."


    "Susanna? A member of the Abyss Matriarchs?" The young man sitting in the chair to Liam''s right asked in shock, "Why did you challenge her? Are you crazy?"


    "What''s the matter? I checked her out, and she seems like an interesting opponent. She''s also part of a group that has already attacked me, so this challenge wouldn''t offend anyone who doesn''t already hates me." Liam didn''t understand such a reaction.


    "Susanna is one of the best friends of the leader of the Abyss Matriarchs. But even if we don''t take that into consideration, she is a rare genius, who can fight above her level!


    I don''t know what information you''ve gotten about her, but someone has clearly misled you. Even if you were at 100%, your chances of defeating her would be less than 15%," the other guard said, shaking his head in denial at Liam''s naivety.


    "That... Azariah told me about her."


    "Azariah? That fat wretch?" The standing man laughed.


    "I don''t know if he said it out of spite, but he is a lowly fool. You can''t trust the advice of someone weak." The seated man said, "Maybe he really didn''t mean it. But Susanna isn''t easy. If I were you, I''d give up this fight. Better to suffer the punishment than to die. Even the Ephemeral Ascension Pill won''t help you much against Susanna."


    With those words, Liam would remain silent for the next few hours until Mary came to visit, with the two men giving him some privacy.


    As much as he wanted to hide his relationship with Mary, her coming to see him differed from him asking one of those men to go after her. In any case, he would be careful enough to send her back quickly so as not to attract attention.


    But he would send a message to Felicity via her. He also gave Mary the coins for her to buy the Ephemeral Ascension Pill.


    He hadn''t decided yet how to deal with the difficult situation he was in, but he wanted to leave that option open so that he could use it depending on how things developed in the next few hours before the fight!

 Chapter 70 - 70: The Only Way Forward

    "Are you all right?" She asked worriedly as she helped him into bed.


    Liam made a pained expression as he leaned over, still in a delicate situation. As much as he had been released from the Infirmary, it didn''t mean he was okay.


    On Earth itself, it was common for people to leave hospitals after two or three days of uncomplicated surgery. But their recovery could take a few weeks or even months.


    In Twin Land, the recovery was faster. Even so, Liam wasn''t expected to be 100% until the end of next week.


    "I''m fine," he said to her in a clinging, slightly weakened tone. "Did you do what I asked?" He looked at her seriously.


    She nodded and sighed. "I bought the Ephemeral Ascension Pill. It wasn''t cheap, though. I had to spend 85 gold coins."


    Liam wasn''t surprised at the price of the pill. As a Second Class essence, it should have cost tens of gold coins.


    For absorbable resources like pills, the ideal was always to use something of a quality compatible with the Spirit Master''s level.


    A Spirit Master at the beginning of the first realm could easily feel the effects of a First Class, Low-Quality pill. But a cultivator in the same realm, but at a higher level, would need something better, a High-Quality substance. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This situation was perfect for them to experience the full impact of the resource and achieve a favorable outcome on their investment. However, the optimal outcome would be to gain resources of a higher caliber than their own. Typically, this would cause fewer impurities compared to using lower-quality resources, while yielding greater benefits.


    The only problem with using something of higher quality than your level was the efficiency of the absorption. A lower level being would never take 100% advantage of a higher quality resource. The result would be a good boost to their powers, but a waste of some of the cost of the resource.


    Liam didn''t have the resources to buy higher quality items than his level required. He had only given Mary the coins to buy something compatible with him.


    "No problem," he commented, closing his eyes. "These coins won''t be of any use to me once I''m dead." He sought a position that would ease his pain.


    ''It seems that the hospital beds in the Infirmary aren''t simple. There, I had no more pain, even with nothing attached to my body. But all I had to do was to leave that place and the pain came back.'' He thought for a moment.


    Mary placed the bottle of Ephemeral Ascension Pill next to Liam''s bed and continued, "I''ve been looking for Initiate Felicity, but she''s out of town. It seems she went to hunt for Arcane Crystals nearby."


    ''What a bad time to do that... I thought she was concentrating on finding women for me.'' Liam sighed as he opened his eyes.


    "I see. It''s a shame then."


    "By the way, how do you know this woman?" Mary inquired, her eyes narrowing.


    "We''ve got a deal. She''s agreed to assist me, and in return, I''ve promised to help her in the future... You''ll grasp the situation when the time is right. But, for now, understand that she''s the most trustworthy individual here. If you ever need to confide in someone other than me, she''s the one to turn to. Don''t place your trust in anyone else, at least for the time being."


    Mary raised her eyebrows in surprise, but didn''t go any further because he didn''t seem to want to say any more than he already had.


    She looked at the pill bottle and asked worriedly, "Are you really going to use this? With our cultivation, your chances are too great for you to risk it like that, Liam."


    "I know. The problem is, I''m in a terrible situation. If I fight, I might die, but if I don''t fight, I might be punished and die, anyway," he said with little hope. "My only chance is to defeat Susanna."


    There was a possibility that he wouldn''t fight the challenge he had made. If Susanna died or couldn''t fight, nothing would happen to him if he didn''t show up for the fight. But that was unlikely, especially since Felicity was not in the city.


    If he didn''t show up and Susanna did, they could consider him to have violated the rules of the arena and the sect. He could be punished twice. He could be punished by the Battle Hall, but also by the Law Enforcement Hall for failing to fulfill his duty as an outer disciple.


    All in all, he could be sent to prison and forced to do dangerous work with a high mortality rate.


    The sect had its prison and jobs that no one in their right mind would choose. Usually, inmates were forced to do these jobs.


    Having already learned of this, Liam wanted to avoid any types of punishment!


    Mary understood what Liam had in mind after hearing about the dangerous Demon Gate prison.


    If the sect gave their disciples too much freedom to compete and even kill each other in the cities, the situation inside the prison was ten times worse!


    "Is there anything else you want me to do? Tomorrow I''ll come and see you before you go to the arena. But today I''m afraid I''ll be busy until later."


    Mary was still busy trying to make up for the delay caused by the previous incident in which she had been seriously injured.


    Demon Gate didn''t cut its members any slack. If you got hurt like she and Liam had, that was your problem. Sooner or later, you would have to make up for it.


    "No, you can go. Just be careful. Don''t let anyone find out what we have, or you''ll be the next target." He warned her.


    Mary just nodded, as she had already understood.


    As she left Liam''s room, she walked past the two Leopards men in position, ignoring them as she thought about Seth, Amias and Ajax.


    ''Those two Leopards men don''t know anything about me and Liam. As far as they can tell, I''m just a friend of Liam''s. But Seth, Amias and Ajax were with us on the Isle and might say more than they should.'' Her eyes narrowed as her heart froze.


    Clenching her fists, Mary decided to visit her three companions and sort out the situation between them!


    ''I''d better prepare for the worst. If Liam survives this week, sooner or later, our enemies will find out about our relationship. But I''d rather it happened late.''


    She disappeared from Liam''s dormitory with a lot on her mind.


    ...


    Later that day, Liam heard two knocks on his door and frowned.


    For a moment, his heart beat faster, and he took a dagger from his spatial ring. ''Enemies?''


    But then he was surprised by a friendly voice. "Liam, it''s me, Lazarus," said the thick voice of the Leopard man he had met on his first day in the Beasts Hall.


    Liam sighed as he recognized the newcomer and struggled to stand up until he reached the door.


    "Senior Ross, I didn''t expect to see you here. Please come in." Liam opened the door to his current superior in the coliseum.


    Lazarus entered Liam''s room alone, not bothering to look at the well-organized surroundings. He got right to the point with his visit. "Liam, you cannot accept the punishment for not fighting in the arena. Do your best to face Susanna tomorrow. The faction will support you as long as you beat her."


    Liam was surprised by these words, not expecting his faction to be watching the situation.


    ''They don''t want me to give up the fight... Is that so I won''t be punished, or so I can deal with Susanna? The faction leader wants me to join the hunt for a magical beast. But I''m still weak, and it will probably take me a few months to reach the minimum level to join them. But if I''m punished, I could die in a few weeks... This means that the faction leader has expectations of my talent.


    But if their concern is not about the hunt and my presence in the group, then my guess is incorrect. It could be a faction dispute, or even a vendetta that is older or bigger than me.''


    When dealing with factions, you had to understand the complexity of every decision and position. At least that''s what Liam believed, what he wanted to use to protect himself from the complicated politics of Spirit Masters.


    He sat down on his bed across from Lazarus and said, "Okay. I''ll do what the Boss and the faction expect. I''m just curious what you mean by support... Could the Boss tell me?"


    Lazarus smiled as he patted Liam on the shoulder. "Fight and win. We''ll give you the Refulgent Life Elixir, which can protect your body and soul from the effects of the Ephemeral Ascension Pill."

 Chapter 71 - 71: Arena Challenge (1)

    Liam remained alone, pondering the meaning of Leopards'' pressure and support. The Refulgent Life Elixir was no ordinary potion. As far as he knew, in its weakest form, was classified as Third Class, Low-Quality potion.


    Because of the categorization of the potion''s ingredients, it was impossible to produce any variations of this substance that could be classified as First or Second Class. This emphasized the significance that the Leopards attached to this task, a fact that caused Liam concern.


    ''The Refulgent Life Elixir won''t deal with all the consequences of my fight with Susanna. That''s for sure. I''ll be under extreme stress from being seriously injured before the fight, from using the Ephemeral Ascension Pill, and then from the physical and mental damage from fighting her. I''m sure I''ll be in a much worse condition than the elixir can restore me to.


    But with it, I''ll be able to return to normal after a few days of rest.''


    He felt more confident about facing Susanna in less than 24 hours, even though the situation was still not good and it might increase his debt to the Leopards.


    ''This is quite an investment on their part. I have to prepare myself. Sooner or later, I''m going to get some kind of deadly mission because of this. Or at least I''ll be seriously involved in complicated matters I''d rather not get involved in.''


    He settled back down, realizing that the Leopards were cornering him into a position where he would have no choice but to comply with their future requests.


    Liam hated the feeling of being tied to something, but that was exactly what he felt right now.


    ''Fuck! It''s not like I have a choice, anyway!''


    He sighed before trying to relax and get some rest.


    ...


    Liam awoke in the middle of the night after sleeping for over 11 hours, and as he opened his eyes, he realized the darkness surrounding him.


    As he opened his eyes, a faint glow of relief washed over him. The throbbing sensation that had accompanied his previous awakenings was noticeably diminished this time. This impressed him, for he was yet trying to adjust to the speed of recovery he had in this world.


    Upon waking up, he indulged in a nourishing snack retrieved from his space ring, followed by a refreshing gulp of water. Despite the still enduring lingering discomfort, it was noticeably milder than the previous day.


    He ambled towards the bathroom, relieved himself with a subtle sigh of contentment, and braved a scalding shower, suppressing the stinging sensation as the water made contact with his wounds.


    After carefully putting on his clothes, he settled himself into the lotus position. As he closed his eyes, the room became quiet, filled with a soft, gentle hum. As he focused on his breath, he could feel the mana in the room, like a subtle electric current flowing around him.


    Yet, amidst this tranquility, a surge of discomfort shot through his body, a sharp ache that marked the beginning of his meditation.


    After two hours had passed, as the first rays of daylight slowly banished the night''s darkness, he noticed a subtle shift in his surroundings. The once dense and sluggish flow of mana within his body transformed, becoming more fluid and swift.


    With each passing moment, he could sense the mana pulsing through him with heightened clarity, as if a veil had been lifted.


    Thal''Korr''s spiritual form completed its mending process, causing the cocoon surrounding him to shatter. As a result, the Spirit reappeared within Liam''s soul realm!


    Liam focused his attention on the illuminated soul space, where was the blue star and his two spirits were. His gaze fixated on two platforms adorned with swirling mana cyclones, captivating his senses with their mesmerizing energy.


    On one of them, the incubus sat in the lotus position, while on the other, the Shadowfiend stood, clenching his fists as he felt his body re-form.


    Liam didn''t need to ask questions to understand the situation of his warrior Spirit. Even though he had regained his body, Thal''Korr was wounded, weakened, with an available power similar to what he had when he was at the 2-Star of the second realm.


    ''That''s bad, but it''s what I have to work with.'' Liam sighed.


    Then he looked at the incubus and said, "I hope you''ll help me out a little tomorrow, or we''ll all be in trouble. I know you can''t fight, but do something. Your life depends on mine."


    The incubus opened his eyes and looked at Liam in silence.


    When Liam sighed and thought about returning his consciousness to the outside world, the incubus said, "All I can do is increase your powers'' relation to me a little. But whether that will help you depends on the opponent you choose and how effective the pill you take is. If you want more help than that, find women who are stronger than you. Cultivation is what can save you."


    ''I''m afraid it''s not that easy.'' Liam sighed as he found himself back in his room.


    He could go out into the city and dominate the desires and minds of women weaker than himself. With his powers, it wouldn''t be difficult to do so while he was in front of these women. But he couldn''t manipulate Mary 100% of the time, so it was unlikely that he could do it with others.


    If there was just one woman he was manipulating, who talked more than she should when he wasn''t around, his secret could easily be exposed.


    That would be bad, but for the right benefit, it was all worth it, right? But with women weaker than him, Liam had already concluded that after the initial benefit of their first cultivation together, the benefits for him would be subtle. Therefore, it might not be worth the risk he would take with weak women.


    Even if they were reliable, there was a risk that someone would notice their sudden improvements. The weaker one was, the more difficult it was to hide their progresses, which could increase the risks for him.


    That''s why his current problem was that he had to find women to cultivate who were as strong or stronger than him, the only kind of partner who could hide their gains from dual cultivation and give him an interesting return for accepting the action''s risks.


    All this because dual cultivators were frowned upon, and he was in Demon Gate, a dangerous place.


    His situation could be significantly different in alternate locations!


    But Liam didn''t care. Felicity would find someone for him soon enough, and to be honest, he wouldn''t be able to recover or get stronger with dual cultivation in time for the fight against Susanna.


    ''I will meditate for another three hours and then go to the arena. I''ll take the Ephemeral Ascension Pill before I go.'' Liam decided as he closed his eyes and began his psychological preparation for the fight that would take place in a few hours.


    ...


    The hours passed and Liam was already in the arena, having already consumed the Ephemeral Ascension Pill.


    The pill he had ingested took between 20 and 40 minutes to take effect, and the effects could last anywhere from 10 minutes to an hour, depending on the user''s situation, cultivation level, talent, and use of their powers in battle.


    His match was scheduled to start in 11 minutes, while he had already taken the pill over 20 minutes ago when he left his room and went straight to the arena.


    Ignoring the stares and comments of the Emerald Owl members around his exclusive corner, Liam focused on the stairs leading from the competitors'' area to the fighting platform.


    He could hear the noise of the disciples in the stands, as well as the arena''s narrator, who was introducing the sides of the upcoming match.


    From the sounds outside, Liam could tell that the arena was packed, something he had expected given the interest of several factions in him. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But he tried not to think about it too much, focusing his mind on his only goal today, surviving Susanna!


    "Liam Porter, it''s time. Step up to the platforms," said the only Officer around.


    The men of Emerald Owls left the area with smiles on their faces, heading for the stands to follow Liam''s challenge.


    With a heavy sigh, Liam pressed forward, ascending the 30 steps that would lead him to the fighting platform. From there, he would have a clear view of the multitude of spectators eagerly awaiting his match against Susanna.


    Susanna, a purple-haired woman, five feet tall, slim but beautiful, was already in her corner of the platform with a disdainful look in her eyes.


    Meanwhile, at various points in the stands, Mary, Azariah, Lazarus, Felicity, Eleanor, Hannibal, Henry, Lemuel, people Liam knew or didn''t know, but who were there to see him, were already properly positioned in their seats.


    Before the Officer of this match announced the start of the challenge, citing the rules and limits of the fight, Susanna muttered something to Liam that sent a shiver down his spine.


    "I hope you had the chance to say your goodbyes to everyone, because today is the day I''m going to kill you!"

 Chapter 72 - 72: Arena Challenge (2)

    "The fight will continue until one of you concedes or loses fighting condition. Beware of deadly blows. Killing blows nullify the results of the fight if used with the sole intention of killing. No one can stop a fight once it has begun, so be mindful of the risks of crippling and ultimately death!"


    Technically, deaths were frowned upon, and such occurrences would invalidate the fight for the winner''s score. But there were no other consequences for killing sect members in the arena.


    If the fight was fierce, and the fatal blow was necessary to determine the winner, then it could be validated, even with a death.


    Liam ignored the rules and focused only on Susanna, waiting for her to show her Spirits, the only thing he needed to strategize against her.


    He had already studied 300 different types of Spirits over the past few weeks, and he knew every type of demon. Liam would know how to counter at least one of Susanna''s Spirits as soon as he saw it!


    "You may begin!" The Official stepped away from the center of the platform.


    A barrier surrounded the place to ensure that no one outside it would interfere with the outcome of the challenge.


    Susanna smiled mischievously and simultaneously revealed her two Spirits, an Ifrit-type demon and a red-beaked, black-feathered eagle.


    The Ifrit had long horns on its head, and parts of its legs, arms, and hair were on fire. Its eyes were orange, the same color as the flames around its body. Its lips revealed razor-sharp teeth, which also marked its powerful jaw, where it certainly had a lot of strength.


    As for the black bird with the red beak, it was the size of a full-grown pig, with wings that stretched over four meters when fully opened. Its sharp, curved claws were its most striking feature, as were its piercing eyes, the kind that would frighten the unwary mortal.


    ''Ifrit, a demon with the fire attribute. Its weakness is water and ice, while its strength is obviously fire and fighting in scorching areas.''


    Liam identified the two types of Spirits.


    ''Night Eagle, a type of bird with shadow powers, notable for its speed, quick and efficient attacks with its claws, and an extremely tough beak. They are said to be strong enough to pick up a bull with their beak and throw it into the air... I can''t let it come near me.''


    The only good thing about Susanna''s Spirit was the eagle, which had a similar basic elemental affinity to Thal''Korr.


    Besides nemesis elements, another way to counter special powers was to use powers with similar affinities, but stronger than the enemy''s.


    From what Liam saw, Susanna''s Spirits both had 5-Star levels, while her actual cultivation was also at that level, something impressive!


    But that wasn''t the end of it for Liam. She had Spirits of the same level as Thal''Korr, and was capable of fighting above her own level, but he was under the full effects of the Ephemeral Ascension Pill.


    By summoning Thal''Korr to this platform, Liam revealed a 7-Star Spirit Lord aura while his Spirit was at the peak of a 6-Star!


    ''The pill helped me counteract the negative effects of my injuries, and made me a whole level stronger.'' Liam thought as a silver sword appeared in his hands.


    The result of the Ephemeral Ascension Pill was fantastic. If he hadn''t been in such a dire situation when he took it, he probably would have reached 8-Star and Thal''Korr, 7-Star.


    Susanna frowned as she felt Liam''s cultivation jump while she was already commanding her two Spirits to attack him, not holding back.


    ''You used something to boost your powers, huh? Tsk! A coward! I can hardly believe that Sister Phila fell for a worm like you!''


    She moved the muscles in her face, feeling disgusted with Liam but even more eager to kill him.


    As the two sides advanced at the start of the battle, Eleanor McCalla, leader of the Abyss Matriarchs, frowned as she noticed Liam''s power.


    As much as a barrier had formed around the platform, all the spectators could easily sense the cultivations of Liam and Susanna, as well as their Spirits''.


    "He used the Ephemeral Ascension Pill..." She muttered as she identified the medicinal traces already present in Liam''s aura.


    "A coward indeed! It''s a shame Sister Phila was so careless with him. Dying for a piece of shit like Liam Porter was a real shame!" Said a redheaded girl next to Eleonor.


    "They say he got beat up by Hannibal''s gang..." Someone next to the white-haired woman whispered.


    Eleanor looked at the woman next to her in surprise. "Hannibal, huh?"


    "The Emerald Owls intend to deal with Liam Porter as well. An Initiate named Francis beat up Liam Porter three days ago. It is said that this Francis badly injured him."


    "Well done! He deserved it!" Eleanor''s right-hand woman commented with a broad smile on her face.


    As they talked on their in another part of the stands, Mary''s hands were clasped tightly together, her fingers wrapped around each other as she felt strange.


    As her feet raced to the floor and her heart leaped in her chest, oblivious to her surroundings, a hand touched one of her shoulders, awakening her to her backgrounds.


    "Were you looking for me?" Asked a beautiful woman with orange hair, a Spirit Master in the third realm.


    For a moment, Mary didn''t understand who this senior was, forgetting the description of Felicity''s appearance that Liam had given her.


    Felicity looked in Liam''s direction with a frown on her face, not understanding what the hell he was doing.


    ''Why is that idiot fighting her?''


    The reason for this, one of them, at least, was watching the start of the fight from the other side of the arena with a broad grin on his face.


    Azariah, with a bucket of popcorn and a cup of juice in one hand, anxiously watched the start of this fight that he had helped to bring about.


    ''Fight and die together!'' He was even happier when he felt the lingering aura of the Ephemeral Ascension Pill coming from the platform.


    ''Boss Ross will abandon you after you fail and take all the negative consequences of this pill¡ªif you don''t die, of course.'' Azariah watched the first exchange between Liam and Susanna.


    ''Even if you survive, you''ll either make the Abyss Matriarchs even angrier with you, or Chief Ross will discard you. Either way, you won''t live long, and soon I''ll have a chance to promote myself in the coliseum. I


    f I save the lives of some foolish ''Leopards'' in a week, I''ll seize the moment of your downfall and change my position!''


    Azariah clenched his fists, having already planned Liam''s entire downfall and planned a heroic action for the next few days.


    But that wasn''t important right now. While Liam''s enemies and allies watched the beginning of the fight, understanding what he had done and already imagining the results, he jumped against Susanna''s Ifrit.


    Fighting an eagle would be difficult for him. Besides, Thal''Korr would be more effective against a creature with elemental affinities similar to his own.


    Since Liam couldn''t use water and ice, the best way for him was to reach Susanna. As he moved his sword against the Ifrit, he imbued the blade of his weapon with purple energy. He then sliced through the air while moving to dodge the enemy''s fireballs.


    Thal''Korr didn''t hesitate to use Power Amplification at the beginning of the fight, his muscles and shadows growing stronger as he attacked the bird that flew toward him.


    ''I have to risk getting past Ifrit and reaching her body. She''s efficient in combat, but she''ll be weakened if I affect her mind.'' Liam ran across the platform while being chased by the attacking Ifrit.


    Because of his temporary level increase and his passive abilities, he could counterattack, dodge and evade the Ifrit''s movements at first. But he knew he wouldn''t last long, and unlike the Spirit attacking him, he would be finished once he was wounded.


    ''I can subtly affect the Spirit Master''s mind by influencing the Spirit, but these effects are secondary. I need to get close to Susanna to unleash as much of my seductive aura on her as possible.''


    He took a deep breath and went for the Ifrit, causing the crowd following the fight to stop their shouts and comments and watch his suicidal attack.


    Liam ran with his sword in front of his body, ignoring the flames that reached him.


    His mana protected his body as much as possible, but without being 100% efficient.


    Gritting his teeth and ignoring the pain, he swung his sword wildly at the Ifrit.


    ''Is he crazy?'' Susanna let the Ifrit stand in Liam''s way, not caring about the secondary injuries to one of her Spirits, more interested in keeping the enemy away from her.


    But just as the Ifrit was about to face Liam''s sword with its long, sharp claws, a large black demonic silhouette emerged from the Ifrit''s shadows.


    Liam shifted his body movement and walked past the Ifrit toward Susanna with a smile on his scorched face. ''Gotcha!'' S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 73 - 73: End of the Challenge!

    "That fool! She attacked rashly and was left defenseless!" Said one of Susanna''s companions, clenching her hands tightly.


    Mary''s eyes lit up as she felt perhaps Liam would overcome this tough challenge!


    ''All you have to do is attack her and victory will be yours!'' Mary watched Liam move his sword against Susanna.


    Susanna took two steps back in surprise at Liam''s bravery in ignoring the burns all over his body and attacking her so suicidally.


    She was certainly in her most vulnerable state, but she wasn''t defenseless, nor was she harmless. With the burns he already had on his body, Liam wasn''t at his best, either.


    ''You think I''m that easy? I''ll show you the difference between Phila and me!'' She dodged Liam''s first move, feeling the wind move as the blade of the enemy''s sword passed by her side.


    Her sharp nails grew six inches as they turned magma orange.


    Every Spirit Master inherited power from their Spirits, and Susanna was no different.


    Combining the abilities she had inherited from her Spirits, she attacked Liam''s chest, doubting that he would take this blow lightly and certainly retreat.


    ''This is all I need to get my Spirits back to me.'' She smiled, feeling the thrill of battle reach a peak in her heart.


    Concurrently as her attack, the Ifrit was rushing back toward her, while even the black eagle moved away from Thal''Korr to come to her aid.


    Thal''Korr sensed his master''s decisive move, and he attacked the two creatures, using as much of his dark power to delay the woman''s rescue.


    The two creatures failed to fully repel Thal''Korr''s attacks, giving Liam the seconds he needed.


    Unaffected by the attack to his chest, Liam attacked Susanna again, this time mixing his Seduction Aura with Shadow Suppression.


    Susanna''s eyes widened as she saw Liam not dodging her attack. She grabbed his right chest, slashing at it as she pierced it with her searing nails until she reached his ribs.


    Liam didn''t scream, taking full advantage of one of the strengths of the Ephemeral Ascension Pill, a feature that had the side effect of reducing pain.


    Since such a pill was often used in desperate moments, its creators had included an effect of partial sedation of the senses on it.


    Susanna trembled with fear for the first time in this fight, frightened but also fascinated by such a man.


    ''Why am I fighting him?'' She asked herself without noticing the intense look on his face, seeing Liam as he should be¡ªbrave, heroic and handsome.


    Her body temperature warmed and even with a sword approaching her heart, Susanna couldn''t help but feel weak, thinking only of the strong young man in front of her.


    ''Master!''


    Suddenly, the voice of her demonic Spirit sounded in her mind, waking her from her trance as Liam''s Seduction Aura manipulated her.


    She blinked rapidly, understanding what Liam was doing to her. Yet, it was too late for her to turn away!


    As her grimace grew more intense, Liam''s weapon reached her left breast, just before she felt his icy weapon slash through her body.


    "Susanna!"


    The cries of her companions rang out from a certain point in the stands, as she did the only thing she could in this situation.


    "I won''t die alone!" She grabbed Liam''s body in a tight embrace, digging her long nails into his back as orange flames enveloped his body.


    Liam shuddered with rage as he looked into the woman''s eyes, feeling the pain in his body more than it had a moment ago. But he could not move away from her while she was still conscious.


    ''Shit! Such a bitch wants to burn me alive!'' He felt the effects of the pill wear off, while even his Dark Regeneration was weakened against her.


    Blood trickled from Susanna''s throat, mixing with the taste of iron in her mouth, but she remained determined to keep Liam pinned down, a twisted smile on her face.


    "Didn''t you w-want to seduce m-me? Now I''m on f-fire for you, d-darling," she said with difficulty, but making sure that Liam understood her amidst his ever-increasing burns.


    By now Liam''s clothes were almost burned off, while his black hair was no longer visible on his head, melted in a way that the Healers in the area knew would be painful for him to recover from, if he survived, of course.


    Susanna''s flames were not simple. In a matter of seconds, every hair on Liam''s body melted, along with his fingernails. Parts of his body showed the flesh beneath the skin, even parts of his bones became visible.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaagh!"


    He could no longer stand the pain and opened his mouth in horror as the entire arena audience watched in silence.


    Susanna''s allies stood with clenched fists and narrowed eyes, witnessing their companion''s last moments.


    Mary''s eyes were red with worry for Liam, and her heart ached strangely. She didn''t know how she felt about him, but she was sure that he was more than just a lover and a way to strengthen herself.


    She didn''t want him to feel any pain. For a moment, she almost felt his misery, even though she wasn''t in contact with those flames.


    Felicity closed her eyes with a sigh, feeling the weight of regret settle upon her as she realized she had arrived too late to aid her newfound ally.


    ''Just when I had a name for you...'' She wailed as she tried to ignore Liam''s horrible screams.


    Being burned alive was one of the worst ways to die. But even watching it wasn''t easy!


    Many turned their faces away to avoid seeing the outcome of this battle, while others, thirsty for blood, watched with wide eyes and a smile on their lips.


    Such was the case with Azariah, who stood up as he felt he was getting the result he had been waiting for after the scare Liam had given him.


    ''You wretch! I thought you would win!'' Azariah thought, relieved at this outcome.


    The Officer of the fight watched it closely, but neither disciple gave up and both still had vital signs.


    ''The moment their Spirits disappear, I''ll step in,'' thought the referee as he observed that Thal''Korr and the two remaining Spirits were still alive.


    When a Spirit Master died, their Spirits would almost instantly dissipate with the master''s death.


    A Spirit Master didn''t die when their heart stopped beating, but when their soul left their body. As such, a Spirit would dissipate along with the master, since they were parts of the souls of these beings.


    Anyway, while screaming in pain, Liam found himself in his soul space, where the incubus sat in the lotus position on his platform.


    A worried, sad look formed on the creature''s face as Liam gazed at this place and sighed, feeling that his end would come shortly after his arrival in this world.


    ''And this is how it ends?''


    He wondered as he looked at the brilliant blue essence illuminating this space¡ªthe star covered in strange symbols that had invaded his body during his stay on the Eternal Doom Island.


    Suddenly, some symbols of this blue star shone brighter than the others, and a breeze blew from those points toward Liam''s spirit body.


    The incubus opened his eyes and looked in that direction, feeling a chill run through his core.


    Liam felt a veil of bluish mana envelop him as his physical wounds seemed to lose much of their power against him, along with the emergence of a strange will and strength in his heart. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When he opened his eyes on the platform, a blue glow emanated from them as he roared and pushed his enemy''s body away from him.


    "NOOO!"


    Liam ignored how Susanna''s nails tore into his back and shoulders until he ripped her from him and threw her to the ground as her eyes lost all remaining light.


    All the spectators saw the last act of this battle, just a second before the two moving Spirits, about to reach Liam, disintegrated in the air.


    Both Spirits exploded like fireworks, lighting up the stage in many colors, leaving only Thal''Korr with his master.


    With Susanna''s death, the previous silence ended, and more than half of the crowd rose to their feet, raising their voices in a celebration of Liam''s majestic fight.


    Then the referee''s voice rang out, officially ending the match.


    "In this challenge match, Liam Porter defeats Susanna Alexander!"

 Chapter 74 - 74: First Level of Mana Mask

    Thal''Korr returned to Liam''s soul space while his master gazed at the body of the enemy, ignoring the screams of the masses.


    But he didn''t look at Susanna''s body for long. Feeling icy glances in his direction, with murderous intent almost palpable in the air, he turned his eyes to where a beautiful white-haired woman was standing.


    When he saw this third realm cultivator, he didn''t need anyone to tell him who she was or why she was so angry. ''Abyss Matriarchs.'' He identified each of the women next to Eleanor before the group turned and left the arena.


    There was nothing to complain about or say now. In Demon Gate, murder was allowed in the battle arena, and there was no way to seek justice for such a death. If those women let their emotions get the better of them in this place, the referee could even give them the death penalty if he wanted to!


    But even if they didn''t do or say anything, Liam felt the animosity between them had just gone up a few notches.


    ''It seems there''s no turning back for us. Since that''s the way it is, I have to take every opportunity to murder those damn women.'' Despite the pain coursing through his arms and hands, he tightly clenched his fists.


    Meanwhile, Azariah left his seat with a terrible look on his face, not at all pleased.


    ''Shit! The bastard survived!'' Azariah made his way out of the arena, feeling that even if Liam had more trouble with the Abyss Matriarchs, Liam might turn against him after this event.


    ''I must move. With his survival, there''s a chance that my circumstances may worsen before they improve.


    Liam Porter, I''ll be keeping an eye on you!''


    Other spectators left the stands with smiles on their faces, pleased with Liam''s performance and curious about his next steps.


    This is not the case for Felicity and Mary.


    The two made their way to the competitors'' wing, hoping to talk to Liam face to face. But while they were relieved that he had won, they were both concerned.


    Mary knew Susanna was part of the Abyss Matriarchs. Such a fight would certainly turn against Liam in the future.


    At the same time, Felicity didn''t want so many eyes on her new ally.


    ''I''ve been away from the guild for two days and shit like this happens...'' The orange-haired woman sighed in defeat, her heart heavy with the realization that she had to step in or risk losing her ally prematurely.


    Simultaneously, as the two moved to the competitors'' wing of the arena, Lazarus made his way to the area with a broad smile on his face.


    When he gained access to Liam, he approached his faction member and said in a pleased tone, "Liam, congratulations on your victory, my friend! Haha, you fought bravely and killed that bitch!"


    Lazarus steered clear of touching Liam''s body, instead hovering near the injured young man who was making his way through the space recently vacated by the Healers.


    From what he''d heard on the way there from the battleground, his injuries weren''t as bad as they seemed. He should be fine after a few visits to the Infirmary.


    He definitely didn''t need to be hospitalized, since his life wasn''t in danger.


    But he already knew that. After he felt the aura of the blue star covering his body, he felt his most serious injuries and even the effects of the Ephemeral Ascension Pill being reversed. He still didn''t understand how it happened, but he was sure that the blue star had saved his life!


    But that wasn''t all...


    ''Thankfully, I had already completed the first level of Mana Mask before Susanna''s passing. If not, those individuals would have been aware of my recent promotion to 7-Star.'' Liam feigned interest as Lazarus showered him with compliments, acknowledging his accomplishments, bravery, and unwavering resolve to emerge victorious.


    Liam had advanced to 7-Star after the blue star healed his injuries and more serious physical problems. But with Mana Mask active, he could pretend to the faction representatives that he was still at 6-Star.


    In particular, his magical aura seemed much weaker than his original power before he consumed the Ephemeral Ascension Pill!


    ''I want my allies to think that I''m as weak as my appearance suggests...''


    He smiled inwardly, very satisfied now that he had overcome the major obstacle that had been worrying him for over two days.


    ''This is the first step towards fooling my many enemies.''


    "... Anyway, as I promised you, here it is. The Refulgent Life Elixir. You''ll be able to reverse some of the side effects of the Ephemeral Ascension Pill and also improve your battle wounds a bit using it." Lazarus handed Liam a 200 milliliter bottle and a small red pouch.


    "What is this?" Liam asked as he looked at the bag with a crystal inside.


    "An Ancestor-grade Arcane Crystal. Use it to help your Spirit fully recover. I know you''ll have to complete your mandatory crystal gathering task soon. Use it to prepare for this mission and don''t worry about working for the faction for the next 10 days. Use this time to recuperate and take care of your business."


    With those words, Lazarus left after receiving Liam''s thanks, passing Felicity and Mary, who were waiting outside the contestants'' wing where Liam was.


    Lazarus looked at Felicity with interest, not expecting Liam to have already made such a powerful friend.


    ''What is that woman doing next to him?'' He wondered as one of his men thought of something else.


    "Chief Ross, I wonder why Liam didn''t use his two Spirits today?"


    Another of the Leopard''s subordinates added. "I heard Liam didn''t use his second Spirit against Francis in the struggle armed by Hannibal, either."


    They and many others were curious about this, but they wouldn''t ask Liam. Details about Spirits were too private to be asked openly. Usually only masters had this kind of conversation with their students.


    But Lazarus wasn''t disconcerted by Liam''s behavior. In fact, he already had a good idea of the motives of the boy who had been burned.


    "He probably made a pact with a support-type Spirit. If I''m not mistaken, his main Spirit isn''t good for fighting. Because of that, he hunted down the second while he was still in the awakening experiment."


    "Oh?" Lazarus'' two subordinates understood their boss'' theory.


    There were many types of Spirits, those that focused on attack, defense, movement, support, you name it. It wasn''t unusual for someone to have support Spirits that couldn''t fight for them. But it was unusual for such a thing to be the Spirit Master''s dominant Spirit.


    The dominant Spirit was what a Spirit Master''s first Spirit was called. Spirits grew up with their masters, and the longer their relationship lasted, the more the Spirit grew. But for that very reason, these Spirits were precious, and it was right to have good combat Spirits for the first positions in a Spirit Master''s battalion.


    Choosing a support-type Spirit to be the main Spirit was a mistake! S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I guess he''s not that smart after all, haha."


    "Not necessarily." Lazarus sighed. "Scared and alone among enemies, can you really judge the actions of a desperate mind?"


    As they talked, Felicity and Mary came face to face with Liam, both unable to say a word at seeing him in such awful shape.


    It did not surprise Liam to see them together, and he said, "I need your help. Mary, go to my room and wait for me. Felicity, help me get to the Infirmary. I don''t want Mary to do this, so my current enemies don''t target her."


    Felicity and Mary understood what he meant, and both agreed to do what he wanted.


    "But..." As he leaned against Felicity, Mary hesitated. "Are you really all right? Your injuries look..."


    "Horrible?" He finished her words with a subtle smile on his face. "Don''t worry, we''ll talk about that later. For now, I have a healing potion that will help me."


    His plan for the Refulgent Life Elixir was to keep it as an item to protect his life from future problems. For now, he was confident that he could recover without this valuable Third Class resource.


    With that, he set off alongside the orange-haired woman, who had several things she wanted to discuss with him.


    Once he was away from Mary, already on their way to the Infirmary, Felicity said, "There are a few things I want you to answer, but before you do, let me tell you the good news. I''ve found someone who will most likely accept your advances and keep your secret."

 Chapter 75 - 75: Target of Seduction

    "Her name is Electa Cresswell, she''s an Initiate like you, with 8-Star cultivation from the Spirit Lord Realm. She joined Demon Gate four years ago after being the only one in her group to survive that experiment on one of the sect''s demon islands. Since then, she has gradually grown within the sect, but has always taken on dangerous missions for her level.


    While serving the Battle Hall, she earned a reputation as a fanatic and a Dream Eater by brutalizing her opponents in training or challenges. As a result, she is ranked 232 in the arena. Partly because of this fame, she is not a member of any faction, but she has some enemies inside and outside of City Thirteen."


    Felicity gave him a brief summary of this interesting woman she had known for over a year and knew enough to trust that Electa would be a good target for Liam.


    "The key thing about Electa is her past. She''s not the Dream Eater for nothing. Before she joined the sect, she was taken from her family, rap*d in many ways, enslaved, and forced to watch the end of many people she cared about.


    Her situation changed when one of our First Officers was sent to kill one member of the group that did this to her, and Electa survived his attack. That First Officer took her to one of our islands, and you know the rest. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Now she wants revenge against that group. She wants to become an inner member of the sect so she can go in search of those who destroyed her family and raped her."


    Liam understood why Felicity was recommending this woman and for a moment, he couldn''t help but feel sorry for such a poor soul. Despite living in a chaotic world and being willing to do terrible things to survive, Liam had enough empathy to grieve for others like Electa.


    "I see... She has good reason to accept sacrificing some of her potential for power." He said to Felicity and asked, "But will she keep my secret? If she turns on me, we''ll have problems."


    "That part is up to you, Liam." Felicity looked him in the eyes. "Electa is the best case I know in the city. If you show her the benefits, I''m sure she''ll continue this relationship with you.


    Unlike me, her talent isn''t exceptional, and she should reach a cultivation bottleneck soon. She knows this, so once she cultivates with you, she''ll realize that this is her chance to get what she wants.


    But before that, you''ll have to move and take some risks. Don''t expect me to put women in your bed."


    He sighed as they reached the front of the Infirmary. "All right. I''ll go after her."


    Felicity advised. "Actually, if I were you, I''d wait until you''re done with all the recovery you''ve had to go through. As much as she''s willing to do a lot of things for power, she''s got eyes, and she''s not going to want to have sex with a melted man... " She paused for a moment before saying, "No offense," aware that her words might be taken the wrong way.


    Liam closed his eyes and laughed at himself. "I know. I''m not that stupid."


    The two entered the Infirmary, where Liam was soon attended to by a Healer.


    "Your burns are pretty bad on the outside, but your organs are fine... Strange." The Third Class Healer said as he examined Liam while Felicity waited outside the treatment room.


    Liam said nothing, imagining that this had something to do with the blue star in his soul space. It had possibly saved his life, but it had also helped him level up and complete the first mastery phase of Mana Mask.


    ''I need to study this in the future. But I have seen no books with information related to something like this star on the second level of the Library. Maybe there''s something on level three, but if there isn''t, I won''t be able to search for answers until I become an inner disciple.''


    The Healer continued. "Your situation isn''t as bad as it seems. Come here every two days for the next six days, boy. I will apply a paste similar to the one I''m using now. It will help you heal the burned tissues in your body.


    For now, you''re going to feel pain, a lot of itching and burning here and there. But this is normal, and there''s nothing wrong with you. Because your skin has been burned to a severe degree, your hair will grow under the burns, which will cause discomfort. But in a week at the most, you should have normal skin conditions.


    If you want to speed up the treatment, find a Third Class potion with medicinal properties that focus on physical recovery. Any of these will help speed up your recovery. Otherwise, you can use your Spirit, fight, and meditate as normal. You''re okay inside. It''s just your appearance that''s not good."


    The Healer finished applying the ointment to the most injured parts of Liam''s body, having already removed the melted fabrics from his skin.


    With most of Liam''s body bandaged, the blond, middle-aged man who had treated Mary the other time finished his work.


    "You''ll be fine. Good luck." He finished and left for other appointments in the Infirmary.


    Despite Demon Gate''s problems, the Infirmary was an excellent wing of the sect. The care there was free and could be of great help to those with few resources for pills and potions.


    As long as one was within reach of the Infirmary, one would not be abandoned and would be treated as well as possible to keep from dying.


    Of course, the Infirmary would not spend an absurd amount of coins on people who weren''t relevant to the sect. The treatment there was basic and not special. It was just enough to prevent deaths and help the recovery of disciples who did not have the means to pay for better treatment.


    But a disciple with a lot of resources could hire Healers and buy resources themselves to reduce the length of treatment.


    In Liam''s case, it would take him more than a week to fully recover, because the Infirmary would only give him the bare minimum to complete his recovery. But if he could pay his own way, he could be in perfect condition in as little as two days.


    But that was the only difference between the Infirmary''s free service and the private paid service. Speed. The same Healers who sold their services in town worked in the Infirmary, while the pills and potions sold in town had units stored in the Infirmary.


    Liam carefully got up from where he had been lying all this time and quickly pulled a cloak over his many bandages and wrappings. He left the Infirmary at Felicity''s side with no complaints about such a wing of the sect.


    To him, it was the nicest place in the entire city.


    "Take me to my room. I''ll rest for a while and then I should be able to move around on my own," he said to the orange-haired woman beside him.


    "After today, try not to do anything before you talk to me. There''s no point in me keeping you alive just for you to kill yourself." Felicity warned him as they reached Street Thirty-Seven in front of his dorm.


    He smiled bitterly at her. "After I visit Electa, I''m going to hunt for the Arcane Crystals I''m supposed to deliver to the Records Hall this month... Well, maybe I''ll complete this month''s and next month''s mission. I''ll take advantage of this one trip and do everything in one go."


    "That''s best. Your departure from the city will be dangerous and will probably cause more problems in the future." She agreed and saw no problem with that. "But before you leave, try to buy some defensive items and healing resources. They really help out there."


    "I''ll do that."


    "See you when you get back. I''ll monitor Electa. If she talks more than she should, I''ll take care of her myself."


    Liam didn''t see Felicity leave. As soon as she had finished her words, he made his way to the room where Mary was waiting for him.


    Seeing his companion pacing up and down the room as he arrived, Liam smiled at her and motioned for her not to touch him.


    "My skin hurts a lot. So avoid touching me for now." He sat up carefully, realizing that sleep would be hard tonight.


    After the Healer had rubbed the medicinal paste on his body, the sense related to the burning all over his skin had increased a few notches.


    "What do we do now?" Mary asked.


    "Stick to your routine and watch out for my enemies. Every time I win, Mary, it becomes more dangerous for both of us. No one important seems to know about us now, but it''s only a matter of time before that changes. Watch out for enemies acting against you."


    She nodded, showing that she already understood. "I know. In fact, there''s something I need to tell you. Do you remember Seth, Amias and Ajax?" She asked him.


    "Did you kill them?" Liam noticed his companion''s tone and guessed what he was about to hear.

 Chapter 76 - 76: Recovery and Plans

    Just as Liam was aware, justice in Demon Gate was peculiar. There were rules in place, and the system appeared to function, at least when the influential individuals weren''t implicated. However, simultaneously, the sect "rewarded" those who possessed the skill to kill without a trace.


    Killing in Demon Gate wasn''t difficult. As long as you could outwit your target''s methods¡ªwhich Phila had failed to do¡ªonce your target was dead, it only took a minimal amount of work to hide your movements. The key lies in effectively concealing the murder weapon and ensuring that no witnesses would testify against you.


    The demise of individuals who held significance and would be deeply mourned by others contrasted starkly with the passing of mere Aspirants. Whenever an Officer met their end, it would inevitably trigger a wave of chaos and prompt a thorough investigation within the sect. Conversely, the deaths of Aspirants seldom attracted any notice or concern.


    That''s just how the sect operated!


    Liam smiled at Mary and didn''t worry about her actions. "Good. Those three were the biggest loose ends that knew about our relationship. The others who might know are too strong for us or are our allies. So don''t act against anyone else for now."


    "Yes, I know. Anyway, what are you going to do?"


    "I have some free time, so I plan to rest and meditate. You should use the free time you don''t have to cultivate with me to learn a cultivation-level concealment technique. I have this with me."


    He called out the Mana Mask book to her, making her grab the technique out of thin air and flip through the pages.


    "Right now, I''m using Mana Mask at the first level of mastery. I won''t need the book for the next few days, so try to learn the first level in the meantime. You''ll become stronger than your talent allows, so you''ll need something to hide your true strength."


    She already knew that he was using some kind of technique, but Liam hadn''t recommended that she learn it yet. He had planned to, but because of the training incident with Francis and then the challenge with Susanna, he hadn''t had time to talk to Mary about it. At most, he had tested to see if his mask was as visible to others as it was to him.


    "I see... So that''s what you tested that day." She smiled at him.


    Mary had very few merit points. She definitely couldn''t enter level two of the Library with the same frequency as Liam. But fortunately, the copies of the books there could be studied by several people at the same time.


    She thanked him and promised to visit him in two days.


    He stayed alone in his room, resting for a while, but already planning to cultivate soon.


    ''I''ll have Thal''Korr absorb the crystal Lazarus Ross gave me. As for the Refulgent Life Elixir, it would be good to take it now. But I have a feeling I''ll have a lot of trouble leaving the city to hunt for Arcane Crystals. It would be better to leave it for when enemies attack.''


    Beyond the cities where the headquarters were located, the rule of the jungle prevailed¡ªsurvival of the fittest. Liam was well aware that a few of his adversaries were on edge, eagerly expecting any chance to strike against him.


    The best of all places to act against him was definitely in the forests around the eight outer disciple cities, where one could be killed by beasts, plants, disciples from other cities, and so on.


    ''The Abyss Matriarchs are the ones who want me dead the most. I''m sure a group of these women will try to act against me outside the city. But apart from them, there are other rival factions of Leopards, or those who have tried to get close to me who will try to act. After seeing my result in the battle earlier, it''s unlikely that the Emerald Owls will miss the chance to act against me.''


    Liam pondered, imagining at least two groups that would soon act against him, but he thought it was possible to have many more problems. Considering the beasts and the disciples from other cities, he believed he would have at least four different enemies when he left the city in a few days.


    "Sigh... "No time to rest," he said, rising from his lying position. He settled into the lotus position, retrieving the Arcane Crystal bestowed upon him by Lazarus. "It''s time to cultivate, Thal''Korr," he whispered to himself, determined to enhance the power of the Shadowfiend during the upcoming days of recovery.


    Arcane crystals didn''t increase the level of the Spirits that consumed them. They improved the Spirits qualitatively, and level increases usually accompanied those improvements. But during the process of qualitative evolution, the crystals did not increase the mana of the Spirits that absorbed them.


    For a Spirit to become stronger without changing its magical quality, it would have to cultivate within its master''s soul space, using the master''s cultivation base to strengthen itself.


    However, Arcane Crystals could help in many ways even before the quality improvement. For example, an injured Spirit could recover faster if it could absorb Arcane Crystals of a quality close to or higher than its own.


    ''I''ll help you recover from the injuries you''ve suffered in the past few days, and then I''ll let you cultivate until you reach the 6-Star. Now that I''ve advanced to 7-Star, I''ll have no problem feeding you.''


    A Spirit Master always had to be careful when they cultivated their Spirits. If they allowed their Spirits to absorb more mana than they had, they might die from the mana absorption of their own Spirits!


    This was the reason it was rare to see a Spirit at the same level as the master, especially if one had multiple Spirits, such as stronger cultivators.


    This was also the reason Liam had been worried at the beginning of his journey. The incubus was not limited by him and often forced him to cultivate to stay far enough away from such a Spirit so as not to be led into the tragic situation of death by the Spirit''s cultivation.


    Anyway, Thal''Korr would soon begin his absorption of the Ancestor-grade Arcane Crystal!


    ...


    Time passed, and the end of the fourth day after the battle with Susanna had arrived.


    That evening, Liam had returned to his room after another visit to the Infirmary, still with bandages all over his body, but much better than a few days ago.


    He had helped Thal''Korr reach 6-Star, helping his Spirit recover 100% from the fight with Francis, but also from the use of the Ephemeral Ascension Pill. Otherwise, Liam had made little progress.


    He had been to the Runes Hall twice in those four days, after Ann had given him time off because of his injuries. Although he was well enough to fight and do his activities, he didn''t want his enemies to know about it.


    He sacrificed four hours of rune study that he could have had in those four days, which would have been enough to finish learning what was necessary to reach the minimum required to start inscribing runes on objects.


    But Liam was calm when he returned to his room this evening. Before he left to hunt for the Arcane Crystals outside the city, he wanted not only to conquer Electa but also to become a First Class Runemaster.


    He planned to do both things in the next two or three days before he left on his hunt!


    As he entered his room, he removed the cloak that protected his body and returned to a meditating, the thing he had done the most in the past four days. It had helped him recover faster than the Infirmary Healer had predicted.


    If he was supposed to be fully recovered in a week, now Liam had could take off his bandages and bathe again in another day. His skin would be completely healed by tomorrow evening, and his hair would grow back after that.


    He could finally put his plans into action and go after Electa, a beautiful black-haired woman he had already seen twice in the last days.


    S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 77 - 77: Flirting

    The start of a fresh day brought with it a renewed sense of energy for Liam. As he stepped out of the Runes Hall that morning, he could already feel himself 90% healed. Though he still kept his bandages on and donned a loose robe over his attire to conceal his body, he was fit enough to make plans for his departure from town.


    ''I will leave the city wearing these bandages and pretending to be weak. My enemies will think I''m vulnerable and underestimate me.'' He thought on his way to the Beasts Hall.


    Before setting out on his hunt, Liam wanted to work another five-hour shift at the Beasts Hall to ensure that he would have at least a week of relative rest to hunt Arcane Crystals outside of the city.


    ''I''ll be fully recovered by tomorrow morning, but my enemies don''t need to know that.'' He smiled subtly as he limped slowly through the streets and stairways of Peak Thirteen.


    ''Luckily I''ll be able to cultivate with Mary later and maybe try my luck with Electa...'' He was thinking about it when he arrived at the coliseum and saw the figure of a black-haired woman enter the building just 60 meters in front of him.


    This woman possessed sleek, ebony braids cascading down her back, reaching impressive lengths. Standing at approximately 1.7 meters tall, her figure commanded attention, accentuated by noticeable proportions that even the most modest attire struggled to conceal.


    Her hips, undoubtedly her most prominent feature, drew the eye with their alluring curves, closely followed by her ample bosom.


    ''Electa!'' Liam recognized the black-haired beauty Felicity had recommended to him.


    He could easily distinguish her from the other disciples coming and going in the area.


    Liam quickened his pace, uncovering his face while keeping the rest of his body covered to prevent anyone from discovering that he was fine. His light, recovered facial appearance alone wasn''t enough to tell that he was close to 100%.


    He was using the Mana Mask, while anyone looking at him now who wasn''t at least a mid-third realm Spirit Master would think that his cultivation was weakened, at the beginning of the 5-Star of the second realm.


    This was enough to hide his condition from his enemies while he approached the beautiful black-haired woman with a serious expression on her face.


    ''She is only a little stronger than me, so my powers will probably work on her. Now I''ll just use enough to get her interested in me. Later I''ll use 100% of what I have.'' S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liam smiled as he saw her stop at the registration area where disciples could check in before fights in the coliseum.


    The coliseum also had an area where disciples could fight the coliseum beasts. However, it wasn''t as easy to fight there as it was in the arena, so the number of daily fights wasn''t high.


    Standing less than 70 centimeters from Electa, Liam activated his power while pretending to be there to talk to an acquaintance.


    He greeted the faction member who was there that morning, saying he was resting before turning his gaze to Electa and flirting. "I''m recovering slowly, but seeing girls as beautiful as her makes me feel as if my injuries don''t matter. Certain pains are more mental than physical, I suppose."


    Electa turned her gaze to Liam, narrowing her eyes at the sight of this man with no eyebrows and hair just beginning to grow on his bald head.


    Though he hadn''t regained his hair yet, Liam''s face looked just as attractive as before, his dimples marking the smile he had for Electa.


    "Girls as beautiful as me?" She asked, not knowing for a moment whether to be annoyed by this stranger or to let his flirting go unnoticed.


    She was a young woman in her early twenties, so she was aware of looks. But Electa was determined to get her own revenge and had never thought about relationships with men since her misfortune began.


    In the past, she had dreams¡ªshe wanted to get married and have a family. But after seeing her family destroyed, being abused in every way possible, and then being forced to fight for her life, relationships had lost their luster for her. She wasn''t thinking about men; she was thinking about ways to become stronger.


    But Liam''s appearance made her tremble slightly, yet her gradually icy gaze became more pronounced on her face.


    Liam easily sidestepped the issue. "I''m sorry. I was wrong. There are no girls as beautiful as you. Your beauty is truly unique." He took a step closer to her as he smiled and showed Electa one of his hands. "My name is Liam, by the way."


    Electa couldn''t help but grin at Liam''s comment. She was certainly beautiful, but most beautiful women like her didn''t see themselves as so incomparable. For a moment, Liam''s words touched an old part of her, breaking the coldness of her gaze.


    "I wonder if you, Liam, are a self-confident fool or someone looking for his own demise. You''re wounded and yet you''re flirting with me?" She asked with interest.


    "I''m not looking for my end, that''s for sure." He let his aura of seduction work itself out without saying more.


    She couldn''t help laughing, realizing that he really was a self-confident fool. "Hmm, I see. I''m Electa. I liked you, so let me give you some advice. Find someone else. I''m not interested."


    "What is a beautiful woman like you are interested in, Electa?"


    "Getting stronger, fighting, training, cultivating," she said as she looked at the clerk on the other side of the counter. She picked up a token for the fight she wanted to take part in against a third realm beast.


    Liam noticed this as he looked at the token in her hands, impressed by the level of difficulty of the fight she would have in the coliseum.


    ''She is going to fight a beast that is stronger than her... This woman is truly willing to risk everything to become stronger.'' He liked what he saw and felt that she was truly perfect for him.


    "We''re not so different after all..." He said softly to her, "Electa, I''d like to talk to you more. What do you say we meet in five hours? I''m really interested in having lunch with you."


    As she stared at him, her eyes narrowed, sensing the all-too-familiar persistence of a man. Despite her genuine enjoyment of talking to Liam, she couldn''t help but notice the typical male behavior shining through.


    ''Why do men behave like this? Didn''t I already make it clear that I''m not interested? Don''t they understand how to be rejected?'' She briefly closed her eyes, sensing an unusual increase in her heart rate. ''Perhaps I should just face it and be honest with him. The truth about me is frightening. If he finds out, he might lose all hope in himself.''


    Liam was not the first person to approach Electa. Her beauty was truly captivating, drawing the attention of men wherever she went and causing women to look at her with envy. Besides the boy standing in front of her, she had been courted by over 40 students since arriving in City Thirteen.


    Most of these men had persisted relentlessly before eventually giving up, and a few of them had harassed her for weeks. She had even resorted to wearing larger, baggier clothes in an attempt to evade the incessant advances from men.


    Now, she found herself uncertain about whether she wanted to endure this process yet again for the 41st time. Consequently, she resolved to experiment with a different approach.


    "If that''s what you want, then alright. I will grant you an opportunity, but please refrain from further insistence, as I may have to take action..." With a firm tone, she walked towards the wing of the cages, ready to assist in the removal of the beast she had selected to battle.


    "Hehe, don''t worry." He walked beside her, letting his seduction skills work.


    As he did so, a few women in the area looked at Liam differently, sensing that he seemed special this morning, more charming, with a charming smile.


    His ability worked most strongly on women within a few feet of him, but it could really affect women in a wide area. In short, all the women in this area where he and Electa were walking would now feel the effects of his ability as long as he was stimulating it.


    But Liam wasn''t worried about that, nor was he expecting any great results from the effect of this ability on those other women. His ability would have a minor effect on those who were far away from him. Apart from finding him more attractive than he actually was, it was unlikely that any of these women would fall in love with him just because of it.


    **Vote for your favorite characters! It will aid in selecting harem members!**

 Chapter 78 - 78: Problems with a Third Realm Beast (1)

    "Same place as you. You''re going to accompany the removal of your opponent from the cage, right? I''m going to start my shift in the hall now and I''ll probably take part in the removal of such a beast," he said confidently.


    But Liam wasn''t sure if he would help her. He just used that excuse to stay at her side longer and let her feel the power of his ability. The longer he sensitized her, the greater his chances of success were later.


    "You work here... I thought you were here to fight like me."


    "I''m not ready for that yet. I just joined the sect, so I''m afraid I don''t have the merit points for it." Liam smiled at her as she learned something new about him.


    "Did you join the guild recently?" She remembered something she had heard and asked, "Are you the same Liam who fought Susanna in the Arena?"


    "That''s me." He gestured as if he wanted to introduce himself to her.


    ''I see. He''s not weak, nor is his talent small. Killing Susanna should not be a simple task, even for experienced cultivators. But he did it as a newcomer to the sect.'' She looked at Liam with different eyes.


    Power was what Electa respected the most!


    The two walked the rest of the way to the cages wing in silence until they reached a group of Leopard men preparing to take up their duties. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing Liam arrive to pick up his materials for today''s work, Lazarus imagined he was already feeling well, probably a sign of the Refulgent Life Elixir.


    "Liam, are you here to work today?" The head of the cage wing asked.


    "Yes, Boss Ross. I still have to finish my recuperation, but I''m well enough for the job. I only have a few superficial injuries, but I''m fine." He greeted the man.


    Gideon, Liam''s service partner for his first month at the salon, stood next to Lazarus while he couldn''t help but inspect Electa.


    For a brief moment, he licked his lips, mesmerized by the beauty of this black-haired woman. ''Is this the one behind the third realm beast we have to move this morning?'' He thought to himself, feeling that he had to use this opportunity to get Electa''s attention.


    "Chief Ross, I''d like to continue with the initiation of Liam into cage 33," he said in a quiet voice.


    Lazarus looked at Gideon, easily understanding his subordinate''s intentions, but not caring. For Gideon, dealing with third realm beasts was commonplace. And it should be the same for Liam in the future, so this might be a good chance for Gideon to finish teaching Liam his services in the cage wing.


    "All right. Liam, accompany Gideon to retrieve the beast that will face this little lady," Lazarus said, as he held Electa''s ID in his hands.


    Disciples like Electa could choose the beasts they wanted to fight, so they could follow the movements of these creatures inside the coliseum. If they didn''t like the beast, they could choose from the other options available.


    Electa and Liam exchanged glances, while Gideon''s attention was captivated by the woman''s stunning posterior.


    Meanwhile, Azariah listened to everything from the barn where he was working, while looking in Liam''s direction with an angry expression on his face.


    ''That should be my honor... Fucking Liam! But since you''re here, let''s see how you handle it.'' Azariah clenched his fists as he glared at Liam.


    As much as he expected the Abyss Matriarchs to take action against Liam, it obviously wouldn''t happen overnight. Until Liam fell, it would be difficult for him to leave the job of dealing with beast manures and join the Leopards.


    In contrast to Liam, who received an invitation to join the faction, Azariah had been making persistent efforts for weeks to capture the attention of his superiors, but unfortunately, all his attempts were in vain.


    He followed the group of Liam, Electa, and Gideon from a distance, soon arriving at the area of cages that held the beast that the black-haired woman was to use in her training today.


    "Cage 33, Snake Tail Monkey. Would you like to continue with this beast or would you prefer another one, Miss?" Gideon asked as he stopped next to the entrance of the enormous cage, while he and Liam were already dressed in their hall attire.


    The black-haired woman glanced toward where the red-furred beast sat in a corner of the cage, wide, flaming eyes staring in her direction.


    A shiver ran down her spine, and she felt that this was the right opponent for her¡ªsomeone dangerous!


    ''Such a beast will push me to the limit.'' She thought as she clenched her fists. "It is perfect. I''ll take it, Initiate Gideon."


    The greater the pressure of battle, the greater the urge to become stronger. For someone as desperate for power as she was, this was one of the best ways to get stronger.


    There were other methods, but they weren''t as accessible to a woman of average talent as her. Fighting strong opponents was one of Electa''s best options at the moment.


    Once again, seeing the signs that Electa could protect his secret in the future, Liam moved on with a smile on his face, eager to finish his five hours of service in the coliseum today.


    Thinking about how beautiful Electa was, he wasn''t only looking forward to cultivating with her, but also to enjoying her beautiful body!


    Until he reached that moment, there were rocks in Liam''s way¡­


    As he approached the red beast, a few steps behind Gideon, carefully approaching the creature as the men in the cage wing usually did, Liam felt something strange and put aside his thoughts.


    Gideon felt an awful sensation as well, but by the time he realized the problem, it was too late to retreat.


    "Shit!"


    In a single instant, the large four-meter creature that had been huddled in its corner, staring at them wide-eyed, moved and leaped from where it had been toward the stronger of its two targets.


    Gideon couldn''t do much more than raise his artifacts in self-defense when he felt one of his weapons fall from his hand and one of the creature''s feet hit his right arm.


    He felt bones crack as it threw his body against the bars on one side of the cage.


    Liam took 10 steps back as he saw the creature''s sudden attack on Gideon and immediately realized that something was wrong.


    Usually, the creatures in the coliseum weren''t this violent. Although it wasn''t easy to communicate with these creatures, they were intelligent enough to understand that they would gain nothing by rebelling against their masters. As long as they were restrained, they could live in the coliseum for a long time and eventually become stronger.


    That''s why they rarely made things difficult for the coliseum staff.


    But there was clearly something wrong with the Snake Tail Monkey, something that made Liam take a fighting stance.


    ''Something is causing pain or confusing the Snake Tail Monkey''s mind. To deal with it in this situation, I''ll have to use a painful approach.'' Liam unsheathed a tool with a pincer function, which was of no use against an enraged beast. He picked up a golden spear, a Third Class item that, once inserted into a body, would seal off a portion of its target''s senses and powers.


    Thal''Korr materialized next to Liam, while Electa could only observe their situation as the cage was locked.


    Amid this, Gideon screamed in pain as he slammed his back against the bars of the cage, the red creature continuing to attack him as if he were the culprit of its scourges.


    "Aaaaaaaaaagh!"


    Liam took a deep breath and leaped into the air, striking the red creature''s back together with Thal''Korr!

 Chapter 79 - 79: Problems with a Third Realm Beast (2)

    The air grew heavy with tension as the ape''s widened eyes trembled in an uncommon display of fury. Yet, before it could react to Liam''s impending attack, Thal''Korr used the murky darkness of the basement, seamlessly traversing the shadows to appear behind the creature.


    The hall''s basement, a place shrouded in darkness, heightened both Liam''s and the Shadowfiend''s abilities. With a swift activation of his powers¡ªShadow Projection and Vital Drain¡ªThal''Korr swiftly immobilized the creature, leaving it paralyzed under Liam''s impending strike.


    As shadowy minions emerged from the darkness, their eerie presence casting an ominous aura, they surrounded the colossal red monkey. They gripped the creature''s mighty limbs, rendering it immobile. Meanwhile, Thal''Korr began draining the vital energy from his foe, absorbing its power to fortify himself. Aware of his fleeting advantage, he knew he couldn''t restrain the ape for long.


    In a crucial moment, the Spirit unleashed a paralyzing force upon the creature, freezing it in place for a mere three seconds.


    Seizing the opportunity, Liam swiftly soared through the air, his heart pounding in his chest, until he reached the creature''s exposed back.


    Liam saw the creature was immobile, but increasingly angry. If he didn''t defeat it now, it would become much more difficult for him to face it.


    He used everything he had into this one attack, using Power Amplification to inflict as much damage as possible on the enemy.


    The spear in his hands contacted the monkey''s back, penetrating its flesh like a hot knife touching butter.


    Liam was surprised, but he soon regained his composure, remembering that this instrument in his hands was not simple.


    The golden spear was not only an artifact of the same classification as the creature in front of him, but it also had the special characteristics of denying mana and suppressing cultivation.


    By denying the mana of a body, it could more easily penetrate any living body that could use mana. By suppressing cultivation, it could temporarily weaken a being to a certain level, allowing other methods to be used to resolve the situation.


    The monkey felt its body weaken when the spear pierced its body, just before it fell backwards.


    Taking into account the creature''s size, it fell and kicked up dust in the air. Right before Liam grabbed one tweezer that he and Gideon had brought, he applied it to the neck of the snake-tailed ape.


    Applying it to the beast''s neck made it drowsy and even less aggressive, an effect of this device.


    With the monkey under his control, Liam let out a long, tired sigh, relaxing his muscles a little as he looked at the creature. ''Shit! What caused such a reaction?''


    But it didn''t take him long to turn his attention back to Gideon, who wasn''t screaming as much anymore. The man, now unrecognizable, slumped in a corner of the red-furred monkey''s large cage. The stench of blood filled the air, mingling with the metallic tang of fear.


    Gideon''s artifacts, once pristine, now lay crumpled over his body, stained with crimson. Liam''s gaze fell upon Gideon''s face, distorted by pain and terror. Each eye turned in a different direction, a haunting sight that sent a shiver down Liam''s spine.


    Blood dripped incessantly from Gideon''s mouth, nose, and ears, creating a macabre symphony of dripping sounds.


    As sympathy welled up within Liam, he couldn''t help but hope that his senior was still clinging to life.


    "Electa, please call the men from the hall! We need Healers urgently!" he shouted to the woman with black hair.


    Electa had watched the whole fight helplessly, having seen the extreme power of the monkey against Gideon, but also Liam''s efficient way of controlling the situation.


    As soon as she heard the young man still standing, she ran out to call the men from the hall while Liam forced the monkey to accompany him.


    Azariah, hiding not far away, cursed Liam with a dozen different names, even more frustrated and angry with this newcomer.


    ''Wretch! I was supposed to be the one to save the day, defeat the beast and save Gideon!'' The fat young man clenched his hands tightly before leaving, feeling he had to destroy some evidence. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As he left, Lazarus arrived at the area next to the Beasts Hall''s Healer, having taken less than a minute to get there after Electa called for help.


    As big as the coliseum was, it could be quite fast for strong cultivators to cross this place on the run.


    "Liam! What happened here?" the man with the thinning hair and square face asked in an agitated tone.


    Liam said in a breathless voice, "Boss, I don''t know, but this monkey seemed very perturbed earlier. It was like it was out of its senses... Maybe drugged? I don''t know, I don''t have that much experience. But it was different."


    By this time, Lazarus and the Healer were already in the monkey cage when Electa finally reappeared on the area.


    The Healer stoop beside Gideon, while Lazarus alternated his gaze between his wounded man and Liam.


    Sensing Electa standing there, he asked. "Miss, will you still face this beast? It may prove to be an even more tough opponent if we let it fight today. Why don''t you choose another beast? We have three other options for you."


    But Electa had found the red monkey''s strength to be exactly what she wanted for this challenge!


    For someone who sought breakthroughs through extreme challenges, the monkey seemed perfect for her!


    "I will keep it," she said with an eager smile on her face. "It''ll serve me very well, as long as it''s not weakened by what Liam did."


    Lazarus closed his eyes and shook his head. "Don''t worry, it only seems to be weakened by our artifacts. When we release it, it''ll be back to its best."


    "Then that''s fine with me," she said, satisfied.


    "What is his situation, Healer Cord?" asked the tall, muscular man standing next to Gideon''s badly injured body.


    Liam looked in the direction of the three of them, a little worried. That could have been him!


    Healer Cord shook his head and sighed. "Not well, I''d say. He''s alive, but whether he''ll survive the next 48 hours is another matter. We''ll have to get him to the Infirmary and perform an emergency procedure. I won''t know his chances for sure until the surgery is over. But I''m not optimistic."


    "I see." Lazarus lamented.


    Although Demon Gate was a dangerous place, full of competition, there was also camaraderie. It wasn''t something that would stop you from acting for your own benefit just because your actions might hurt others. But as long as you didn''t have to deal with another, it was possible to live in harmony and even have a kind of friendship in this place.


    Gideon was Lazarus'' subordinate, and the man had never had to look at Gideon as a competitor. To him, such a poor fellow between life and death was an efficient man at his job and a funny guy who added more positives than negatives to the hall''s routine.


    After a moment of mourning, Lazarus gave his order. "Liam, take the Miss'' beast to the battleground. I''ll take care of the rest."


    Liam did as he was told and left the cage with the ape in front of him, still using the special clamp around the creature''s neck to guide it in the desired direction.


    As he left the cage and walked in front of Electa, he heard her say in a low voice, "Your performance was interesting. Was that a Shadowfiend? He''s on the same level as you. Don''t you see any problems with that?"


    Even though he had used all of his power in the previous fight, Liam had kept the Mana Mask activated. Electa had only sensed a 6-Star cultivation in him, the same level of Thal''Korr.


    He smiled subtly and nodded. "You have sharp eyes. To recognize my Spirit in such a dark place, where its attributes are stronger, is impressive."


    She said nothing in response to the compliment, but asked. "Why didn''t you use both of your Spirits? Were you sure you could win with only half your power?"


    "Was that it?" He answered with a question. "But maybe you''ll find out later. You''re still going out with me, right?"


    "Right." She whispered, quite interested in him now that she had seen him fight.


    Because of her personality, shaped by her tragedies, Electa was most interested in power, techniques, good Spirits, and allies. She didn''t expect to find allies in this place, but perhaps it would be possible and interesting for her to find some pawns in Demon Gate.


    Seeing how strong and interested this woman was in battle made him take a new interest in her.


    He felt this as he remembered the signs from earlier, when she had insisted on continuing with the monkey.


    ''It looks like there''s no risk of her opening her mouth to talk about my cultivation abilities. Once she realizes how strong she can become alongside me, she''ll use it to her own advantage.''


    He smiled to himself as he walked ahead of her, directing the beast at the battle platform.


    ''Now I just need to find a discreet place to make my move!''

 Chapter 80 - 80: The Sad End of Gideon

    Disciples training with beasts had an hour''s right to enjoy it, so he couldn''t wait to watch the fight. As soon as he left the beast at the arena, he went to do his business inside the coliseum.


    Soon he was back in the barn where Lazarus usually managed the cages wing.


    "Boss, I think I''ll have to take care of the work of Gideon and mine alone today." He looked for the sparse-haired man''s approval.


    The square-faced man nodded in agreement and said, "Be careful taking care of the cages alone. We still don''t know what happened to the monkey, so assume there are others in a similar condition. Today Gideon would work with four cages, two of them of third realm beasts, a difficult and dangerous job."


    "I can handle it." Liam wasn''t afraid of the challenge of working alone in the cage wing.


    After over ten hours of work in the coliseum, he knew exactly what to do, how to deal with angry beasts, and how to reduce the risk of accidents. He knew there was no escaping the job, so complaining or asking for help wouldn''t help. He just accepted it, the way Lazarus preferred it.


    "By the time you''re done, Gideon''s surgery will be over. I''ll let you know how he''s doing. Now go, I won''t get in your way."


    Liam nodded and left without adding more to the conversation.


    But inside he couldn''t help thinking about Gideon''s deadly situation. Liam had the Refulgent Life Elixir that could have helped Gideon earlier. But would he give such a resource to a man he barely knew?


    Liam had nothing against Gideon, but he had nothing further to do with this Initiate. Twin Land was a chaotic and selfish world, and as much as he felt sorry for his fellow work comrade, he would never sacrifice an important resource for himself for a third party.


    Would Gideon do that for Liam if the situation were reversed?


    So the possibility of using his resource with Gideon hadn''t even crossed Liam''s mind, and he was just touched by the situation because, once again, it could have been him!


    ''Low-level Spirit Masters rarely carry a lot of resources with them. They invest most of what they have in items or resources that can increase their power and worry less about the lifesavers. I can''t make that mistake. I must always have something to protect my life.''


    Having learned his lesson from this situation, he realized the importance of having ''insurance'' against unexpected developments like today. Despite knowing that it might add some difficulty to his journey, he believed it was truly worth it.


    Gideon was doing so well before. Who would have thought that in a matter of minutes, he would be between life and death?


    Such was the volatility of life in this extreme world!


    ...


    As the hours ticked by, Liam effortlessly carried out his responsibilities. He meticulously cleaned all the cages assigned to him for the day, ensuring they were spotless. He replaced the water, guaranteeing that the cage dwellers had a fresh supply. Additionally, he provided them with food.


    An hour after the incident with the red monkey, he returned to the coliseum''s fighting platform and took the red creature back to its cage. But he didn''t see Electa, as the woman had left after the fight.


    He attended to his other activities until he finished his duties for those five hours of mandatory activity.


    Having worked alone in the cage wing for the first time, Liam was exhausted when he went to the workers'' locker room to take a shower before leaving.


    But he was eager to meet Electa, and it wasn''t long before he was done, dressed, and headed for the barn on the building underground level.


    There, Liam encountered 12 men, all members of the Leopards faction, all of them gathered around Lazarus and the Healer from earlier.


    He approached the group without asking questions and soon understood Gideon''s situation.


    The Healer told everyone, "I have good and bad news. The good is that Initiate Gideon survived the surgery and should recover in a few weeks."


    The men seemed happy to hear these words, as Gideon was a funny guy and great to be around. His death would benefit almost no one there, so they all preferred that he lives.


    "And the bad news, Healer?" a 7-Star initiate from the second realm asked.


    "The bad news is that he''s crippled. The damage caused by that monkey cracked Gideon''s Arcane Crystal. If he tries to cultivate again, his cultivation will be lost and he will die.


    This also means that his recovery will not be complete, so he will carry the after-effects of this battle for the rest of his life."


    As the Healer''s words hung in the air, a heavy silence settled over the area. The faces of everyone present seemed to darken, their brows furrowing with a mix of emotions.


    The atmosphere became charged with an unspoken weight, as if the air itself held the collective thoughts of pity, regret, and loss. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Fuck...''


    Liam sighed, feeling sorry for Gideon.


    The man was alive, but maybe it would have been better if he had died.


    With his Arcane Crystal¡ªthe special organ of beings capable of absorbing mana¡ªdamaged, Gideon couldn''t get stronger or even use the mana in his own body. He was now nothing more than a mortal, someone of no use to a sect like Demon Gate.


    What would be Gideon''s future in such a state? Liam knew this well from reading the sect''s rules.


    Now he''ll be expelled from the sect and left in a mortal city... If he''s lucky enough to survive.


    Demon Gate doesn''t kill its crippled disciples, but neither does it protect them from potential rivals interested in their deaths.


    "Anyone wishing to say goodbye to Gideon should come to the Infirmary by the end of the next night. Two Officers have already been assigned to take him out as soon as he''s able to leave," the Healer said before leaving.


    The Healer wasn''t the only one. Soon half of the men left, with Liam staying behind because Lazarus had told him to stay.


    "Boss?" the black-haired young man asked, curious why Lazarus had asked him to wait.


    "We discovered a narcotic in the monkey''s blood." The square-jawed man stared at Liam.


    Liam wasn''t surprised; he had expected it. "I see... It looks like this was arranged. But was it intentionally against Gideon and me? Or is there more to it?"


    Lazarus glared at Liam in silence, his hands behind his back as he tapped two fingers together. ''He seems too calm... He also has no reason to act against Gideon.


    He already has too many enemies outside the faction, making enemies within the faction would be foolish... Besides, there are people who would certainly try to frame him. Was I too careless to consider that this could be his doing?''


    As he thought, Lazarus said, "Gideon wasn''t supposed to deal with that monkey today. He asked me to do it earlier. Another duo was supposed to do the job, so it probably wasn''t an action against you.


    The substance found in that damned monkey''s blood should have been applied days ago, too, so it''s not possible that it happened today after you moved into its cage."


    "It wasn''t an action against us... Who should deal with that cage today, boss?" Liam asked.


    "Obadiah and Azariah." The man replied in a solemn tone. They were his next suspects!


    Liam''s eyes widened as he heard Azariah''s name. Previously, he had thought that the fat, sallow-faced young man might be a grumpy but good-natured and even friendly fellow. After some recent developments, however, he no longer saw this disciple in that light.


    ''Could it be...'' Something occurred to him, but he said nothing to Lazarus. Raising suspicion against Azariah without proof could do more harm than good for Liam.


    ''What would he get out of it? I''d better watch out for him. Maybe he''s up to something or part of something bigger than it seems.''


    "Either way, I''ll look into it thoroughly. Gideon will leave the faction and the sect, but that doesn''t mean that this matter will die. Since it concerns you, I''ll keep you informed in the future."


    With those words, Lazarus left the area, leaving Liam alone for a while until the boy left on his own.


    As much as he was interested in solving this case, he was even more interested in accompanying the beautiful Electa.


    Electa was a woman of her word. As soon as Liam exited the coliseum building, he immediately laid eyes on the captivating black-haired woman he had been intrigued by.


    Seeing her better dressed than before, with more striking clothes and a glow on her face, Liam smiled as he bit his lip, feeling his body heat rise at the sight of her.


    ''Time to test how far I can go with her before I leave town!''

 Chapter 81 - 81: Date with Electa

    Liam couldn''t help but take a closer look at this black-haired woman''s slender body, which was certainly ''generous'' than any woman Liam had ever seen or touched in his two lifetimes. Perhaps because of the wonders of cultivation, Electa had almost no body fat in the wrong places, with a slim waist but ample measurements in her legs, hips, and breasts.


    Besides her ample and firm breasts, as is typical for young women who have never breastfed, her body was characterized by "flawless" muscle, devoid of any imperfections.


    Mary was like that too, but being smaller than Electa, she was no match for the black-haired, light-eyed beauty.


    Electa didn''t help either with her sweet perfume, which made Liam forget his surroundings and his problems, just to stare at the 1.7 meter tall beauty in front of him.


    He unconsciously bit his lip and smiled at her.


    "I didn''t have any other problems to deal with, I just did the usual work... But believe me, I have a lot more energy than I look."


    She opened her mouth and swayed, feeling interested, enjoying a man''s flirtation for the first time.


    ''You''re really confident. Who''s saying I want to use your energy?'' she asked, also analyzing Liam''s physique.


    Liam was young, his face showed it. But his frame was firm and bulky, veins popping out on his arms and a look of mystery on his face that would make any woman wonder about his secrets. His perfect posture and defined muscles only enhanced his figure, which, when adorned with the right clothes, made him look great.


    She turned to the side and said, "Let''s get something to eat. I''m curious to contact someone as strange as you. I''ve heard rumors about you. You''re quite a famous newcomer to Peak Thirteen."


    Liam followed her as she walked towards one of the cafes or restaurants in town.


    City Thirteen, like all the others in Demon Gate, had recreational facilities among its businesses. Culinary services were famous in the cultivation world, with special dishes that could speed up physical and mental recovery, promote cultivation improvement, relaxation, and so on.


    In addition to the benefits of the dishes prepared by the Magic Cooks, the taste of the delicacies prepared by these specialists was also impressive. Even the weakest of the Magic Cooks could produce dishes that were ten times tastier than those of the chefs in five-star restaurants on Earth.


    For Liam, this was one of the best things about the cultivation world, something he had loved since he arrived in Demon Gate.


    On the way to the restaurant, he told her, "I''d rather not be so famous. I''ve had nothing but trouble since I got here."


    "I''ve heard about that. Is it true that you came here with only 3-Star cultivation?" She looked away, her eyes brimming with sincere curiosity.


    Liam nodded affirmatively, passively using his seduction skills on Electa.


    "Yes, I''ve improved a lot since I joined the sect. But it got me into more trouble than I expected... I should have been more careful."


    "Sigh! I wanted those problems. Unlike you, Liam, I''ve been in this place for years. I''ve only recently reached my current cultivation level." She showed subtle signs of vulnerability in her icy, determined expression.


    ''It seems she''s starting to trust me because of my influence on her. Perfect. My power is working better and better on her.''


    He listened to her while he coldly analyzed the situation.


    Liam wasn''t looking for a woman to spend the rest of his life with right now. He wanted cultivation partners to grow together, to cultivate faster, to overcome his challenges, and to eventually regain his freedom. He didn''t know the future, but now Electa was just a target for him.


    "Can you tell me your age, Electa?" He asked cautiously.


    On Earth or in Twin Land, asking a woman her age could always be delicate!


    But Electa wasn''t the kind of woman who cared about that and answered him quickly, "27. You must be much younger than that, right?"


    "18." He smiled, but didn''t worry that this information would harm him in any way.


    In Twin Land, it was very common for people, even centuries apart, to have relationships with each other. With the possibility of keeping their youth and physical impulses for a long time, something like an age difference was nothing more than a number.


    "Oh? If you continue to grow at this rate, you''ll soon make it into the inner wing of the sect." She was surprised and looked at him with even more interest.


    Although she was not as talented, Electa did not seem to envy him. Sure, she would like to be better off, but she didn''t envy him.


    They entered a small restaurant with ten tables, a rustic place with dark red lacquered wooden furniture, from which the smell of delicious, fresh food wafted out.


    Due to the number of such places in the city, the establishment they entered wasn''t full, so they found a table to sit down and place their order.


    "I hope so... But until then, I have many things to do and conquer." He sighed, ignoring the beautiful view of the street from where they sat, and asked, "But what about you? You''ve heard rumors about me, so I want to know about the plans of the most beautiful woman in this city."


    She closed her eyes and shook her head. Nevertheless, she replied to Liam, "I want the same as you. To improve my strength, get out of this city and take care of my business. Unfortunately, I''m not as talented as you. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have met me."


    "Lucky me." He played with her, drawing a subtle smile from her lips. But at this point, he seized the opportunity and said, "But there are methods to speed up cultivation. Did you know that? I might help you. Of course, you have to trust me, hehe."


    She looked at him with interest, thinking that he was joking, more like flirting. But she continued, "I know there are different methods to get stronger quickly. But they''re all complicated.


    I''m not too worried about the consequences, but it''s hard to get resources to speed up our cultivation, pills or potions that our bodies won''t reject quickly, or even special techniques.


    In the end, almost all the methods to speed up cultivation depend on something beyond our efforts."


    She was right. Pills and potions could sensitize a cultivator''s body and Spirit, causing resistance to the same resource to build up in the user''s body, requiring them to use more and more powerful resources to feel any effect.


    Natural resources such as rare gems, seeds, magical fruits, roots, etc., were less severe in terms of resistance after use, but they were also more difficult to find.


    Special techniques and access to special cultivation sites were also hard to come by, and even when found, their cost could be prohibitive for most Spirit Masters.


    "Electa, do you have a place where we can talk in private? I have something I want to show you." Liam said before the waiter brought their plates.


    The two watched the man put their plates on the table, both in silence, while she couldn''t help but look at him curiously. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She was pretty sure that Liam was using this as an excuse to take her back to her room and try to make a move on her. But since she was the stronger of the two, she had no reservations to deal with him in a place by herself.


    The fact that he had improved his cultivation so quickly couldn''t help but intrigue her, and on top of that, she felt fantastic around him.


    Considering that it might be worthwhile to see what he had to show her, she found herself inclined to accept this offer.


    ''If he tries something funny, I''ll see how he defends himself against someone stronger.'' A smile formed on her lips as the waiter left, leaving them alone with their food.


    "All right. You can take me back to my room after we''re done here." She started eating her meal, a type of seafood Liam had never seen in his two lives.


    He smiled in a captivating way that caught the attention of the few women around who were as interested in him as Electa was.


    They chatted for a while until Liam paid 10 silver coins for the meal before heading to the dormitory where Electa''s room was located, on the same street as Liam''s current residence.

 Chapter 82 - 82: A Stunning Experience (R18)

    Liam entered Electa''s room, noticing a common place for the street they were on, a room similar to his own, but with some strange items in it. Among them were various types of weapons, books, and jewelry. But also arrow targets with strange designs on them.


    Electa didn''t seem to mind hiding these things from Liam and simply locked the door after he entered her room. Her heart was beating fast, her curiosity at an unusual level, something that surprised even her.


    She felt a wave of nervousness wash over her, her skin prickling with heat as thoughts raced through her mind. Her focus was solely on what he was about to reveal, and how she would respond if his words turned out to be a mere ploy to get closer to her.


    As she stood there, her back turned to Liam, she fumbled with the key, its metallic clinks resonating in the silence. The scent of polished brass mingled with the faint aroma of her perfume, creating an intoxicating blend.


    With trembling hands, she delicately slid the key into her spatial ring, its cool touch providing a momentary distraction from her racing thoughts.


    But just as she was lost in her own world, Electa felt his presence behind her. The warmth of his body pressed against her back, enveloping her in an embrace.


    The beat of their hearts seemed to synchronize, the rhythm of anticipation palpable in the air.


    She froze with her back to him, just before she felt him grab her waist with both hands and squeeze her in a pleasant, relaxing way.


    Liam brought his face close to Electa''s left ear and, with just his breath, made her shiver and swallow her saliva.


    "I can give you anything you want," he said in a subtle tone that provoked the feminine feelings in her body.


    Electa''s pupils grew larger, dilating as her body flooded with increased blood flow.


    He continued, "You must think I only want to lie down with you... You are perfect, and I cannot deny the attraction and desire I feel for you. "But I can truly empower you."


    With deliberate slowness, he traced his fingertips along the gentle curve of her slender stomach, eliciting a delicate tickle that sent a wave of pleasure coursing through her body. The sight of his hand gliding across her skin, the sound of their breaths mingling, and the intoxicating scent of their desire filled the air, creating a moment she didn''t believe possible with a man.


    Her experience of being raped and enslaved for months before entering Demon Gate had made her believe she would never feel desire for a man again. But as Liam''s touch grazed her skin, she couldn''t help but feel a moment of hesitation, unsure if she should allow herself to continue in this unfamiliar situation.


    "You just have to trust me for now. If you''re not stronger when we''re done, kill me. I won''t do anything to stop you."


    She turned her face slightly, looking at him with a cloud of doubt in her eyes, not believing he really said he would let her kill him if he didn''t keep his promises.


    Electa turned her body, coming face to face with him. Still, she didn''t push him away. Looking up slightly, she met his reddened eyes and placed her hands on his waist. "You''re crazy," she muttered to him, but couldn''t fight the urge to stay and let he held her.


    Liam persisted, keeping his hands beneath her, and now his right hand securely grasped one of Electa''s buttocks. "I''ve never felt more clear-headed before. Trust me, I''ll give you everything you desire and make you experience pure bliss. Just allow me this chance." He came within inches, tilting his face towards hers, almost brushing against her crimson lips.


    Electa could already sense Liam''s growing desire, his bulge pressing firmly against her stomach. Her little sister watched them, filled with an inexplicable hunger.


    Electa hesitated before inching closer to Liam. But as their lips finally met, a surge of electric glee shot through her body, causing her to shiver.


    The subtle brush of their kiss alone threatened to elicit a soft, involuntary moan from her lips.


    As she experienced the sensation of her lips lightly touching Liam''s, he opened his mouth and moved his tongue against her soft, warm mouth.


    She stopped moving her hands around his waist and opened her eyes. But when she felt the warmth of his tongue touching her own, she closed her eyes again, letting herself be carried away by the burning desire to mate with Liam.


    Without realizing it, Electa was already out of her senses. As Liam finished undressing her, he parted his lips from hers and leaned down to suck on one of her breasts.


    She moaned as she felt his mouth around her left nipple simultaneously as he touched her wet flower.


    "Aaaah~"


    She slammed her back against the door, not believing that having her breasts sucked by a man could be so pleasant.


    She moved her hands down Liam''s body, bringing him to her flower, instinctively wanting him to kiss her down there.


    By this time, the room was covered in a purple fog, and either Liam''s or Electa''s rational side was suppressed. All that was left in the world for them now was each other''s bodies, the burning passion to fuck and reach the pinnacle of satisfaction.


    He enjoyed the sight of Electa''s flower, small and pink, but with lips that were delicious to kiss and suck. He couldn''t stand the sensation and placed his mouth at the entrance to her cave, causing her to shudder uncontrollably.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaah~"


    Electa came in as he started sucking her, while he felt himself finish undressing, feeling his rod as solid as a rock.


    The way he was now, he could even pierce a door with it if he wanted to! S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A few seconds after her orgasm, Electa opened her eyes and looked at Liam, seeing the majestic flaming weapon of her first man in this place.


    Curious to experience the things she had heard and seen, she pulled him up and led him to the bed.


    As he sat down, she kneeled in front of him before bringing her face close to the pulsating, hot, large flesh thing in front of her.


    Liam''s member was not regular. Almost as big as Electa''s forearm, she found herself in front of a piece of flesh almost bigger than her head.


    This surprised her, but when she saw a precious drop leave the tip of his rod, she couldn''t help but feel an unprecedented hunger forming in her heart.


    She stuck out her tongue and traveled down half the length of Liam''s shaft until she reached the pulsating head of his member, tasting the thick liquid that came out of his weapon.


    After savoring Liam''s milk, she placed the head in her mouth, simultaneously moving one hand down his shaft while the other cupped his balls.


    Liam hadn''t expected to feel anything so good from Electa right at the beginning of their relationship. He watched her body from a privileged angle, feeling that in a few moments he would cum in the hot mouth of this beautiful woman.


    But this situation wouldn''t last long. They were in a hurry to connect their bodies. As soon as he came in her mouth, she got up and got down on all fours on the bed.


    Facing the entrance to Electa''s wet cavern, Liam positioned himself behind her before entering her tight, deep cave. His rod penetrated her body, making her cum again with the first few thrusts he gave her, as he felt her little sister ''embrace'' his cock like there was no tomorrow.


    Liam''s powers of seduction became even stronger as his first Spirit left his body and positioned himself in a lotus position to begin cultivating.


    Mana moved through the room, making its way to Liam and Electa''s genitals, marking the official start of their dual cultivation.


    Over the next two hours, the two lovers would change positions several times, fucking without caring where they were, their situation, or even their own cultivation.


    Liam would feel a woman who could push him to his limits for the first time in his time in Twin Land, someone who could be with him for as long as he could use in a dual cultivation session.


    In the end, they would just hope that the neighbors hadn''t heard them, because they really had exceeded the normal limits acceptable in dormitories like the one they were in!

 Chapter 83 - 83: Electa and Her Thoughts on Dual Cultivation (*)

    She looked up at the ceiling of her bedroom, still feeling all the glee of having Liam inside her, feeling her cave contract, simulating the movements of moments ago.


    She could feel a warm, viscous fluid oozing out of her cave, something incredible for her to feel. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Electa looked over and saw Liam in a similar state to hers, panting and sweating heavily. He also looked at her and grinned, quite satisfied and exhausted after cultivating with her for about two hours.


    Unlike his experience with Mary, when he always felt the energy to continue at the cultivation ended, it seemed different with Electa. He felt almost exhausted, without the energy to even get out of bed. He seemed to have completed his sexual quota for at least the next few hours, a period he wouldn''t be able to cultivate, at least not at his current level.


    Such a feeling was as good as coming into Electa''s cave, or so Liam thought.


    Accompanied by this delightful fatigue, he could feel the improvement in his cultivation after just one cultivation session. Earlier, Liam was at the very beginning of the 7-Star level. If the journey through it could be measured in 20 steps, then he was definitely between the 1st and 2nd steps. Now, however, he felt he had jumped directly to something between steps 18 and 19!


    The effects on Electa were even more surprising. She was in the last half of the 8-Star level before, and after two hours of cultivation with Liam, she had broken through to the 9-Star!


    Electa felt her cultivation improvement, but she had said nothing to Liam about the incubus she had seen meditating during their sex.


    Unlike Mary, who realized what Liam could after having sex with him, Electa felt it in the middle of their sex. However, at that moment, she was completely overwhelmed with pleasure and would never talk to her lover about it at such a moment or even stop because of it.


    Now, everything that had happened was in her mind as she looked at Liam and saw him in a new light.


    ''He''s a dual cultivator... No wonder I''m so attracted to him, even though I''ve only just met him. His seductiveness is truly impressive,'' she thought, looking into his eyes as she nibbled lightly at her lips.


    ''I hadn''t considered dual cultivation in my attempts to strengthen myself. But it seems to be a much more pleasant method than the rumors say.''


    She could feel that her vitality was tainted, and the stability of her current level wasn''t as good as before.


    Although she was not a talented cultivator, Electa had a very strong magical foundation.


    However, when she weighed the pros and cons of the dual cultivation session for her, there were more positives than negatives!


    ''My foundation has been destabilized a bit, and my vitality has decreased. However, my strength has increased to where I am at least 40% stronger than before. Also, when I reach the third realm, my vitality will more than double, making up for all the losses I may have suffered in reaching this realm.''


    She came to the same conclusion about dual cultivation as Mary.


    There were advantages for both of them to dual cultivate with Liam. Their progress wouldn''t be as solid as normal improvement, and their vitality wouldn''t be as high as if they used other methods, but as long as they could get stronger, they could live longer and be able to defeat increasingly powerful enemies.


    After all, the most important thing for a Spirit Master was not their individual power, but their battalion of Spirits. If they could have more Spirits at their disposal through dual cultivation, then it would all be worth it!


    A smile formed on Electa''s lips as she decided what to do.


    "Now I understand what you were saying," she said softly to him, still quite tired. Her voice was thin and extremely feminine, in a way that Liam couldn''t help but like. "You are actually a dual cultivator. That''s why you didn''t use your first Spirit against that monkey earlier."


    He smiled at her. "Indeed. I wouldn''t get any benefit from exposing him, and it would be quite risky for me... Do you understand what I''m worried about?"


    She understood what he meant and said, "I understand how dangerous it is for you to be recognized as a dual cultivator. But you can rest assured that as far as I''m concerned, it will never become known to others."


    "I trust you, but would you still sign a Magic Contract with me promising not to talk about it?" He asked without blinking.


    Liam was no fool. He could trust Electa and Mary''s ambition, but maybe in the future, it wouldn''t be helpful for them to be with him. What would guarantee that they would keep his secret? He couldn''t be sure, so he had already made Mary sign an agreement with him, and intended to do the same with Electa.


    Then, how important it was for him to choose his targets carefully, since he wanted contracts to confirm this kind of promise? The problem is that a woman who would be problematic for him might refuse to sign such an agreement and put him in the difficult position of having to act or defend himself against such a person.


    Electa, like Mary, really wanted to get stronger and saw the benefits of being with Liam. But other women, women who were more talented or whose ideologies were more opposed to his methods, could turn against him at the first opportunity to get away from him.


    Since he had targets of the same or higher level than his in mind¡ªbecause it would benefit him more¡ªhe could even risk post-coital attacks and get hurt badly.


    Electa easily understood Liam''s position and accepted it without difficulty. "Of course. As long as you''re available to me in the future..." She said as she got up, intending to take a shower.


    Liam imagined her saying something like that and couldn''t help but laugh. But she was right. If she was going to promise her silence, she had to get something in return.


    Stopping at the door to her bathroom, she looked at Liam. "Aren''t you coming?"


    He got up and went to her side, stepping under the shower while she was soaping up.


    "By the way, are you cultivating with anyone else besides me?" She asked him, looking into his eyes. She had already imagined that since he could progress so quickly, it probably had something to do with cultivating with other women.


    "Yes, I have a partner besides you. She reached the 4-Star level this morning. Unfortunately, I haven''t been able to cultivate for the past few days due to my previous situation."


    At the beginning of Liam and Electa''s cultivation today, he still had some bandages covering parts of his body that were still recovering. However, the superficial wounds that were on his body before had completely healed after he cultivated with her.


    "Can you take care of both of us?" She asked, her eyes subtly narrowing.


    Now that she had tasted what Liam could do, she didn''t want to stop using him. As far as Electa was concerned, they would fuck at least once a day from now on!


    Liam felt his little brother grow again as he saw what was in her mind, liking the intent in this woman''s eyes.


    "Of course. I can handle the two of you and someone else daily. But more than that would require me to alternate days with you, at least until I get stronger." He was honest with her.


    "I''ll sign your contract as you want, but I won''t give up cultivating with you every day from now on." She demanded, stepping forward as she wrapped one of her hands around Liam''s hard rod.


    "We can do that. With a few exceptions, when I''m out of town, on missions, or injured, I''ll try to be with you every day." He proposed.


    She smiled at him and accepted those terms.


    Then, as she held his rod and looked into his eyes, Liam was surprised when she climbed on top of him like a monkey, fitting his rod into her cave, putting her legs around his waist and her arms around his neck.


    "Talking about it made me wet," she said into one of his ears as she moved, sliding his mast in and out.


    Liam opened his mouth and accepted Electa''s advance, feeling how wet she really was. ''I can feel it.'' He thought as he smiled, seeing that he was going to have good times with this woman from now on.


    "I can''t cultivate for the next few minutes." He warned her not to disappoint her.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m horny. Just fuck me." She held back her moans while he was holding her body by her buttocks, helping with the piston movements going on between them.


    The next 15 minutes of their shower would be intense as they fucked until they came, celebrating their newly reaffirmed agreement with simple sex.


    As much as they were in this relationship to cultivate and grow stronger together, they both found each other attractive. Liam would try to have sex with Electa even if it didn''t strengthen him. Meanwhile, she had her own desires. As much as she had her traumas and was difficult to get close to, once you got her to trust you enough, she wouldn''t hesitate to open her legs.


    Despite everything, Electa loved the thing, especially with an attractive man who knew how to get her there!

 Chapter 84 - 84: Electas Goal

    After Liam had finished getting dressed, had sex with Electa for the second time, and then actually washed up, he warned her after they had signed the Magic Contract.


    Electa was also finishing getting dressed and adjusting her clothes when she looked at him and frowned. "What are you talking about?"


    He could see the annoyance on her face. He had just shown this woman something incredible and now he said that he couldn''t do anything with her for the next few days? That was obvious enough to make anyone angry.


    He explained to her, "I''m nearing the end of my first month in the sect. But I still haven''t hunted the 30 Arcane Crystals I''m supposed to deliver to the Records Hall this month. I''m going out tomorrow to hunt down them, as well as next month''s. I''ll do it all in one trip, so I can spend the next two months without thinking about it."


    Her expression improved a bit, but she wasn''t happy. "Then we''ll do it again tomorrow before you leave. That should work for you, right?"


    "Yeah, I''ll try."


    "Since you''re going hunting, be careful. From what you''ve told me, I have a feeling that you''re going to be attacked a few times by other townspeople on this hunt... Besides, there are beasts and Spirit Masters from other cities who will try to hurt you." She advised him, not liking that he had to leave, but knowing that he had little a choice.


    The sect rarely interfered in the lives of its disciples. But their responsibilities to the sect could not be ignored. If one of them was late in fulfilling them, high-ranking members would appear to punish the offenders! S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I know. I''m going to buy some defensive items before I return to my room. Later, I have to visit Mary and continue my training and studies."


    When she heard the name of her rival, Electa thought little about it, thinking that there was no way she could get him to stay with only her.


    If she had the choice, she would definitely prefer Liam alone with her. This wasn''t the wish of a woman in love who wanted her man all to herself, but the interests of a cultivator who didn''t want competitors to have access to her opportunities.


    Liam was handsome and charming, smart and funny. But Electa had just met him and wouldn''t develop feelings for him so quickly. Sex was pleasant and extremely valuable, even so, her rational side was behind her preferences for him now.


    "I''ll be free tomorrow morning. What do you think?" She asked him, trying to put aside the feeling of competition with Mary.


    There would be more women in relationships with him soon, so she had to get used to the idea of sharing him with several others.


    Fortunately for Liam, Twin Land was a place where harems were common, and it wouldn''t be too difficult for his fellow cultivators to understand his need to have more than one partner.


    "All right. I''ll see you later tomorrow morning."


    He was about to say goodbye when she grabbed one of his wrists and asked, "That''s it? I think I deserve a little more, don''t you?" She smiled at him.


    ''That woman...'' Liam found it strange, but understood what she wanted.


    He kissed her, dancing with Electa''s tongue for a minute as they held each other.


    "Now it''s fine. See you tomorrow, Liam." She smiled at him and watched him leave.


    After Liam left, she stood in front of her bedroom door for a minute, smiling contentedly.


    ''I''m going to make you fall in love with me, my love...''


    She wrapped her hands around her own body, feeling a warmth she hadn''t felt since before her tragedies.


    Before her misfortunes, she was a young woman who wanted to find a good man and get married. She had a few suitors, and although she had never gone deep into a relationship to fulfill her desires, she had flirted and experienced passion.


    Now, after cultivating and having sex out of pure sexual desire, she couldn''t help but feel some dormant flames in her body.


    However, her rational side couldn''t help but work in her favor, seeing that she had reached a great opportunity. Now she didn''t want to let go of precious Liam Porter!


    After a while, she also left her room, with various plans and missions in mind, changes to old plans, and additional needs she would have from now on.


    ...


    Hours later, night had come to this part of the fjord. Liam had visited Street Fifty-Three and cultivated with Mary after days of doing nothing with her.


    Even after cultivating with Mary, he still hadn''t been able to complete the next step to advance his cultivation to the 8-Star level. But he wasn''t disappointed. The next day, he would cultivate with Electa again, and then he would go out on a mission that might take a few days. Surely, he would have a chance to improve his hunting skills as well, he imagined.


    After cultivating with Mary, he told her he had gotten a second partner. Although there was no immediate need to tell his first partner about it, since he had already talked to Electa about her, he thought it was only fair to broach the subject with Mary.


    Mary handled it well, having already mentally prepared herself to deal with competition, but also aware of how beneficial it could be for her to have him with others as well.


    The more partners Liam had and the stronger they were, the better it would be for him to increase his power. But the stronger he was, the stronger the effects of dual cultivation seemed to be for his weaker partner, her.


    As a result, Mary was much more comfortable with the whole thing than Electa.


    After dealing with this important matter, he studied and practiced his techniques some more before resting after a long and tiring day.


    After days of injury and trouble, Liam was recovered, stronger, and with a new partner. Because of all this, he slept like a baby that night, until the dawn of a new day.


    When awakening alone in his room this morning, Liam stretched with an animated smile on his face, feeling relaxed and ready for the challenges ahead.


    ''A new day begins.'' He stood up, dressed, and made his way to the refectory of City Thirteen.


    His biological needs were still high, so he needed to eat at least three times a day.


    Sometimes Liam ate in restaurants like the one he had taken Electa to yesterday, but most of the time he ate in the disciples'' refectory, where free, good quality food was available.


    The food in the refectory wasn''t as good as the food in the local restaurants, but it was still better than the food in the famous, highly rated restaurants on Earth.


    For Liam, the refectory was another aspect of Demon Gate he thought was excellent.


    After seeing Mary already working her shift in the large refectory, Liam served himself, filling his plate with the various options available in the self-service food court.


    As he sat down to eat, not interacting too much with Mary so as not to cause her any trouble, he considered his plans before he left.


    ''I''ll finish buying the resources I didn''t get yesterday, and then I''ll go to the Runes Hall. Later I''ll stop by Electa''s dormitory and then it''s time for me to continue my mission.''


    Yesterday afternoon, Liam bought some items for his journey out of City Thirteen. Besides the orb he had received from the Leopard''s leader and the special potion Lazarus had given him, Liam had the sword and dagger he had received when he joined the sect, but also a torso armor he had bought yesterday.


    But before he left, he wanted to buy some more survival things. His many enemies in the city made him think that he would have several problems in the coming hours and days, so he wanted to prepare for the worst.


    ''Even if I advance to 8-Star, Thal''Korr won''t advance that fast. Besides, I have some enemies who are much stronger than that,'' Liam thought as he finished his meal, using his skepticism to his advantage to prepare for the journey ahead.


    ''I will concentrate on spending my last coins on restorative items for myself and Thal''Korr. By the time I return, it will be almost time for me to receive my next Initiate''s wage, so spending all I have left now won''t harm me.''


    Liam made his way to the pill and potion store near to the refectory building. Arriving at a shop the size of a small pharmacy on Earth, he weighed his options, considering how much money he had left after nearly three weeks in Demon Gate.

 Chapter 85 - 85: First Class Runemaster (1)

    If he considered his merit points, silver and gold coins, he possessed 90 gold coins in his spatial ring. He successfully sold the belongings that Phila had left behind for him and even handed over the woman''s space storage item to Mary.


    With 90 gold coins, he could buy one good potion/pill, or two average Second Class potions/pills.


    Among the options that caught his eye were Life Serum, Survival Nectar, and Fenice Essence. They were all potions.


    Potions and pills could do the same thing and the same formula for one could produce the other, with slight changes in the proportions. The big difference between them was in reaction speed and medicinal power.


    Pills had more medicinal power, so they were more interesting to use when one wanted to meditate and absorb improvements.


    Although not as potent as pills, potions had the advantage of acting swiftly. They proved invaluable in situations where cultivators could not practice cultivation, offering both physical and spiritual revitalization.


    He picked up a unit of each and took them to the Alchemist available in the store. He said, "I''d like to know more about these three potions."


    The thin, pale young man, with large dark circles under his eyes, took the Life Serum and said, "This potion is fascinating for healing and rejuvenation. It is powerful and rare, revered by women all over the world. But even though it''s famous for its cosmetic effects, it can cause instant healing, close wounds quickly, regenerate tissues and bones.


    Not only that, there''s a slight chance, between 2% and 8%, that it will cause the body to be cleansed of toxins and poisons."


    He put the bottle of Life Serum aside and picked up the Fenice Essence. "This was inspired by the legendary Phoenix bird, known for its ability to be reborn from its ashes.


    The potion is known for its properties of regeneration and renewal, with the main effects of resurrection, complete regeneration, deep rejuvenation, purification and spiritual renewal.


    But not only that, its dominant feature is protection against death. For a period after use, the user becomes immune to fatal injuries."


    Then he picked up the bottle of Survival Nectar. "Of the three, this is the least impressive option. It can heal you quickly, increase your stamina, raise your immune boost, hydrate and nourish your body, raise mental clarity and recover your mana instantly."


    Liam listened to the more detailed presentation of each of those potions. He had studied a few potions useful to cultivators like himself and knew that all those options were interesting. But there was no way to compare the knowledge of a cultivator who had only read about pills and potions with an Alchemist who focused on these products.


    ''Fenice Essence is really impressive. Being immune to death for a period can be pretty convenient. But will it have after-effects?''


    He asked the Alchemist such a question. "With Fenice Essence, supposing the user is mortally wounded during the essence''s effect, what happens when its effects wear off?"


    The Alchemist laughed and said, "They die, of course.


    Fenice Essence is a Second Class potion, so just the effects of not dying for a few moments and giving you the potential to take revenge is incredible enough. If you want something better, you''ll have to look for the most advanced version of the potion."


    Liam asked, "Is it possible for the user to consume another regeneration resource in order to save themselves?"


    "That depends. When you use a potion like this, your body becomes resistant to potions of the same rating for a few hours. During this interval, you can''t benefit from potions of the same rank as the one you''ve already used. Unless you use something superior, it won''t work," explained the Alchemist.


    ''So they all have their rebound effects... As incredible as they are, they certainly have their consequences.'' Liam considered his options.


    ''Fenice Essence is interesting, but it alone costs 59 gold coins. Meanwhile, the other two cost 44 and 43, which is enough for me to take both.''


    He considered his financial situation.


    As much as he wouldn''t be able to use one potion after another, he could be put in challenging situations several times over the next few days. For him, it made sense to take the other two potions.


    He purchased Life Serum and Survival Nectar, spending 87 gold coins at the store, which left him with only 30 silver coins in his spatial ring.


    With the two potions, he left after thanking the Alchemist, making his way to the Runes Hall.


    ...


    A few minutes later, Liam found himself in Ann''s study and training room. The woman was beaming with an even bigger smile today.


    Liam could easily sense his supervisor''s satisfaction and good humor without needing to ask. Ann had achieved a higher level and had become a 9-Star Spirit Lord through her promotion within the sect, reaching the status of Senior Initiate.


    How had this happened? Liam didn''t know and didn''t intend to ask either.


    After feeling her power and hearing the murmurs of Fred, Virginia and Giles, his three competitors under her supervision, he found out about her promotion.


    He wasn''t there to pay attention to Ann, no matter how beautiful and interesting she was. As soon as he was settled in that room, without wasting time with unnecessary chatter, he entered one of the glass-walled areas where he could try his hand at inscribing his first runes.


    After over two weeks of learning under Ann''s supervision, today he finally felt confident enough to put his knowledge to the test. If he managed to create an enchanted artifact today, he could be recognized as a Runemaster!


    As soon as he entered the glass booth, Fred, the blond-haired young man, narrowed his eyes tightly, a grimace forming on his face. ''Does he want to inscribe runes already?''


    Virginia, with her striking purple hair, muttered something to Giles, doubting that Liam could complete the creation of an enchanted item today.


    "You three, stop staring at Liam and get to work. Or do you think you can replace me?"


    Ann turned her eyes towards the three standing next to Liam''s booth.


    They apologized and went into their own booths.


    Ann looked at Liam through the glass walls, changing the grimace of a moment ago to a more relaxed and interested look.


    ''Let''s see how you fare today. It will take at least another month for these three to gather enough means for Second Class enchanted items. However, if you succeed today, you might have a chance to vie with them on equal grounds.'' She clenched her fist, pondering the bet she had made with her hall mates.


    While Ann brooded over him, Liam proceeded to sort out his work tools and objects of interest.


    He placed the glass lamp in front of him, the Inscription Brush on his right and the Mana Repellent Colorless Ink on his left. He opened a small piece of paper on his lap while sitting with his legs folded on a cushion.


    On that paper was the blueprint for what he had to do to achieve the end result: a working magic lamp.


    After taking a deep breath and mentally preparing himself for what he had to do next, Liam opened the bottle of ink and picked up the brush. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With the bulb already unscrewed from the lamp''s glass body, he dipped the brush''s tip into the colorless paint. Simultaneously, his mana flowed through his senses¡ªhis eyes, ears, nose, and right hand¡ªextending to the brush clung in his grip.


    Of the five senses, only taste had no relevance during the work of a Runemaster. All the other senses, in varying proportions, could have an influence on the outcome of the inscription, as they told the Runemaster their mistakes and successes.


    In short, a failure in an inscription had its consequences, just as a success generated a corresponding sensation, both results easy to distinguish using the magical senses of cultivators.


    With care, Liam brought the tip of the brush close to the bulb of the lamp. He had to make two runes on it before moving on to the glass body of the lamp and making another rune.


    He started with the easiest rune, made up of just two special characters, the part responsible for converting mana into light energy.


    As sweat poured down his forehead and back, he saw a glowing white symbol appear on one side of the bulb. For an instant, it seemed that it was going to explode!

 Chapter 86 - 86: First Class Runemaster (2)

    The expected effect of a correctly inscribed rune was for it to glow brightly when formed and then disappear shortly afterwards.


    Runes were not visible to the naked eye, even when one circulated mana in their eyes to observe them. Only an experienced Runemaster could see the runes of an enchanted artifact.


    Liam wasn''t that capable yet, so he could no longer see that rune he had inscribed until he raised his knowledge and/or level.


    Soon, he embarked on the challenging task of inscribing the most difficult rune onto the bulb. This rune comprised three characters in total. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Was that a lot? No, but it was enough to make a beginner like him break out in a cold sweat.


    A 3-character rune wasn''t just 50% more difficult to form than a 2-character rune. Each combination of characters raised the level of difficulty of the rune''s structure, making this simple difference something that would make a beginner like Liam almost exhaust himself to complete!


    As he saw yet another rune glow and not explode, Liam opened his mouth and grinned, feeling his whole body burn as his clothes became wet with sweat.


    With caution, he set the bulb aside and proceeded to the unit that required him to engrave the most complex rune of today. The most complex of them all had the function of absorbing mana from the environment and directing it towards the bulb. It had four intricate characters etched into its surface, each symbol representing a distinct element.


    ''I''ve already spent 60% of my mana just inscribing these first two runes. This is more costly than I thought.''


    With a swift motion, he grasped the glass body of the lamp, infusing it with mana and causing it to levitate.


    While keeping the body of the lamp floating in position using his left hand, he followed with the brush in his right hand, inscribing the first of the four characters.


    As Liam focused on developing the main character, he could feel the mana in the small room shifting, drawn towards the lamp as if it held a mysterious connection to the surrounding energy.


    However, that couldn''t occur until he completed carving the rune. Using his own mana, he created a mana barrier around his right hand, combining the brush and the body of the lamp individual''s spaces.


    Ann got up from her chair and stood next to the glass door, watching Liam''s potential success or failure more closely.


    Even though she could advise him not to make a mistake, she watched him in silence. It was better for him to go through a minor crisis alone now and know how to manage such situations in the future.


    Learning from experience was much better than from advice!


    After a moment of successfully preventing the mana in the surroundings from hindering his application, Liam could feel his right hand trembling slightly.


    Even though he wasn''t doing rough work, he could feel the muscles in his right hand, wrist and elbow shaking as if he had been pushing too hard for longer than he should have.


    He tried to stabilize his brush as best he could, having already inscribed three of the four characters needed for the rune to form. As long as he did the next one, he would finish his job and would only have to fit the bulb into the body of the lamp.


    ''Shit! I''ve used up 95% of my mana and I can''t keep my hand steady anymore.''


    He moved his brush more slowly, for a moment hesitating whether to continue.


    If he made a mistake, it could destabilize the other three characters, create a chain reaction and cause the body of the lamp to explode!


    That would be the end of this attempt for him, so for a moment he wondered if he should take a break and continue later.


    But when he looked at the watch, he saw that, of the two hours he had under Ann''s supervision, an hour and twenty minutes had already passed.


    ''Fuck! How did time pass so quickly?''


    He widened his eyes, not expecting so much time to have passed.


    But if he stopped to think about it, it actually made sense. After all, he''d used up 95% of his mana and sweated enough to soak through his clothes. The time that had passed since he had started this job today had not been as short as he had imagined.


    Certain that he would fail if he didn''t continue, he took a chance, pressing his fingers firmly into the brush and then inscribing the last character of the rune.


    When he had finished, he released the brush from his hand and brought his hand closer to himself, shaking it as he expressed pain.


    But he was careful enough to place the body of the lamp on the ground and realize it hadn''t exploded.


    Ann entered his glass booth with a smile on her face.


    "Well done. You''ve formed a magic lamp!" She said in a pleased tone, much more than Liam would have expected from a Second Class Runemaster seeing him form a First Class, Low-Quality, enchanted item.


    Liam did his best to fit the bulb into the glass body of the lamp, a moment later making the item glow in a strong white light.


    Even though it might not be enough to impress others, Liam grinned from ear to ear as he saw the result of his work, and couldn''t help but feel a sense of accomplishment wash over him.


    "You can now be considered a First Class Runemaster, Liam," Ann said as she squeezed one of his shoulders. "For now, you''ve only produced one enchanted item of the lowest possible quality, but that''s a good start. Work hard to produce enchanted artifacts with more runes and more complex runes. That will take you to the next qualitative step."


    The number of runes on an artifact and the complexity of those runes bore the quality of the enchanted tool. The magic lamp glowing in Liam''s hands had 3 runes with 9 characters in it, which was within the classification range of First Class items.


    Items with a minimum of 2 runes and 10 characters and a maximum of 5 runes and 20 characters were classified as First Class. Above that was the Second Class, which was even more complicated than the first.


    Even though the lamp had 3 runes, it was the lowest quality item possible. Why was that, since there could be items with only 2 runes? It was because of the complexity of these runes. The classification of an enchanted item not only depended on the number of runes but also on the quality of the runes¡ªrelated to the number of characters, and their significance.


    An item with 2 runes and 10 characters had a higher overall quality than an item with 3 runes and only 9 characters.


    Liam knew this, having studied enough to understand the classification of his enchanted artifact within the nomenclature used by Runemasters.


    He deactivated the lamp and stored it in his spatial ring before carefully getting up with some difficulty.


    "By the way, is this weakness I''m feeling now normal?" He asked as he put his smile aside, feeling terrible.


    His right hand was devoid of any strength, while he was depleted of mana. But even his leg and back muscles were aching.


    She nodded positively as she showed for him to sit down again.


    "Yes, that''s common. The first few inscriptions are painful. Until you get used to the process and the natural mana expenditure of the profession, you''ll feel awful. It changes as you get stronger, understand more of the profession''s rules, and get used to all this effort. Over time, this will pass and only when you have to move to higher places will you feel something similar again.


    Anyway, we still have 15 minutes. Take this time to cultivate here before you leave the hall. That should be enough for you to get well enough for your enemies not to notice that you''re weakened."


    Liam nodded to her, sitting down in the lotus position again.


    "Don''t worry about hiding your cultivation. This room is special and only inside it can someone sense your actual level." She winked at him before walking out of the small area.


    He sighed in relief, before closing his eyes and starting to meditate right there, confident that the person who had recommended he get a technique to hide his own cultivation wouldn''t lie about it.


    Time passed, and soon 14 of the final 15 minutes were up. But in Liam''s last moment there, when Fred, Virginia and Giles had already left, he was pleasantly surprised to feel his mana reach a new peak!


    After dual cultivation with Electa, he had come close to the end of level 7-Star. But by cultivating after exhausting himself with Runemaster work, he completed the last step, raising his cultivation from 7-Star to 8-Star in just 15 minutes of meditation!

 Chapter 87 - 87: Positive Effects of Runemaster Work

    His facial appearance instantly became more youthful, alive, with his facial muscles snapping into a position of joy.


    He couldn''t help but take a deep breath and feel the difference in ''seeing'' the world around him on a higher level, noticing the subtleties that were difficult to perceive on the previous level.


    The difference was minimal, but for Liam, the sensation was as if he had been restricted by several invisible weights and now two units of the weight had been removed from his body. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There were still weights to hinder him, but his situation was now superior to moments ago by a large enough margin that tough challenges from before were now more achievable.


    Amid contemplating his progress after inscribing runes, he couldn''t help thinking about how the profession could help him grow in the level of his soul power.


    During his thoughts, Ann re-entered the glass booth where he was standing.


    "Have you advanced?" She asked with a gleam on her face, a smile hard to see on her beautiful face.


    Liam pushed his thoughts to the back of his mind, focusing solely on the woman before him.


    Ann noticed the issue and paused for a moment before speaking. "No need to worry. Your concealment technique is functioning flawlessly. However, your reaction after cultivation seems peculiar... Have you perhaps made progress?"


    He nodded, figuring that she had no reason to hurt him with this information after what she had already done to him.


    Ann''s smile grew even wider as she realized she had made the right choice in whom to bet on. "You truly are a talented individual, Liam. When someone reaches a crucial point in their profession, it''s quite common for them to have an epiphany and experience significant growth in their skills, especially when they are on the cusp of a breakthrough.


    When you were on the verge of running out of mana while creating your first rune, the universe intervened to help you take that last step and elevate your cultivation... It''s truly a remarkable accomplishment!"


    He comprehended the source of this significant advancement and its implications. "So, if I acquire any profession, will it provide me with similar opportunities? Does this also hold true for promotions?"


    "You''re right." She calmed herself by speaking in a more restrained tone. "When you create a Second Class enchanted item, it''s possible that post-inscription cultivation will help you advance. The same goes for mastering a new profession.


    However, mastering more than one profession is difficult. It''s not enough to dedicate two hours a day to each profession in order to master them. There is a limit to how much you can ''absorb'' per day.


    Let''s say you need 20 hours to learn the basics of a profession with your talent. If you''re going to learn two professions, your limit will still be this, which means you''ll have to invest at least twice as much time to learn the same level of both.


    But even then, it''s not guaranteed that this will be the only requirement. Learning one area can make learning the other more difficult and triple or even quadruple the study time needed for basic mastery."


    With a shake of her head, she closed her eyes. "That level of mastery is just the beginning. When you delve into the deeper levels, things become even more challenging.


    It''s nearly impossible to achieve the same rank in two different professions. For example, let''s say you reach the rank of a Fifth Class Runemaster in your lifetime. If you were to study medicine alongside it, you might only reach the rank of a Third Class Healer, or perhaps even lower, by that time."


    She said all this with her face filled with a cautionary expression. In Liam''s eyes, she could see the flicker of temptation, as he considered the idea of studying multiple fields to unlock new avenues for career growth. However, if acquiring two professions simultaneously were a simple task, the world would abound with individuals possessing expertise in 4 or 5 different fields.


    But having more than one field of expertise was difficult and less than 2% of the continent''s cultivators could have just two specializations concurrently.


    Liam understood Ann''s advice and got up from where he was, walking towards the exit of the cabin. "Don''t worry, I won''t try to learn something new out of desperation for advancement. If I get the chance to be more than just a Runemaster, it will come naturally and for other reasons."


    She escorted him out of the classroom where they worked daily in the early mornings.


    "It''s good that you understand. Anyway, enjoy your level increase. The stronger the Runemaster''s cultivation, the easier it is to perform past activities. If you try to create magic lamps now, you''ll find it easier now than before."


    He wasn''t surprised. "I imagine it''s like that for more complex things too, right?"


    She nodded to him. "Yes. You can start trying to inscribe more complex runes and create enchanted items different from the ones you''ve already made. In fact, from now on, it''s good that you practise this a lot. Keep studying the theory in our classes and avoid showing off your performance in front of others. Find a place to practice and inscribe runes and bring your questions to me during the classes.


    This will help you become a Second Class Runemaster."


    Ann believed Liam could quickly become a Second Class Runemaster for a few different reasons. Apart from his result in the bird illusion test, his level was higher than that of his competitors. This meant that, as long as he understood the theory, it would be quick for him to achieve the mastery needed to create Second Class enchanted items.


    Basically, while it would be almost impossible for a first realm cultivator to reach the Second Class of their profession before advancing in realm, it would be easy for a third realm cultivator to reach the Second Class.


    Liam was already close to the third realm, so his speed of mastering the basics of the profession would be fast until he matched his cultivation and his level of knowledge/experience in the profession.


    "But I don''t think you''ll be able to do this for the next few days, right?" She asked him as she walked out of the hall.


    "Yes. I''m going to hunt for Arcane Crystals. I won''t be able to go back to studying and practicing the profession until after I get back."


    Liam had an obligation to notify Ann of his departure to hunt for Arcane Crystals. He couldn''t just stop coming to the daily meetings at Runes Hall or he might even be punished.


    Any absence had to be justified, so even if he didn''t trust her in the slightest, he had to tell her about his imminent departure.


    Ann knew about all the challenges Liam had faced recently, from the attack on his room, the trouble in the Battle Hall and then the battle with Susanna.


    She advised him, "Your hunt for Arcane Crystals is going to be dangerous, but this is an opportunity for you. Out there, it''s much easier to ''bury'' certain issues, if you know what I mean.


    Use that to your advantage and come back stronger and with fewer enemies."


    He understood her sign and couldn''t help but feel the subtle, murderous intent in Ann''s words.


    But he agreed with her wholeheartedly, already planning to do just that.


    ''They want to get rid of me, but they''ll have terrible surprises waiting for them...''


    He clenched his fists tightly, determined to do whatever it took to get some peace and room to grow. ''I''m going to eliminate every single person who attacks me over the next few days!''


    "I''ll do my best. Now it''s time for me to go. See you later, Miss Ann."


    He said goodbye, not looking back as he headed towards the Records Hall.


    Before he went to meet Electa, he had to let her know at the Records Hall about his departure from the city, or the guards stationed around Peak Thirteen would make it difficult for him to pass.


    However, the task wasn''t particularly challenging. After an exhausting ascent to the 100th step of the central staircase in the city, which was no longer as arduous as it used to be but still presented its difficulties, he would acquire his departure permit before making his way back to Street Thirty-Seven.


    An hour after leaving the Runes Hall, he would arrive at Electa''s door, where this woman was already waiting for him!

 Chapter 88 - 88: Leaving the City

    "It''s a surprise that you advanced a level before coming to see me," Electa said as she finished dressing, about an hour and a half after Liam had arrived in her room.


    Now her room, usually organized and clean, appeared disheveled. The crumpled bed sheets bore evidence of sweat and other bodily fluids, necessitating a thorough washing later.


    The scattered clothes, strewn haphazardly in the corners, remained untouched since their earlier encounter. Liam, who had previously retrieved his casual attire and stored them in his spatial ring, now stood before her dressed in combat gear.


    The metallic plates encased his chest, abdomen, and back, emitting a faint clinking sound with his every movement. However, his arms and legs remained exposed, covered solely by specialized fabrics that allowed for agile maneuverability in combat.


    "I was also surprised to get this breakthrough." He said to her, "But it''s good for both of us. You probably got more out of our cultivation today than you would have if I hadn''t advanced earlier."


    "That makes sense... I still need to learn more about dual cultivation." She smiled at him, having never thought that she would need to learn about this forbidden practice.


    "Be careful about trying to learn about dual cultivation," he warned in a deep tone. "It won''t do anyone any good if someone suspects that you''re too interested in this art. The mere suspicion of a few of your suitors would be enough to start a crusade against us."


    Liam did not doubt that some fool with the right information would force them into a terrible situation!


    "I didn''t reach where I am today by making poor decisions, Liam," she frowned, not appreciating being lectured in such a manner.


    His warm smile illuminated his face as his eyes locked with hers, enveloping her in a mesmerizing gaze.


    In that fleeting moment, Electa''s body relaxed, her once defiant stance faltering. She felt a subtle electric energy radiating from him, causing a gentle shiver to run down her spine.


    "There are some things I know you can help me understand more." He took a step forward, making her lose her will to protest against him.


    "What is it?" She asked in a more docile tone. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liam could not manipulate his women to the extent of erasing their individuality and compelling them to comply with his every command. However, his charm possessed a remarkable power. Gazing into his eyes and witnessing his enchanting smile could evoke a distinct change in any woman he had ever triumphed over.


    His reassuring gaze had a calming effect on his partners'' frayed nerves.


    He grabbed her chin and bit her lips, making her shiver. Then he said, "I have a dual cultivation book that I found in the incubus cave. But I don''t understand some of the language in it. If you can translate it, that might help me.


    Apart from that, I have some herbs and spices that can be used in dual cultivation. They heighten our senses, intensify pleasure, and favor the absorption of mana. But I have very little of them."


    He showed her such things. "If you help me get more, we can try out more efficient cultivation sessions."


    As he explained the mission, her eyes widened with intrigue, shining with determination to fulfill the task.


    "Okay, I''ll give it a shot and research this while you''re out searching for Arcane Crystals." She grabbed the book and swiftly transcribed a few of the symbols, hoping to find a translation or explanation for them.


    Putting back his book and leaving some of the three spices he''d been saving since he''d left the island, he prepared to leave.


    "Time to go¡­" He looked meaningfully at her, nodding as he smiled bitterly. "Avoid putting yourself in unnecessary danger over the next few days. You''ll probably become a Spirit Earth cultivator before long. Don''t go dying for nothing."


    "I know. But remember one thing, Liam. Being with you doesn''t mean I won''t seek my revenge." She warned him of the most important thing.


    Electa already had thought about their relationship enough to realize that she had to make it clear as soon as possible.


    "And I won''t stop you. In any case, you''ll have to complete several requirements to leave headquarters. That''s enough for both of us to enjoy each other''s company." He smiled at her, saying goodbye with a kiss.


    And so he left, heading straight for Street Fifty-Three, at the base of Peak Thirteen.


    There were two ways to leave the peak. One, from the top of the peak, where there was a road leading out of the headquarters. But this access was exclusive to important members of the sect. And two, through one checkpoint at the base of the peak, where disciples could access the forests and even the fjord.


    The fjord was one of the most dangerous places in the Demon Gate headquarters, so outer disciples rarely went near it.


    The place most sought after by sect members with positions similar to Liam''s was the forest area surrounding the eight outer member peaks.


    With an enormous area available for hunting Arcane Crystals, hunting Spirits to become their companions, but also resources, doing missions or solving problems, the Reidway Fjord forest was perfect for Spirit Lords and Spirit Earth cultivators.


    With this extensive area in mind, and offensive, defensive and recovery resources in his spatial ring, Liam arrived at the base of Thirteen Peak. There, officers were inspecting disciples leaving or departing from the city.


    "Authorization to leave." The Officer who stopped Liam ordered dryly, while the boy couldn''t help but notice the various Officers looking at him.


    The place was a large red portal, with several matrices around it, a small guardhouse, 10 square meters in area, and some stone benches for the guards to sit on.


    With a passage 8 meters wide and 6 meters high, the portal had room for more than one carriage to pass side by side.


    Liam could see the enclosed forest not far ahead, with a small 200-meter strip of grass with a clear view ahead and then the strip of trees, from where only by entering the area could one see what lay beyond.


    He gave the authorization he had picked up earlier at the Records Hall, before receiving some kind of notice on his ID, showing that he was leaving town.


    "When you return, we''ll give you your permit again. You may proceed," said the man dressed entirely in black as he handed back Liam''s ID badge.


    Liam set off through the portal, feeling the sensation of leaving a ''safe'' area and reaching a land ''without'' third-party control, for the first time ''free'' since Amos'' group kidnapped him.


    He would soon enter the area of the trees, disappearing from view of the guards and observers at that checkpoint.


    ...


    "Boss, Liam Porter has just crossed one of the city''s checkpoints into the forest in search of Arcane Crystals," said a woman as she entered the office of an elegant residence and bowed her head to the white-haired woman standing there.


    Eleanor changed her expression when she heard it. "Good. Who''s after him?" She asked in an icy tone.


    The woman bowing her head replied, "Three sisters followed behind him as soon as he left town. Katherine, Rose and Selah."


    Eleanor remembered the faces and cultivation of these three subordinates, each of them peak cultivators of the second realm.


    "Keep an eye out for the return of the three and let me know about updates as soon as they appear. When Liam Porter dies, it''s possible Leopards will react. Leave the faction prepared for that."


    "I''ll get the group ready, boss."


    With that woman gone, Eleanor stood up and walked to the balcony of her residence. From there, she closed her eyes, remembering Phila and Susanna.


    ''It took us a while, but we''re finally going to avenge your deaths. Soon Liam will be with you in the underworld, little sisters.''


    When she opened her eyes again, she saw the street in front of her house bustling with activity. An orange-haired woman walked alongside a black-haired woman. Among the two individuals, she recognized only Felicity, and they exchanged a knowing glance.


    Next to Felicity, Electa had a radiant, beaming smile on her face, her eyes sparkling with joy. It was as if she had shed a heavy burden, her entire demeanor exuding newfound beauty.


    Eleanor''s fists tightened, her mind wandering to pressing matters beyond Liam. She eventually made her way back to her office, her thoughts consumed by the prospect of her promotion to inner disciple.


    Felicity did not know what her rival was thinking about. She was only interested in the black-haired woman next to her.


    "You really look different... Your change almost makes me wish I was going through the same thing as you, Electa," Felicity said with a smile on her face, looking intensely at Electa.


    The woman with black hair flashed a friendly grin and uttered, "That''s more up to you than me, I suppose. But it''s really different to have possibilities in front of you, Felicity. I just didn''t expect the chance you said I''d have to be this good."


    Felicity looked ahead from that street, also not having foreseen that their outcome would be so good. "It''s good that you''re growing up easily again. We can get our revenge together in the future."


    Felicity and Electa were more than just acquaintances. They were close friends who had parts of their stories very similar. Having met a year ago in a deadly situation in which one of them had almost died, the two had talked about their stories for days while they thought they were going to die. By surviving such an experience, they became friends, but also allies.


    "Work with him and keep getting stronger. But don''t lose your rational side. It''s important that you make him fall in love and take control of him. If you can do that, we''ll have an important asset for our future wars."


    Electa became more serious as she thought about Liam. "It''s going to be difficult to do that... Especially considering that you want to put me up against competitors."


    "Don''t be dramatic." Felicity laughed. "I''ll give you sisters to help you control him. He''ll try to have lots of women in the future. But if we get his heart, he''ll be loyal to us and not the others."


    "Whatever you decide, Felicity. I''ll do my part, I assure you. But are you sure the others will do theirs? I will not lie to you, being with him is splendid. All it takes is one unwilling person for her to stop being the predator and become his prey. At that point, our plans will go to shit."


    **Vote for your favorite characters! It will aid in selecting harem members!**

 Chapter 89 - 89: Felicitys Movement

    Towering above was a four-meter-high door, crafted entirely from sturdy timber. The scent of aged wood wafted in the air, intermingling with the distant sounds of chirping birds and rustling leaves.


    The meticulous work of skilled craftsmen was evident in the intricate details of the building, which were beautifully highlighted by its light orange hue, complemented by white and gold accents. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The presence of a garden on the side of the property, complete with a small lawn in the front and undoubtedly a garden at the back, added to the overall appeal of the place, captivating the attention of those passing by.


    However, her interest lay not in the property itself, but in the individual living there¡ªan acquaintance of hers. Pausing in front of the estate''s well-kept lawn, she reflected for a moment on the words Electa had spoken earlier.


    ''Being with him is pretty good, huh?


    I didn''t expect to hear that from Electa. I''ll have to be careful if I want to control him¡­


    I''d better get someone capable of seducing him to join his harem. That will give me some leeway.''


    She narrowed her eyes, thinking of the chief resident of the estate ahead.


    She had no trouble entering the house, soon arriving in a small living room on the third floor of the building.


    "Felicity... I didn''t expect to see you today. I heard you''d soon be challenging for the top 10. Apparently, the rumors are true," said a woman sitting alone in that living room, her long silver hair falling past her shoulders.


    Next to her was a transparent container holding a golden liquid, but also a pair of teacups.


    Felicity stopped behind the red sofa in front of that woman, Grace Carson, the third place disciple in the arena ranking!


    "Those aren''t my plans for the moment," Felicity whispered.


    Felicity looked into Grace''s silver eyes, a woman so strong and charming that even she, a straight woman with the seductive powers of a fox, couldn''t help but be captivated by her.


    Grace''s eyes darted to a new focus in an instant. Her informants rarely made mistakes. However, Felicity was not known for telling lies. If the beautiful orange-haired woman in front of her would not do what she suggested, then it meant that Liam''s partner''s plans had changed.


    "What a shame. I thought you''d finally come here to challenge your friend. We''d have a good fight together." Grade poured Felicity some tea and showing for the girl to sit down.


    Felicity sat down next to Grace, who emanated a slightly stronger cultivation than her own, a 3-Star from the Spirit Earth Realm. Grace was renowned as one of the strongest individuals in the city, with a remarkably powerful Spirit of ''charm'' that could mesmerize and overcome Spirit Masters two stars stronger than her.


    But Grace hadn''t achieved it overnight, nor was she the top talent at the peak. Unlike Felicity, who had only been in the sect for a few years, Grace had already lived there for 25 years!


    Grace had entered the top 10 two years ago, and it had taken her all that time to rise from 10th place to 3rd.


    She was in a great position, but even with the privileges of being a Senior Initiate and being in the top 10 of the most important rank in City Thirteen, she did not improve her strength for almost two years.


    Grace could become an inner disciple of Demon Gate at any time, but she was delaying it herself. While in City Thirteen, she was among the strongest and most respected in the area, once she became an Officer, she would become one of the weakest wherever the sect transferred her. But with her limited talent, that meant years, perhaps decades, of effort to even improve her situation a little.


    Consequently, she was trying to absorb all the best of City Thirteen before her ascension!


    Felicity knew this well, since she was part of the same faction as Grace and had been friends with this woman for even longer than she had been with Electa.


    "What have you come here for today? Is this related to your change of plans?" This 49-year-old woman asked, but she didn''t look a bit older than Electa or Mary.


    "In a way, it is." Felicity didn''t deny that she had indeed changed her plans recently. "There''s someone who''s going to get close to you soon. He''s an asset, though it may not seem like it at first glance. Give him a chance to see what he offers and decide for yourself if it''s worth it.


    I''ll be back to talk to you after he makes his move. By then, I''ll have something important to tell you¡ªdepending on your response."


    Felicity hadn''t told Electa who Liam was, what such a young man would or could do, much less told Electa to accept his advances without considering for herself whether she should allow it. Until she got into bed with Liam, Electa wasn''t sure he was the person Felicity had talked about.


    Felicity was using the same strategy she had used with Electa on Grace, giving this woman a gentle push to help Liam win the favor of this beautiful lady. But whether he would actually get her would depend a lot on his skills and Grace''s mood on their first encounter.


    As she had told him, she wouldn''t put women in his bed. He would have to work hard to get them!


    But Felicity was quite clever. She would never miss the opportunity to have the right people with Liam. There was no point in her letting non-allies get strong with him or even risking a stranger taking him in a direction that would harm her interests.


    Grace furrowed her brow, straining to comprehend Felicity''s words and make sense of it all.


    "Is that all you''re going to tell me?" She asked.


    Felicity was mysterious to her friend. "Don''t ask me for details now. When it happens, you''ll understand everything I want. We''ll talk about details afterwards. Talking about it now would be bad for both of us."


    "Can''t you at least give me a hint? Now I''m curious." Grace leaned forward.


    Felicity set her teacup aside and laughed as she stood up. "Well, that''s a good thing for both of us. It might help complete our ambitions. So if you realize what I''ve told you, make your decisions carefully. Think well before you choose a path."


    As curious as she was, Grace knew Felicity well. This woman didn''t act on impulse and wasn''t in the habit of speaking without being backed up by facts or concrete proof of her suspicions. If she said that there was a chance that the two''s goals could be achieved more easily, then she must have been really convinced of it, which for Grace was enough.


    Grace sank into the plush armchair, her fingers gently kneading her temples as she closed her eyes. ''Interesting. Unlike me, Felicity is quite talented and could surpass me in cultivation and arena rank in no time. But she''s backtracked on her plans and now she''s making this proposal to me... It must be really good for both of us.''


    She didn''t see herself as Felicity''s competitor, even though they were close in the arena rank and had the same hierarchical position in the sect.


    While Felicity wanted to become an inner disciple as soon as possible, Grace intended to stay in City Thirteen for another three or even five years.


    The two had already helped each other in many situations, so Grace trusted Felicity enough to believe that she could really benefit.


    "All right. I''ll keep an eye out and judge the situation for myself. I''ll look forward to the next conversation with you," she said as she watched Felicity make a gesture of farewell and then leave.


    As she left Grace behind, Felicity had a serious expression on her face. ''She''s a major potential partner for you, Liam, but she''ll be harder to win over than Electa. She''s more cautious and isn''t looking for quick advances.


    However, she is reliable and knows she won''t get far without help. As long as you''re careful when you approach her, everything will work out.''


    If Electa was a more promising choice due to her impulsive nature and past filled with violence, Grace intrigued Felicity with her thirst for power and untapped potential. Both women had earned Felicity''s trust to such an extent that she firmly believed that even if either of them considered rejecting Liam, they would consult her before uttering a word.


    In fact, she was so confident that, even if one of them didn''t accept Liam, she felt they could keep his secret. That''s why she was willing to take the risk with Grace.


    As she left the building, Felicity looked back and saw Grace watching her through one of the large windows of the property.


    ''But she''s too strong for you. I''ll keep it until you get stronger. For the time being, it wouldn''t work to make you meet.''


    Felicity set off in the direction of her local routine, having already sorted out what she wanted to do with Liam today.

 Chapter 90 - 90: Movements of the Enemies

    At the top of Peak Thirteen, a fat, apparently middle-aged man with 6-Star cultivation from the fourth realm was standing on a balcony of the large residence.


    He had a beautiful view of the fjord and other peaks of the Demon Gate headquarters, a breathtaking beauty marked by gentle breezes that would muffle any heat.


    The day was rather cloudy today, so the view was somewhat compromised. But even on rainy days, the area was beautiful enough for this man, with decades of experience at this post, to observe the area daily.


    As he relaxed in his moment of rest, Guardian Amzi Watt heard footsteps coming from behind him and sighed as his edile moment was disrupted.


    "Guardian, I''m here to talk about Initiate Liam Porter, as previously requested," said First Officer Cyrus, who had led Liam''s entrance test into the sect.


    Amzi turned his face towards the man with his head lowered behind him and nodded while making a "hmm" sound, indicating for Cyrus to continue.


    The First Officer said, "Liam Porter became a First Class Runemaster this morning. After that, he took his departure permit from Peak Thirteen, heading into the surrounding woods.


    He learned a concealment technique, so his cultivation is uncertain. But his strength should be between 6-Star and 8-Star of the second realm.


    In addition, he has joined the Leopards, and has made some contacts within the city that may prove important for his growth."


    The Officers around the city were not just men positioned to make life in City Thirteen happen in an orderly fashion. Many of them were observers, spies positioned to follow the journeys of the outer disciples and pass on information to their superiors.


    Guardian Amzi shifted his attention away from the captivating scenery he usually enjoyed observing, instead focusing on the matter at hand. "So, he falls between 6-Star and 8-Star, right? How old is this young man again? 18?"


    "Yes, 18."


    "18, uh? He has improved by nearly 5 stars within just three weeks in the sect? That''s a significantly greater improvement compared to the three months he spent on the island prior to arriving here."


    The Guardian was right. Improving 5 stars in the second realm of cultivation was better than the 9 stars improvement in the first realm, plus the 3 stars at the beginning of the second realm, that Liam had achieved on the Eternal Doom Island.


    "Indeed, it''s impressive. He cultivates really fast." Cyrus didn''t disagree, but he raised a point to consider. "However, he visited the level two of the Lotus Temple after inheriting the resources of a disciple who tried to kill him. He also reached the first level of proficiency in the art of inscribing runes.


    Those two things certainly helped him, but they won''t be able to help him again in the short term."


    "In any case, the result of his talent test is probably wrong. Continue to monitor him for me. He was once interesting for his talent for becoming a Runemaster, but now he may be more than that. If he reaches the third realm before his 19th birthday, bring him to me immediately." The Guardian ordered.


    "I''ll do it." Cyrus readily accepted it, not questioning the leader of Peak Thirteen.


    Some individuals, such as Commander Amos, preferred their appointed disciples to stay as long as possible in the outer wing of the sect. But for others, like Amzi, having someone like Liam on their side within the inner wing of the sect could be much more interesting.


    ''If he''s as talented as he seems, becoming a Third Class Runemaster will be a walk in the park for him. By that time, I''ll be able to bring someone with the potential to become a Fourth Class Runemaster to my side.'' Amzi smiled as he returned to his workplace, pleased with Liam.


    For someone like him, having a Fourth Class Runemaster on his side meant an instant power boost!


    A Fourth Class Runemaster could improve all his defensive and offensive items and eventually help him surpass his peers!


    With every step a cultivator took, going higher in the cultivation ranks became more difficult. Anything that could help them on this hard and slow journey was worth investing their time and attention in.


    ''But I''d better remain skeptical about this boy. Cyrus is right. The boy had abnormal odds when he arrived in the city and it''s likely that this won''t happen again for a long time. He''ll soon be fully accustomed and sensitized to our reality.''


    ...


    In another part of Peak Thirteen, Azariah was descending the main staircase, heading for one of the exits at the base of the mountain.


    ''Bloody Liam! This is my chance. I''ll deal with you as soon as you''re vulnerable! Just wait and I''ll give you back your recent defeats.'' The fat young man of 6-Star cultivation thought while he had a neutral look on his face.


    Azariah had heard earlier from an information dealer about Liam''s departure. So, he had wasted no time in taking his permission to leave the city and pursue his hunt for crystals.


    But he wasn''t the only one doing so. At that very moment, someone not far from Azariah was passing the sect Officers'' checkpoint, heading out of town with Liam in mind.


    While the Officers were checking the perdition of a red-haired man with a horizontal scar in the middle of his nose, two boys were standing next to him.


    "Levi, be careful. As much as you''re stronger than him, I don''t know. This Liam is strange," said one of the two allies of the third in Crimson Rebels'' line of command!


    Levi looked at the muscular young man with brown hair, moving his head. "Don''t worry about me, Ezekiel. I''ve given him more time than I promised you. Now he must be eliminated so that Leopards don''t further increase their influence." Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We''ll wait for your return, boss," said the other boy.


    Soon afterwards, Levi was given permission to go ahead with his plans. He just nodded to his fellow faction members before heading off into the forest that Liam had entered about two hours ago.


    In just two hours, practically all of Liam''s enemies had heard about his departure from the city to hunt for Arcane Crystals. Now several groups or even single individuals, like Levi, were leaving the city or already outside Peak Thirteen.


    Liam''s estimates of the number of problems he would encounter on this journey were nowhere near the current reality. As he set off on his hunt, at least six different enemies were coming after him!


    ...


    "Boss, are you sure there was any need for us to send Francis and the others after the brat Liam? Won''t we have problems with Leopards because of this?" A young man with long black hair asked Hannibal Rowan, a man with a shaved head and scars all over his body.


    Hannibal, sitting in an armchair in one of the arena''s VIP lounges, continued to keep an eye on the battle taking place on the combat platform. But he was listening seriously to the doubts of his trusted man.


    "Maybe... But it''s worth it. The way the brat fought Susanna scared me. I don''t like to say it, but it''s the truth.


    We''d better take advantage of the fact that he hasn''t fully recovered to kill him rather than wait for him to get stronger," Hannibal said in a grave tone.


    He had already put Liam through a training session and an arena challenge the week before. For at least the next four weeks, he would be prevented by the sect''s rules from forcing Liam in the same way.


    To prevent the worst and avoid a powerful enemy growing in his proximity, Hannibal was acting preventively.


    "Does the boss think so highly of him? He doesn''t even have two Spirits capable of fighting," said the guy with 9-Star cultivation, ignoring the fight on the platform to look at Hannibal.


    "That''s what worries me. If he''s so capable with just one Spirit, what will he be like with two skilled Spirits on his hands? Let''s not forget that Shadowfiend isn''t exactly a great natural talent." Hannibal punctuated this consideration.


    That man remained silent, weighing Liam''s situation, seeing that, perhaps, it really was worth getting into some trouble with Leopards in order to kill Liam and prevent the emergence of another enemy, like William Semple, the arena''s current rank leader.


    Like Liam, William had been invited by Emerald Owls, but had refused the faction and joined another group. Hannibal''s group tried to deal with William too late, and now the guy was considered the strongest in the city, having already inflicted a dozen defeats on the faction behind the arena.


    ''William is on the verge of leaving City Thirteen to join one of the inner cities of the sect. I cannot tolerate the emergence of someone like him, especially when we are about to free ourselves from William''s oppressive reign.'' Hannibal''s fists tightened as he hoped that Francis and the other three who had previously battled Liam would fulfill their duties effectively.

 Chapter 91 - 91: Start of the Arcane Crystal Hunt

    In the vast expanse of this magnificent forest, the towering trees dominated the landscape, enveloping the area with their lush foliage. Sunlight filtered through the dense canopy, casting dappled shadows on the forest floor. The occasional glimpse of lakes, waterfalls, and open fields provided serene oases amidst the wilderness.


    From his vantage point, Liam could just make out the distant peaks of Demon Gate, rising above the treetops. However, his attention was quickly diverted, for in this untamed territory, teeming with diverse beasts, he could not afford to let his guard down. The air was alive with the constant symphony of chirping birds, rustling leaves, and the distant roar of unseen creatures.


    Navigating through the uncharted lands beyond the sect''s control, Liam knew that danger lurked at every turn. The forest surrounding Demon Gate, though only a fraction of the sect''s vast territory, stretched for miles, beckoning exploration.


    It encompassed hundreds of square kilometers, housing a staggering array of over 100,000 creatures, each occupying their own niche in the intricate web of life.


    Within this rich ecosystem, creatures of all sizes thrived, from mammoth-like beasts that roamed the forest floor to tiny hamsters scurrying amidst the undergrowth.


    To Liam, this expansive wilderness was a place of both awe and danger, a realm where the senses awakened amidst the majestic trees and secret marvels of the forest.


    Above all, what set them apart was their cultivation prowess. Many of them had reached the second and third realms of cultivation, and some even surpassed that level.


    But Liam was clever. Before leaving the city, he got a small map of the area.


    The map wasn''t very detailed. It had colored markings of different areas, signaling the level of danger known to exist in each part of the forest, but with its margins of uncertainty. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If a formidable creature inhabited a particular hill, the danger level of that area would be indicated by the color on the map. However, it was impossible for the map to anticipate when this creature would venture beyond its territory and roam into other areas for various reasons.


    Liam was on the lookout for powerful beings in his path, even if he was traveling through a ''safe'' area.


    Now, he stood within a bush, quenching his thirst with water, his body covered in perspiration. He had his map spread out, determining his location and the distance to his initial destination.


    His mission of hunting Arcane Crystals for the sect was, as the name implied, a hunt. As well as having the map of the area, Liam also knew the 20 main types of beasts in this forest, as well as the territories where they were most easily seen.


    He knew the rankings of these creatures in terms of potential, which told him a lot about the quality of the Arcane Crystals they would provide him with if he hunted them.


    Hence, he was now going in search of his first targets!


    Before reaching this point in his journey, Liam had passed several groups of beasts, spotted the lush fauna of the area.


    Some creatures he spotted were strong enough to make him use alternative routes to get away from them, while others were too weak to attract his attention.


    An hour ago, he had encountered a pack of Flaming Flies. These creatures were about the size of golf balls and had a fiery aura, but their cultivation was relatively weak, at the peak of the first realm.


    Shortly after, he came across another group, this time stronger than the Flaming Flies. It was a pack of Solardrake turtles, easily distinguished by their sunlit shells and their incredible mastery over light and fire.


    If it hadn''t been for the remarkable defensive power of Solardrakes, hunting such a group would have been quite interesting for him. They were known to give hunters a tough challenge, often proving formidable opponents even for those two or three stars stronger than them.


    Such a Solardrakes'' group had six creatures, the weakest with 6-Star and the strongest with 8-Star of the second realm. It would have been impossible for the current Liam to hunt down at least one of them, even if their Arcane Crystals would be quite interesting to him!


    He didn''t mind missing the chance to hunt them down, anyway. He had a plan in mind and was now close to reaching the first group of creatures that caught his eye.


    ''The Shadowclaws'' territory is two kilometers to the north. This breed of hyena is known for its collective actions, but one can hardly see groups of over 10 Shadowclaws together.


    These creatures have a potential rating of King-grade, Middle-level, just like my current mission for the crystals.''


    He put away his water bottle, along with the map.


    ''Shadowclaws hyenas have a cultivation, in adulthood, of early second realm. The weakest are usually in the 1-Star and the strongest in the 3-Star. There are hardly any of these creatures in 4-Star or even 5-Star. So even if I only have Thal''Korr with me, I should be fine with 10 of these creatures.''


    Liam''s mission was to collect 30 King-grade Arcane Crystals of the Middle-level. But he was going to hunt 60, to ensure that he could fulfill the next month''s mission.


    The level of difficulty of obtaining these crystals was not so that big for him. This was the mission for Initiates, members of the sect who had cultivation between 2-Star and 9-Star of the second realm.


    For those newly promoted to the rank of Initiate, the mission was usually difficult to accomplish. But for someone already at the end of the second realm, it was less demanding.


    This didn''t mean that it would be easy for him. Liam knew this and was on his guard.


    ''Time to move on.''


    He left the bush where he was hiding, holding his sword in his right hand, while with his left hand he cleared away leaves and branches in his path.


    This part of the forest was quite enclosed, humid and hot. For that, Liam was sweating like an animal about to be slaughtered.


    The smell of wet soil was strong, making Liam think it would rain nearby at any moment.


    He took a few steps wider, edging away from the area of undergrowth, arriving at a patch of woodland where trees more distant from each other and rocky terrain lay in his path.


    ''I have to watch out for my enemies attacking after eath battle for crystals¡­ There are also the beasts in the area. A waiting beast can hunt humans, too.''


    He kept an eye out, his gaze darting from one corner to another as he advanced cautiously.


    Humans, like him, hunted beasts for their Arcane Crystals, sometimes for food. But beasts also hunted humans, mainly for food.


    Magical creatures could strengthen themselves by devouring any kind of magical essence. Unlike Spirit Masters, who could meditate, these beings didn''t meditate, they just slept after filling their bellies with mana rich food.


    Apart from other beasts, the creatures that attracted the most attention of beasts were Spirit Masters, who often hunted them.


    A common strategy of stronger and smarter beasts was to wait for a careless Spirit Master to hunt down a group of weaker beings and weaken themselves. Then, those beasts would attack decisively right after the battle was over.


    Spirit Masters and beasts had been hunting each other for a long time, so this kind of knowledge about beasts and their behavior was extensively recorded in books that were easy to access in any sect of cultivators.


    Liam moved forward with these concerns in mind, soon spotting yet another group of creatures, one he had no interest in interacting with.


    By diverting his path a little, he would arrive just five minutes later than planned in the Shadowclaws'' hyena-sighting territory.


    It wasn''t exactly a small territory where one would easily encounter a tribe of hyenas. The area was as large as a neighborhood in a big city, but of course without buildings and with terrain and vegetation that helped creatures to hide or split up into different parts of the area.


    But Liam was in luck. Soon after entering the hyena sighting zone, a ''green'' zone for him, he spotted a group of six of these creatures.


    The six extremely similar creatures had dark blue coats with patterns that resembled moving shadows. Their deep purple eyes allowed them to see perfectly in the dark, making them also rather frightening.


    They had long, sharp claws, coated with a type of substance capable of absorbing light, making them almost invisible. Their fangs were equally sharp, capable of cutting with the precision of scalpels.


    The moment Liam spotted them, he moved behind one of the sparse trees in the area, observing for a moment the group of six creatures moving as if they were patrolling a territory.


    Their cultivations were very similar, with all of them being at the 2-Star of the second realm.


    These were perfect targets, but before he acted, Liam observed the surroundings, looking for subsequent enemies.


    He immediately spotted what he wanted. ''Three Thunderwings... But they''re not that troublesome at their level.'' He saw the birds watching the surroundings, probably ready to act as soon as he had defeated the hyenas.


    Not intending to show everything he had, he controlled Mana Mask to display only an early 5-Star cultivation, only slightly higher than that of those Thunderwings.


    Then Liam moved, running towards the Shadowclaws while holding a silver sword in his hands!

 Chapter 92 - 92: First Hunt!

    The six Shadowclaws menacingly turned towards him, their fangs bared and their paws transforming as their claws extended.


    Simultaneously, the three Thundewings, adorned with gray and blue feathers crackling with electricity, fixed their intense yellow eyes and extended their claws onto the branches they perched upon.


    Initially, none of these birds made a move, their attention captured by the fearless Spirit Master who was engaging in combat with the six hyenas using only his sword, opting not to summon his Spirit.


    Similar to the three black-beaked birds, other creatures nearby observed with curiosity, biding their time to either escape or seize an opportunity.


    A forest like this was dangerous not only for humans hunting crystals but also for beasts that could become the hunters'' game, or even targets for other, stronger beasts. If such a human were to fall later, some of them could die if they tried to claim his body in front of stronger beings!


    For now, they just watched as the peculiar human move without summoning his Spirit.


    Liam had learned that this was not the correct way for Spirit Masters to fight. But did he agree with it? No.


    He wasn''t an idiot who wanted to go against the system. He just didn''t see himself as being of the same standard as the normal Spirit Masters.


    Spirit Masters at his level would have two Spirits to rely on, but he only had one. Not only that, he had several enemies in mind and didn''t feel comfortable using Thal''Korr to just deal with these hyenas and maybe the Thunderwings.


    Spirit was like Earth''s powerful firearms. Was it worth wasting it to deal with mere ''rats''?


    The process of summoning a Spirit by itself, even without making it fight, would use up 10% to 20% of Liam''s mana. He was well aware of this and preferred to use this mana on his own to fight these creatures!


    He advanced with a sword in hand, using what little of the weapons handling technique he had already been studying at Demon Gate over the last few weeks.


    As he hold his Second Class sword in both hands, he wrapped his mana around it, just as he did with his arms, legs and abdomen.


    Much of the handling of a weapon depended on how it was wielded. To wield any weapon correctly, you needed to have good posture, to know how to use your weight to your advantage, which naturally required powerful muscles not only in the arms but also in the legs, abdomen, and back.


    Liam hadn''t had time to train his muscles, so he strengthened them with mana, while using the shadows of the trees to his advantage.


    The hyenas didn''t wait for him to catch up. As Liam ran towards them, they turned towards him and moved too. Even though he had a higher cultivation than them, there were six of them, while he was only one.


    Just as Spirit Masters knew a lot about beasts, beasts knew a lot about Spirit Masters. The vulnerable point of every cultivator was their body, so every beast would try to take advantage of this weakness by attacking the enemy''s body.


    Two of the hyenas seamlessly blended into the shadows, becoming nearly invisible in the area, while two others skillfully manipulated the darkness with their unique power. They use their mouths to create a mist of darkness, a haunting melody that sought to disrupt Liam''s senses. Meanwhile, two others acted as bait, launching direct attacks on their target.


    Regrettably for these creatures, the shadows belonged to Liam, and his next move didn''t align with their wishes.


    ''I chose you for that very reason!''


    Liam chuckled at the hyenas'' feeble mind games, easily spotting two of the creatures skulking in the shadows, hidden from everyone else, but not from him.


    He played the creatures'' game, using a fraction of his shadow powers to protect himself and strengthen his body a little, while attacking the two bolder opponents.


    When the more advanced of the hyenas attacked him with its sharp claws covered in darkness, Liam dodged the movement long enough to smell the stench of that furry body and the wind of the enemy''s movement.


    As the second hyena attacking him directly bit towards him, he moved his sword while using the body of the creature that had tried to tear at him with its claws to propel himself towards the opponent with its mouth open.


    The crack of ribs breaking reverberated around Liam as he swiftly sliced through the hyena''s head, ending the threat.


    As he crossed the enemy''s head horizontally with his sword, at the level of the open-mouthed creature''s tongue, Liam severed the top of the hyena''s head. He caused it to fall dead to the ground with half of its head still connected to its body, with tongue, fangs and its large throat showing.


    Blood escaped from the wound, while the other creatures saw what this Spirit Master was capable of, feeling goosebumps on their bodies for a moment.


    Liam didn''t stop there. Standing with his back to the two enemies using the shadows to hide its movements, he paralyzed them before they reached him.


    He turned and delivered two blows, slashing the throat of one of the two creatures, before driving his sword into the ribcage of the second, hitting the enemy in the heart.


    The sound of two more creatures falling to the ground rang out as the three Shadowclaws trembled. At that moment, they realized their mistake in not fleeing the moment they spotted Liam!


    But now was too late. As their fur stood on end and their tails were tucked between their hind legs, they felt shadow demons forming on their sides.


    These demons cut into different parts of their bodies. They rapidly invaded their bodies and paralyzed them, preventing them from even barking in fear.


    Liam drew his sword from the body of his third dead enemy and didn''t wipe the blood dripping from his weapon as he ran at the fourth Shadowclaw. He cut off this enemy''s head vertically, leaving half of the enemy''s brain connected to the rest of its body and the other half on the ground.


    Then, he skillfully hurled one of his daggers with the precision of an archer, piercing the eyes of one of the two paralyzed creatures. Meanwhile, he swiftly maneuvered towards his sixth and final opponent in the vicinity.


    When the sixth Shadowclaw hyena fell dead to the ground, Liam purposely weakened his aura apparent to the creatures in the surroundings. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He paused for a moment, pretending not to see the three Thunderwings watching him. He closed his eyes and let out a long sigh, simulating agitated breathing.


    As he expected, a moment later, the three birds leaped from the branches they were on, flying determinedly at him!


    He opened his eyes with a smile on his face, still with over 80% of his mana available in his body.


    The three birds flew until they were 2 meters away from Liam, when they each hovered in the air, while beating their wings against him in the same pattern, their metallic feathers glowing with energetic sparks.


    The sound of thunder came a few moments later, after Liam felt a powerful bolt of bluish lightning strike him, with the three birds showing him something he hadn''t yet learned from books.


    ''Oh? A formation combining the same powers?''


    He opened his mouth as he felt pain, even though those birds were 3 stars weaker than him and he still had most of his mana available for battle.


    Fortunately, he had hidden his true level and was better than the three Thunderwings thought. Even though they hurt him by showing an attack level well above their individual level, the three failed in their attempt.


    Liam''s Dark Regeneration kicked in to recover his body from the shock, and he grinned. He moved his hands and formed three dark silhouettes in the shadows of the enormous birds surrounding him.


    These creatures, as big as ostriches but with bodies more like hawks, twitched their eyes as they felt swords of darkness penetrating their bodies.


    Liam danced with his sword, the metallic clang of steel against steel echoing through the air, as he effortlessly sliced through the paralyzed bodies of his enemies.


    He killed the ninth enemy of this first moment of hunting, frightening the other observers, forcing some creatures to move away. Others put aside their plans to act against him, even if they didn''t move away from the area.


    With nine bodies in his surroundings, his clothes and weapons soiled with blood, Liam quickly used his dagger, stuck in the skull of one of his targets, to collect his Arcane Crystals from the enemy bodies.


    He wouldn''t take the bodies of these creatures with him, no matter how valuable they were. Once he had taken the crystals and some valuable parts of such bodies, as the claws, fangs, and some feathers, he would set off, leaving the nine corpses to be devoured by the creatures that would seize the opportunity after his departure.


    This was his first of many fights in this area. Soon, he would face more opponents in completely different situations than the one at dusk today!

 Chapter 93 - 93: Hunt

    ''There is no established conversion factor for different Arcane Crystals. However, a crystal of the same grade but higher quality should possess a magical potency that is approximately double that of a crystal one step lower in quality.''


    Liam had a distinct feeling when he analyzed the two types of crystals, something he hadn''t come across in any book. He knew well that there wasn''t a set conversion for crystals of different classifications. Besides, the crystals could be distinguished by the prevalent types of elements found in them, adding another aspect to be considered in the "exchange".


    ''If I can get about 30 King-grade crystals of the High-level, I probably won''t have to gather 60 Middle-level ones as the mission asks of me.''


    He did the math, figuring out the minimum he would have to hunt to fulfill his mission for this month and the next.


    However, besides hunting crystals to fulfill his mission with the sect, he had a personal motive to collect some crystals for himself. It was the most effective way to aid Thal''Korr in his qualitative evolution. Getting crystals of Ancestor-grade, specifically those of the Low-level, could assist him in achieving his goal.


    However, he wanted to hunt for this type of crystal last. Although the grade of the crystal had no relation to the cultivation level of the beast, normally beasts with better crystals cultivated faster and were therefore stronger. Not only that, even a low-level beast with high-quality crystals would have higher combat potentials than the opponents he had already faced.


    ''I''ll continue my hunt for Shadowclaw hyenas. As much as they don''t have high-grade crystals, I''m already inside their territory and I''ll certainly encounter other fools like the Thunderwings from earlier.'' He made up his mind as he moved through the woods, ignoring the breeze blowing his hair in the early evening.


    ''I''ll hunt three more groups and then find a place to spend the night. The most active time for beasts is usually at night, while for Spirit Masters, this is the worst time. However, I have the powers of a Shadowfiend. I''m much stronger in the dark.'' Liam looked back as he narrowed his eyes and clenched his fists.


    All he saw was a short patch of woodland, with several large trees and then darkness. Even so, he could almost see the silhouettes of his enemies, who weren''t there now, but he was sure they were chasing him.


    If he was going to face enemies in this place, he would definitely prefer to do it at night!


    ...


    As three more hours passed into the night, the familiar chill of this region enveloped the sprawling Demon Gate forest. Slowly, nocturnal creatures emerged from their secluded spots, venturing out in search of prey.


    During the moonlit nights, the once serene forests thrived with the heightened activity of beasts, their rustling footsteps echoing through the dense foliage. Moving stealthily through the undergrowth for hunting, pursuing adversaries, or seeking refuge became an arduous task under the shroud of darkness.


    Yet, ancient techniques prevailed, offering solace to the wary Spirit Masters, allowing them to navigate the treacherous night with caution and safeguard their purposeful movements.


    In this very moment, a quartet of youthful men were employing one of many techniques to accomplish this task, their necks graced with peculiar necklaces adorned with luminous symbols.


    Their slow pace matched the rhythm of their pursuit, as a bluish sphere formed around them, stretching out two meters from the luminous symbols adorning their necks.


    These were spheres capable of concealing smell, aura and even the Spirit Master''s appearance, while not hindering their users from sensing their surroundings. With its use, as long as one didn''t provoke the beasts in their surroundings, it would be safe even to pass in front of beasts of the third realm of cultivation.


    The group braving the darkness of night, near the Shadowclaws hyena area, had no interest in hunting beasts on this journey, so they had successfully used their artifacts for the last few hours.


    "Let''s stop. There''s something ahead," said the one at the head of the group.


    The other three stopped, sensing a moment later a strong smell of blood and various auras of creatures from the second realm.


    They got just close enough to see what it was, spotting a group of creatures finishing devouring eight bodies already unrecognizable given how much these beings had already eaten.


    ''A hunter passed this way... Is he our target?'' One of the four young men frowned as he looked at the leader of the group.


    "Is that his doing?" He asked after a moment.


    "Maybe. Maybe not. He shouldn''t be able to take on beasts like that... But if it was, we''d better take advantage of the opportunity. He might be tired and vulnerable," said Francis, the leader of this little group sent by Hannibal!


    The other three individuals who had assisted Francis in overpowering Liam that day recognized this as their chance and followed the young man with the short, brown hair.


    "But is he moving in the middle of the night? Is he crazy?"


    Francis reasoned, being the most intelligent and powerful of the group. "The opposite of that, he''s quite intelligent. He has a Shadowfiend in his command. He must be stronger in the nights.


    He''s probably using this to his advantage to complete his crystal-collecting mission and return to the city."


    "We won''t have problems?" One of the more anxious of the three asked with a tremulous tone.


    "He''s up against weaker beasts than us... That''s if it''s his own doing. He''s only one and we have eight Spirits on our side. We''ll beat him easily again." Francis had a confident smile, already imagining the prize he would receive from Hannibal.


    "Let''s sort this out and get home. If we''re lucky, we might split the resources on his space storage item."


    The three followed behind Francis, agreeing as they felt their blood heating.


    ...


    Close to Peak Thirteen, Azariah stood in front of a small fire inside a cave. He had just cleared such a cave.


    In front of him, the flames danced and crackled as a plucked bird slowly roasted, filling the air with a tantalizing aroma. Meanwhile, the fat young man''s eyes watched toward the cave entrance, from where a chilly wind was blowing in.


    Azariah saw parts of the starry night sky, but was in no hurry to catch up with Liam. Even though his target had left several tracks, probably unaware of it, Azariah was no fool to move around at night. He had no items to protect his presence, so he preferred to wait for daylight.


    Not only that, but he knew that Liam''s Spirit was stronger at night, so he preferred a daytime action.


    ''Others will probably attack you tonight. I''ll let you weaken yourself by fighting and, if you''re still alive tomorrow, it''ll be time for us to meet one last time.'' The boy thought to himself as he licked his lips.


    Given how fragrant the meat roasting in front of him was, it was hard to tell whether this was generated by his desire to eat or something else.


    Azariah''s stomach rumbled, momentarily startling him.


    As he realized it was just his hunger and not some kind of terrible monster, he laughed to himself before picking up the large skewer.


    With his mouth salivating, he chomped down on that fragrant piece of meat. He closed his eyes as he felt goosebumps run through his body as he felt the delicious sensation of eating roast meat, feeling the saltiness of its seasoning, but also its mana entering his body through his stomach. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...


    Close to midnight, Liam was finishing killing his 28th opponent of the day, sweating as he dealt his last blow of the battle.


    Swooish!


    His sword moved through the air, slashing diagonally until it reached the chest of the brown-furred bear in front of him. It cut through the creature''s already wounded chest, making it groan in pain.


    As he saw the creature''s enormous mouth, with teeth as big as grown men''s fingers, Liam didn''t miss the chance to land a follow-up blow, plunging his dagger into the enemy''s most gaping wound.


    His dagger flew like an arrow, reaching the bear''s body and penetrating 15 centimeters before stopping.


    At that moment, the bear stopped screaming and fell backwards in that area where five other bodies were lying, all of them the bodies of hyena Shadowclaws.


    For a moment, Liam stopped to observe the creature, 30 seconds later feeling the enemy''s heart stop beating, while the bear''s body became wet in its own pool of blood.


    ''You were the toughest opponent of the night.''


    He opened his mouth and took a deep breath. Liam could feel his heart beating hard as he looked at his left arm, where a burning wound from the bear''s claws was located.


    ''I still have 60% of my mana... I have to stop to recover and get some rest. Enemies should be close to me. I can''t risk any more than I already have.''


    He hurried over to the corpses in this area.


    Having collected several crystals over the last few hours, Liam was more agile at ripping these special organs out of hyena bodies, quickly collecting the 5 King-grade, Middle-level crystals. He also collected the teeth and claws of these creatures.


    Finally, he removed what was most valuable and what he could take with him from the bear.


    At that moment, however, he paused his movements and looked back, having just heard a footstep coming towards him.


    Then, three Spirits rushed towards him, their footsteps echoing through the area mixed with barren rocks and undergrowth.

 Chapter 94 - 94: Resolving Past Issues

    ''Emerald Owls!''


    He recognized the three opponents from the Battle Hall that day, and his eyes widened involuntarily as he remained crouched beside the brown bear''s lifeless body.


    His muscles and bones tingled, a gentle burn reminding him of the beating he had endured that day, as electrical impulses surged through his body.


    Veins bulged on his forehead and neck, while his lips curled downward, a visceral expression of pure hatred etched onto his face.


    ''Sons of bitches! You were the ones sent by Emerald Owls!'' Liam closed his eyes for a moment before opening them again, with Thal''Korr already by his side.


    ''Go to Francis and stop him from running away. I''ll draw them to me and help you deliver a paralyzing blow to them.'' Liam ordered a few moments before using mana on his arms, flexing his arms to propel his body upwards.


    As Thal''Korr sprinted toward Francis, the thunderous hooves of the black bull echoed through the air. The red snake slithered with swift, sinuous movements, its scales glistening under the dim light. Meanwhile, the creature with the body of a deer moved, its hooves softly thudding against the ground.


    Liam skillfully evaded their joint attack, his heart pounding with adrenaline as he narrowly escaped their ferocious assault.


    As the enemy skillfully dodged their attack, the three Spirit Masters behind the surprise attack narrowed their eyes, sensing the power radiating from Thal''Korr, now a 6-Star being.


    ''He has become stronger since the previous challenges,'' Francis observed. Realizing that he would require additional power, he glanced towards his companion with two Spirits by this man''s side.


    The fact that Liam''s Spirit was slightly stronger wasn''t sufficient reason for them to give up. Liam still appeared to bear wounds from the previous challenge and had spent his energy in defeating both the five hyenas and the 5-Star bear.


    Liam''s feet hit the ground with a thud, four meters behind the lifeless bear. The metallic ring of his sword being unsheathed filled the air as he swiftly positioned himself, ready to confront the trio of creatures lurking nearby. With heightened senses, he could already sense the approaching fourth opponent.


    He could evade the three individuals closest to him and make his way towards one of the Spirit Masters who were targeting him. However, these four were positioned in different places around Liam. If they were to recognize his current power and choose to escape, it would be difficult for him to pursue them and his secret would inevitably be exposed.


    He had to wait for the right moment to act to prevent this!


    As Francis'' red snake made its second move, Liam''s movements became strained, as if he was battling against an invisible force, only fighting back with enough strength to defend himself.


    The other three closed in on him swiftly, their strikes aimed at his vulnerable spots, but he dodged the deadliest attacks and retaliate against the less challenging ones.


    He opened his mouth, breathing deeply, while Thal''Korr was already in a fight against three Spirits¡ªFrancis'' demon, but also the demons of two of the other three men.


    As he was the strongest Spirit in the area, those guys wouldn''t hesitate to put three Spirits against one against Thal''Korr!


    "Lemuel, attack the bastard along with your demon!" Francis shouted when he recognized Liam was resisting the attacks of four Spirits simultaneously.


    Liam''s eyes lit up as he heard it, his hands itching to attack with everything he had. These Spirits together could really make him sweat, and if they hit him, they would certainly cause pain. As strong as he was now, he was still only one person and had the vulnerabilities of fighting using his own body.


    However, he could easily destroy these Spirits the moment he showed his current combat power!


    ''That''s it. Come closer to me.'' He strategized while commanding Thal''Korr to engage the enemies, determined to lure them closer.


    Francis and the others took steps forward as they drew their weapons, preparing to join the fight. Spirit Masters avoided fighting with their bodies. But once they had exhausted their Spirits or were sure they would win, it was common for them to take the ultimate steps in a fight.


    Lemuel approached Liam alongside his demon, joining the four Spirits attacking the young man with black hair and clothes soiled with beast blood.


    As a 6-Star Spirit Lord, Lemuel''s face contorted into a horrified expression as he lunged forward with his spear, aiming for Liam''s unsuspecting back.


    "Die!" S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just as the attack was about to reach Liam''s armor, he sidestepped and felt the tip of the spear graze between his right arm and torso.


    With a flick of his arm, Liam trapped the spear in his body while moving a dagger towards the base of Lemuel''s neck.


    The young man with the short red hair opened his eyes wide as he let go of the spear. He felt his mouth fill with blood as the dagger stopped at his neck and reached for his windpipe.


    His lungs filled with blood, while Lemuel felt his body grow weak and his eyes darken.


    At that moment, two of the three young men advanced against Liam with hatred, with only Fracis staying where he was, sensing something was wrong.


    ''Now!'' Liam ordered Thal''Korr, as the creature used its strongest ability, Force Amplification, to raise his characteristics to the next level.


    Liam did the same while also using Shadow Projection, manipulating the many shadows created by the grand red moon in the sky to form dark vassals.


    He moved with the spear from his enemy and said, "You will pay with your lives for the fight days ago."


    He spoke for the first time in the fight, sending shivers down the spines of the three remaining humans.


    Lemuel was already falling unconscious, while the young man''s two Spirits were threatening to disappear, becoming transparent.


    But Liam was filled with hatred. After saying his heartfelt words, he moved the spear, using it like a sword to reach the bodies of the Spirits near him.


    He was at 8-Star level, so there was no way that 4-Star and 5-Star Spirits like those could dodge him. The moment he moved against the strongest of the Spirits, he easily destroyed Francis'' red serpent.


    As Francis absorbed the force of Liam''s assault, his face drained of color, and he felt a deep ache in his chest as if his soul had been struck.


    "Shit! This wretch is hiding his level!" Francis shouted, his voice filled with frustration and anger.


    But with his shout, Thal''Korr moved one of his arms and tore one of the Spirits in half, a second later causing it to explode.


    Liam destroyed Lemuel''s two Spirits before the young man even died, as he also eliminated the black bull and the white deer that had injured him in the previous fight.


    To the misfortune of the two lasting Spirit Masters, alongside their Spirits, they had already gotten too close to Liam when the young man showed all he was capable of.


    As they felt dark creatures appearing behind them, piercing their bodies and entering their bodies, they could only scream in horror as they sensed they were facing their deaths!


    "Aaaagh!"


    "No! No! Mercy!"


    "Liam, we''re members of Emerald Owls, it won''t stay like this if you kill us!" Francis said as he retreated several steps, planning to flee while he still could.


    "As expected from a worm who uses numbers to his advantage. Tsk! But I''ll go against Emerald Owls myself. Don''t worry about that. Dead people like you should just shut up and rest under the ground!"


    Liam left the demon Spirits of his enemies immobilized, while, with Lemuel''s spear, he penetrated the left chest of one of those two men crying out for mercy.


    He moved in with his sword, striking against the neck of the second paralyzed man, severing the enemy''s head in one slashing movement.


    Swooish!


    Francis opened his eyes wide as he shivered in the chilly night winds.


    "Shit!" He turned his back and started running, not wanting to see what Liam intended to do to him.


    But the moment he started running, he felt a pang in his heart and stumbled. He felt his first Spirit being destroyed by Thal''Korr, finally alone in this dark forest with only Liam and the Shadowfiend around him.


    Liam looked at Francis with a solemn gaze, but didn''t hurry. Strolling while wiping the blood from his silver sword, Liam made Francis feel the terror of knowing that he would die and no one could do anything for him.


    Thal''Korr stopped behind Francis, using his shadow suppression to stop the enemy from moving. Even though he was weaker than this Spirit Master, this demon was in his natural habitat. Aside from the shadows of the night strengthening him, his master was directing mana at him.


    With Francis wounded from losing his two Spirits and not being a warrior, there was no way Thal''Korr would have any difficulty suppressing this 7-Star human.


    "Any last words?" Liam stopped next to Francis, seeing tears streaming from his enemy''s reddened eyes, phlegm dripping from his nose and his whole body trembling.


    "Mercy, senior! Mercy!" Francis said in a pathetic tone.


    Not everyone had the determination to die with honor!


    "I won''t show mercy to anyone!"


    Swooish!


    Liam moved his sword once more, ending the confrontation against the four Spirit Masters!

 Chapter 95 - 95: Battle Spoils

    Liam let out a long sigh as he surveyed his surroundings, taking in the sight of three lifeless human bodies nearby and a person convulsing beside the bear''s lifeless form.


    The forest was eerily quiet, devoid of any signs of life. Despite the darkness of the night, Liam''s keen eyes allowed him to see clearly in his surroundings.


    His Shadowfiend traits allowed him to recover quickly in the shadows of the night, while also enhancing his strength and sharpening his senses.


    He scanned his surroundings, making a complete circle, ensuring there were no potential attackers within a 300-meter radius.


    However, it was clear that safety was not a guarantee in this place. In a swift motion, Liam gathered the space storage items from his adversaries, dispatching the final one in excruciating pain before retrieving the Arcane Crystals from their lifeless forms.


    Similar to beasts, Spirit Masters also possessed Arcane Crystals within their bodies. These crystals served as the universal organ responsible for mana absorption. The value of these crystals, found in both beasts and humans, was equal to Spirits. So, Liam swiftly severed the heads of his fallen foes in order to get these invaluable essences.


    It was a simple task to remove Arcane Crystals from either a human or a beast. The moment the creature took its last breath, the crystals underwent a rapid transformation, solidifying within seconds. All that remained was to make a careful incision and watch as they were expelled from the body.


    With his dagger, Liam carefully made an incision, feeling the resistance of the flesh before a drop of blood emerged, followed by a small, reddish crystal.


    He repeated the same process with the four Spirit Masters, going back to the bear''s side, where the humans had stopped him from retrieving its crystal.


    In just one minute since the end of the fight, Liam had finished and left the area, leaving the four human bodies, the hyena bodies, and the bear behind.


    It might be interesting to destroy the bodies of his fellow sect members, right? They were murdered, so it would be better to get rid of the evidence. But in Twin Lands, there was never any need to worry about such things in the forests ruled by beasts.


    The chance of those bodies being found 24 hours after their deaths was practically 0%. In the next few minutes, maybe even less, Liam was sure that beasts would appear to devour not only the bodies of the dead beasts but also those of the humans.


    Even their bones would be eaten by some creature, and by the end of the next day, nothing would be left but the signs of the battle.


    This was the situation in forests like this, where unsolved murders took place every day.


    ''I need to find a place to rest. I''ve spent most of my mana dealing with them.'' Liam walked away without looking back, having done enough tonight to think about resting.


    ...


    An hour later, Liam found a good place to spend the rest of the night, a hollow tree 3 kilometers from where he had fought the group of Emerald Owls.


    This was no ordinary tree, but a magnificent wooden structure with a radius of 5 meters and a hollow spherical area with a radius of 2.5 meters.


    Liam didn''t know what had built this place, but he decided to use it as a hideout after making sure no one lived there.


    It was easy to know if a place was inhabited or not. Wild beasts usually had powerful scents and used their body fluids to mark their homes. It would be hard for a person like Liam to be confused about whether a place like this was owned by someone.


    Liam smelled nothing strong in this hollow part of the tree, which gave him the confidence to position himself there and cultivate.


    He didn''t want to use his potions right away. He wasn''t injured and could recover in less than 30 minutes of meditation.


    Before he even checked the items his enemies had left for him, he closed his eyes and meditated for a few minutes, realizing the difference between the city and this area.


    The natural mana in both places should be more or less the same. But in the city, there were matrices¡ªcombinations of complex runes¡ªthat made the density of mana and elements higher than natural.


    Even the weakest street in Thirteen City offered a more conducive environment for cultivation than this forest!


    Still, this area was far superior to any other place Liam had been. After 42 minutes, he opened his eyes, 100% recovered.


    With a sigh of relief, he scanned the surrounding area, grateful that no creature had ventured near. His eyes then settled on the small opening through which he had entered the tree. The sight of the starry sky above and the absence of any immediate threats put him at ease as he retrieved the four space artifacts.


    Space storage artifacts may have restrictions to prevent strangers from using them instead of their owners. But these security protocols depend on a soul mark, something that disappears when the artifact''s owner dies.


    By infusing some of his mana into Francis'' spatial bracelet, Liam gained access to the inside of this 7-Star man''s storage item, who was now likely being devoured by beasts.


    As he accessed the item of the strongest of his enemies for the night, Liam regretted not having hit a winning ''ticket''.


    ''As expected... Outer disciples are really poor.''


    He laughed bitterly as he counted the resources Francis had left for him.


    Francis'' bracelet contained 43 gold coins, 167 silver coins, three Second Class daggers, a Second Class sword, magic boots, some books and scrolls, and a key similar to the one Liam had received when he joined the sect.


    There were no Arcane Crystals, let alone potions and pills.


    Outer disciples rarely carry pills and potions. As for Arcane Crystals, most of them use up as much as they can quickly.


    That was normal, and when Liam looked at the other three spatial storage items with them, it did not surprise him to see that none of them had any Arcane Crystals or absorbable resources.


    Since this group wasn''t in the forest to hunt for crystals, it was unlikely that they would have anything in their spatial storage items.


    But Liam had no regrets about his booty. In the end, he received the equivalent of 200 gold pieces in coins, as well as some items that could be exchanged for coins or even merit points.


    There were no marks on these artifacts to identify their owners, so it would be easy for him to sell them.


    While perusing through the books he had received, Liam quickly noticed six new techniques that he hadn''t acquired before. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''I''ll see what they are when I get home. They might be important to me or Mary.''


    These techniques were of great value to him. Techniques could only be taken from the Library by paying the price in merit points. Getting some techniques without spending merit points was actually a good advantage. He just needed to find out if any of them were compatible or if it would be interesting for him and Mary to learn them.


    In his spatial ring, he safeguarded his cherished belongings, while the items he intended to sell were securely stowed away in an enemy''s storage artifact.


    Unfortunately, he wouldn''t be able to sell those storage artifacts. Trading storage artifacts were forbidden within the sect. If he tried to sell them, it would be tantamount to taking responsibility for the deaths of his fellow sect members.


    He would keep these artifacts with him until he left the headquarters. He could surely sell them for a good price once he left Demon Gate.


    Such items were highly valued in the mortal world!


    He turned his attention to the crystals he had taken from the bodies of his enemies.


    ''Two Low-level Ancestor-grade crystals and two Middle-level Ancestor-grade crystals! I didn''t expect that!''


    Liam''s eyes widened as he clutched the higher level Arcane Crystals.


    What did a human''s Middle-level Ancestor-grade Arcane Crystal mean? It meant that such a person had a natural talent of nearly 50 points on the test Liam had taken when he joined the sect!


    It meant that two out of the four people''s talents were greater than Liam''s!


    But Liam paid no attention to this. As incoherent as it seemed to think that people weaker than him were more talented than him, he already took it for granted that dual cultivation went against the prevailing notion on the continent. What struck him most was the potential of the two crystals in his hands.


    ''Thal''Korr will probably not advance qualitatively just because he has two crystals of this quality. But he will be close to reaching the Middle-level.'' Liam wrapped his fingers around the two dark crystals.


    Theoretically, Spirits needed to consume crystals of a similar or higher quality than their own in order to evolve.


    Liam now had two crystals of similar quality to Thal''Korr''s and two of higher quality. But that alone wouldn''t guarantee evolution. Depending on the affinity of those crystals to the Spirit, he might or might not evolve.


    Not only that, but as Spirits consumed crystals, the need to evolve increased with each step. In short, low-quality Spirits would need more and more high-quality crystals to improve. Therefore, Liam didn''t know if just four crystals would be enough for Thal''Korr.


    However, it would certainly bring this Spirit closer to a qualitative advancement, hence the satisfaction in Liam''s eyes!

 Chapter 96 - 96: Battle of Cities

    The twinkling stars gently faded into the vast expanse of the sky, surrendering to the sheer clarity of the day. The morning sky emerged, unmarred by any obstructing clouds.


    As the nocturnal animals retreated to their caves, burrows, and hiding places, the once dark forest started to brighten. Meanwhile, the forest came alive with the sounds of daytime animals emerging from their resting places.


    The scent of dew hung in the air as Liam left the hollow tree where he had spent the night, ready to embark on his second day of hunting.


    Liam spent a peaceful five hours inside the hollow tree, encountering no issues. In the meantime, he let Thal''Korr consume the four crystals taken from the humans he had slain the previous night. As expected, his second Spirit did not progress.


    But Thal''Korr did not waste his chance entirely. He had recovered from the previous night''s battle, and he was getting closer to a qualitative breakthrough.


    Liam sensed it through his connection with Thal''Korr¡ªif this Shadowfiend had the same opportunity he had the night before, it had the potential to make significant progress soon.


    Eager by the possibility of strengthening his Spirit and himself, Liam continued his hunt for Arcane Crystals as soon as the first rays of daylight appeared.


    The night before, he had got 28 Arcane Crystals, 19 of which were Middle-level King-grade crystals and 9, High-level King-grade ones. If he could achieve a similar result today, he would be able to complete his mission for the sect crystals earlier than he had expected.


    He could finish the mission today and stay in the forest for another day or two, to hunt his own crystals that Thal''Korr could use in the next few weeks.


    He didn''t intend to return to this dangerous area for another two months. Hence, it would be good to accumulate crystals to use during those weeks.


    Even though he probably wouldn''t be able to evolve the quality of Thal''Korr for a while after the next evolution, crystals could help his Spirit recover from combat.


    But while the crystals he collected for the sect didn''t have to be compatible with a specific type of creature, the crystals for Thal''Korr would have to come from creatures with an affinity for him. This would require more careful and time-consuming hunting on Liam''s part.


    He went ahead with his plans, but without ignoring the many enemies he might encounter in the next few hours.


    ...


    "Sigh! I''ll have to find another area to hunt." Liam finished another group of targets, reaching 45 Arcane Crystals.


    Even though this was a good result, this only four corpses was a smaller group of enemies than his previous targets, which were already less numerous than other groups he''d hunted. Hence, he couldn''t help but come to this conclusion.


    Over the past few hours, it had become increasingly difficult for him to find targets to hunt. Even when he hid his strength, he felt as if the creatures in this Shadowclaw hyena sighting area were avoiding him.


    That wasn''t what happened, but the effect behind it was what bothered him now.


    After collecting another crystal, Liam stood up and inhaled deeply before deciding to leave. Having already identified an alluring hunting ground to accomplish the sect''s mission, he departed in the right direction.


    As soon as he had cleaned his weapons, put them away and was left with only one sword in his hands, he made his way through the undergrowth with his usual caution.


    One hour after completing his previous fight, he arrived at a small hill. From there, he had a clear view of a vast lake lying ahead. The body of water had a radius of at least 4 kilometers.


    But the position he was in wasn''t good. Standing there, he was visible from multiple vantage points in the area.


    With only a brief observation of the area he was in for geographical location, he moved off, intending to walk close to the lake shore, where he could reach his hunting area of interest.


    ''Six kilometers south of the lake is the Earthripper sighting area. These creatures are stronger than the Shadowclaw hyenas, but not strong enough to be a deadly threat. I''ll probably finish my mission there.''


    He moved on, paying no attention to the feeble creatures scurrying in his way and skillfully evading the formidable ones.


    Fights between beasts or Demon Gate disciples, as well as encounters with other disciples or creatures, occurred randomly in this forest. However, often the creatures passing through the area were going about their own business and had no intention of attacking those around them.


    Despite the hazards lurking within the forest, it was not a realm of utter chaos. Frequently, one could detect a formidable adversary from a distance, allowing them to alter their course and steer clear of a potential conflict.


    Liam could continue for a few more minutes until the scent of the lake reached his nostrils¡ªa mixture of earthy and organic aromas from the decaying forest leaves that seemed to permeate the air around the lake.


    As he moved around, thinking about the next beasts he would hunt, his senses suddenly went on alert after he heard a click and then several leaves moving unnaturally.


    A moment later, a harsh, loud voice came from behind him. "Drop your weapon and reveal all the items in your stash!"


    Gulp!


    Liam''s eyes widened as he looked around and saw some enemies who were there to rob him.


    But he didn''t recognize any of the five Spirit Masters, who were covered in leaves and other camouflage. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    None of their auras resembled those of the enemies Liam had encountered in City Thirteen. They didn''t seem to want to kill him, judging by one of their initial comments. They seemed interested in stealing from him, which was strange.


    ''These people want to steal my... My crystals! They don''t want my life!'' Liam concluded, since if they killed him, they could easily take his crystals without asking.


    ''These are residents of other outer disciple cities.'' Liam concluded correctly. ''But why would they just want to rob me?''


    Luckily for him, the Mana Mask worked perfectly, and he seemed to be only an early 6-Star Spirit Lord.


    "Didn''t you hear what we said?! Drop your weapon and reveal your items!" A woman with mud covering part of her face shouted as she held a spear in her hands.


    Liam stood still, not showing that he would obey her, but also not reacting to provoke them.


    ''Why do they want me to surrender? Is that their strategy for killing opponents? To make them lower their guard to make it easier for them? Or do they really not want to kill me?''


    Of the five people, one female and four males, three of them were 4-Star and two were 5-Star Spirit Lords.


    ''Are they afraid of fighting me and winning by a narrow margin?''


    Liam considered the possibilities, imagining that this could be a group of newcomers to the sect, probably in their second, third, or fourth month at Demon Gate.


    It would be unlikely that a newcomer to Demon Gate would leave their town to go on a mission like this. Liam was an exception, as he had advanced in rank right after his entrance test. But even after leaving their city a few times, it would be unusual for a disciple to immediately consider robbing and killing others.


    It would take companions to form such a group, and that didn''t happen overnight. It took courage to act against strangers in a place like this, something newcomers needed time to develop.


    Liam smiled suddenly, sensing that these were newcomers and that was why they were using this strange strategy.


    He reacted to the threats of these strange people. "I don''t think I''ll do that." He turned to face four of the five enemies.


    He continued, "Are you also here to hunt? Have you had any good results?" A bigger, flashier smile formed on Liam''s lips. "Why don''t you show me what you''ve got?"


    If they were novices, as Liam thought, they had made a big mistake by standing up to him!


    In the desperate situation he was in, Liam was willing to do anything to become stronger and protect his life!


    If these individuals could help him do that, he would have no qualms about dealing with them.


    As Liam spoke, Thal''Korr condensed next to him, displaying a cultivation as high as the one Liam was displaying¡ª6-Star Spirit Lord.


    The five opponents shifted their positions, seeing that the first enemy did not fall for their bluff.


    However, as uncomfortable as it was to face someone with such a powerful spirit, there were five of them, while Liam was only one.


    The strongest of them pressed his fingers to the weapon in his hands, while his two Spirits appeared at his sides.


    "Attack!" He shouted before triggering the trap they had prepared.

 Chapter 97 - 97: Subsequent Battles (1)

    A dagger appeared in Liam''s left hand, while a sword condensed in his right hand. Then his left hand moved to his right shoulder before moving in the opposite direction, throwing the dagger hard at the head of a man of 4-Star level.


    Liam moved forward as the dagger flew, dodging a trio of daggers thrown from his right flank.


    While the enemy Spirits were still condensing around them, a "puff" sound, followed by the sound of leaves being crushed, rang out around this Eleven City group.


    "Shit!" The only woman in the group screamed as she saw one of her companions on the ground, dead!


    Liam had thrown the dagger with such force and precision that the enemy didn''t have time to react and was stabbed through the right eye.


    Liam''s silver dagger pierced the 4-Star Spirit Lord''s skull, its tip appearing on the other side of the Spirit Master''s head, while only a small part of his dagger could be seen in the enemy''s face.


    The brutal attack was fatal. Without even having time to scream in pain, the enemy died amid his fall, while his two Spirits disappeared as soon as they were summoned.


    "Son of a bitch!" The group leader said as his eyes widened.


    He was the first to lose his temper and attack Liam, commanding his two Spirits against the short, black-haired young man.


    Thal''Korr moved in front of Liam as his master finished dodging the wooden spear attack from above and rolled on the ground.


    Of the eight enemy Spirits, five attacked Thal''Korr, while three went straight for Liam.


    ''Oh, you shouldn''t have done that...'' Liam thought as he stood up, both hands gripping his sword tightly.


    When they took most of the Spirits away from Liam, it was basically game over for an escape plan.


    A Spirit Master would be in an awful state after the destruction of all their Spirits. Therefore, if one wanted to have the possibility to escape, it was crucial that they never sent all of their Spirits into battle. Otherwise, if all their Spirits were destroyed, they would be greatly weakened, even if they did not receive any blows to their body.


    Escaping even from weaker enemies would be difficult, if not impossible!


    Liam didn''t want to hide what he was capable of. The moment he saw his chance, he showed his enemies why they were wrong.


    Two of the most advanced Spirits against him, two demons of different races, felt their bodies paralyze and their strength slip from their control.


    Then, with a single sweep of his sword, Liam sliced through the bodies of the two, passing through one of them as if it were made of nothing, before cutting off half the body of the second.


    The two demon-like Spirits exploded after being severely injured, causing two Spirit Masters to tremble as they turned pale.


    "He''s hiding his cultivation! Run!" The 5-Star man said as he sensed a bad omen for this battle.


    While the enemies comprehended the gravity of their crisis, Thal''Korr displayed a level of power similar to his master. Despite being attacked by a five enemies, with cultivations of 2-Star to 4-Star, crossing through those different types of creatures was a mere stroll in the park for him.


    With simple movements of his claws, while using his Vital Drain power, he destroyed three Spirits, a breath time after Liam destroyed the two Spirits.


    The four Spirit Masters tried to flee, but with each of them losing at least one of their Spirits, the battle turned deadly for them.


    As he passed through the body of the third Spirit that had attacked him, Liam approached the 5-Star man standing next to the woman of the same level.


    Liam''s lips curled upward, revealing a mischievous smile. A fiery red glint danced in his eyes as he observed the woman''s complexion shifting.


    As she stared at him, captivated, her combat instincts momentarily slipped away, leaving her vulnerable.


    Liam''s sword sliced through the air, landing a powerful blow on his strongest opponent''s chest. He stared back at Liam, a mix of fear and helplessness in his eyes, unable to defend himself without a weapon.


    For most Spirit Masters, their defenses were at most shields or special talismans. With Liam''s opponents, they were just newcomers to the sect, people without the resources for more than simple armor.


    Faced with Liam, they had no chance of defeating him without the help of a Spirit, let alone successfully defending themselves.


    "Aaaaaagh!"


    As soon as Liam landed a diagonal blow on the man, he screamed as he fell, his armor breaking in half and a two-inch gash appearing on his chest.


    With the two strongest enemies immobilized, the 5-Star man in agony and the woman on her knees¡ªlost in forbidden thoughts¡ªLiam dropped his sword and two more daggers appeared in his hands.


    These daggers came from the enemies he had killed the day before, who had left him several Second Class weapons, as well as their other resources.


    Even though the outer disciples had few resources to carry valuable items, they all had at least one dagger and a weapon of a similar level to their cultivation.


    Anyway, the moment the daggers appeared in his hands, Liam threw them like arrows at the two 4-Star men who were running away.


    Both of them were too weak as they had lost all their Spirits in the battle''s course so far. Under Liam''s precise aim, they opened their mouths and screamed as they felt their flesh pierced and their bones broken.


    "Aaaaagh!"


    Liam missed the heart of one of them, hitting the left lung, while he hit a major artery in the other.


    Neither of them died instantly, but both would have died within a minute had they not had the help of a special resource or a Healer of a rank higher than their own.


    At that moment, Liam stopped and looked at the two Spirit Masters at his disposal. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But he didn''t hesitate more than a breath before he took the life of the dying man on the ground.


    "You did this to yourself. Remember that in your next life," Liam said to the two beside him as he pierced the man''s neck with a spear.


    The man''s eyes stopped twitching in agony as he still stared at Liam in terror. He tried to grab the body of his enemy''s metal spear, but lost his strength an instant later.


    With his strongest enemy dead and Thal''Korr back at his side¡ªwho had already killed the other two Spirits¡ªLiam looked at the woman and sighed.


    Without another word, he impaled the spear into her chest!


    "Cough!"


    Blood dripped from the woman''s mouth as she coughed.


    Liam just watched her die, mourning the loss of a beauty like her.


    If he had wanted to use his powers on her to cultivate, he might have gained something. But it would be nothing that significant, and he would have to kill her right away.


    He could not risk letting this woman return to her city!


    Once she got out of his control, the risk of her betraying him and causing his end would be too immense.


    Fortunately, Liam was calmer than ever with women, feeling much more in control of his powers because of his cultivation with Mary and Electa.


    He watched the last breaths of his enemies and saw how terrible the fate could be for those who underestimated their opponents.


    ''This is also a lesson for me. I must be careful who I move against. Many Spirit Masters don''t hide their cultivation, but it''s impossible to know those who do until they show themselves. I have to be careful with strangers.''


    His fists clenched as he looked at the blood of his enemies on the spear in his hands.


    Most Spirit Masters from a sect like Demon Gate wouldn''t hide their cultivation. Some might do so out of pride, status, or other motivations that might cause them to be seen as different within the force because of their cultivation. But many of them didn''t hide such information because it was useless many times.


    Spirit Masters didn''t become stronger quickly like Liam. They took their time to get stronger, and since they were always fighting in places like the arena, they often couldn''t hide their improvements for more than a few months.


    When they finally unleashed their complete potential, those disciples who had concealed their progress for months ended up revealing all they have.


    "Master, be careful!"


    Amid Liam''s thoughts, Thal''Korr did something he rarely did, shouting as he felt danger creeping up on him and his master!


    Liam saw a demon-like Spirit, 2.4 meters tall, muscular, with green skin and three horns on its hairy head, attack him and Thal''Korr with a trident!


    But this was no ordinary Spirit. It was an 8-Star Spirit Lord!

 Chapter 98 - 98: Subsequent Battles (2)

    In an instant, he was lost in thoughts about his triumph and the lesson of not underestimating unfamiliar individuals, when suddenly, an attack at close range materialized right before him.


    The Spirit of the master, whom he hadn''t had time to identify, attacked him quickly and brutally, making him break out in a cold sweat as he felt strange, facing death just after killing four enemies.


    Liam thought about the irony of life, feeling that there he was, about to be fatally attacked after the four murders he had just committed.


    ''I hope these potions work. I''m really going to need them!'' He thought of the moment when the wrinkled demon would seriously injure him with a trident.


    Amid Liam''s concern, Thal''Korr tried to take his master''s place, but even he could not match the speed of the 8-Star Spirit Lord. He could only watch in dismay as the enemy''s attack reached his master''s body, unable to do anything useful in time.


    Just as Liam and the secret enemy attacking him thought that his blood would be spilled, the sound of shattering glass came from the direction of the tip of the Spirit''s trident.


    A bluish glow, similar to that of a star in the sky, emerged from the point that should have reached Liam''s body before a barrier of the same color quickly formed and covered Liam''s entire body.


    The Guardian Sphere that the Leopard Leader had given him floated in the air as the eyes of not only Liam but also the enemy Spirit Master widened.


    The demon Spirit with the trident in his hands trembled as he felt the expansion of the bluish barrier against him. A second later, his weapon shattered as if it were made of glass.


    But during Liam''s defensive formation, the Spirit''s body was struck by the expanding barrier, electrocuted, and hurled like a meteor into the distance. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Aaaagh!"


    A scream of pain rang out from 56 meters to Liam''s left before the green-skinned Spirit exploded!


    Along with the explosion of the 8-Star Spirit Lord, the bluish barrier around Liam and Thal''Korr disintegrated as quickly as it had appeared, and the Guardian Sphere lost all the mana it had accumulated.


    Liam remembered he had this artifact attached to him, and that it could activate when his life was in great danger. He put it aside by raising his guard and turning to the side where he had heard the enemy''s voice.


    As he looked to the left, he saw a red-haired man with a scar in the middle of his face. Liam frowned, not knowing who this person was, but on the lookout for this 9-Star Spirit Lord Spirit Master.


    "Who are you? Why did you attack me?" Liam stared at the red-haired foe as he and Thal''Korr moved into battle position.


    Even though the enemy''s dominant Spirit had just exploded, Levi still had a 7-Star Spirit at his side. Not only that, he alone was a 9-Star cultivator, enough to challenge Liam and Thal''Korr to a fierce battle.


    Levi clenched his fists in anger, his face turning red with frustration as a sharp pain coursed through his chest.


    He hadn''t expected that Liam would surprise him after this guy had fought five opponents. Levi had watched the end of this fight and attacked without hesitation or unnecessary comments.


    ''Fucking Leopards! Who the hell gave this brat that defensive artifact?'' Levi bared his teeth with a horrible expression on his face.


    But even wounded and without one of his Spirits, he was sure that his enemy wasn''t in the best of shape. He had watched Liam fight and could tell that the boy was hiding his true level.


    If Liam could grow that fast, then he needed to be eliminated!


    As he had already started this, Levi had no intention of leaving without his target''s head!


    "You made the wrong choice by standing against us. Geniuses are best killed when they''re not on our side," said this important member of the Crimson Rebels.


    He drew his own weapon, a dark red-bladed sword with runes embedded in it, and advanced alongside a Spirit in the shape of a giant ant, one meter long and 40 centimeters high.


    Liam let Thal''Korr use his strongest skill, Power Amplification, while he did the same, right at the beginning of this new battle.


    They were against two opponents stronger than them. Their only chance of winning would be to go all out from the start!


    ''Try to delay the enemy''s Spirit as long as possible. Demon Ants are resilient, so don''t lose your temper. I''ll hurt its master.'' Liam commanded his Spirit, aware of the enemy Spirit''s characteristics.


    Liam contemplated the idea of using a recovery potion to boost his energy. However, he knew potions required a minimum amount of time to kick in. Even if they worked rapidly, he would still have to wait at least a minute for any potion to take effect. And frankly, Liam didn''t have that kind of time to spare.


    He continued, raising his voice to muster the bravery to confront Levi.


    This man was a stranger he had never encountered, but who was evidently present because of his rejection of the Crimson Rebels'' invitation.


    Liam had previously thought that the Crimson Rebels differed from the other factions in City Thirteen, because they hadn''t tried to take action against him after he chose the Leopards. But the truth was that this faction simply hadn''t had the chance to approach him to punish him for his choice!


    While facing Levi, Liam started to understand that this particular hunt would require more effort and thought than he had initially thought. The number of enemies he would face outside of City Thirteen was actually much larger than he had expected!


    It deepened Liam''s dark circles even more as he moved his sword against the enemy''s sword and had his first direct fight against another Spirit Master in this world.


    Until now, he had only fought against Spirits and beasts, opponents who were no threat to him without their Spirits.


    However, Levi was different from the rest. With a cultivation one level higher than Liam''s, the young redhead skillfully clashed his weapon against the enemy''s blade, resulting in a resounding ''clang'' reverberating through the air.


    Liam felt the muscles in his arms burn as the enemy''s sword pushed his weapon backwards. Levi opened his eyes in surprise, not expecting so much force from his opponent to be able to stop him.


    ''This wretch... He''s probably at 8-Star already!'' Levi realized, even without feeling Liam''s magical fluctuation.


    But he had a slight advantage in this fight, until Liam stepped back, removed his weapon and counterattacked from another angle.


    Clang!


    Levi defended himself, but he couldn''t help but feel a burning sensation in his arms. Even though he had a little more strength than Liam, the difference wasn''t great. Depending on his and his opponent''s movements, he could feel the discomfort of even defending himself!


    Beads of perspiration coursed down Levi''s spine, mingling with the tension etched across his face. The adversary standing before him proved to be far more intricate than he initially surmised.


    However, with both him and his last remaining Spirit engaged in direct combat, there was no option for retreat. Liam was determined to not let his opponent escape, and he was unwilling to allow any additional time for his adversary to strengthen.


    There was only one possible outcome for this fight¡ªone of them had to win, and the loser would face death!


    Clang!


    Liam''s sword started showing signs of deformation, with visible dents and scratches marring its once pristine surface. In contrast, Levi''s weapon remained in impeccable condition, exuding a sense of superior craftsmanship.


    "Shit!"


    Liam moved to dodge one of the enemy''s moves, feeling that he had to change his strategy or he would eventually lose this fight.


    In the midst of the battle, he used his powers, using the shadows to suppress his opponent, as well as his other abilities to weaken or diminish his opponent''s mental clarity. But like him, Levi also had passive abilities.


    In Levi''s case, he had a strange power related to the surrounding nature, able to manipulate the surrounding plants to a lesser extent. But not only that, this individual also had impressive strength.


    Liam knew this even before the fight with Levi, as he recognized the two Spirits of the enemy and their innate characteristics.


    The ant was responsible for the super strength and the multispectral vision, capable of hindering any attack against Levi, while the Floros''Kar demon was behind the plant-related power.


    This plant-related power could do many things, but the worst thing Liam felt was the release of water vapor, making it difficult for him to see his opponent.


    Just as he was able to affect the opponent with his abilities, the opponent could also affect him, nullifying his "advantages" and occasionally even pressuring him!


    The only real advantage Liam had now was the fact that the enemy had already lost one Spirit in this fight, while he was still in one piece. Other than that, the fight was very even!

 Chapter 99 - 99: Subsequent Battles (3)

    After two dozen intense exchanges, both warriors found themselves in a state of physical decline. Their sweat-soaked clothes clung to their weary bodies, and their pallid faces reflected their exhaustion.


    Liam''s entire being ached with fatigue, his legs heavy from constant movement and evasive maneuvers. Even his eyes throbbed from the strain of tracking Levi''s every move through his heightened senses.


    The toll of the battle manifested in small, visible cuts scattered across Liam''s body, particularly on his arms. Though not life-threatening, each laceration emitted a searing pain that intensified his overall misery.


    Simultaneously, Levi found himself in a state no more advantageous than Liam. His mana reserves had dwindled, leaving him fatigued and achy. The strain of continuous movement, whether in defense or attack, had left his body tender.


    His stomach throbbed with discomfort, while his trembling hands betrayed a gradual loss of strength with each subsequent strike against his foe.


    The initial blow to his soul, caused by the demise of his first Spirit at the onset of this confrontation, had only worsened as he engaged in a fierce "dance" with Liam. Breathing heavily through his open mouth, his eyes sunken into his weary face, Levi struggled to keep pace with the enemy''s assault, Liam''s movements now eluding his previously keen perception.


    Clang!


    The sharp clash of metal echoed through the air as the two men engaged in combat. Gripping their weapons tightly with both hands, they wielded with agility, each striving to gain the upper hand and land a devastating blow.


    Levi, already bearing the marks of Liam''s strikes, felt the sting of pain as his clothing tore and became tainted with the unmistakable scent of blood.


    "Hah-Hah..." The sound of the two men''s deep, ragged breaths mixed with the metallic clang of their weapons as an icy wind blew against their bodies.


    Liam could no longer use Shadow Suppression, while his Power Amplification had already lost most of its power.


    Levi was no longer displaying his super strength from earlier in the fight, nor was he even manipulating the vegetation that had helped him pull off three of the worst moves for Liam in this fight.


    ''Shit! If I hadn''t been surprised at the beginning of the fight, everything would have been different!'' Levi lamented in his heart.


    But little did he know Liam felt the same way. ''If I hadn''t just finished a fight, this result wouldn''t have taken so much out of me!''


    Clang!


    Their weapons clashed once more. This time, however, the intensity escalated as one of them pressed forward, the sharp edge of his sword hovering dangerously close to his opponent''s neck.


    Levi''s heart raced, his eyes widening with fear as he anticipated the imminent harm that awaited his body. Reacting swiftly, he released his weapon, the metallic thud echoing as it hit the ground, and rolled backward, the soft grass cushioning his retreat.


    Liam, caught off guard by his opponent''s sudden evasion, teetered on the edge of losing balance. He hastily adapted to the terrain, using it to his advantage. With a swift motion, he released his grip on his sword and executed a nimble somersault, the rush of adrenaline heightening his senses.


    As Liam stood up, he noticed the enemy holding another weapon, a spear this time. It was the perfect choice for maintaining distance from an opponent.


    Seeing this, a small smile tugged at the corner of Liam''s lips. He had come close to delivering a deadly blow to Levi. Clearly, the opponent was feeling fear in that moment.


    With one move, Liam didn''t hesitate to choose the same weapon as his enemy, picking up the spear he had inherited from one of his enemies.


    Liam''s initial attempt didn''t go as planned, causing him to rethink his strategy. He awkwardly held the spear, unfamiliar with its weight and balance, a weapon he had never seen humans wield on Earth.


    Despite the fanciful nature of Earth movies, Liam found it incredible how watching fictional duels in his last life greatly aided his mastery of the sword now.


    As he lacked any familiarity with spears, his initial action proved to be a mistake. However, his opponent, who appeared exhausted and out of breath, failed to seize the opportunity.


    "Aaaagh!"


    After three moves, Liam evolved by simply repeating what his opponent had done, using his slight advantage to hit Levi''s right chest.


    With his enemy impaled, Liam took one of his daggers and threw it at one of the enemy''s hands, which was holding his own spear.


    "Aaaagh!"


    Levi had lost some of his vitality to Liam in the middle of the fight. At this point in the fight, he could not defend himself against the enemy''s second attack, and a dagger pierced his right wrist.


    He released that hand from the body of his spear, allowing Liam to make his next move.


    Liam withdrew the tip of his spear from Levi''s right chest and allowed blood to flow from the wound, filling one of the enemy''s lungs with blood. But he would not wait for his opponent to die like that. In one swift motion, he tossed Levi''s spear away.


    With his enemy disarmed, in pain, and too exhausted to summon a new weapon, Liam leaped at Levi, both hands tightly clasping his silver spear.


    At that moment, the two Spirits that were about to explode looked over and saw the decisive blow of the fight, a small smile forming on Thal''Korr''s mouth as the Demon Ant emitted an extremely high-pitched sound.


    As it saw it had little time left, the ant jumped onto Thal''Korr''s body, ignoring its opponent''s attacks and focusing only on destroying each other.


    "Aaaaaaagh!"


    Levi screamed one last time as he fell to the ground, Liam''s spear piercing his heart. He looked up to the sky, not expecting to end up like this for hunting down a newcomer.


    But he didn''t make any comments to scare Liam before he left this world.


    Blood dripped from his mouth, heart and right lung as Liam frowned, feeling a pang in his heart.


    As he looked back, Liam saw the two Spirits explode, the Demon Ant''s last living move having been successful.


    ''You bastard! You left me in this state!''


    Liam cursed Levi and the Demon Ant, while not hesitating to retrieve one of his recovery potions from his spatial ring.


    He guzzled the Survival Nectar, not caring about Levi''s still shaking body. In 20 seconds at the most, the 9-Star Spirit Lord would no longer be in the realm of the living.


    Liam ignored him as he closed his eyes for a moment, feeling the freshness of the liquid he had just drunk.


    The Survival Nectar tasted sweet, and his first impression was one of freshness, like a cold shower after a hot day of hard work.


    But Liam wouldn''t enjoy this sensation in peace. As he felt the liquid enter his body through the walls of his stomach, he heard a blade moving against him.


    He opened his eyes to see a plump man attacking him with two Spirits, a demon and a boar, each coming from a different direction but much faster than Liam would have liked.


    ''Azariah!''


    He identified the one attacking him, realizing without a doubt that this guy really had grim intentions for him.


    Azariah attacked with a smile on his face, seizing the opportunity he had spotted about a minute ago.


    He had been on Liam''s trail since the day before. Even though he had stopped to rest during the night, he had reached his target and watched part of the short black-haired man''s fight against Levi.


    Azariah was shocked to see the power of Liam, who had fought off a high-level opponent and even bring Levi to his own end.


    But he didn''t want to miss the chance to let them both wear themselves out until they could no longer fight. Better that they both died and their possessions became his!


    The moment Thal''Korr exploded with the Demon Ant, Azariah attacked with his two Spirits in a decisive move against Liam.


    Now Liam was in a situation where he couldn''t defend himself against all the enemies attacking him!


    "Azariah!" He said, shaking with rage at this bastard who had tried to trick him and hurt him for no reason.


    Unlike the others who could be harmed by Liam''s existence and his alliance with the Leopards, Azariah had no reason¡ªin Liam''s opinion¡ªto plan his death with such force of will.


    The kind treatment Liam had shown the boy intensified his feelings of animosity towards the rotund man, surpassing his hatred for any of the opponents he was currently facing.


    Among all the enemies that Liam had, Day was the only one who came close to Azariah in terms of the intensity of the hate he felt in his heart!


    "You may kill me, but I''ll kill you too!" He said as he ignored the two Spirits, preparing to attack only the fat man in front of him.


    "Liam!" Azariah said aloud, not liking the resilience of the opponent. "Just die quietly, asshole!" sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just as he was about to reach Liam, wielding a sword to kill the brat, Azariah saw a purple glow emerge from his enemy''s shadow, the first Spirit of Liam.


    ''Will he finally reveal his main Spirit?'' Azariah worried.


    Liam didn''t bother to understand the incubus'' move and continued with his plans, attacking only Azariah, leaving the guy''s two Spirits free to attack him.


    Swooish!

 Chapter 100 - 100: The End of Fighting and Stealing!

    In a strange phenomenon, a purple mist formed a connection between the scarlet-skinned creature, the demon, and the boar, causing a momentary confusion in their minds.


    Liam and Azariah turned on each other, the skinny man plunging his sword into his opponent''s belly, while the fat man achieved something similar, wounding his opponent at the level of his navel.


    "Wretch!" Azariah swung with hate instead of pain, unbelieving that such a wounded and finished foe had managed to attack him.


    Amid his suffering, he could identify Liam''s Spirit as the incubus underwent a transformation, becoming transparent and reentering Liam''s soul space.


    "That''s why you''re so strong!" The fat man swung furiously as his two Spirits finally reached Liam.


    But both Spirits missed their moves, with the boar only reaching Liam''s legs, and the demon only tearing off parts of one of the enemy''s shoulders.


    Liam''s gaze locked onto Azariah''s eyes, his hand tightening around the dagger aimed at the enemy''s neck. Despite his exhaustion, wounds, and lack of advantages, Liam acted faster than the enemy, swiftly slashing his weapon into Azariah''s neck.


    Luckily, his cultivation surpassed Azariah''s by two stars, and the plump young man''s lack of speed became clear.


    Azariah''s eyes twitched noticeably, his mouth opening slightly, but no words escaped his lips.


    As he glanced at Liam''s expression of pure hatred, the skinny young man tightened his grip on the dagger, his disgust evident in the contortion of his face.


    Azariah, unable to speak, could only quiver as he lost his balance and toppled to the ground, his enemy overpowering him.


    Liam carefully withdrew his dagger from his fallen opponent''s body, the metallic sound echoing in the tense silence.


    The fat man soon lost consciousness, bleeding profusely from the carotid artery cut by the attack on his neck, while Liam found himself even more bloodied and wounded.


    As he looked down and touched one of his hands to his abdomen, Liam saw his hand smeared with a wine-colored but viscous essence as he felt dizzy.


    ''Shit. Have I missed the effects of the potion?'' He feared for a moment, wondering if he should risk drinking another of his potions.


    But while he felt terrible after three consecutive fights, he did not notice as a fourth opponent approached him and hit his head.


    Pow!


    At that moment, Liam saw his surroundings darken before he fell face-first to the ground, already unconscious.


    His scourge? A woman with dark brown hair, someone Liam had already met in City Thirteen.


    "You were impressive." The girl, who must have been between 25 and 30 years old and cultivation of a 7-star Spirit Lord, murmured.


    Ester, the information vendor who had helped him about his choice of faction in City Thirteen, smiled as she looked at the body of this handsome man, who was now quite finished. She looked around and saw the seven bodies of Spirit Masters, the weakest of them a 4-Star Spirit Lord and the strongest a 9-Star Spirit Lord.


    ''Seven space storage items¡ªeight, if I include yours. And one of them is the number two of the Crimson Rebel faction.''


    "You''ve given me quite a gift, hehe. You''re really lovely."


    It amazed her to see how right she had been in her earlier decision to follow Liam out of the shadows and enjoy the chaos that would surround him.


    In City Thirteen, there were not just individuals seeking to steal enemies'' power, exploit their strength, or end their lives. There were also those who saw an opportunity in Liam''s struggles and wanted to seize it for their own benefit!


    Ester gathered resources from the bodies or space storage items of Liam''s dead enemies, leaving the young man unconscious and bleeding for a moment.


    When she saw what was in Levi''s spatial ring, the strongest and richest of those individuals, an exuberant smile formed on the woman''s lips.


    "Hahaha, I''m rich! As expected from one of the most important members of the Crimson Rebels!" She said aloud, having already made sure that no one else was around.


    She looked at Liam with delight and bit her lip as she thought of something.


    As she approached him, Ester turned Liam''s unconscious body over and looked at his dirty face. "Maybe I should kill you now, but I have a feeling you''ll bring me more riches..." She looked at his throat, tempted to cut it.


    But Ester knew that a group of the Abyss Matriarchs were searching for Liam not far away. If she gave him the chance to fight those women, perhaps she could get more valuables similar to the one in Levi''s storage item.


    After a moment''s hesitation, she took Liam''s body on her back and left the place, where some beasts were already approaching because of the smell of blood.


    "You were lucky today," She said as she left with him on her back. "This big sister will let you live a little longer."


    The two disappeared from the scene of Liam''s three consecutive fights, where a dozen beasts would approach in the next five minutes to devour the bodies of the dead in the area.


    Not long after, three women at the end of the second realm passed by and noticed more bodies being devoured in the forest area of the headquarters.


    But they were not surprised. Just as fresh groups of disciples were joining the sect every week, outer disciples were dying around these woods, whether from competitors from other cities, enemies within their city, or beasts.


    The three individuals were just in the midst of their journey, actively seeking their despised aim.


    ...


    An hour later, the sun had already left its peak position, and the heat of the day was dropping with the arrival of late afternoon.


    Amidst the sounds of leaves moving, animals going about their routines, Liam squeezed his eyelids together, feeling a subtle pain in his navel, while also feeling a twinge in his head.


    Opening his eyes slightly, he parted his dry lips and let out an "agh" of pain.


    His hands moved to his stomach as he realized the dark place he was in, but from where he could see the still clear daytime sky and feel the cooling wind blowing toward him.


    His senses worked again as he felt the cold ground where he lay in what seemed to be a small cave.


    The strong smell of wet earth told him that there was water nearby, while the sounds told him he was safe, but that there were beasts nearby.


    ''What happened? I took the Survival Nectar earlier, and then I felt...'' At that moment, he opened his eyes wider as he looked around and realized the problem.


    ''Who brought me here? Where are the bodies of the enemies?'' He looked at one of his hands, but his spatial ring was still there.


    The voice of the incubus came from inside Liam''s soul space. "A woman has acted against you. You met her in the city. She sold you information about the city''s factions."


    Liam remembered Ester, the 7-Star Spirit Lord woman he had done business with in Missions Hall.


    "What? How? Why?"


    The incubus didn''t help him much. "She stole your enemies'' belongings and left you here."


    Thinking about it, Liam couldn''t help but become even more intrigued. ''If that''s the case, why didn''t she kill me and take my items as well?'' He quickly checked his spatial ring and everything he had collected was still there.


    This made him feel strange, while the Incubus were silent.


    He had seen everything before. The incubus wasn''t like other Spirits who could have their senses interrupted when their master fainted or was injured. He was independent of Liam, so he had spied and heard everything Ester had muttered to the unconscious Liam.


    The incubus decided to let Liam handle the situation himself, giving the boy no further useful information. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''I can only think that she wants to use me in some way. It wouldn''t make sense to keep me alive after stealing from me. Unless she wants me to do something for her...'' He stood up carefully, feeling his stomach wound still open.


    Of all his injuries, the Survival Nectar had healed all the wounds from the earlier fight with Levi, and even restored some of Liam''s mana. But his wounds after he drank the potion hadn''t healed, though they weren''t too bad either.


    The blow to his head had left only a slight pain and probably wouldn''t bother him for long. But the cut on his stomach that Azariah had caused was only half healed.


    If he wanted to get rid of it, he would have to wait for the effects of the previous potion to wear off before he could use another potion, or wait for his natural regeneration to heal it.


    ''I will stay here for the night. I believe my dark regeneration will heal this abdominal wound almost completely by the next morning. In the meantime, I must cultivate a bit and wait for Thal''Korr to recover.''


    He sighed at the situation he found himself in, feeling more vulnerable than ever. Not only was he injured and without Thal''Korr to fight for him, but he was probably under Ester''s observation.


    ''Damned woman. You''ll pay me back when I get back to the city. I probably won''t be able to do anything against you here, but I will deal with you in the future.''

 Chapter 101 - 101: Refulgent Life Elixir

    The relentless pursuers continued their relentless march, their footsteps echoing through the dense forest, even after Liam had lost their tracks because of Ester''s diversion. It was a stroke of luck that granted him the chance to seek refuge in the damp, musty cave, where time seemed to stand still for the last 15 hours.


    Ester had carefully chosen the spot where she''d left Liam, ensuring it was well-hidden and protected from any potential threats. Because of this, he remained safe from any evil creatures that may have lurked nearby.


    The cave''s surroundings lay still, enveloped in a serene silence akin to the moment he had regained consciousness after his prior fainting episode. Only the gentle presence of diminutive creatures from the first realm could be felt.


    The frigid grip of the night loosened, allowing a subtle warmth to permeate the air. Nearby, vibrant blossoms unfurled their petals, eagerly embracing the caress of the nourishing morning sun.


    Such a strip of forest exuded a tranquil aura, as if a gentle breeze of rejuvenation flowed through the air. The lush vegetation emitted a pure mana, infusing the atmosphere with an enchanting fragrance. The concentration of positive elements surpassed the usual nocturnal levels, creating an ambiance of heightened serenity.


    In Twin Land, mana permeated every nook and cranny, yet its distribution was not uniform. Some areas possessed an abundance of mana, while others paled in comparison. Many factors influenced the varying levels of certain elements, including the diverse array of vegetation.


    Similar to the humidity control generated by plants on Earth, plants in Twin Land absorbed mana from the subsoil and atmosphere, concentrated it around themselves, controlling their surroundings. It all happened according to the characteristics of each plant species.


    Nocturnal plants would concentrate more negative elements around them at night and less during the day. Daytime plants would do the opposite.


    With the freshness of the morning and the beginning of the ''work'' of the surrounding plants, Liam opened his eyes and felt the good sensation of the elements of wood, water, air and earth, the main ones there.


    Each element had its own feeling. Some of them caused ease and spiritual joy, while others could make you uncomfortable and cautious.


    Even if one had no affinity for the water element, such a cultivator would feel refreshed near an area rich in this element. Even if they had an affinity for poisonous elements, they would feel wary when they were near that element. These were the natural sensations that the elements gave to living things.


    There was no risk involved in dealing with elements unrelated to your powers. The only danger arose when attempting to absorb them during the cultivation process.


    However, it was natural for the elements to not enter bodies that were unrelated to them. On the other hand, the bodies of beings capable of cultivation could effortlessly disregard anything that was not compatible with them.


    Liam had been cultivating for more than half of the time he had been in this cave, so when he opened his eyes this morning while still sitting in the lotus position, he felt much better than when he woke up yesterday.


    As he ignored the feel of the cold, damp earth of this cave, as well as the low level insects around him, he looked down at his stomach as he leaned back.


    ''I''m almost completely healed.''


    He saw that his previous wound had almost healed, still feeling some discomfort, but he was in much better shape than the previous afternoon.


    The pain in his head¡ªwhere Ester had hit him¡ªwas gone, leaving only the pain in his stomach, about 20% of the pain he had felt when he woke up yesterday.


    But while he had improved a lot with his dark regeneration the night before, his soul power level had also improved a lot.


    After all the fights, injuries, and exhaustion he''d experienced in the past 48 hours, he had received the boost to leave the first step of the 8-Star level and complete 30% of his journey to the 9-Star.


    As he checked his progress, he grabbed some fruit from his ring out of hunger. As he devoured a bowl with three types of fruits, something he had done twice in this cave, he realized Thal''Korr still hadn''t recovered.


    ''Spirits can recover faster if the master is stronger than them. There''s a two-star difference between him and me, so he should recover soon.''


    This was another reason for cultivator to have a higher cultivation level than their Spirits. Once the Spirit and the master''s cultivation were equal, the Spirit''s recovery would be much slower when it was destroyed or just wounded.


    In short, the master''s soul was the Spirit''s home, where Spirits could strengthen and recover according to the wealth of their home.


    Because of this reality, a recovery that would have easily taken two or three days until a few days ago would now take only a few hours for Thal''Korr.


    ''Unfortunately, I don''t have any interesting crystals for him to absorb after his body is formed. That damned woman...''


    Liam clenched his fists as he remembered who was responsible for all that.


    He only had King-grade crystals in his spatial ring, which wouldn''t have much effect on an Ancestor-grade Spirit.


    He looked at what he had and tried to figure out what he could do now.


    In addition to the King-grade crystals, he had more than a dozen Second Class weapons, gold and silver coins, food, technique books, two recovery potions, and the Guardian Sphere. Apart from these items, everything else was of little value to him. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''The Guardian Sphere won''t be able to help me for a few days. After activating it, it will take some time for it to regain its standby state, so I can''t count on its help anymore.'' He put the item aside.


    ''What is left are my two potions. I took the Survival Nectar less than a day ago, so the Life Serum won''t have any effect on me for the next few hours or days. Only something of higher quality, like the Refulgent Life Elixir, can help me...''


    Picking up the bottle of the elixir, Liam remembered its properties.


    ''The Refulgent Life Elixir is made of Phoenix Tears, Sprayed Diamond Essence, Aurum Flower Nectar, Ancient Mandrake Root, and Fountain of Youth Water.


    These ingredients are classified as at least Third Class items and are very difficult to find. Together, they have a powerful regenerative effect, capable of healing even the marks that time has left on our bodies.


    This potion can regenerate organs, strengthen them, and ultimately affect the soul and Spirits. By taking it, one has the chance to even remove impurities from one''s body and Spirits, helping to restore and strengthen these magical pillars.''


    The Refulgent Life Elixir was precious, so Liam was reluctant to use it, even more so when he was no longer injured in a worrisome way.


    The effects of the elixir take between 40 seconds and 2 minutes to appear and can last up to 20 minutes after use. This means that 22 minutes after using it, the user will have felt its full effect, indicating that it is not good to use it after being spotted by enemies or being in danger. It''s best to use it when you''ve been safe for at least that long.


    Some effects of it were aimed at regenerating and rejuvenating tissues, which could promote visual improvement in those who consumed it. There was also an improvement in the user''s vitality, or life expectancy, something not normally associated with such urgent procedures.


    Because they did not design it for battle use, the potion in Liam''s hands had more ''delayed'' effects than other types of potions.


    ''It''s a shame, but I''m going to have to waste you now.''


    Liam sighed as he decided.


    His situation was delicate. He was pretty sure that Ester had her eye on him, and at least one more enemy would have to act against him on this journey. The Abyss Matriarchs had not yet shown themselves to him, but he had no doubt that he would meet at least one of these women before he returned to City Thirteen.


    With his Spirit unable to show off for another few hours, there was no point in waiting any longer. Even after Thal''Korr regained his body, he would be weakened. Without crystals to speed up the recovery process, it could take Liam another two days to get the Spirit back to 100%.


    Two days didn''t seem long, but he was in a place where his situation could change at any moment. All it would take was for a beast at the end of the second realm to appear near him and take an interest in him for him to be in trouble!


    Besides the beasts, there were the enemies who wanted his head, but also possible encounters with other disciples from the cities on this side of the fjord.


    He still had to complete his hunt, and for that, he needed Thal''Korr to protect him in case of an emergency.


    As he take all of this into consideration, he gently uncorked the bottle of the Refulgent Life Elixir. As the seal broke, a delicate mist escaped, carrying a symphony of scents that filled the air. The sweet fragrance of honey and vanilla danced with a subtle undertone of fresh herbs, creating a captivating aroma that enveloped the entirety of the cave.


    He gazed intently at the mesmerizing golden liquid. Its surface shimmering with a radiant glow, almost as if tiny specks of light were infused within.


    When he inhaled deeply, the air seemed to caress his senses, instantly loosening the tension in his facial muscles.


    He brought the bottle to his lips, swirling the contents around in his mouth, savoring the sensation of its thick, syrupy texture.


    The elixir''s taste was exquisite, a delightful combination of sweetness and a subtle herbal essence, which enveloped his mouth with a comforting, revitalizing warmth.

 Chapter 102 - 102: Qualitative Evolution

    As soon as he drank the elixir, Liam felt changes in his body.


    First, he felt a warm sensation spreading through his body as his stomach began digesting the food.


    With each passing moment, the mana in his environment coursed through his body, his pores widening to accommodate its increasing flow.


    As his pores opened, he witnessed the expulsion of impurities from his body - it was like a thousand blackheads dissolving before his eyes.


    Liam had an unusual experience¡ªhe had never felt blackheads or pimples on his body. His skin appeared immaculate in his eyes, without a blemish in sight. As the elixir took hold, he quickly realized that things were not as they seemed. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the yellowish, viscous substance coated his entire body, he could feel mana seeping into his pores, triggering internal changes.


    As his muscles burned, he could feel an intense itching sensation deep within his bones. Amid this, his heart quickened its pace, and he found himself taking deeper breaths, trying to fill his lungs with more air.


    With each breath, the mana infused his lungs, amplifying his breathing capacity and fueling his Arcane Crystal.


    The essence of the elixir flowed through Liam''s bloodstream, reaching the base of his neck where it infused his special organ with mana and compatible elements.


    Within his soul space, the mana vortices above the cultivation sites of the incubus and Thal''Korr grew in intensity, expanding in size, density, and speed.


    Thal''Korr''s cocoon emitted a radiant glow, displaying a spectrum of six vibrant colors, before abruptly hardening and developing cracks.


    The incubus, sitting in the lotus position, took advantage of the moment and displayed peculiar behavior four minutes later.


    His body emitted a soft glow, and with each passing moment, his horns grew a little longer. As time passed, the creature''s appearance subtly evolved, its bat wings taking on an even more awe-inspiring beauty.


    Liam was clueless about the incubus'' cultivation, but at that precise moment, the creature had attained the early beginning of the 8-Star level. But that wasn''t his most important improvement.


    ''I''m finally at Ancestor-grade, High-level!'' The creature opened his eyes as the corners of his lips lifted with his qualitative growth.


    Unlike Thal''Korr, who was a subordinate Spirit, the incubus was an independent Spirit of Liam. He didn''t need to follow conventional rules, nor did he need crystals to increase the quality of his essence. As long as his human came into contact with special substances, or even grew stronger, he would evolve without the need for crystals.


    That was the way magical creatures evolved, not Spirits, something the incubus could do because of the special beginning of his relationship with Liam¡ªthe demonic ritual, months ago.


    But even though he wasn''t Liam''s subordinate, his essence was connected to Liam''s, and at that moment, the seduction powers of his master rose!


    Liam''s appearance improved even more than the elixir promised. Small blemishes on his face disappeared, his muscles became rounder and more massive, and his overall physical endurance improved.


    He didn''t feel the extent of these improvements yet, but his speed, strength, elasticity, reaction, and everything related to all of his senses had improved because of the incubus.


    His cultivation itself didn''t increase, but his abilities as a cultivator improved.


    Meanwhile, his vitality improved enough to increase his life expectancy by about 20%. The wound on his abdomen healed and the scar even disappeared.


    Thal''Korr''s cocoon finally exploded, revealing the reformed Spirit, now with some new features, a less hostile appearance, and even more solid power.


    His mental state reached an optimal state, and his body filled with mana to the point where it surpassed his previous level.


    Thal''Korr had reached the last half of the 6-Star level, close to becoming a 7-Star Spirit Lord!


    About 16 minutes after drinking the elixir, Liam felt the positive effects and changes in his body diminish.


    By 19 minutes, there was almost no residue of the Refulgent Life Elixir left in his body, while he was feeling the change in his senses better.


    As he opened his eyes again in the cave, his gaze became filled with curiosity, unable to comprehend how he had made such remarkable progress.


    A wave of awareness washed over him as he realized that the number of creatures surrounding him had multiplied, and the faint crunching sounds of small animals feasting on foliage resonated from afar. His vision improved to the point where he could spot even the tiniest details from a great distance.


    Surrounded by these transformative sensations, he couldn''t help but sense a gaze upon him, even though he couldn''t pinpoint its origin.


    ''Ester?'' He wondered.


    While thinking of the dark-haired woman, he shifted his attention to his Mana Mask, ensuring that his opponent had detected nothing.


    ''The Mana Mask works perfectly in passive mode. I must still look like a 6-Star Spirit Lord, but this woman must not believe it.'' He thought as he stood up.


    Now that he was recovered, stronger and with Thal''Korr at his disposal, it was time to complete his hunting mission and, if necessary, deal with his next enemies.


    ''I just have to be careful not to be vulnerable around this woman again. She''ll probably only move when I''m weak and defeat any interesting enemies or creatures. Since she must know about my approximate actual strength, she won''t take any risks.''


    Liam was sure that Ester knew about his genuine level because of Levi. He had killed a 9-Star Spirit Lord, so his real cultivation couldn''t be only 6-Star as he had shown through the Mana Mask.


    If she knew his level, she would certainly be careful!


    However, when he thought of her while walking back to the hunt with a sword in his hands, he couldn''t help but smile subtly.


    ''I feel my powers of seduction are stronger now... Did the elixir do that? Anyway, if Ester takes a chance on me again, she''ll pay dearly, hehe.''


    ...


    While Liam was plotting against Ester, he couldn''t imagine that the one who was watching him right now wasn''t the woman.


    She was near the cave where he had woken up the previous afternoon and stayed until early this morning. However, she wasn''t watching him right now, as she was in the middle of her meditation.


    Next to Ester, one of her two Spirits was finishing absorbing an Arcane Crystal she had gotten from the space storage items Liam had ''given'' her.


    Upon completion, a wave of transformation washed over her, causing profound changes in her physical and spiritual being. Her most powerful Spirit soared to the zenith of 7-Star cultivation, while she ascended to 8-Star!


    Her Spirit had just qualitatively advanced to the Middle-level of the Ancestor-grade!


    As she opened her eyes, she could feel her features becoming more pronounced, causing her to bite her lips in extreme satisfaction.


    ''Liam, you really are a valuable resource... Time for me to follow you again!''


    She stood up as she used her senses to check where she had left him.


    Not surprisingly, he was no longer there, just as Ester had anticipated. But since one of her Spirits was a born sniffer, finding his trail would be easier than it seemed.


    As soon as she left her place, she found one of his tracks, indicating where he had gone after his recovery. But five minutes after she started following him, something else came up that made her stop.


    ''That feeling...'' She noticed another aura following Liam, but this one was different, solid, unfathomable, cold.


    ''This isn''t these women... In fact, it can''t be an outer disciple!'' She concluded as she felt a chill, her Spirits practically begging her to back off.


    ''This is an inner member! There''s an inner member following Liam! But why? Who could it be?'' She realized the danger to herself.


    She didn''t know if this person following Liam had intentions beyond observation. Not wanting to get involved in more complicated problems, she turned and headed in the opposite direction.


    ''I''d better not risk it. I''ve already made one breakthrough on this journey. That''s enough for now.'' She preferred caution to uncertainty.


    As she looked back, she said, "I hope you won''t return to the city. It will be better for me. But it''s a pity¡­ You were really interesting..."


    She disappeared into the woods with her thin, deep voice. Meanwhile, Liam moved forward, being watched by a powerful Spirit Sky Spirit Master!

 Chapter 103 - 103: Night Worms

    Having observed Liam for nearly 24 hours, this First Officer witnessed the boy fend off three groups of beasts and evade two outer disciples from other cities who crossed his path.


    Liam was now hiding behind a small rock, watching from afar a creature he was interested in for its crystal.


    As Liam readied himself for the quest, the First Officer paid no attention to the creature. He focused solely on the young man who had achieved five progresses within just three weeks.


    ''You''ll be promoted to inner disciple in no time. At your current progress pace, it should happen in a few months... I''d better talk to the boss and prepare to let you join our group. Unfortunately, we won''t be able to take advantage of your work as an outer disciple for long.''


    The gray-haired man with a scar on his face watched Liam for a few more minutes until his identification badge vibrated, drawing his attention away from Liam.


    ''Damn, I''m going to leave you now.'' He closed his eyes for a moment, recognizing the call. ''Just when things were getting interesting...'' He looked south and saw a trio of women, each one of them at the end of the second realm.


    He hadn''t seen Liam in action against humans yet, so he was quite curious. But the matter at hand was more important, so the man regretted it, but still turned his back on the young man and left.


    ''I will ask one of my men to monitor you. Just don''t die while I''m gone, Liam. Now I must join Amos. ''


    With that, Merlin left, disappearing into the forest without Liam or the three women of the Abyss Matriarchs noticing.


    Liam watched the Night Worm, a creature of nocturnal habits, characterized by its negativity. This beast could devour the vitality of its targets and use it for its own growth. Classified as an Ancestor-grade, Middle-level being, the worm Liam was watching now could greatly aid Thal''Korr.


    But conquering it would not be easy for Liam. The 2-meter-long, 40-centimeter-diameter, white-bodied creature that was devouring a red hawk was a powerful 9-Star Spirit Lord.


    ''Night worms exhibit greater strength at night compared to the daytime, but they are more manageable during the nocturnal hours. In the daytime, they retreat into a unique cocoon that enhances their natural power twofold. These subterranean creatures also pose a challenge to access during daylight hours.''


    Liam observed his intended prey with utmost attentiveness.


    ''During the night, their most vulnerable moment occurs right after they have fed. It is at this time that they slacken, as they need to sleep in order to absorb the enhancements they have received. As a result, they have developed a habit of rushing back to their hiding places immediately after feeding.


    This will be my moment to strike!''


    He decided, clenching his fists, determined to continue the hunt for this disgusting looking, sticky, smelling creature.


    The worm, while feeding on the life force of its enemy, would decompose the bodies of its prey and wrap itself in its deadly little tentacles, causing the flesh of its prey to rot.


    Liam had completed his crystal hunting mission for the sect. Since leaving the cave with Thal''Korr, he had conducted three hunts, resulting in a total of 13 Middle-level King-grade Arcane Crystals and 9 High-level King-grade crystals.


    He now had 32 Middle-level King-grade and 18 High-level King-grade crystals in his spatial ring.


    According to his calculations, this should be enough to complete this month''s and next month''s missions.


    But Liam didn''t want to risk a mistake in his calculations. So before he left, he planned to look for a few more crystals to make sure that if he was wrong, there would be a surplus of crystals and not a shortage.


    But before that, he wanted to find at least three more Ancestor-grade crystals so that Thal''Korr would have something to help him recover from future injuries.


    Despite the chilly night air that sent shivers down his spine, Liam remained steadfast, waiting for any sign that the enemy''s meal was complete. The night worm, its writhing form growing increasingly resistant to each meal, compelled Liam to bide his time and refrain from attacking.


    In the darkness, he caught sight of the red bird''s lifeless body slipping from the grasp of the white worm''s small tentacles. The sight spurred Liam into action, silently summoning Thal''Korr, all while carefully masking his own cultivation.


    He swiftly advanced, positioning himself at a 90-degree angle to Thal''Korr''s assault, ready to counter from the opposite side.


    With a silver spear in his hands, Liam raised his powers, delving deeper into the realm of shadows and manipulating them with a heightened intensity.


    Thal''Korr synchronized his movements perfectly with his master, using Power Amplification and Shadow Suppression. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In less than five seconds, a chorus of shadow creatures materialized around the worm, launching a relentless assault on the white creature, rendering it immobile.


    With a powerful leap, Liam soared through the air, his grip on the spear tightening as he aimed for the enemy''s head, knowing that a well-aimed strike could swiftly bring an end to the fight.


    With precision, Thal''Korr tracked the creature, his sharp claws attacking its small side tentacles, ensuring it couldn''t drain their life force.


    In a momentary pause, the creature''s infrared sensors engaged, allowing it to analyze its enemy''s heat signatures.


    Another weakness of the Night Worm was its ability to see. This was a creature without eyes that used heat to understand its surroundings. The problem with that? Spirits consisted only of mana and elements. With rare exceptions, almost every Spirit looked like a cold creature, difficult to locate for a creature with infrared vision.


    The creature turned its attention to the enemy attacking it from above, opened its mouth, and spat a green goo in Liam''s direction.


    It was a caustic spit, but Liam had no fear as he summoned the corpse of one of his last opponents.


    As Liam fell against the white worm, a crocodile-like creature emerged, its massive abdomen dwarfing the size of a man''s entire body.


    The green spit landed on the corpse of the dead creature, sizzling and corroding the crocodile''s tough scales in a matter of seconds.


    Liam felt the dead creature he had used suddenly crumble to dust, but luckily he was already low to the ground when the corpse could no longer hold itself together and split in two.


    At that precise moment, he reached the white worm, hearing its agonized cries for the first time. Thal''Korr skillfully sliced off half of the deadly protuberances, freeing others from its life-draining grasp.


    The creature''s agonizing scream filled the air, sending a chilling sensation down his spine as the dangerous energy radiated from its body. Meanwhile, the leaves and branches of the surrounding trees trembled in response to the presence of multiple creatures.


    Liam didn''t mind at first, unleashing his spear attack with a swift and precise motion, the sound of metal slicing through the air echoing around him.


    When he touched the creature''s head with his spear, Liam felt as if he had touched metal. But he continued to push against the enemy''s resistant gelatinous shell.


    When he pierced the enemy''s body, the worm''s agonized and strange screams ceased, along with the creature''s complete paralysis.


    Thal''Korr finished removing the last of the worm''s tentacles, making sure the creature would not try to steal his master''s life force.


    But when he realized the enemy was dead, and they had won this battle, he felt a chill in his soul, sharing the same feeling as Liam as he looked around.


    "Fuck!" Liam said in a low voice as he saw a group of smaller worms, similar to the 9-Star creature they had just killed, emerge from the ground and surround them.


    These creatures were 3 to 5 stars weaker than the now dead enemy. But they surpassed 20 individuals as they stood with angry apparencies, reddened, while raising parts of their bodies like snakes would do when threatened.


    "We have no choice but to defeat them." Liam said to Thal''Korr as he sensed the combined aura of the opponents.


    Thal''Korr positioned himself with his back to his master, while Liam held his spear with both hands thoughtfully as he contemplated the challenge ahead.


    "Attack!" He said after coordinating with his Spirit on how to divide the enemies.


    They both ran towards the enemies and attacked them, this time paying more attention to the corrosive saliva of these creatures.


    Even though they were weaker than them, they could certainly hurt and even kill them!

 Chapter 104 - 104: Nearby Battles

    A terrifying sensation approached them, causing the hairs on their bodies to stand on end and their hearts to beat faster.


    "What is it?" Standing back to back with her three companions, a blonde woman gripped a sword in her hand as she asked.


    The only black-haired woman, the tallest of the three at 1.8 meters, frowned as she saw from a distance what it was.


    "A fucking third realm beast!" She took a step back, forcing her two companions to look in that direction as they moved in line with her.


    "How is this possible? How is a third realm beast so close to the lake?" The third and smallest of these women asked, her brown eyebrows matching her grimace.


    "That... It must be because of that scream a moment ago?" The blonde asked.


    They had been following Liam''s footsteps when they heard a terrible high-pitched scream coming from the opposite direction they were now looking.


    Now, however, they couldn''t help but put Liam aside and focus all their attention on the creature approaching them.


    "Get ready to fight. We won''t be able to escape!" The taller woman said as her mana moved through her body and her two Spirits formed beside her.


    She had good senses and could tell from the creature''s wide eyes that a red-eyed tiger was targeting them. But against a third realm beast known for its speed, there was no way they could run so easily!


    The two women swallowed their saliva as they listened to their leader, cursing the beast''s scream that had drawn the third realm creature''s attention in their direction.


    They also moved their mana, condensing their Spirits to their sides.


    In the blink of an eye, six Spirits formed on the women''s sides, three 7-Star, two 8-Star, and a single 9-Star Spirit Lord.


    "Prepare your defense artifacts!" The black-haired woman said aloud, gripping her bow and arrow, ready to begin the battle.


    Just as the three were preparing for the worst, the white-furred, red-eyed creature stared at them as it move more slowly, its mouth ajar and its teeth appearing.


    It had come this way, interested in its favorite prey, the Night Worm. But when it encountered three Spirit Masters, its plans changed immediately. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As interesting as a wounded Night Worm was, a single worm was no match for three 9-star Spirit Lord Spirit Masters!


    With a 1-Star cultivation from the Spirit Earth Realm, the 1.7-meter tall, 4-meter long, 500-kilogram creature with razor-sharp claws on its paws prepared and leaped at these opponents.


    The three women also went forward, commanding their Spirits to move against the enemy, with only one of them staying beside them while they moved in different directions.


    ...


    While the women of the Abyss Matriarchs failed in their plan to get to Liam, he and Thal''Korr had already spent over 60% of their mana against the group of white worms.


    After the first moment of enemy siege, they had taken down half of the opponents, arriving at the current situation where 11 night worms were attacking them as they felt the weight of the battle.


    Despite their cultivation advantage, they were facing versatile creatures that could steal their vitality and seriously injure them with their corrosive saliva.


    After using some of their mana to kill the first opponents, they were now more vulnerable, with Thal''Korr losing some of his offensive power, while Liam was sweating profusely and panting.


    "Shit!" Liam dodged another spit in his direction, this time feeling the stench of caustic saliva pass close to his face.


    A white worm leaped towards him, its tentacles writhing, ready to drain Liam''s life force.


    Fortunately, it was just a 5-Star Spirit Lord, and even though one of his arms was injured, Liam could still tap into his ability to absorb others'' life force and fight back against the white worm.


    Unfazed by the closeness of his adversary, he decisively impaled its head with his spear.


    With a swift motion, Liam removed his weapon from the motionless body, leaping back just in time to evade another acidic attack, only to find himself entangled in the slimy grasp of yet another creature''s tentacles.


    In agony, he let out a piercing scream as he felt a portion of his life force being drained, only to retaliate by striking his enemy once more.


    ''Shit! They can hurt me with this skill now!'' He realized as his mana reached only 30% of his capacity.


    There were still six enemies around him, but Thal''Korr was in bad shape, his body already transparent, having lost a lot of vitality and mana to his enemies.


    Not wanting to risk any more, he summoned the potion he still had with him¡ªLife Serum¡ªand consumed it while still in battle.


    ''This potion will take a minute to take full effect. I can manage them on my own.'' Gritting his teeth, he moved to avoid enemies while commanding Thal''Korr to return to his soul.


    With Thal''Korr about to explode and only 30% mana left, he would have to use up his potion anyway, if he didn''t want to be vulnerable to whatever enemies he might find outside the city.


    He preferred to preserve his Spirit and recover amid battle!


    The six remaining creatures pressed against Liam, half of them advancing to steal his life force, the other half spitting at him.


    He moved as best he could in this area of various rocks and sparse trees in the forest, using what little advantage of shadows he had to mask parts of his movements and be more efficient in his dodging.


    Just thirty seconds after consuming the potion, an intense burning sensation surged through his entire body as an uncontrollable flow of mana coursed through him, steadily replenishing his power reserves.


    When his mana reached 55% again, he could feel his injuries healing and his battle fatigue dissipating. With a subtle smile, he increased his speed and launched another attack.


    With precise aim, he launched daggers towards the weaker enemy, steadily moving forward to confront the stronger adversary. In a swift motion, he thrust the body of his spear through another white worm.


    The creatures were helpless in their attempts to defend themselves against him. Exhausted just like everyone else, they longed for a moment of respite from the fight. However, unlike humans, beasts were seldom equipped with any resources to rejuvenate themselves during the heat of battle. This was especially the case for creatures of lower rank, like these Night Worms.


    By the time one minute had passed and the potion had taken full effect, Liam had regained 85% of his strength, swiftly eliminating four out of the remaining six enemies.


    Even though the potion should have restored him to 100%, he was still engaged in the fight, making it impossible for him to reach that level of recovery. However, against opponents who were already close to exhaustion, it was enough for him to kill the last of the worms.


    With a swift horizontal motion, Liam forcefully slammed the body of the final worm against a sturdy tree trunk. He carefully observed as the creature fought for its life, ultimately succumbing after four seconds.


    Liam scanned the area, relieved to see no other white creatures emerging from the ground. The battle was finally over.


    He looked around and saw 23 corpses, his sense of smell blocked by the foul stench these creatures emitted.


    But before he could even move to take his prizes from the battle of the surrounding corpses, Liam turned his face in the direction where he could feel a powerful battle developing.


    ''That magical fluctuation...'' He felt the power of not only the third realm beast but also three humans.


    Because of his sharper senses after the evolution of the incubus, Liam could tell without seeing that these three were women and not men.


    ''Are these the women of the Abyss Matriarchs?'' He asked himself, aware that there weren''t many all-female groups around him.


    Female factions were quite common in the world of cultivation. However, he felt it was too much of a coincidence for three women from a group other than the one hunting him to be so close to him.


    With the realization of what was happening close at hand in his mind, Liam collected the Arcane Crystals from the 23 bodies before he left, climbing the side trees and moving towards the ongoing battle.


    ''I''ll see what''s going on. If it''s too dangerous for me to move, I''ll leave immediately.'' He decided, imagining that this was how Ester had won so much from him.


    It was worth trying such a woman''s strategy at least once before deciding whether it was worth moving around the lair like this!

 Chapter 105 - 105: Bad Karma

    The third realm beast shouldn''t be powerful enough to perceive Liam''s true strength unless he displays some indications. However, given the circumstances, even if he were to reveal it, the creature wouldn''t detect the presence of the boy lurking nearby.


    Liam cautiously navigated through the dense bushes and treacherous rocks near the lake, maintaining a safe distance to avoid any potential danger. Initially, he wanted to gain a better understanding of the situation by inspecting the scene of the confrontation.


    However, once he caught sight of the area, the signs of a fight, bloodstains, and a lifeless woman''s body compelled him to alter his plans.


    ''Fuck! They were really after me!''


    As Liam looked toward those women, members of the Abyss Matriarchs, a shiver ran down his spine.


    Among the trio of 9-Star Spirit Lords, embroiled in the ongoing battle for the past minute and a half, one now lay sprawled on the ground, close to where Liam observed the confrontation. Her body was a grotesque sight, contorted with broken limbs and marred by deep claw marks.


    The white-furred tiger left behind a scene of brutal carnage after savagely attacking and killing her!


    But the situation of the other women wasn''t much better. Only two of their Spirits were still there. Besides, one of the women had a deep abdominal wound.


    Liam''s eyes locked onto a brown-haired woman, her pale complexion contrasting with her blood-soaked garments and the sight of her protruding intestines. With a weapon still in her hand, she bravely joined forces with her companion and the two remaining ghosts to confront and attack the white creature. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The last woman, with jet-black hair and standing as tall as Liam, showed no signs of deep wounds on her body, but her exhaustion was evident as she was drenched in sweat and nearing her limit.


    As she moved, Liam could see the fear in her eyes, a flicker of uncertainty about her chances of victory, and the grim reality of her survival. This was a dangerous forest for anyone to come so close to their limits!


    The proximity of their end didn''t diminish the significance of the three women''s actions. Their efforts had a noticeable effect, even in the face of adversity. The 1-Star Spirit Earth Realm white tiger was also at its limit.


    Its enormous body was covered with spear and sword wounds, and nearly 60% of its white fur was stained with blood. Meanwhile, at least five daggers were pierced in its body, causing it discomfort and limitation.


    Its once striking gaze had dulled, its eyelids barely open, while its wide mouth hung open, desperately gasping for air with each movement.


    If the tall black-haired woman was on her last legs before collapsing from exhaustion, this bestial creature appeared even more feeble.


    With one last roar, the tiger obliterated one of the two translucent spirits surrounding it, intensifying the dizziness of the woman with the stomach wound.


    As the last Spirit was destroyed, her situation took a turn for the worse, causing her to momentarily lose her balance and teeter backwards.


    "Shit!" She wailed, but she had no hope of survival.


    Her only chance was for her stronger sister to have a recovery potion left, otherwise she would die, since she had nothing like that in her ring today.


    ''I should have prepared better...'' She regretted leaving the city in a hurry because of Liam.


    On other occasions, she would have prepared better!


    As her companion fell, the tall woman stood amidst the chaos, her spirit dwindling and the white tiger fixating on her with its menacing red eyes.


    For a moment, she stood facing the creature, her heart pounding in her chest as she anticipated the decisive moment. With her mouth wide open, she let out a piercing scream before launching herself forward, her Spirit aflame doggedly to resolve the situation in a single decisive move.


    The tiger thought the same and leaped up with one of its paws, pointing at the enemies, determined to end the fight.


    At that moment, the tiger destroyed the last remaining Spirit in the area, its sharp, long claws going for the black-haired woman''s left arm.


    The tall woman did not falter at the loss of her Spirit. She continued to attack until she reached the enemy''s chest and plunged her weapon into its body.


    She succeeded in attacking the white tiger, but it also attacked her, throwing her 12 meters away until she crashed hard into a tree.


    "Aaaagh!"


    As she landed on the ground, dizzy and disoriented, a piercing scream echoed from the direction she had fallen.


    As it looked down, its eyes widened in horror at the sight of the weapon lodged in its chest. It wasn''t a blow that would have killed it, but it left a deep bruise. With all its injuries, this only served to further weaken it, introducing another source of bleeding into its already battered body.


    The woman looked in the direction of the white creature and watched as it walked towards her with difficulty.


    She wanted to get up and run, but she couldn''t. She had broken one of her arms when she hit the tree next to her, while her left arm was badly injured from the previous attack.


    Now all that was left was for the beast to catch up with her, and it would all be over.


    ''Damn it! Why did this happen?'' She closed her eyes, grieving, but aware that there was no escape.


    However, at the moment she closed her eyes, silence fell over her surroundings before the sound of something heavy falling to the ground echoed, followed by footsteps.


    Opening her eyes without understanding, she saw a human with short black hair looking in her direction with a serene expression on his face.


    She recognized him immediately.


    "L-Liam P-Porter!" She stammered out his name.


    Liam pulled his blood-stained spear out of the white tiger''s head, its life abruptly extinguished. He then approached the black-haired woman, her intense gaze fixed upon him.


    "You were after me..." He said as he drew a dagger and threw it at the brown-haired woman''s neck.


    With one swift movement, he cut the woman''s jugular, making sure she wouldn''t surprise him later.


    The woman with black hair observed the situation without moving r saying anything. Given the condition her companion was in, that Desire would likely perish, regardless. If Liam didn''t take action, she would do it herself to spare her friend from suffering.


    "You''re here to kill me..." She said in sudden calm and reassurance, sounding rather strange. "Sigh! Do what you have to do. Just be prepared for the consequences." She didn''t try to negotiate, while unable to move properly.


    "I will certainly prepare." He said as he drew his sword and stopped in front of her, touching one of the black-haired beauty''s cheeks with the tip of his weapon.


    Cultivators were usually pretty. What changed from one woman to the next was their charm, their type of beauty, their physique, their personality. Any Earth person would find the female cultivators of this world exquisite, some more, some less.


    "In your next life, beautiful lady, don''t work too hard against other people''s lives. The karma of those who wish the end of innocents is never good."


    With these words, Liam moved his sword and cut off the head of the woman kneeling before him.


    In one clean, swift, decisive motion, he ended another life, putting an end to the third member of the Abyss Matriarchs in his path.


    With her dead, Liam was alone, this time without people to attack him and try to steal his belongings.


    He looked around, suspicious that Ester would act. But now he didn''t feel like anyone was following him, and he wasn''t exhausted either. Even if that woman was watching him, she wouldn''t do anything against him now. She had already seen the kind of opponent he could kill.


    Liam removed the space storage items from the three dead women, along with their Arcane Crystals. He did the same with the white tiger, removing the creature''s claws and teeth as well.


    In this situation, he made the biggest profit since he started hunting for crystals!


    With little effort, he had got four Ancestor-grade Arcane Crystals, two of which were Low-level and two of which were Middle-level ones!


    Besides these crystals, he also received 10 Second Class weapons, 70 gold coins, 560 silver coins, 19 technique books, 12 miscellaneous knowledge books, and a few enchanted artifacts of low rank.


    Among the items of little use to him were women''s clothes, letters, combs, diaries, and other artifacts useful to women.


    He also received two new spatial rings and a space necklace, along with keys similar to those he had received when he joined the sect.


    This time, however, he was surprised to take two pills from his opponents'' spatial items. Neither was of interest to him, but they could be valuable in Mary''s hands.


    So, he set off in search of a place to cultivate in secret, intending to let Thal''Korr absorb the new Arcane Crystals he''d got.


    It was time for him to go in search of another qualitative breakthrough!

 Chapter 106 - 106: Returning to the City

    In a dark area of the forest, far away from City Thirteen, closer to City Twelve and City Eleven, there was a shadowy area of the forest.


    Five outer disciples, residents of City Twelve, were now lying on the ground, their eyes wide open as sweat dripped from their pores. Their legs were powerless as they ignored the wet soil. Meanwhile, they were braced against the ground as they stared at the shadow creatures in front of them.


    The place where they had watched for months a valuable medicinal plant grow was now engulfed in an eerie darkness, sending shivers down their spines.


    They felt a surge of terror as the sinister whispers of the shadow demons merged with the chilling night breeze.


    They wanted to get out of there; they wanted to use their backgrounds against the one behind it all, but would their fear let them?


    Their mouths and throats were parched, adding to their overwhelming desire to vanish and evade whoever was responsible for these unsettling emotions.


    Amid these six poor mid-level second realm cultivators, a man with short black hair was finishing gathering the herb that had caught his attention.


    In the midst of the frightening darkness of this enclosed forest, which was extremely humid and hot even at night, Liam finished what he was doing, ignoring the people nearby.


    In his hands was a Third Class medicinal herb, Shadowleaf. It could be consumed by demonic cultivators to purify their elements and refine their powers, or even used to make pills, potions, ointments, etc.


    But even after obtaining it, Liam did not bother to murder the six disciples of City Twelve who stood in his way.


    After allowing Thal''Korr to absorb the Arcane Crystals of the women of Abyss Matriarchs, the Shadowfiend demon evolved to the Middle-level of the Ancestor-grade.


    The Spirit also achieved a cultivation breakthrough, reaching the beginning of the 8-Star level.


    Thal''Korr''s qualitative improvement increased all of Liam''s attributes, helping him improve the level of his Shadowfiend powers, his natural senses, his strength, and also his cultivation.


    Now, Liam was at the beginning of the 9-Star of the Spirit Lord Realm!


    But his strength hadn''t just improved by one step, it had changed so much that he could simply ignore those six while his shadows protected his identity and frightened those people.


    After collecting the plant that had caught his attention hours ago, he left the area and finally made his way back to Peak Thirteen!


    With almost six days of hunting through the forest of Reidway Fjord, he had completed everything he had planned to do in the area.


    He now had 44 Middle-level King-grade Arcane Crystals, 26 High-level Kind-grade crystals, 6 Low-level Ancestor-grade and 2 Middle-level Ancestor-grade ones in his spatial ring.


    For the last two days, he had been hunting a bit more, focusing on getting more crystals to have a safety margin to complete his quests for this month and the next, but also to have some crystals to use in Thal''Korr.


    Now that he had completed everything he wanted, strengthened himself, and dealt with many enemies, it was time for him to return to the city and continue dealing with his problems. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the dark shadows in the previous area dissipated, they followed him, leaving the previous terrain behind as he made his way along a safe path.


    Even though Thal''Korr had evolved again and Liam was at a higher level, he still couldn''t underestimate this forest. Third realm creatures would still be deadly to him, so he still used the map of the area to follow the zones of sightings of second realm creatures.


    The Mana Mask was activated, with a 7-Star cultivation exposed.


    After days of acting in this forest, Liam had concluded that if he returned to City Thirteen with a plain cultivation of only 6-Star, people would doubt his true strength.


    To avoid questions that would lead to his genuine power being revealed, he decided it was worth revealing a little more power than before.


    Besides, he needed something to "convince" Ester that his power was no greater than that.


    Even if it wasn''t realistic for a 7-Star Spirit Lord to beat a 9-Star Spirit Lord¡ªLevi¡ªit was less ridiculous than a 6-Star Spirit Lord doing it.


    But besides Ester, the Crimson Rebels, Abyss Matriarchs, and Emerald Owls would probably suspect him of being responsible for the disappearance of their companions.


    ''I''m going to be in a lot of trouble as soon as I get back to the city.'' He sighed as he thought about the challenges ahead.


    Liam was at an interesting point in his journey in City Thirteen. He was no longer so weak that he was defenseless, but he wasn''t so strong that he didn''t have to worry.


    His situation was not that much better than before. He still had enemies who could kill him, and he had to be careful. His only advantage was to hide his true power and surprise those who underestimated him.


    ''I need to focus on becoming a Second Class Runemaster in the next few weeks. That''s the fastest way to get out of trouble.''


    He was thinking about the possibility of advancing with each quality upgrade that specialty experts underwent.


    Special resources, dual cultivation, or combat would hardly force him to advance from the second realm to the third in the short term. Recently, he had used several types of stimulations to advance, and it was unlikely that the same would produce quick results in the short term.


    ''With rune inscription, I can get closer to the beginning of the third realm, but that''s not all. By becoming a Second Class Runemaster, I can gain influence and resources by trading in enchanted items.''


    Runemasters made a lot of coins from their profession, even at low levels. Thinking about those coins and how they could help strengthen him, his companions, and potential allies, Liam couldn''t help but put his hopes in that profession.


    ''But I''m going to do what Ann recommended. I''ll train in secret and only bring my doubts to her in the first days back in town. One of my three competitors might see me as a threat and start plotting against me if I show them rapid progress.''


    He planned in silence, carefully making his way through the forest in the middle of the night.


    Fortunately, he now had several gold and silver coins to buy the resources he needed to improve his training. Besides, he could go another week without going to the Beasts Hall, and the people from Emerald Owls wouldn''t be able to force him to fight again for at least the next two weeks.


    ''I will take advantage of this time and train hard while keeping a low profile. In another week, it will be time for me to collect my next wage.''


    At the level he was already at, Liam could take the test to become a Senior Initiate. But he didn''t want to do that, no matter how much it would increase his wage. Since he wanted to hide his strength, and was close to the third realm, he wanted to get the direct promotion from outer disciple to inner disciple by achieving the third realm before the age of twenty.


    That was his current plan, and with that in mind, he would soon return to his town!


    ...


    "Looks like a disciple is returning." Said one Officer stationed at one of the entrances to Peak Thirteen, alerting his companions to a lone figure coming 200 meters ahead.


    "In the middle of the night? He''s got guts," said one of the masked men in the area.


    One of Cyrus'' observers recognized Liam and frowned when he saw the boy was now stronger. He couldn''t sense Liam''s level exactly, but he could tell from the boy''s appearance, body movements, and expression.


    ''He was successful in his hunt and had dealt with his rivals.'' The man thought to himself, ready to report this to his superior later.


    Under the watchful eyes of half a dozen Officers, Liam made his way through the dark, poorly lit lane at the end of the forest and the beginning of the town, arriving at the entrance post he had passed earlier.


    This time, no one was following him, and the area was relatively quiet. City Thirteen was busy 24 hours a day, but at night, the exit to the city and some of the shopping streets were deserted.


    "Officers, I''m returning from my hunt. I would like permission to enter the city and complete my mission." Liam greeted the men, quickly pulling out his identification badge.


    An Officer answered him, removed the warning from his ID, and then handed him back the permit to leave the city.


    With that in hand, Liam thanked the Officer and made his way to the top of the peak, towards the Records Hall, to complete his mission of collecting Arcane Crystals for the sect.


    He had a lot to do tomorrow, so he decided to do it all at once and go back to his room to rest. Tomorrow was going to be a busy day, no doubt about it!

 Chapter 107 - 107: Liams Inventory

    With his bedroom window shut tightly and the furniture behind the door, he lay sprawled on his bed; the sheets falling off the sides as he seemed to have passed out in his sleep.


    Despite the first rays of daylight filling his room, he remained in a deep slumber, undisturbed. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His body remained almost motionless, with only the faint sound of his breath confirming his well-being.


    After finishing his missions for this month and the next, Liam returned to his room and spent most of his time sleeping. He had been under a lot of stress, injured, and had barely gotten any proper rest during his hunt. However, his body desperately needed more proper rest in order to sleep well and eat properly.


    For the past few hours, he had enjoyed a peaceful sleep, a rare occurrence in nearly a week.


    As the first rays of daylight seeped into his room, his body stirred, showing that he was waking up.


    In his underwear, he rolled over onto his stomach, his bed providing a comfortable resting spot. As time passed, his hands started to stir in his slumber, absently scratching various places on his body.


    The noise from Street Thirty-Seven grew louder as the disciples moved through the city, filling his ears with a cacophony of sounds.


    When he woke up, Liam looked up at the white ceiling of his room for a moment, felt an incredible lightness in his body, and couldn''t help but smile.


    For someone who slept in a comfortable bed and a safe room every day, it could be difficult to feel the effects of a good night''s sleep. But for someone who could not usually sleep properly, a good night''s rest was magic!


    Liam could almost feel stronger just from resting!


    But this was no surprise to him. He knew fully that one had to be careful with one''s mortal biological activities until at least the fourth realm of cultivation.


    Using one hand to bend over, Liam lifted part of his body and soon gathered the courage to wash himself. Amid his movement, the sound of his stomach begging for food alerted him and reminded him of his plan to eat somewhere other than in the Refectory this morning.


    ''Time for me to start preparing for the challenges after the hunt.''


    He stepped out of the shower and stopped in front of his dresser to finish drying his body.


    As soon as he was done dressing, Liam used his spatial ring to remove all the items he had with him at the moment.


    As he spread everything out on the floor of his room, he inspected the crystals, weapons, and other items he had.


    After going through the Records Hall and completing this month''s and next month''s crystal collection missions, he now had 16 King-grade and 8 Ancestor-grade Arcane Crystals with him.


    He wanted to keep the 8 Ancestor-grade crystals for himself, while he wanted to give the 16 King-grade crystals to Mary.


    He put the crystals back into his ring and looked at the weapons he had with him.


    ''I will give three of these weapons to Mary. They are Second Class weapons, superior to the ones she currently has.''


    Picking up a spear and a sword he had got from the women of the Abyss Matriarchs, he muttered. "I''ll keep these two with me."


    In his hands were two Second Class weapons, but unlike all the other items he carried, these two were of high-quality.


    Most of the weapons he had with him were of low or ordinary quality, the kind that would get damaged faster or have less attack power.


    ''I will keep these two and two more ordinary-quality daggers. Except for Mary''s weapons, I''ll sell all the others.'' Liam decided to do this later today in order to collect coins and merit points.


    He put the weapons back into his spatial ring, also the two bottles of pills that he would give to Mary. Then he looked at the medicinal plant, Shadowleaf, a special resource he wanted to negotiate with an Alchemist to make pills for him.


    But he didn''t want to do that right away. His body had recently absorbed various types of medicinal essences from potions, and he had also strengthened quickly.


    ''I will focus on tempering my body and soul with more traditional, slower methods of advancement for a while before I go back to absorb resources to strengthen myself.''


    He put the plant away again, not wanting to waste its effects because of the possible resistance his body might show at the moment.


    Along with the plant, he also kept the body parts of the beasts he had killed over the past few days, which he also intended to sell later this morning to raise funds.


    Soon after, he stored the belongings of the women and men he had killed, keeping some to give to Mary, some for himself, but most to sell.


    These were resources that could not be traced back to their owners, so selling them would be easy and shouldn''t be dangerous.


    He also put back into his ring the theoretical books on techniques and subjects relevant to Spirit Masters. They were things he intended to spend some time with between today and tomorrow to determine their value.


    Unfortunately, it wasn''t possible to sell copies of books within the sect, so the most he could do was share them with his trusted people and use them to learn new things. The space storage items of his victims fell into this category, and he intended to keep them to sell outside the headquarters in the future.


    With all this stored in his spatial ring, he came to the last items he had with him: letters, messages, and several keys.


    As he run his eyes over the letters, he tore most of them up, as they were messages about things that were not relevant to him.


    Hardly anyone would exchange important information by letter or without using hard-to-understand codes.


    When he had disposed of all these papers, Liam grabbed the keys that were there with him. They were not keys to rooms or safes, but keys given to new recruits.


    While pondering the matter, he recalled the text he had received with his key while entering the sect weeks before. It appeared to allude to a potential treasure hunt or some sort of analogous adventure.


    He doubtfully looked at the nine keys he had with him at the moment. He held out his hands and took two of them, feeling that he had noticed something compatible in both of them.


    ''Wait a minute... Do these keys match?''


    He tried to fit one key into the other and then opened his eyes even wider when he saw that his theory was correct.


    ''They fit!''


    Liam looked at the keys he had with him, searching for combinations.


    He connected three keys, but the others didn''t seem to be compatible with the three already connected. But he repeated the process and make two more combinations of two keys each, leaving only two others that didn''t seem to fit with any other.


    ''These remaining keys are like some of the ones I used... By the looks of it, some of the disciples'' keys are the same. My previous thought was incorrect. I should take another look at Mary''s key to see where I am coming from.''


    He smiled as he looked at the three connected keys.


    They formed nothing particularly eye-catching, but Liam could tell that they would form something of value when completed. There were at least three more keys to go before the shape of the most complete one would be more obvious to him, something he immediately added to his plans to talk to Felicity, Electa, and Mary.


    If he was lucky, perhaps the keys of these three women would help him better understand what this would lead to!


    "Tsk! The Demon Gate is really hard to survive. They probably created it to pit the disciples against each other," Liam said in realization.


    If his allies'' keys didn''t work, he could already imagine that the way forward for him would be to keep killing disciples and capturing their respective keys. Sooner or later, his path of killing would lead him to complete this hidden mission.


    It was just a matter of realizing that the keys fit and then deciding to collect them from his fellow disciples!


    Liam kept the keys with him and left his room, not encountering the Leopards'' guards, as the faction didn''t know he had already returned.


    The same was true for some of Liam''s enemies, but that was about to change. With daylight breaking and him moving around the city, it wouldn''t be long before word of his return spread!


    Liam knew he couldn''t control it, so he didn''t hide when he left his dorm. He went straight to the place where he planned to eat, starving himself as he walked at a brisk pace to the establishment.


    After climbing 500 steps, he reached the street where the place where he wanted to eat this morning was located. By paying 100 silver coins, he would soon receive a feast for one before happily devouring his food.


    He had been eating dried meat and fruit for days. Eating food prepared by good Magic Cooks was just what he needed to complete his recovery after the hunt!

 Chapter 108 - 108: Meeting of the Top 10 Members?

    "How did you get all this?" Asked the same arms dealer to whom Liam had sold his spear he had brought back from the Eternal Doom Island when he entered the Demon Gate.


    As he saw the questioning look on the man''s face, who was frowning and looking him in the eye, Liam didn''t hesitate to answer. With a firm tone, he said, "I found it while hunting for crystals."


    A Demon Gate disciple didn''t have to act against another disciple to get resources in the forests near the sect''s peaks. Beasts could kill people and leave their belongings behind.


    Some beasts were in the habit of taking their enemies'' items after winning a battle, often carrying them around with them, such as amulets and war trophies. Other creatures kept them in their lairs, places that could become riches for the lucky humans who found them in their owners'' absence.


    But beyond this kind of situation, disciples could die fighting each other, with no victor left to loot the bodies of their enemies. It wasn''t uncommon for fights to result in death on both sides, resulting in many space storage items being lost in the forests not only of Demon Gate, but of the entire Twin Land.


    The Blacksmith behind the shop looked at Liam in silence after the boy''s answer. The newcomer''s words were probably excuses to stay out of trouble. But he couldn''t tell if the young man had killed other sect members or not.


    "You''re fortunate, if that''s the case," he said as he brought the over 10 weapons in front of him to his side.


    "Since you''re going to sell them in large quantities, I need a bigger margin to make a profit. I won''t be able to sell them all quickly, so this deal won''t be any better than selling one at a time." The Blacksmith was being honest with Liam to keep the boy from trying to negotiate.


    When one bought many items at once, it was common to get discounts. So Liam expected he wouldn''t get the best possible price for these armors.


    "How much can you pay me?"


    The man looked at the weapons and shook his head.


    "I can pay you the equivalent of 1,200 gold coins."


    Even the cheapest of these weapons would cost over 70 gold coins, as they were low-quality Second Class items.


    Weapons cost more than absorbable resources because they could be used repeatedly!


    Since the most expensive of these items could cost as much as 220 gold coins, Liam knew that the total value of these weapons would exceed 1,800 coins.


    But he could hardly get a better deal than that.


    "Can I get some of that value in merit points?" He asked as he considered the price research he had done earlier.


    A cartel controlled the prices of the shops in the city, so the offer would hardly differ from any other shop in the city.


    "A small amount. I don''t have many merit points to buy artifacts, since most disciples don''t use their merit points like that... However, I can pay you 200 merit points and 800 gold coins."


    Liam nodded, accepting the deal.


    He pulled out his ID badge, handed the item to the Blacksmith, and received his merit points.


    "By the way, do you know where I can sell beast body parts?" He showed the smith some beast claws and teeth.


    The man looked at Liam''s hand and pointed. "Look for a shop that sells alchemical ingredients. Usually such remains are bought and sold in such shops."


    Blacksmiths rarely used the small remains of animals. Aside from the skeletons of some creatures and the skins of others, someone like this middle-aged man wouldn''t be interested in animal remains. But Alchemists could do many things with almost anything from a beast''s body.


    Liam continued to sell his many items, which took up most of his storage space.


    As much as he had gained from this Blacksmith, he wanted to buy various materials to develop his runic inscription skills. He would probably spend most of those coins and merit points much faster than he could have imagined!


    ...


    As Liam made his morning sales run, allies and enemies alike were already talking about him and his victorious return!


    In the Beasts Hall, Lazarus had just heard of Liam''s return from one of his men.


    "Perfect. I want the two of you to stay close to Liam for the next few days. Alert the rest of the faction as well. The enemies probably won''t react well to his return." Said the square-faced man.


    The three people in front of him in the underground area of the coliseum, near the barn where Liam had met Lazarus, nodded in agreement.


    Lazarus got up from where he was and gave his last order. "I''ll visit him later. Let him know."


    "Yes, Chief Ross."


    Two of the men set out to approach Liam, while the other took a different route.


    Lazarus went to the top of the coliseum, thinking to inform the faction leader of Liam''s successful return.


    Liam should be stronger, which meant he could be useful to the faction''s interests in less time than they expected!


    ...


    Meanwhile, at Eleanor''s estate, headquarters of the Abyss Matriarchs...


    "What?" Tabitha Dixon, a woman with shaved sides of her head and early third realm cultivation, shouted as she slammed her hands down hard on a wooden table.


    She and Eleanor had just heard from one of their observers that Liam Porter had returned from his hunt!


    They had sent a trio of late second realm cultivators after Liam, but none of them had returned, and he looked perfect, even stronger, according to this observer''s description, before Tabitha.


    Eleanor''s eyes narrowed as her beautiful face took on a less than attractive expression. She seemed to have aged ten years as the veins in her head visibly quivered.


    "Any news of our sisters?" The leader of this faction asked in a somber tone.


    "No, Chief McCalla." A red-haired 7-Star woman from the second realm said, breaking into a cold sweat in front of the two most important cultivators of her faction.


    "Eleanor, we''re going to confront the bloody Liam Porter!" Tabitha grabbed her weapon and headed for the door of the office they were in.


    Eleanor raised a hand and asked. "And what are we going to do?"


    "Cut his head off!" Tabitha looked back, her eyes red with rage.


    Eleanor shook her head in denial, ignoring the lavish decor of her workplace and the politics of being the leader of her faction. "Don''t be hasty. We have nothing against him. Do you want to break the rules of the sect so carelessly?"


    Eleanor was pessimistic about the situation of her three younger sisters. They were probably too dead not to have returned, even hours after Liam''s return.


    Did that mean that he was responsible for their fate? Not necessarily. The forest was dangerous, and it was possible that they had fallen to disciples from other cities, or even to beasts. In fact, in Eleanor''s opinion, it was unlikely that Liam had been responsible for any negative outcome for his companions.


    "So what do you suggest, Elder Sister McCalla?" Tabitha frowned as she looked at the white-haired woman.


    "Leave the city with a group of sisters and find out what happened. If the younger sisters are still alive, save them. If not, try to understand how they fell. In the meantime, I''ll think of something for Liam Porter."


    "That''s not good enough. Should we let him go in the meantime?" Tabitha didn''t like that.


    "Don''t be so emotional, Tabitha. Besides us, there are other factions out of town that are against him. I''ll meet with Myles Smille later and see what we can do together against Liam and the Leopards."


    The two women with Eleanor opened their eyes in surprise as they heard the name of the number two rank in the arena, the leader of one of the rival factions of the Abyss Matriarchs.


    Myles Smille, 4-Star Spirit Earth Spirit Master, current leader of the Crimson Rebels, was not someone Eleanor would agree to meet so easily. Her faction and this man''s had a lot of problems, and to say that most of its members hated each other was no exaggeration.


    "Are you serious?" Tabitha asked in disbelief.


    "Getting rid of Liam Porter is worth it. Otherwise, another William Semple will emerge and overshadow our efforts."


    Not only did the Emerald Owls hate William, but almost every faction in City Thirteen hated the number one player in the arena!


    Eleanor added. "Let''s be more careful with Liam Porter. He''s grown up too fast, and now that he''s back from his hunt, he''ll stay for a while if he ventures out of the city. Our next move must be decisive. We have to make sure there are no mistakes and he falls.


    If I have to, I''ll move myself to make sure!"


    The two women opened their mouths, not expecting Eleanor to take Liam Porter''s case so seriously that she would consider moving herself.


    Eleanor was ranked 8th in the arena, so her willingness to act was no small feat!


    Tabitha dropped the weapon in her hands and took a deep breath, calming her heart a little. "All right. I''ll go and see what happened. But be careful, Elder Sister McCalla. This man is not easy. Last time..." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I know." Eleanor interrupted her confidante. "I''ll be careful. Now go on." She said before turning her eyes to the second realm cultivation subordinate standing there with them. "As for you, keep an eye on Liam Porter. I want a daily report on all the places he goes, the people he meets, everything."


    "Yes, Chief McCalla."

 Chapter 109 - 109: Marys Situation

    "What?!" Hannibal shouted as he smashed the wooden table in front of him, having just heard of Liam''s return.


    "Some men saw him selling weapons at a Blacksmith''s shop this morning before he went to an Alchemist''s shop. He sells body parts from the beasts he hunted in the last few days." The subordinate who brought the news detailed.


    "What about Francis and the others?" One of Hannibal''s companions, who was at his side in the arena for their daily work, asked with an apathetic look.


    "They haven''t returned..." The 5-Star cultivator said more quietly, his voice filled with an uncertainty that was hard to ignore. "Liam also returned stronger, with 7-Star cultivation..."


    At the suggestive tone of this short red-haired man, Hannibal shivered, his eyebrows drawn together in a grimace. "Are they dead?"


    There were items that could show the vitality of distant cultivators. But these matrices weren''t cheap and had several restrictions that made them exclusive to the highest-ranking cultivators in their organizations and families.


    "Possibly." The man estimated. "But we should investigate or wait a few more days to be sure. If they don''t return within three days, the chance that they are still alive is less than 2%."


    As weak as he was, this 5-Star Spirit Lord was a born investigator. He knew what he was talking about, and Hannibal trusted him.


    "We don''t have the men to investigate that right now. Monitor the entrances to the city for signs of their return. If they''re not back in three days, consider them dead." Hannibal said between his teeth, his tone as dark as the circles under his eyes.


    "What are we going to do about Liam, boss?" Hannibal''s companion asked, standing with him in the area they were in, a weapons room near the competitors'' wing of the arena.


    "Right now, we can''t move on him directly in the arena. We''ll have to wait another two weeks and then we''ll be able to confront him with our men... Until then, we can only act outside the hall."


    Acting outside the hall would be dangerous, both because of Liam''s current position in the Leopards and because of the sect''s rules. The slightest mistake and they could be in much more trouble than they are now.


    "I have a suggestion, boss," said the 5-Star man who was still standing there.


    "Speak up." Hannibal looked at the man with little expectation.


    "I''ve heard rumors he has a friend who visited him in the Infirmary. I don''t know how far their friendship goes yet, but we can observe it. Depending on the outcome, we could use her to force him into traps, or even turn her into one of us and work against him quietly.


    Poison is a woman''s weapon, boss." The man said in a rather wicked tone.


    Hannibal''s frown gradually lost its strength, and a smile appeared on his face.


    "Hahaha, I was right to bring you into the faction, Abimael!" Hannibal placed his hands on the man''s shoulders, pleased with what he''d heard. "Very well, do whatever it takes to make it happen. Whether she poisons Liam herself or we use her to force him to make mistakes. Whatever, just guarantee me the results!"


    "I''ll get on it right away, boss!"


    ...


    While doing her job at the Essences Hall today¡ªthe one responsible for the city''s resources production¡ªMary sneezed, brought a hand to her face and scratched her nose.


    "Are you all right, Sister Mary?" Asked a young woman, about five feet tall, with a slim build and big cheeks. She looked like a child, not only in her physical appearance but also in her clothes and thin voice.


    This was Jane Foster, 6-Star Spirit Lord, an Initiate at Demon Gate, in charge of the area where Mary was working at the moment.


    The Essences Hall was enormous. It had an exclusive library, special gardens, greenhouses, communal plantations, and much more.


    The place where Mary was working this morning was a thousand square meter greenhouse, where various fragrant plants were neatly arranged with much mana around them.


    In this colorful place, Mary and the other Aspirants had to take care of the plants that were grown there, sometimes harvesting them, sometimes planting them, and tending to them so that nothing would go wrong with them.


    Jane was at her side, the only one there whom Mary could call close to her. It would be foolish to trust anyone at Demon Gate. But she liked the ''girl'' and got along well with Jane.


    "Yeah, it must have been the dust." Mary said as she took off her special gloves and walked out of the greenhouse to get some air.


    Jane followed her, leaving the other women working behind. "Sister Mary, have you thought about my proposal?" Asked the ''girl'', one of the youngest outer disciples of City Thirteen at just 16 years old.


    Mary looked out over the beautiful view of the Essences Hall garden and took a deep breath of fresh air. But it didn''t take her long to answer her superior. "Yes. I''m tempted to join you, Sister Jane."


    Jane smiled, having invited Mary to leave town and hunt beasts.


    As an Aspirant, Mary couldn''t do that alone. She didn''t have that kind of permission. But she was already a 4-Star Spirit Lord and could soon become a 5-Star. She was willing to take the risk of hunting her second Spirit.


    Mary hadn''t hunted her second essence yet because she had been busy since she joined the sect. Another important point was that she had had so little time in the over three weeks she had been in this place that the thought of taking the Promotion Exam was out of the question for her.


    She didn''t have the time or resources for it. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But as she grew stronger, her activities would become easier and faster, and eventually there would be time for her to be promoted. If she got a new Spirit now, she could speed that up, so it made sense to accept Jane''s offer.


    Since Jane was Mary''s superior, she could take Mary out of town.


    Mary had already studied enough of the available Spirits in the forest, so she already had the most interesting targets in mind.


    Ideally, it would be better for her to go with Liam. But Liam had so many enemies right now that she didn''t know if that would be good for any of them. But she needed to get out of town to get her next Spirit.


    Jane smiled at the blonde girl, shaking her small head and greenish hair. "How about we leave tomorrow?" The girl suggested.


    "That''s..." Mary hesitated, thinking of Liam. "I''ll have to think about it. Can I give you an answer tomorrow?"


    She wasn''t suspicious of Jane''s interests. As much as it wasn''t good to trust people in this sect, Jane wasn''t like the ordinary members of this place. Jane was one of the few disciples who had been invited to Demon Gate instead of being forced to come here after surviving a cruel experiment.


    Jane didn''t have the same hatred that many Demon Gate disciples had in their hearts and, as far as Mary knew, was favored by their superiors in the city.


    Staying by Jane''s side shouldn''t be a problem.


    ''Jane is a friendly girl. Most people are afraid of her because of her position and powers, but she''s someone who just needs a little attention.'' Mary smiled at the girl, who couldn''t help but accept the answer.


    "All right. I''ll wait until tomorrow before we decide," said the green-haired girl. She saw in Mary the first person who treated her as an equal instead of a little genius or a monster.


    Jane had received her first Spirit at 13, when she made a pact with a Verdant Parasite demon, a type of creature with a high connection to plant life. In doing so, she unwittingly ended a plague that had ravaged a village in her home kingdom for decades.


    But instead of affection and gratitude for what she had done, the people of her village saw her as the plague itself, a being that could return at any time to wreak havoc.


    Soon after she received her first Spirit, she was banished from her village and left to die alone in a forest.


    She lived alone for an entire year until an inner member of the sect found her and invited her to join the group.


    Now she had two Spirits and a second realm cultivation, and was a great prodigy with great potential to become a Spirit Earth Spirit Master before she was even 18.


    While Jane saw in Mary only a little of the affection she had lost when she awakened her powers, this blonde woman saw in this girl what most people couldn''t see.


    "Let''s get back. I have six more Lunarberries to pick..." Mary led the way back to the greenhouse, with Jane happily following, talking about how amazing these plants behind the Lunarberries were.


    Because of her special power, she understood plants very well and enjoyed talking about each one.


    As she nodded to Jane to indicate that she was listening, Mary couldn''t help but think of Liam. She missed his touch, but she was also worried about him.


    ''I hope you come back soon... Or maybe I''ll go on my hunt without seeing you.''


    Soon she returned to her work.

 Chapter 110 - 110: Enemies of My Enemy

    The air was heavy with seriousness, their expressions etched with somberness. At one end of the table, two boys, their heads bowed, faced seven stern men, their frowns casting an icy chill down their spines.


    Myles Smille, a tall and skinny blond man with piercing green eyes, occupied the table''s head. However, his usual attractiveness was eclipsed by his narrowed gaze and deeply furrowed brows. The room seemed to hold its breath, as if expecting the weighty decisions that were about to be made.


    He and his staff had just learned of Liam Porter''s return the day after learning of Levi''s death.


    Liam didn''t know it, but Levi wasn''t the Crimson Rebels'' number two by accident. As the younger brother of the faction leader, this 9-Star Spirit Lord was more than just a talented cultivator for the faction when he was alive.


    And now Myles was in a terrible mood when he heard that Liam, whom Levi wanted to deal with, had returned to the city after his brother''s death. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Now the number two in the Arena rank was furious!


    "... And that''s what happened, Boss Smille." Said one of Levi''s two friends, who had last seen him on his way out of town the day Liam had left on his hunt.


    "We didn''t want him to go. But Levi was determined to eliminate Liam to prevent him from becoming a future problem for the faction, boss." The other boy, Henry, the same one who had made the earlier suggestion to Liam, said in a gruff and truly heartfelt voice.


    "Liam Porter killed my brother?" Myles asked in a harsh tone, while even his fellow faction commanders hesitated to open their mouths to say anything.


    "Unlikely," Henry said, honestly not believing it. "It''s possible, but highly improbable."


    Levi''s other friend continued, "Everyone here knows how skilled Levi was in combat. He wasn''t the type to underestimate opponents. If I''m not mistaken, he would have dealt Liam a fatal blow by surprise if he had found his target on the hunt."


    One man sitting next to Myles couldn''t help but agree. "Yes, he would. That''s his personality." He looked at Myles.


    Henry said again, "It''s not impossible that Liam is involved, boss. But for something like that to happen, Levi would have to have fallen for something before... Which wouldn''t take the blame off Liam, though. I just don''t think that brat hit Levi."


    Myles knew his brother better than anyone and didn''t disagree with these people''s theories. It made sense that Levi wouldn''t fall for Liam, and it was possible that Liam had nothing to do with Levi''s death.


    But as Levi''s brother, Myles saw Liam as responsible. After all, Levi had only left town because of Liam!


    "Whatever happened..." The faction leader was about to speak when the door to the room suddenly opened, drawing the attention of everyone in the room.


    "Sorry to interrupt, boss, but Eleanor McCalla is outside our building, demanding to speak with you," said a woman in armor and short hair, her tone grave.


    Myles rose from his seat, followed by two more of the men standing near him.


    "Eleanor? What does this woman want?" A 3-Star Spirit Earth cultivator asked as he looked at his boss.


    Myles lost his train of thought, unable to stop thinking about Eleanor. His relationship with that woman was¡ªcomplicated.


    He had wanted her for himself, but all he had gotten was her rivalry and enmity. But with his conqueror personality, Myles thought that as long as he kept beating and oppressing her, she would one day realize how good it was to be with him, a powerful and talented warrior.


    After all, a woman as strong as she was needed to be with an even stronger man, right? That''s what he thought.


    With a slight smile on his face, almost forgetting about his brother, Myles made his way to the residential part of his estate. "Bring her to my residence. I''ll see her alone."


    The men did not question his decision while the woman walked back the way she had come.


    "Let us continue this discussion later. I want to see what Eleanor has for me," Myles said before disappearing from the scene.


    Everyone stayed behind and waited, aware that something important was about to happen for Eleanor to have come all this way, something that had never happened before.


    ''Is she finally going to join the boss?'' Wondered one of the men who had stayed behind.


    ...


    Eleanor made her way to Myles'' residence, on the top floor of Myles'' three-story building.


    When she arrived in the living room of the Crimson Rebel leader''s residence, the white-haired woman stopped 12 meters away from Myles. She saw him with his back to her, pouring two glasses of wine.


    She looked around this place she had never been before, but had been invited to a dozen times. For a moment, she thought she might be making a mistake.


    ''Tsk! He thinks he''s too powerful,'' she thought to herself.


    Nearby, trophies, medals, animal heads, and animal-skin rugs decorated Myles''s antique living room.


    "Eleanor... Have you finally accepted my proposals?" He asked with a smile on his face, the grimace from earlier far removed from his current expression.


    As he turned to her and motioned for her to take one glass, he couldn''t help but look at the beautiful woman before him, the most beautiful in the city, in his opinion.


    He had many women at his disposal. But none caught his eye more than Eleanor. Since he had met her, he had lost interest in the others and no longer ventured out with subordinates.


    Eleanor accepted Myles'' gesture, even though she had no feelings for him and was even disgusted by this person. But she was there to talk business, and there was no point in dwelling on their old problems today.


    "Don''t talk nonsense... Anyway, I heard your brother passed away out of town... My condolences. Levi was a promising young man," she said as she accepted his offer and sat down on a brown sofa.


    He thanked her, but knew she couldn''t be there just for that, so he continued to listen.


    The look on Eleanor''s face became more serious, as did the tone of her voice. "But I also heard that he left because of a newcomer to the sect, Liam Porter. Is that true?"


    Myles'' eyebrows knitted as he felt his fingers itch. "Yes. Are you here because of him?" He remembered the two women from the Abyss Matriarchs who had died recently. "Let me guess. You sent a group, too, and they didn''t come back?"


    Unlike Levi, who had an item tied to his vitality, the women of the Abyss Matriarchs didn''t have anything like that. So the most Eleanor knew was the disappearance of her subordinates.


    "Indeed. A group of sisters went to hunt him down, but they didn''t return, while he came back well and stronger." She replied, causing the man to shift his position.


    "I see... This Liam Porter is hiding something." He changed his thoughts from before. "It''s not possible that more than one opponent met their end at the hands of forest creatures while searching for him... It''s too much of a coincidence."


    "That''s what I thought when I heard of his return shortly after your brother''s death." She nodded in agreement. "I think Liam Porter has done much more than we can imagine right now. He is hiding things and we must be vigilant. He could quickly become another William."


    Myles thought of his rival, the only one in town who made him feel unsafe. William was so strong that even the number two rank in the arena looked down on him, capable of being a little afraid of this cultivator.


    "Are you here to propose some kind of alliance?" He put aside his sexual interests and focused on the necessary business at hand.


    "Yes. That''s all we have left. We''re rivals, Myles. That will not change easily. But Liam Porter is a common enemy, a stranger we know little about. He has more potential than I care to admit, which is why I''m here in your home.


    Let''s join forces to make sure he doesn''t become bigger than he already is."


    She was the one who was most worried about Liam. If he became a third realm cultivator, he would become an inner disciple and leave City Thirteen. But that wouldn''t end her problems, it would only increase them. With a higher position in the sect, wouldn''t Liam take revenge on her and her faction? That was the problem!


    First, she wanted to eliminate a possible rival. Then she decided to take revenge for his actions. Now she wanted to protect herself and prevent a superior from turning against her and her group!


    Taking action was a must for her, which is why she was there with the second strongest man in the city!


    Myles stood up and showed one of his hands. "All right. We''ll take care of Liam Porter together."

 Chapter 111 - 111: Treasure Hunting Tips

    Liam had at least two hundred materials of bestial origin with him, but over 90% of them were of beasts with the natural potential of Second Class¡ªparts of beasts could be classified according to the potential of the products they would make up, i.e. they were classified according to the classification of materials.


    Liam had only received 450 gold coins in value, paid in two parts: 100 merit points and 250 gold coins.


    Second Class resources that could make pills, ointments, and potions¡ªwhich cost less than weapons¡ªwere usually worth between 1 and 3 gold coins.


    If it hadn''t been for the remains of the third realm white tiger, he would have made far fewer coins from these resources.


    But with more gold coins and merit points, Liam went to a Runemasters store, where he made an enormous investment!


    He already had a bottle of ink and a brush. He could use the brush until he became a Second Class Runemaster, so he didn''t buy another one just yet. But he would run out of ink after a few training sessions, so he took the precaution of buying more.


    Besides the ink, he also bought another lamp, determined to repeat what he had done in front of Ann. Even though he had succeeded once, it was important that he could repeat the process to gain confidence and experience, thus reducing the risk of failure.


    But along with the lamp, he also bought 5 more sets of materials, 3 for general use and 2 for combat use. With these, he planned to train and create five more different types of enchanted artifacts, and thus truly master the First Class of the profession.


    To buy these materials, along with the ink, he spent 70 gold coins, an insignificant amount for someone who currently had more than a thousand coins in his wallet.


    But the amount he had on him did not fascinate Liam. Once he became a Second Class Runemaster, he would have to spend 3 to 5 times as much as he did now to get the same amount of training materials.


    His more than a thousand gold coins could quickly disappear, even if he only considered his journey as a Runemaster!


    But he had not only to worry about his profession. With several enemies on the prowl, he knew he had to invest not only in himself but also in his women!


    Before heading to the Lotus Temple, where he planned to use some of his 300 merit points to train in a level two room, he stopped at an Alchemist''s shop. He bought recovery potions for himself and Mary, as well as pills for them to take in the future.


    He couldn''t use them now, but he preferred to buy them for his companion and something for himself in case he needed to strengthen himself again promptly.


    He easily spent another 300 gold coins before stepping into the Lotus Temple.


    ...


    "Liam... You''re finally back, huh?"


    As soon as he entered the Lotus Temple, Liam ran into the orange-haired woman he was allied with.


    Felicity was as beautiful as ever, with a sparkle in her eyes that still made him uncomfortable.


    But now he was stronger and better able to resist this woman''s charm.


    He nodded at her with a smile and asked, "Can we talk for a few minutes in my cultivation room? I''d like to ask you something."


    She looked at him with interest and curiosity. "All right."


    He led the way, having already paid 50 merit points to use one of the temple''s level two rooms for two hours.


    "By the way, how were your hunting days?" she asked, curious to hear his side.


    Felicity had good contacts in City Thirteen. She wasn''t entirely surprised to run into Liam. She knew he had returned and that some factions were a bit upset about it.


    "Pretty good, I''d say. I finished my mission for this month and the next and got some good resources." He smiled at her, not talking about his kills, but giving the impression that he had eliminated some enemies.


    She understood where at least some of those resources had come from and nodded at him positively. "That''s good. Is that why you''re here today?" S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes. I''m going to have a lot of free time in the next two weeks, and it''s unlikely that anyone will move against me on the legal side. I''ll focus on improving my level within my profession. If I can become a Second Class Runemaster, my prospects will increase exponentially."


    "Indeed," she said, pleased to hear it.


    She wanted Liam''s strength¡ªwhich could become great in the future because of his dual cultivation¡ªto help her in her revenge. But she didn''t ignore other advantages he might have that could make a difference to her.


    If he could become a Third or Fourth Class Runemaster, that would be just as important to her as having his strength on her side in battle!


    That''s why she told him, "If you need help with your training without worrying about other things, talk to me. Right now, the best thing for you to do is to concentrate on cultivating with your partners and developing your profession.


    "Then I thank you in advance." He smiled at her as he left the stairs behind him and walked to the room corresponding to his key on the fourth floor of the building.


    As soon as he entered the small training and cultivation cabin without windows or decorations, Liam got right to the point as he summoned a key from his spatial ring.


    "Do you know what this is?" he asked her, looking at her seriously and expectantly.


    Felicity''s eyes narrowed as she looked at it, easily recognizing the item everyone in Demon Gate received upon entering the sect.


    "I see... This is what you want to talk about."


    She smiled as she took the key from Liam''s hands.


    "This is, as far as I can tell, an opportunity or a trap. It depends on the clues you follow and how you interpret them.


    Demon Gate is concerned with keeping its disciples competitive. The sect uses a treasure hunt type competition to encourage even the least competitive disciples to join the race for power.


    Finally, to be more specific, there are several places in the sect where valuable resources and cultivation artifacts are hidden. If you can get to one of them, you can take whatever you can carry.


    It''s as simple as that."


    She laughed and handed the key back to Liam.


    "But it''s not that easy to get to one of these places. There are many tricks behind this secret mission and you could easily lose your life trying to complete it.


    I recommend you give up. Out of 10 disciples who try to complete it, 8 will die and 1 will disappear. And even those who complete it rarely have such a significant change in their status. Usually, those who can complete it are naturally talented and powerful, so it''s just an extra point for them."


    Liam considered Felicity''s words thoughtfully, but he was still curious. "If this is a mission that everyone gets, what guarantee do I have that I''ll get anything out of it? Couldn''t others have gotten to the place my key would give me access to before me?"


    She shook her head in denial.


    "It''s not that simple. And even if it happened, it''s certain that the sect would replenish the place or even change the place where you would have to go with your key."


    "I see... By the way, can I borrow your key? You haven''t used it yet, have you?" he asked.


    She laughed when she heard that. "You can keep it if you like. I have no interest in it." She handed it to him easily.


    Liam felt his heart beat faster as he looked at the markings on Felicity''s key and saw that it was a different type than the ones he already had that could contribute to his 3D puzzle.


    "Don''t you have any others? From the enemies you''ve already killed?"


    She wore a face of innocence. "I have taken no one''s life. It''s something I haven''t had to do."


    He opened his mouth, not knowing if that was true. In a world like Twin Land, even more so in Demon Gate, how had she never had to kill?


    Liam heard this and felt strange. He had only been in Twin Land for a short time and had already killed more than a dozen people.


    Confusion clouded his expression, his eyebrows furrowing as he squinted at her, searching for any hint of jest in her eyes.


    ''It doesn''t sound like a lie...''


    She smiled, understanding what he had in mind. "You still have much to learn," Felicity said as she clapped one of her hands on one of his shoulders. "With the right configuration of Spirits, cultivation speed, friends, intelligence and gender, it''s even possible to live in a place like our city without having to kill."


    But Felicity wasn''t weak or incapable!


    ''Killing can solve many problems, but it only creates more problems... You''ll find that out soon enough, my friend.'' She laughed bitterly before advising him.


    She said, "Anyway, be careful. Your enemies will be more aggressive from now on. Avoid them as much as possible and try to become a Second Class Runemaster. It might help you in ways you can''t even imagine."


    He nodded to her, having wasted only three minutes of his time in this room on the second level of the temple.


    When he was alone, Liam remembered the first time he had met Felicity, and for a moment he believed what she had told him that day.


    ''Maybe she really would keep my secret even if I hadn''t made a deal with her...'' He smiled, strangely feeling better.


    With a sigh, he shook his head and turned his attention to the materials he had with him.


    "Time to practice my inscriptions again!"

 Chapter 112 - 112: Facing Ester

    After leaving Liam, she was sure that he was stronger than before, even though she hadn''t been able to read his current level.


    ''Judging by what Electa told me and what I know now, he must already be a 9-Star Spirit Lord,'' she thought as she paid the merit points for a level three room.


    ''This is perfect. With this cultivation, he should soon become a Second Class Runemaster and advance to become an inner disciple. From then on, he''ll be more valuable to me!''


    As she thought about it, Felicity didn''t regret not talking to Liam about the next targets for him to ''hunt''. He had too many issues to deal with and it was best that he stay with Mary and Electa for now. She only wanted to present him with new opportunities when he had improved his situation a little.


    He needed time to breathe so that he could invest in his women!


    Not wanting to burden her ally for the time being, she put away the names she had with her and made her way to the fifth floor of the building.


    ''I just hope he''s not taking any risks with this secret mission... I''ll monitor him. Now that he''s showing his potential more than before, I can''t risk losing him!''


    ...


    One hour and a half had passed since Liam had separated from Felicity.


    He was now drenched in sweat, his head pounding, as he completed inscribing the last two characters of a rune onto a rectangular metal artifact.


    In the last hour and a half, he had created a new magic lamp, this time working much faster and more efficiently than the first attempt under Ann''s supervision.


    With increased mana, experience, and improved physical characteristics to handle the workload, Liam successfully crafted a magic lamp in just 30 minutes. He then took a brief break before commencing the second phase of his training.


    In a room rich in mana and elements, he could recover quickly and continue his training, eventually reaching the ultimate inscription of the rune he was now creating.


    Just like before, his hand quivered as he gripped the brush, his mana levels dangerously low. But unlike that day in the Runes Hall, today he had created a magic lamp and was now finishing an item with 3 runes and 12 characters.


    When he finished and saw the runic symbols disappear, Liam opened his mouth and let out a slight groan of relief, completing the enchantment of the second type of special item he had been working on.


    The brick-sized rectangular metal block absorbed the mana from its surroundings, and a moment later, a holographic screen with a welcoming message appeared on one of its faces.


    {Please bring your identification card closer to my lower face.} The message said, with an arrow pointing in the direction to move the badge.


    Liam did so out of curiosity, with a smile on his face. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As soon as he let the device''s sensor read his badge, he saw his personal information appear on the holographic screen.


    {Name: Liam Porter}


    {Rank: Initiate}


    {Status: Regular}


    {Arena Position: 6,747th (165 pts)}


    {Quests: Runes Hall; Battle Hall; Beasts Hall.}


    {Affiliation: City Thirteen; Leopards.}


    That was all the information the equipment he had created could read on his Demon Gate membership badge.


    But Liam was happy to see the enchanted artifact working perfectly.


    As he looked at his {Arena Position}, he was a little surprised because he had paid no attention to the points he had earned from fighting Susanna. But now, he thought about it and his plans for the area.


    ''I''ll only fight in the arena as long as I have to. I''m already close to advancing to the third realm, so there''s no point in going for the top rank. As incredible as the benefits are, it goes against my goals of leaving this place as soon as possible.''


    He was less than 19 years old and more than a year away from reaching the 1-Star of the Spirit Earth Realm, which wasn''t a hard mission for him. It would be pointless for him to try to improve his ranking when he would probably leave the city long before he reached the top 100.


    ''It might be risky for me to go to the sect''s inner ward as soon as I advance, but the opportunities in one of the inner cities are also much better than the ones I have here. Besides, there''s a reward for those who become third realm cultivators before the age of 20, which I can''t ignore.


    There is a very good chance that I can choose one beast from the Beasts Hall to be my third Spirit!''


    That wasn''t the whole prize for reaching the third realm before the age of 20, but it was the most well-known prize and the one that caught Liam''s attention the most.


    ''Let''s see what happens next,'' he thought as he put away his materials, planning to cultivate in the last few minutes he had in this room.


    ''If I advance to the third realm quickly, I might consider staying in City Thirteen for a while to better prepare myself to enter an inner city of the sect. But if I delay my advancement, I''ll have to take my chances and change my position to that of an internal member more immediately.''


    He closed his eyes and began to cultivate, feeling the mana in the surrounding seeping into his body, replenishing his depleted reserves.


    ...


    Minutes later, Liam left his cultivation room and made his way to the temple''s exit, planning to go to the Runes Hall to inform them he was back in town and would return to his classes with Ann the next day.


    As he walked down the street from the Lotus Temple, however, he spotted a brown-haired woman he already knew from afar amidst the hustle and bustle of the many disciples on the street.


    "Ester!" Liam identified the woman who had hit him on the head and then stolen his resources.


    But he wasn''t the only one who noticed someone there. The moment his eyes met Ester''s, the woman shivered as she saw him stare at her and walk towards her.


    "Liam!" She realized he hadn''t died outside of City Thirteen, and looked from one side of the street to the other, searching for a place to escape.


    Ester didn''t hesitate to make her way to one of the administrative buildings in the area, where there were enough Officers to keep someone like Liam from trying anything dangerous.


    Liam followed her, using his physical advantage to catch up quickly.


    ''Shit! Why is he after me? Did he see me that day?''


    She feared, while she couldn''t help but regret leaving him alive.


    She entered the arena where she knew Liam''s enemies were. They could help her if the situation got out of hand!


    Still, he didn''t seem to be afraid to enter enemy territory. He moved forward, forcing her to keep looking for a way out, passing the entrance to the bleachers and then moving on.


    As he ignored the looks in his direction, Liam went straight for her, passing through the control area until he reached the grandstand.


    He saw Ester choosing a seat where the surrounding area was filled with spectators, with no room for newcomers like him.


    Still, he made his way to her, the look on his face deepening as he remembered how much he must have lost because of this woman.


    When he arrived in front of her, he saw a young man with scraggly hair and 5-Star cultivation sitting to her right.


    "Friend, would you mind giving me your seat?" Liam asked the young man from the second realm, showing him 5 gold coins.


    The boy had no reason to give up his seat, but 5 gold coins were not something he would ignore so easily. Not everyone in City Thirteen had Liam''s resources. Most disciples spent their entire wage in the first half of the month and ran out of money for the rest of the month.


    He accepted the offer from the strange guy with the short black hair, got up, and walked to another empty seat.


    As soon as he got there, Liam sat down next to Ester, not hesitating to grab one of her wrists when she got up to leave, preventing her from running away.


    "We have a lot to talk about, Ester," he said in a solemn tone that only she could hear over the noise coming from the stands of the arena.


    At that moment, a fight on the platform was reaching its climax, and hardly anyone was paying attention to this couple.


    Ester shivered as she felt the hand on her wrist, no longer in doubt that he knew what she had done that day.


    This was surely about their encounter in the forest!


    Gulp!


    "What do you want? We have nothing to talk about," she said, as her voice couldn''t help but waver and show her current fears.


    With his face turned towards her, Liam smiled upon hearing such nonsensical words.

 Chapter 113 - 113: Necessary Agreement

    Ester froze, her mind racing as she frantically searched for a solution.


    ''What should I do now? He knows everything, but will he try something against me? I can also threaten him if I want to!''


    While she considered her options, Liam continued, saying, "You owe your promotion to 8-Star to me. With the resources that should have been mine, you would never have reached your current level."


    She looked at him, feeling she had to be firm or he would think he could demand things from her. "All right, I won''t pretend I didn''t do anything. I had a chance, and I took it. Now what?"


    "Now you owe me a lot."


    She shook her head and said, "You can''t ask anything of me. Don''t forget how you had to kill them... If you''re not careful, the sect Officials will arrest you and cut off your head." She pointed to some men dressed in black at the edge of the area where they were standing.


    ''Oh? Threatening me?'' Liam narrowed his eyes and used a fraction of his charm against her.


    "You''re playing with fire, Ester."


    His voice echoed in her mind as she became less aware of the visual and auditory information of her surroundings, focusing only on him.


    Her heart beat faster, her back sweating from the sudden heat she felt.


    "I can tell the city''s factions what I saw... Even Leopards will see trouble in what you''ve done," she said, panting, but still rational enough to threaten.


    She really could do these things to him, which could range from increasing the hatred of some factions against him to even getting the sect to sentence him to death.


    His powers of seduction were stronger now. Liam could feel it as he influenced Ester, just as he had noticed how much more resistant he was to Felicity''s seduction earlier.


    But his abilities weren''t the kind that brainwashed his targets. His powers caused increased attraction and sexual desire, but they didn''t change a person''s personality or primary interests. Even if he successfully seduced Ester, it would be enough for her to stay away from him so that she could stab him if she wanted to.


    That was the truth, given his current cultivation.


    The only safe way for Liam at the moment was some kind of non-disclosure agreement, like the ones he had with Electa, Mary, and Felicity.


    "If you want to take me down, I''m afraid it won''t end well for you either. I may die, but you''ll die with me," he said, making her shiver.


    Ester didn''t doubt it. She knew Liam was stronger than he looked and that he really could find a way to kill her before he died.


    Pale and with a hint of nervousness, she asked, "What do you suggest? I can''t give back what I''ve taken. I''ve already used up some of it and sold some others."


    Ester had gained as much or more than Liam had in his last hunt. But not only had she used up some resources left in the forest, she had sold others and had used up most of the merit points and gold coins she had earned by buying resources for the future or by gaining access to the Lotus Temple.


    Liam imagined this and had no intention of getting what she had stolen from him. He said to her, "You will sign an agreement with me, guaranteeing that you will never speak of what happened that day, and you will pay me back the equivalent of what you stole. In exchange, I will take no action against you, and I will not name you as an accomplice to the murder of those seven people."


    "Accomplice?" She felt her mental state, stirred by his powers, stabilize, suddenly becoming more rational.


    He smiled at her and continued, "You were the one who sold the dead disciples'' belongings, Ester. We met in the Missions Hall a few days ago, and now we''re here, together again...


    What will happen if I say that you helped me with everything for the death of those seven disciples?"


    She clenched her fists, seeing that she could be involved in all of this somehow.


    Once again, she regretted he hadn''t died in the forest, while her head hurt at this difficult moment.


    "I can''t repay you." She reiterated. "I have no factions, no support in the city. If I compromise with you like this, I won''t be able to arm or protect myself. So this condition of the agreement must be different."


    "Don''t worry, instead of giving me resources, I want you to give me the equivalent of what you stole from me in services, partnerships, and support." He said, releasing one of her fists, confident enough to let her go.


    "What exactly do you want?" she asked, narrowing her eyes, with doubts in her heart.


    "You can help me get information that will help me, but you can also do some work for me." He smiled mischievously as he said, "You''re a beautiful woman, you know that, Ester?"


    "You..." She didn''t like where this was going.


    He laughed when he saw she had misunderstood. "I''m sure some of my enemies will let their guard down for you. I want you to do something like that for me and help me solve some problems."


    She understood and became even more worried, imagining that this would put her at great risk.


    Liam added, "As long as you help me take down a big ''fish,'' we can even share their resources."


    That was a much better offer. Just risking to pay for what she had stolen didn''t sound good to her. But if she could gain more resources, things would be different.


    "Who do you have in mind?"


    "At the moment, no one. I have several enemies I know almost nothing about. Your first mission would be to help me understand who my enemies are and who might be a good target for us to act against together." He said, being honest with her.


    As she sighed, feeling that she could overcome the ''storm'' that had overtaken her, two men from Emerald Owls approached Liam and Ester.


    "Is there a problem, miss?" One of them asked with a troubled look on his face, looking for an opportunity to take action against Liam.


    Liam looked at the two 8-Star Spirit Lords and remained calm.


    Ester looked at him, feeling that she couldn''t escape even if these two individuals were close enough to Liam to stop him if she wanted to run or talk.


    ''I can''t risk it. He''s strong enough to get past those two, and even if they beat him, they won''t kill him. The Emerald Owls might want to torture him slowly. But if he has time to involve me in his problems, I might lose my head as well.''


    She thought about using the opportunity to escape from him, but quickly changed her mind.


    "It''s all right. We are just talking about the ongoing battle." Ester smiled and showing her beautiful white teeth as she pointed to the fighting platform. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The two didn''t enjoy hearing that, but Liam made them leave quickly. "If you gentlemen have nothing else to do here, don''t get in the way of our fun."


    "That..."


    Neither of them wanted to leave, but they couldn''t act against Liam. There were Officers nearby and Liam had done nothing wrong in this place.


    After an initial hesitation, the two members of Emerald Owls left, leaving the two to return to their important conversation.


    "Let''s get out of here and sign this agreement," she said to him, afraid of bigger problems.


    His proposal wasn''t that bad. She could investigate his enemies and decide together against whom to act.


    That was the best she could do without causing more damage!


    "By the way, since we''re going to sign an agreement, I want to include that you can''t use that aura of seduction on me again." She added on her way out of the grandstand.


    "That''s a shame, but if you want to, I''m not against it." He accepted her condition.


    Liam wasn''t looking for partners at all costs. If Ester didn''t want it, and since he needed this deal with her, he wouldn''t make it difficult. The most important thing for him was to stop her from saying compromising things about him and to turn this rival into an ally.


    ''I already have too many enemies to make new alliances difficult.'' He silently followed the brown-haired woman out of the arena.


    Surrounded by enemies, Liam had thought that the time would come when he would need allies beyond his cultivation partners and Felicity. Hence, he saw no problem in starting with Ester.


    Even though what she had done to him infuriated him, the truth was that he needed to take a step back with her. Killing her would only get him into more trouble, while keeping her alive and using her to his advantage could pay off handsomely.


    Soon, the two made their way to a private place where they could sign their agreement, making clear the conditions that each of them needed in order for such an alliance to be worth starting.


    The two made life easy for each other, accepting each other''s terms before leaving their mark on a contract that could only be undone by both of their will.

 Chapter 114 - 114: Desire to Contribute

    After their agreement, she said she was going to investigate the Abyss Matriarchs and the Crimson Rebels, the forces she thought were most at odds with Liam. The Emerald Owls were a problem he knew best, so it made sense to focus on these other groups.


    He agreed with her and arranged to meet every three days in the negotiation wing of the Missions Hall.


    Following that, he made his way to the Beasts Hall. He didn''t have to report to the Beasts Hall or the Battle Hall like he had to the Runes Hall. Liam only had to report to the Runes Hall because of his daily lessons under Ann''s supervision. But in the other two halls he was assigned to, he only had to report once a week to stay out of trouble.


    In the Beasts Hall, Liam could stay for another six days without worrying about going there. As for the Battle Hall, he would have to go there tomorrow and fulfill his responsibilities of the week.


    In any case, he was part of the Leopards and had to report back to the group after being away for days.


    ...


    At the Beasts Hall, Liam found a much friendlier and more welcoming atmosphere than in the other places he had been to since his return to the city.


    Several members of Leopards congratulated him on improving his cultivation, completing the monthly mission, and surviving the journey out of the city.


    When he reached the underground level of the coliseum and met Lazarus, the bald, square-headed man smiled when he saw Liam again. Such a person couldn''t help but enjoy see that this young man who had suffered so much in the past few weeks was now doing well.


    "Haha, Liam, looks like your enemies underestimated you! I imagine many of them will respect you now, right?" the man said as he stood in front of the short, black-haired boy. He clapped his hands on the boy''s shoulders with a good look in his eyes.


    "That''s the tough part. I don''t know if my problems have decreased or increased with these days away, Boss Ross." Liam was honest as he shook his head and sighed.


    Lazarus got more serious and said, "Don''t worry. Now that you are growing up, we will not allow aggression from others. Leopards are not something to be trifled with!" He clenched his fists and waved one in front of Liam.


    He pointed to the barn in the dark area, and they walked towards it together. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Tell me about the enemies you''re most worried about right now," Lazarus said as he sat down in a leather chair in the living area of the barn.


    "Emerald Owls, Abyss Matriarchs, and Crimson Rebels. I know little about them, so I don''t know who hates me more or who is more dangerous. But they all have reasons to destroy me."


    Liam didn''t go into details, while Lazarus didn''t want to ask for anything in particular.


    "And what are your plans?" Lazarus asked.


    He knew a few relevant things about Liam. But in order to coordinate his group''s actions with what the young man had or could do, he needed to hear Liam''s plans.


    "For now, I want to stay away from confrontations and focus on becoming a Second Class Runemaster. I think that will help me a lot."


    Lazarus shook his head in the affirmative, agreeing that this would indeed be good for Liam.


    "Do it. It will help you and open up opportunities for you within the faction. Anyway, did you have to use the Guardian Sphere out there?"


    "Yes, it''s in recovery mode now... In fact, I was wondering how long it would take for it to recover."


    The man motioned with one hand for Liam to hand him the artifact.


    "I think it''ll be active again in another three days. Keep it until you become a Spirit Earth cultivator. After that, give it back to our leader. There are others who can use it in the future." Lazarus handed the orb back to Liam.


    Liam nodded in understanding as he put the protective item around his neck.


    Lazarus stood and said, ending the conversation, "Since you want time to develop your abilities, we''ll help you with that. The end of the month is here, and most of the faction leaders in the city will soon hunt for crystals in the forest. Therefore, it''s unlikely that you''ll have any major problems.


    Besides, with the new month upon us, some of the local leaders will focus their attention on the new arena games."


    All the outer disciples of the Initiate and Senior Initiate ranks had to hunt for Arcane Crystals for the sect. Also, the beginning of the month was the time when the disciples were most busy fighting in the arena, as they had to fulfill their monthly quota of fights, and many preferred to do so right at the beginning of the month.


    "In the coming days, as long as you attempt to stay out of trouble, everything should be fine. In the meantime, I''ll make sure the faction guards monitor our rivals. We''ll act to protect you if necessary. You have my word."


    As he saw Lazarus offer his hand, Liam shook it and thanked him for his attention.


    Soon after, he left, promising to return in a few days for his obligatory mission regarding the hall.


    ...


    At nightfall, Mary returned to her dormitory, exhausted from the day.


    Her load of sect responsibilities was twice as heavy as Liam''s. Today she had worked three hours in the Refectory, five hours in the Essences Hall, and even served in the Beasts Hall.


    She had barely eaten, cultivated, or studied today. When she entered her dormitory, all she could think about was her bed.


    However, as soon as she left the stairs on the third floor of the building and looked at the corridor where her bedroom door was, her eyes took on an unmistakable light.


    ''Liam!'' She caught sight of her favorite man and felt her energy rise as she quickened her pace.


    Unlike many of the townspeople who had Liam in mind, Mary was not a well-informed person. Besides, she was so busy that she hardly had time to listen to gossip.


    When she saw him, she smiled with relief and joy, relieved that he had completed his perilous journey out of the city and was back. But amid that feeling, she couldn''t help but bite her lips, feeling wet.


    "You look better." She complimented as they entered her small room.


    He smiled, imagining that she would notice his changes.


    "I''ve had some good opportunities since we parted that day." He showed her his true cultivation as he spoke.


    He couldn''t hide it from his cultivation partners, so she would find out in the next few minutes, one way or another.


    Mary''s eyes widened, as she couldn''t help but be shocked.


    ''9-Star?'' she thought to herself as she saw him approaching her.


    "By the way, my trip out of town was quite profitable. I have a few things for you," he said as he grabbed her waist and sniffed her slender neck.


    Mary hadn''t bathed in hours. But this woman always smelled good. And hell, Liam loved the perfume of his women!


    As he closed his eyes, he enjoyed the warm embrace of his girl and brought one of his hands to Mary''s hot butt, squeezing it with glee.


    "Is that so?" She felt her body heat rise, curious to know what she was going to get.


    "I have some Arcane Crystals for you to use on your Spirit, recovery potions for when you need them, and pills to strengthen you. After we cultivate today, I want you to take one of these pills."


    Unlike Liam, Mary had hardly used any special resources to strengthen or recover. As she was now, she would probably get a quick improvement by absorbing the medicinal effects of one pill he had gotten for her.


    She felt happy to see him taking care of her, and at the same time, she unconsciously drew him even closer to her, wanting to give everything to this man.


    "I will... But I must warn you, I intend to leave tomorrow to hunt for my second Spirit. I''ve arranged for a friend from the Essences Hall to go with me into the forest."


    As he heard this, Liam moved away from her and looked her seriously in the eyes. "Are you sure about this? Can you trust her?"


    He himself had wanted to take her with him to hunt her Spirit, but he knew that this could be quite dangerous for Mary, with the potential to reveal their relationship to his enemies. That was why he hadn''t taken her before. But that didn''t mean he wouldn''t be suspicious if a third party approached her and went hunting with her.


    "I don''t think you can trust anyone here. But I know how to handle Jane... And if all goes well, I might get a genius on our side." Mary smiled at Liam.


    She didn''t want to rely on him alone. In fact, she wanted to help him, and if she could get Jane on their side, they could eventually use the precious Essences Hall to their advantage.


    Liam was the person who liked to be in control, but he also liked to have people he could trust around him. If he interfered in everything, he would never have someone trustworthy enough to delegate important tasks to.


    So he trusted her. "All right, but be careful. By the way, how''s your Mana Mask?"


    "I got through the first phase. After all, it''s not a difficult technique to learn."


    He liked what he heard. "Good. I think you can improve your cultivation after today. Use the Mana Mask to look like you''re in the middle of 4-Star, even if you get stronger."


    "All right."


    Agreeing with him, she undressed herself and let her dress fall to the ground, revealing her perfect body to him.


    He smiled as he saw her kneeling before him.


    ''Ah... I missed this.'' He closed his eyes and savored the sensation.

 Chapter 115 - 115: Post-Advance Cultivation (R18)

    With his piston covered in lubricant, he continued to work as if the last few minutes had been nothing more than a simple walk in the park. Meanwhile, Mary was lying misty-eyed, breathing through her mouth, fatigued to the point of exhaustion.


    She no longer had the strength to move, so the beautiful woman let her companion do all the work.


    Liam was understanding enough to get her position and, with a smile on his face, he watched his partner come once again while he went in search of another orgasm for them both.


    "Aaaah~"


    Mary moaned in glee as her breathing sped up. Apart from her throat, the only other muscle in her body now moving was her little sister''s.


    With a firm squeezes around Liam''s pole, her wet cave drained her partner''s little brother, sucking every drop of his essence available in this cultivation session.


    Liam also felt pleasure, even though he wasn''t at his limit like Mary was.


    For him, sex was always pleasurable, with minor variations that had more to do with his partners'' appearance, physical form, and emotions on both sides, and less to do with the cultivation of each of them.


    The mana penetrating his body amid her orgasm was nothing Liam needed to pay attention to, but the situation was quite the opposite for Mary.


    As he opened his mouth and exhaled his amusement, she shuddered from head to toe, feeling goosebumps as she came furiously, receiving the precious magical fluid from her lover.


    When she came for the fourth time in a row in those minutes of cultivation, the mana entering her body more than doubled, and for a moment, she felt a fresh surge.


    The surrounding mist cleared as Liam broke away from her and lay down on her side.


    As she lay there, unmoving, Mary could sense her cultivation level surging, surpassing all expectations and ascending to the remarkable 5-Star level.


    "I didn''t expect you to progress without even using the pills I got for you," Liam said quietly, not expecting an answer from Mary now. She was just too tired and ecstatic to answer.


    But she nodded at him, also not expecting the benefits of cultivation to be so interesting today.


    He said to her, "Well, I''ve improved by two stars since the last time we cultivated together. It must have created some kind of opportunity for you."


    With a smile on his face, he kissed one of her cheeks and went into the small bathroom.


    Mary felt the mana entering her body, filling her reserves, crossing the 4-Star limit and reaching her new level.


    Fortunately, she had leveled up and felt the natural effects of advancement¡ªmana recovery and physical improvement. Otherwise, she would probably be immobile for the next ten minutes.


    As she leaned over the bed and watched him dry himself, she asked, "What should I do with the pills you have?"


    "Use them. You''re leaving town, and your life could be in danger. All the help you can get right now is good."


    He got dressed.


    "I don''t think they''ll help you get to 6-Star, but it''s possible you''ll get close. But as long as you get a good new Spirit, you might return to the city at a higher level. So enjoy them."


    He handed her the weak pills and potions before she went to the bathroom to wash up as well.


    "Will you come visit me before I leave?"


    "That depends." he watched Mary''s beautiful body as she soaped herself with a sponge. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She saw his look and continued what she was doing. "I''ll be leaving in the early afternoon."


    "In that case, it is unlikely that we will see each other again. I have several duties to attend to tomorrow... But I''ll see. I''ll try to be here in the late morning." He replied, observing Mary''s firm nipples, which sure were good to suckle.


    She would certainly be a good mother in the future!


    When she finished washing and approached him wrapped in a towel, he kissed her one last time, sending shivers through Mary''s body.


    As she briefly pulled her lips away from Liam''s, she couldn''t help but bite down on them, captivated by his presence. When she was nestled under his arms, she could feel his warmth radiating through her body, making her feel whole and utterly content.


    "Take care of yourself for the next few days." she mumbled as he smiled at her.


    "I say the same to you. Don''t hesitate to run away while you''re out there."


    ...


    Minutes later, Liam had left Mary''s room, made his way to Street Thirty-Seven, and was now standing in front of Electa''s bedroom door.


    After making sure no one was watching, he knocked a few times on her door. Then he saw it open to reveal a beautiful woman with long black hair. She was dressed in a special combat outfit.


    "Thinking of going to war, Electa?" he asked jovially, looking at her firm, beautiful legs and her lovely hips.


    The serious look on Electa''s face faded at the sight of Liam as she took a step back to give him room to enter her room.


    "Actually, I just got back from training at the temple... Looks like you did well on your hunt, huh?" She had heard about his return, as she had been paying attention to the local news.


    He revealed his cultivation to her, showing this woman that he was now on the same level as her.


    "What can I say? I was lucky. But I hope I''ll not have to deal with some of the things I''ve experienced in the past few days. What I want now is here." he moved against Electa, pushing her against one of the bedroom walls, still burning with passion to satisfy his primal desires.


    Liam felt like a blazing fire after almost a week without touching a woman. His rod was stiff and ready for battle before he even touched Electa as his incubus instincts kicked in.


    The minutes with Mary had been good. He had come and enjoyed them. But it had been like a snack after a long period of fasting.


    He needed much more to satisfy himself!


    As he saw Electa and her shiny pink lips, her sweet-smelling body, and hearing her velvety voice, he felt like he was in a trance and attacked her as he undressed her.


    Electa wanted to talk to him about the last few days, but when she least expected it, a tongue invaded her mouth while fingers removed her clothes.


    For a moment, she hesitated, thinking of pushing him away so she could talk first. But desire soon overcame reason and her hands slowly made their way to his clothes.


    The smell of another woman on Liam''s body didn''t bother her. On the contrary, it stimulated her even more, making her want to take this other woman''s ''mark'' off him and put her own.


    Her lust overcame her reason. Her little sister was salivated, eager for the ''sausage'' she so wanted to ''devour''.


    She wasn''t investing in foreplay today. She approached Liam, both of them already naked, and climbed on top of him as soon as he fell backwards onto the bed.


    Without hesitation, she took Liam''s flaming pole into her body, letting out a moan that was impossible to ignore as she put all her weight on it.


    "Ahhh~ That''s all I wanted~" she said in a melodious voice, making Liam look at her while he couldn''t say anything.


    Amid her hip movements, he grabbed Electa''s firm breasts, which weren''t as big as Mary''s, but were beautiful to look at and touch.


    "Did you miss me? Ahhh~" she asked as she rode with grace, looking at Liam''s lips with desire.


    He nodded affirmatively, letting his incubus powers fully influence him and Electa, with the Spirit soon showing up in the room at the beginning of their cultivation.


    Electa felt a much greater influence on her instincts and senses, seeing Liam even more fantastically than before.


    Right at the beginning of their cultivation session, she felt like she had to do everything to satisfy and serve this man, and the rational side of her mind shut down.


    When she felt Liam''s rod enter and leave her body, her agreements with Felicity and her desire for revenge didn''t matter. All that existed was her and him, and all she wanted was to please him with her beautiful body.


    Liam would enjoy cultivating Electa for the next two hours, this time managing to satisfy his flames and desires almost completely.

 Chapter 116 - 116: Planning Next Steps in City Thirteen

    They were still connected as they lay in an embrace, their sweaty skins touching each other in different parts of their bodies.


    Liam could feel her knees close to his arms while the hard nipples of her breasts pressed against his chest.


    Her face was slumped under his left shoulder, her agitated breathing sounding loud in his ear.


    But he wasn''t in the best physical shape either. With his mouth open, breathing in huge gulps of air, he could feel his chest rising and falling, his heart beating wildly to the beat of a drum.


    Surprisingly, even after over two hours of cultivation, he still felt like he could go on for a while!


    ''It seems my stamina has surpassed hers...'' Liam thought in silence as soon as their cultivation was over, noticing the differences between before and now.


    Before, he had felt that when he cultivated with Electa, he would have needed some time off before he could cultivate with another woman again. But now, that feeling had disappeared, and when he had other associates, he could start cultivating right away!


    Of course, this didn''t mean he could cultivate with another partner as strong as Electa with the same intensity and efficiency as he had with her for the past two hours.


    However, this was a step forward for him, a sign that he could start looking for more partners without worrying too much.


    Electa was also thinking about what she had just finished, still feeling Liam''s little brother in her body.


    Unlike Liam, she was satiated, feeling complete, but also in pure ecstasy.


    Today''s experience had far surpassed the previous two cultivation sessions with Liam. Now she felt lost in a cloud of bliss and smiled foolishly.


    However, her smile didn''t mean that she was ignoring her current situation. ''My fatigue seems to be much greater now than when we last met... But my improvement has been substantial! I think I''ve improved by 30% from the last cultivation session!''


    She hadn''t improved her cultivation by 30%, but she had improved by 30% more than her previous cultivation with Liam.


    In any case, this was an improvement, and surely her cultivation speed would improve with it!


    Liam hadn''t reached the same level of improvement as Ester. On the contrary, when he cultivated with her, his improvements decreased, a sign of the difference in cultivation between them.


    ''The stronger the partner, the better for the other dual cultivation partner... But that''s okay, at least I can get stronger while having fun, and she''s getting stronger too.'' Liam thought about the meaning of this.


    ''Soon I will become an inner disciple and...'' as he thought, the smiling expression on his face changed as he realized a problem.


    "What is it? Is something wrong?" Electa noticed the sudden change in her companion''s expression.


    As he waved his head, he explained. "I was thinking about what will happen if I become an inner disciple of the sect..."


    "You will receive great benefits and more freedom." She smiled, not understanding why he was so serious.


    "Yes, but I''ll also be moving cities. Will I be able to cultivate with you if you''re still here?" He showed her his concern.


    "Oh?" Her expression changed as well.


    "Fortunately, you''ll get stronger faster when I get stronger. Then I''ll try to delay my promotion to inner disciple so that we can make our way to the inner wing of the sect together," he said as he thought about the advantages of this approach.


    If he just moved cities without taking care of his companions, he might end up losing his cultivation partners. But that made little sense to him, because it really wasn''t easy to find good women in a place like Demon Gate.


    In order to avoid the hassle of finding new partners, the best thing for him to do was to take his women with him, in other words, to strengthen them amid his growth.


    As she considered the possibility that he might no longer be available to her, Electa felt her heart beat differently, a pressure hanging over her head.


    She couldn''t help but worry, feeling like she was facing a problem she didn''t want to have to deal with. ''I can''t let this happen. I have to stay with him, no matter what it takes.'' She clenched her fists as she rolled onto her side, separating herself from him.


    "Well, I think the resources you asked me to get might be the answer to getting more out of cultivating with you," she said after some thought.


    There was only one answer to this problem: getting stronger and getting promoted within the sect!


    "Oh? Did you buy it?" He turned his face and looked into Electa''s clear eyes, pleased to hear it.


    "Yes. I had little success with the language in the book you showed me, but I got the special herbs. I bought over a kilogram of the herbs you gave me." She informed him, bringing a smile to his face.


    One kilo of these herbs would be enough for more than a hundred cultivation sessions!


    "Good! I don''t know how much we can use it to increase the efficiency of our cultivation, but it will certainly help us." He looked at it with satisfaction.


    "Hmm. As for the book, I''ll get the answers you''re looking for. I just need more time."


    "Don''t worry. Even though I''ve expressed this concern about my departure from City Thirteen, it shouldn''t happen too quickly. I''ve had a lot of improvements lately, so it''s possible that I''ll be stuck at my current level for a while." He sat down on the bed.


    "But I should get ready now. Unlike you, who can leave City Thirteen at any time, I am no older than 20, and reaching the third realm will not be enough for me to become an inner disciple. I have to take the promotion exams and change my rank naturally." She was prudent in her position.


    "I''ve heard that we can easily get promoted through recommendations..."


    She laughed when she heard that. "That is difficult to do, although it is possible. You''d have to be influential and have the help of someone well placed in the sect, like the Guardians... It''s best not to consider this possibility just yet."


    "What do you suggest?" He asked.


    Electa knew much more about the sect than he did, so it was worth listening to her opinion.


    "I will try to become a Senior Initiate. I''ve been gathering merit points and training for months, and now, with your help, I can pass the initiation test. That''s the first step.


    Once I become a Senior Initiate, I''ll have access to a better wage, fewer responsibilities, and more time to do missions that pay well, as well as focus on arena rank competitions. That way, I can earn my place in the Special Promotion Examination."


    Within the sect''s outer wing, promotion exams were held regularly, as long as the disciple kept up with their sect duties and paid for their exams. Only promotion to the inner wing was limited to a certain number of transfers per year.


    The Special Promotion Examination was the one behind the rise of Senior Initiates to the rank of Officer.


    Liam knew what the traditional path of a Demon Gate disciple was like, so Electa''s plans weren''t hard to understand. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You have 1,000 merit points?" He was surprised to hear that she was ready to take the test to become a Senior Initiate.


    Aside from the initial exam that one took upon joining the sect, other exams were paid for with merit points or exclusive rights to special prizes.


    The most traditional method of taking these exams was by paying merit points. For an Aspirant to become an Initiate, they would have to pay 200 merit points. For an Initiate to become a Senior Initiate, they would have to pay 1,000 points.


    But considering how much the sect gave to Aspirants and Initiates, it wasn''t easy to pay for these examinations!


    It would take the vast majority of them months or years to scrape together that kind of capital!


    "Hmm, I''ve been collecting for a long time." She nodded in agreement.


    The problem with promotion exams was that when you paid the fee, they did not entitle you to a refund if you failed. But as Liam had seen before, there were requirements for promotion. And failing them didn''t just depend on your level!


    Since the test included talent, fighting ability, and comprehension, it wasn''t enough to have good cultivation or fighting ability; they had to have both at a certain level. If they failed the test, they would have to collect more merit points and try again in the future.


    "Do you feel ready for that?" he asked seriously. "It would be good for you to try for your promotion as soon as possible if you feel ready."


    "Hmm, I am," she said confidently, as she had been thinking about taking the exam even before she had met Liam.


    She had only delayed her plans a bit because the new opportunities in front of her made her think more about dual cultivation and less about her old plans. But while talking to Liam, she returned to her former plans of becoming a Senior Initiate.


    Liam liked what he heard. "Then do it. I''ll help you with cultivation and other things if you need it, while you have access to things that Mary and I don''t have. We can grow faster with your ascension and your help."

 Chapter 117 - 117: 3D Map

    Ignoring the slight heaviness in his body and his mind already slower than it had been in the morning, he locked the door to his room and didn''t hesitate to summon the nine keys he had brought from the forest and six new ones.


    Felicity, Electa, and Mary had given him their respective keys. In the case of the woman Liam had just said goodbye to, she had three other people''s keys with her, which Liam didn''t question, just willingly accepted.


    With 15 keys in his hands, he connected them through the fittings on each one, putting the ones that matched together and leaving the others aside.


    He had done this before, and soon the result appeared in front of him, seven keys forming a small, incomplete construction, but this time it showed him better where it would lead.


    ''This is a map... A 3D map to boot.''


    Ignoring the remaining keys for a moment, he looked at the construction of keys that reminded him of a building in the city.


    His half-closed eyes opened wide and he couldn''t help but recognize the place.


    ''This is the Barter Fair!''


    The Barter Fair was a building on Street Eight where students could exchange their resources for other resources, either among themselves or with Officials.


    The place was a three-story building with practically no side walls, where anyone passing by on the street in front of it could see much of the interior, where people basically sat and waited to do their business. As the name suggested, the place was like a marketplace.


    But despite its transparent appearance and the simple rules behind the place, it wasn''t small and Liam didn''t have a complete map.


    ''I need to complete the map before I go there. Felicity said it was dangerous to go on this mission, so I won''t risk it until I have the map... As it is now, I can''t see exactly where in the fair I need to go.''


    He thought about it for a few moments and gave up the search for the future.


    But before storing his keys in his spatial ring, Liam combined the remaining keys and built two more combinations, one with 5 keys and the other with 3.


    The 3 key combination gave no clue where it might lead, but the 5 key combination made Liam think a bit more.


    ''I still can''t tell what place this is, but it certainly isn''t the Barter Fair.''


    Liam put all the keys away in his ring and headed for the shower for a relaxing bath before his next few hours of sleep. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Leopard''s men were outside his room again, and he had blocked the passage through his bedroom window. The next day would be no less intense than today, so he would lie down to sleep soon.


    ...


    The next morning Liam went back to his normal routine, woke up in the morning, meditated for a while and then went to the Refectory where Mary had been working since early morning as usual.


    As he had recommended the day before, she was hiding her cultivation, and even he couldn''t see her actual level. But he didn''t invest in interacting with her, just nodding in her direction as he received his food from this Aspirant.


    After his hearty breakfast, Liam made his way to the Runes Hall, back to this place after an entire week away from it.


    As he arrived at the front of the hall, planning to go to the library, then to see Mary, and finish his day at the Battle Hall, Liam sighed at the sight of one of his competitors.


    ''I gave them a week''s head start,'' Liam thought not only of Virginia, the woman running ahead of him but also of the other two under Ann''s supervision. ''I have to hurry or I''ll lose to one of them!''


    He moved on, past the entrance hall, and soon reached the main corridor on the first level of the hall, where Ann and two of his competitors were already standing around.


    "Liam, finally back, huh?" The red-haired woman overseeing this group spotted him and smiled in his direction. She asked, "Did your hunt go well?"


    He approached her, ignoring the other two. "Yes. I''ve completed my mission for this month and the next. Now I can spend the next 50 days in the city without having to worry about leaving."


    "That''s good. It will give you time to finish your time under my wing," she said as Giles and Virginia''s eyes narrowed.


    ''Does she mean he''s going to beat us? Just because he has a slightly higher cultivation than us?'' Virginia formed small frown lines on her face.


    Giles clenched his fists, taking Ann''s lack of consideration for them as best he could. But he was confident he wouldn''t lose to a rookie who had been in the sect for less than a month.


    ''I will show Senior Ann how wrong she is!''


    The four of them entered the classroom they had been working in for the past few weeks without Fred joining them today. Apparently, the most advanced of the group was busy with his own hunt.


    "Well, let''s get to work," Ann said as she sat down where she usually watched the group while everyone went to their respective places of work.


    ...


    An hour later, Liam sat down next to Ann to ask her a few questions about specifics he was having trouble learning.


    At that moment, she was finishing answering the last question he had asked her.


    "¡­ But I wouldn''t worry about it, Liam. There are things you''ll learn faster and grow faster if you put your mind to it. But certain things can''t be rushed and you have to wait for the opportunity to present itself.


    Learning the combination of these characters is something that goes beyond natural talent and any tips I can give you. Keep practicing the basics, mastering what you already know, and creating enchanted items. Eventually, you''ll be given the opportunity to learn how to combine these characters."


    She paused for a breath and smiled. "This is like the Awakening Experiment. Everyone has the latent potential to awaken their magical powers. But the ''key'' can be anything. A near-death situation, extreme happiness, love, fear, the observation of something, you name it.


    That''s why the sect uses the Awakening Experiment to give ordinary people a chance. In it, we can access different emotions and increase the chances of something happening.


    But in the end, it depends on the type of experience each captive has. Some won''t be able to access what they need and will die. Others, like us, will succeed, survive and grow stronger."


    Liam couldn''t help but put his doubts aside and think about the Awakening Experiment¡ªthe sect''s name for kidnapping people and throwing them on an island to survive for 90 days.


    Demon Gate was one of the few powerful sects in Twin Land that used this method. However, the efficiency of the Awakening Experiment was surreal.


    Normally, it was very, very difficult to find good talents outside of a powerful family. For most of the world''s forces, they had to rely on alliances with these powerful families, or they would be unlikely to get the best talented people on the continent.


    In a way, that meant stagnating and falling under someone else''s command.


    However, the Demon Gate had found a way to combine demonic cultivation with the ability to access above-average talents without having to be affiliated with the continent''s biggest families.


    Through the Awakening Experiment, they had a chance, small but good enough for them, to access geniuses of ordinary origin.


    Talent was usually a genetic trait, an average of family background. However, as Ann had said, every human had latent potential. And some of them were out of the ordinary for their background.


    Through a tough test that pushed them to the limit, the chances of finding diamonds in the mud were not small, especially when these tests were conducted on tens of thousands of people every year.


    This was how the Demon Gate had become great and maintained its greatness over the years!


    Liam had learned about this while studying in the Library. Each group, led by Commanders outside of the headquarters, had the duty to take groups of prisoners to one of the sect''s islands twice a year. After leaving them there for three months, the inner members would return and bring any survivors back to the sect, as had happened with him and Mary.


    ''In Twin Land, no one''s awakening is guaranteed. It''s like Ann said. You have to go through the necessary experiences to bring about awakening. Without it, even great talents can lie dormant all their lives, never leaving their mortality behind.'' He sighed as he thought of the complexity behind this.


    As cruel as the Demon Gate was, for the few who survived it, the Awakening Experiment was a key that changed their lives, opening a door to infinity and beyond!


    On the one hand, he hated Demon Gate for taking away his freedom and putting him in a deadly situation. On the other hand, he couldn''t help but wonder if it would have been better for him if he had never fallen into the hands of Amos'' group and awakened his powers.


    A mortal''s life was not as safe and peaceful as it might seem!


    As he looked out of this classroom, he could only sigh.


    ''This world is too complex to judge without delving too deeply into it. I still have much to learn!''

 Chapter 118 - 118: Emerald Owls Plan in Action

    Of the materials he had purchased the previous morning, he had already used the lamp and a metal brick to create two enchanted items. There were four items left that could receive runes, of which he wisely chose the easiest to work on in the remaining hours.


    Liam was determined and restrained. He wouldn''t try to push his limits, but with each training session, he was determined to raise the level of difficulty a little.


    His first enchanted artifact had 9 characters, while his third had 12, all with 3 runes each. So this morning, he tried something with 4 runes and 15 characters, an entire step higher than his previous trainings.


    The First Class limit for a Runemaster was 5 runes and 20 characters. There would be plenty of room for him to grow before he reached the limit of that rank and challenged for Second Class.


    Liam had several key factors in his favor to foster his growth. He had the mana of a 9-Star Spirit Lord, which alone would be enough to create even top-tier Second Class enchanted items. He had the means to purchase training materials, and his talent was higher than the minimum required to become a Second Class Runemaster.


    All he needed to do was to study the theory and master the essence in order to use this knowledge in his training. As long as he continued to train and challenge himself, his skills would improve and he could go further!


    After an hour and a half of training in his room¡ªhe couldn''t casually come and go from the Lotus Temple so as not to attract too much attention¡ªhe once again created a new First Class enchanted item.


    By the time he finished the most advanced artifact he had enchanted, another everyday item, Liam was exhausted but thrilled.


    He still wasn''t used to making rune inscriptions, so even though he had the mana to become a Second Class Runemaster, he was exhausted by making First Class enchantments. But that was nothing more than a lack of magical endurance on his part.


    Just as a bodybuilder would have to go through a period of adaptation when they started lifting weights, a cultivator had to get used to the primary activity of their profession. Only after a certain number of hours of working with runic inscriptions would one become resilient and raise one''s practical ability to the same level as one''s mana level.


    After cultivating for 20 minutes to recover, Liam ran to Street Fifty-Three, where Mary was waiting for him.


    ...


    After saying goodbye to Mary, Liam walked to the arena with a smile on his face.


    He was not only satisfied with the good sex he had just had. After taking two of the pills he had given her, Mary had improved a lot. She had progressed more than halfway through the steps needed to go from the beginning to the end of level 5-Star of the Spirit Lord Realm!


    When she left him to meet Jane, she was ready to hunt her second Spirit and eventually return to City Thirteen even stronger.


    It eased Liam''s worries, while he couldn''t help but think how much stronger his companion could become in no time.


    ''With another Spirit, she''ll gain new abilities and all her senses will develop. It''s possible that she will develop her mana level and become a 6-Star Spirit Lord!''


    Liam climbed the main stairs of Peak Thirteen with a great look on his face, unknowingly catching the eye of some beautiful female outer disciples on his way.


    ''This is great! If I give her a few merit points, it''s possible she''ll pass the promotion test and become an Initiate.''


    The test to become an Initiate cost 100 merit points and took place constantly. But unlike the initiation test, where one could be promoted upon joining the sect by meeting a minimum requirement, the tests for old disciples were more difficult.


    The first requirement was the payment of merit points, which was difficult for most outer disciples to meet. The second was to pass a test that was very similar to the one Liam had taken, and to meet the same requirement that he had to meet. But that wasn''t all, each test was held with a minimum number of disciples of the same rank, and only one person could advance by taking it.


    If 20 people signed up for such a test and 5 of them made it to the final stage, those 5 would have to fight each other to determine the winner of the promotion exam, the only one who would actually advance in rank.


    Liam knew how these tests worked and how competitive they were. But it would be advantageous for Mary to become an Initiate, as she would have a better wage and more time to cultivate, train and study.


    ''When she comes back, I''ll talk to her about it. She''ll probably get promoted on the first try.''


    He entered the Arena, where in another 10 days, he could be forced to train in the indoor area or fight for the rank again.


    Liam knew the Emerald Owls would force him to fight again!


    He made his way to the area where he would take up his role today, ignoring the icy stares in his direction.


    Liam had no doubt that he would be in trouble for the next five hours in this place, nor that he would be given a bad assignment.


    But what were these people going to do to him other than look at him angrily and give him a job that few would want to do? The Arena was guarded by Officers 24 hours a day. It wouldn''t be easy to operate there, just like anywhere else in the city.


    Although there were methods to act against someone in this city, doing so against prepared people and in public places was complicated.


    Confident in his suspicion and his powers, Liam moved forward, only to receive, as he expected, very poor service.


    Today, he would have to clean the toilets of the Arena!


    But without complaining, he did this job, which was normally only done by Aspirants on duty for the Battle Hall.


    ...


    While Liam was at work cleaning the horribly dirty toilets of the Arena, Mary and Jane found themselves at the base of Peak Thirteen.


    As she saw her little companion waiting for her at one of the city exits, Mary smiled and waved to the girl, who smiled and waved back.


    "Are you ready, Sister Mary? I can''t wait for us to get your new Spirit," said the green-haired girl, almost jumping.


    Aside from taking care of her plants in the Essences Hall, Jane''s favorite thing to do was to go to the forest and be surrounded by nature. To help her friend getting a Spirit in the middle of her hunt for Arcane Crystals would be a bonus for her, which cheered her up even more.


    "Sure. Shall we continue?" Mary hugged Jane, also eager.


    Get a new Spirit was perhaps the most important thing of all for a Spirit Master!


    The two handed their exit permits to the Officers stationed there before having their ID cards marked.


    They set off, Mary with a mid-4-Star cultivation and Jane with a mid-6-Star cultivation.


    As soon as they blended into the trees of the surrounding forest, a group of five men also set out from the city. Among these men was Abimael, a 5-Star Spirit Lord of Emerald Owls!


    ''Perfect! With them leaving the city, we can easily force them.'' Abimael, the leader of this group, thought as he followed in Jane and Mary''s footsteps. ''Now all we have to do is put her in a tricky situation and make our move. Either she joins us or she becomes our hostage!''


    Meanwhile, a man who had stayed in town headed for the Arena, carrying Abimael''s message to Hannibal, warning that they were on their way to deal with the plans to hurt Liam Porter!


    "Boss, what do we do now? Are we going to wait for an opportunity or are we going to take them on directly?" one of the four men who walked with him against the duo at their target asked.


    They were all 5-Star Spirit Lords, and each of them had their second Spirit.


    Abimael looked away and replied, "Let''s wait until nightfall and attack."


    "What do we do with the child?" one of them asked in a funny tone. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Some of these guys liked to play with their prey...


    "She is not important. You can do whatever you want as long as you get rid of her in the end." Abimael didn''t have the same manners as some of his companions, but he didn''t mind these men''s strange desires.


    Two of them smirked, sensing that tonight would be a productive evening.


    So their group also disappeared into the woods around Peak Thirteen!

 Chapter 119 - 119: Terraquatzal

    Verdant Parasite!


    As they walked, Jane tapped into the mystical abilities of her first Spirit. She could hear the gentle rustle of leaves and the faint whispers of the wind as the plants revealed the safest route ahead. The vibrant colors of the flowers painted a picturesque scene, while the earthy scent of moss and damp soil filled the air.


    She could feel the energy of the plants guiding her and her companion towards the perfect path.


    In a mere 70 minutes after departing the city, they arrived at their first target.


    Jane crouched down behind a bush. As she focused her gaze, a magnificent smile graced her youthful face.


    Ahead, a ten-foot-long reptile perched upon a rock, its jaws wide open, emanating a mix of awe and excitement.


    The creature''s enormous claws touched the stone beneath it, leaving scratches while emerald feathers adorned the top of its head.


    "Terraquatzal!" Mary said softly to Jane, seeing one of the creatures on her list of potential providers for her second Spirit.


    Terraquatzal was a beast known for its ability to manipulate the earth element, changing the terrain wherever it was, causing changes in the ground, tremors, and more. Among its special features were extremely resistant stone skin, mana-storing feathers that became explosive when dropped from its body.


    Why did Mary believe that this being could offer her good prospects for the future? She already had a Spirit that focused on the mental side and could attack physically, even though that wasn''t its focus. She felt that the best thing for her now would be a Spirit to increase her defensive characteristics and improve her offensive potential a bit more.


    The Terraquatzal could do both!


    "How did you find it so quickly?" Mary asked, looking at the ''child'' next to her with a thoughtful expression.


    The blonde couldn''t help but put on a beautiful expression, feeling her heart beat stronger, so close to a Ancestor-grade Spirit of the middle-level.


    This wouldn''t form a bad Spirit. In fact, it must be one of the best Spirits to be found around City Thirteen!


    It wasn''t much stronger than them, either. With a 6-Star Spirit Lord cultivation, beating it was well within their capabilities.


    "Sister Mary, the surrounding plants are the best allies we can have," Jane said, looking quite proud of herself. "I don''t want to brag, but I could find anyone in this forest, hehe."


    Mary smiled as she massaged one of Jane''s shoulders. "You really are the best, haha."


    Jane liked the compliment, but didn''t stay still for long. "So? How are we going to deal with him? Even though he''s not that strong, he''s still pretty tough, sister."


    "I have already planned everything we need to do. I just need you to..." Mary explained to Jane what this girl needed to do.


    Even though she was full of problems in City Thirteen and had almost no time for extra activities, Mary was smart. She had used the little free time she had during Liam''s absence to study her potential targets. For each of them, she had drawn up plans, assuming that they would be within a range of power that she could act upon, of course.


    The Terraquatzal in front of her fit into her plans, and soon the two girls were in position to attack!


    The plants around the large reptile moved, blooming and releasing colorful pollen into the air.


    Jane''s second Spirit appeared¡ªa small cat with a coat of petals and jade eyes¡ªand climbed onto her shoulders, controlling the surrounding flowers.


    A faint scent spread through the area, reaching the reptile''s nasal passages. While the scent made it feel sleepy and tired, the creature didn''t notice as roots wrapped around its body.


    Mary acted with her own Spirit, covering the surroundings with her mist, attacking with her mental power as the creature''s eyes seemed to want to close.


    ''Come with me.''


    A voice sighed, and the rocky creature felt an unprecedented kinship with it.


    ''Join me.''


    The melodious voice continued, making the reptile feel as if it were standing before the love of its life, a female version of itself.


    ''Let us bring something new to this world.''


    It continued as the creature''s heart beat faster, making it take a step forward, eager to mate.


    The weakest side of an extremely defensive beast was usually its mind. With Jane''s powers limiting the creature''s power, making it more sensitive, Mary attacked the beast''s lower psyche mercilessly.


    Unlike Liam, who won through strength and brutality, she manipulated the Terraquatzal into accepting her Spiritual Pact.


    The large reptile placed one of its paws on Mary''s dominant hand while she infused her hand with mana. She seized the opportunity and used her advantage to remove the Spirit from the massive body before her.


    The creature separated from its body and was sucked into Mary as the mana in the area enveloped her, pressing her down like an oven finishing ''cooking'' a new delicacy.


    As the creature took the second position in Mary''s soul, an energy pulse left her body, coinciding with the fall of the lifeless body in front of her.


    Jane gathered her Spirits and jumped with joy. It was great to see her friend complete the hunt so quickly and with such a high margin of success.


    ''Mary''s plans were going very well. She had a good understanding of her opponent''s weaknesses and how best to use my skills alongside hers.'' Jane looked at Mary with reverence.


    A great Spirit Master wasn''t just someone with high cultivation and good Spirits. A good Spirit Master was someone who, besides other traits, knew how to use the traits of allies and enemies to their advantage.


    Mary wasn''t particularly talented. Nor did she have enough power to attract attention. But today, in the middle of this forest, Jane saw what few beginners would pay attention to.


    ''Mary may become a great strategist!'' Jane approached her friend and scanned the area, naturally worried about approaching beasts and human enemies.


    She used her forest skills to camouflage the area, giving Mary time to complete her evolution as a Spirit Master. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mary felt her mana rise, reaching the requirements needed to level up again, and then moving to the beginning of the 6-Star level.


    Her skin hardened, not losing its beautiful appearance, but becoming rock hard for a moment, alternating between its usual softness and the hardness of a vigorous defense.


    Her hair shone with an emerald light, as mana filled them with power, making her more beautiful, but also more dangerous.


    In addition to the characteristics deeply related to the Terraquatzal, Mary felt all of her senses evolve.


    Her vision improved by over 50%, while her hearing seemed to have changed, allowing her to hear sounds that were previously inaudible.


    Her strength and speed were certainly better now, but she would need time in combat to understand them better. Not being a warrior, it wouldn''t be as easy for her to understand his physical characteristics as it would be for Liam.


    But she knew she would become stronger, less defenseless, and more able to contribute to Liam.


    She wanted power so she could live better, live longer, and have whatever she wanted. But along with these ambitions, common to every cultivator, she couldn''t help but think of Liam. She wished to make him shine, reach the peak, and become someone respected.


    He definitely didn''t need her help. Mary knew that. But she still wanted to help him, to give him what he needed, even if she couldn''t give him much.


    With more power and perhaps a good ally, she was one step closer to becoming more useful to her dear lover!


    Her pink lips formed an arch, while her flushed, slightly sweaty skin, glowing in the mid-afternoon sun, made her look her physical best.


    She didn''t have any special powers of charm beyond what beautiful women naturally had. But at that moment, the men watching her couldn''t help but stop for a moment to check out this woman shrouded in a thin layer of mist.


    To some of them, she now seemed like the goddess they longed to possess, evoking feelings and thoughts that conflicted with their interests.


    Gulp!


    ''Beautiful!'' One of them thought as he looked down from a branch and couldn''t help but feel his blood boiling.


    As a group of men stared at her with the eyes of hungry wolves eager to devour their prey, Mary looked in the direction from which she felt she was being watched.


    Jane was almost instantly aware of the enemies nearby, who weren''t planning to attack now, but did not know their targets would spot them so easily.


    ''Outer disciples!'' Mary didn''t recognize these members of the Emerald Owls at first. To her, they could be members of one of the other outer cities of the sect, in other words, enemies who would surely try to act against her and Jane!


    "Who''s there? Show yourself!" Jane made her two Spirits appear again, one with a 6-Star and the other with a 5-Star cultivation.


    Abimael heard it and snapped out of his trance, pushing his forbidden thoughts to the back of his mind while forming a negative expression on his face.


    ''Looks like we were easily discovered... Damned brat!''

 Chapter 120 - 120: Ultimatum for Mary

    Their plan was to move at dusk. They would follow Mary and Jane closely, but for now, they wanted to watch them and, if possible, act at a moment of vulnerability.


    But just as they reached them, Jane noticed their group, exceeding their expectations.


    Abimael was silent for a moment, pondering what to do in this situation. The ideal would be to use the element of surprise to their advantage, so that they could win as easily as possible. But since that was no longer possible, it was up to them to act now or face an even more difficult time later.


    With a swift, deliberate movement, he emerged from the shadows, revealing himself more directly to Mary and Jane. As he stepped forward, his companions followed suit, materializing at four different points around the two women.


    Jane, with her unwavering strength, stood resolute amidst their supernatural presence. But there was more to this encounter than met the eye. Five figures stood before them, each emanating an aura of power, and they were bolstered by an army of 10 Spirits on their side. In stark contrast, Mary and Jane could only rely on the support of 4 Spirits, their numbers seemingly insignificant in comparison. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The advantage was clearly on the enemies'' side!


    "Miss Mary, this one here is Abimael, a member of Emerald Owls." The enemy leader came straight to the point, 20 meters away from the two women. "I''m here to make you an offer." He smiled and gestured with one hand to show calm.


    Mary frowned as one of her hands clenched a dagger behind her back. ''Are you trying to pit me against Liam?'' She understood the situation, feeling her heart pounding and her thoughts flying.


    She could strike first and start this fight, or she could listen to the enemy''s suggestion and see if it was possible to avoid a fight.


    To be honest, Mary didn''t want to fight five opponents. As much as she and Jane were stronger than their enemies¡ªindividually speaking¡ªthey weren''t born warriors. Without their Spirits, they would have trouble facing them.


    ''I can probably kill one of them by surprise, and if I''m lucky, Jane will act and maybe immobilize another, but there will still be at least 6 Spirits against us.'' She thought as Abimael made his proposition.


    "... Miss Mary, we know you and Liam Porter are close. But don''t take this the wrong way. We wish you no harm. Our business is against him.


    What we want from you is a simple agreement. You have two choices here. Agree to go after him more directly and poison him, or go after him indirectly and lead him into our trap and we''ll do the work.


    Whichever you choose, we will protect you and reward you when everything is resolved. We''ll even accept you into our faction and give you a position of great importance!" Abimael said in an energetic tone, gesturing with his fingers to show how much Mary would gain from this.


    Jane looked at her friend out of the corner of her eye, unsure what the woman''s decision would be. She didn''t know what Mary''s relationship was with this Liam Porter. In fact, she didn''t even know who Liam was. But from Abimael''s words, Mary and Liam should be friends or, more likely, lovers. Now, he was probably in serious trouble.


    ''Will she accept?'' Jane speculated.


    She didn''t have the malice common to the Demon Gate disciples. Her background differed from almost all the members of the sect, and her powers contributed to her current personality. But she wasn''t stupid, let alone as childish as she seemed. She knew where she lived and wouldn''t judge anyone in Demon Gate for a decision like the one Mary should make.


    Whatever Mary''s decision, this woman should not be judged. The decision to fight and protect a friend was remarkable and worthy of respect. Jane would certainly help in the fight. But to abandon a friend and throw him to the wolves was understandable.


    Were there any genuine friendships in a place like this? Would Liam Porter risk himself for Mary if the situation were reversed?


    Jane would also support Mary if she made a deal with Emerald Owls and would not judge her hunting companion!


    Mary thought about what to do, changing her posture and looking doubtful.


    Having decided, she looked into Abimael''s eyes and asked, "What guarantee do I have that you won''t turn your weapons on me as soon as I let my guard down?"


    Abimael liked the question and revealed an enchanted piece of paper. "A contract will guarantee your safety, miss. All you have to do is help us eliminate Liam Porter. We''ll do everything else and give you all the benefits, including the guarantee that we won''t harm you and will continue to protect you."


    Mary smiled and stepped forward as she raised a hand. "Then let''s make a deal," she said in a melodious tone, her voice extremely pleasant to male ears.


    Jane remained silent as she grimaced, letting her guard down for a moment.


    Meanwhile, Abimael felt he had made the right move and stepped forward as well, while his men laughed, also easing their tension.


    Come to think of it, that was the most likely outcome, right? Who would be loyal to someone else after only a few weeks at each other''s side? Especially in a place like Demon Gate and in a deadly situation like this.


    Each of these men, and even Jane, thought the same thing. Meanwhile, Mary stopped just a few feet in front of Abimael.


    Just as they were about to shake hands, the metallic sound of a weapon being summoned rang out, followed by a slashing motion against the air.


    Swooish!


    "You!"


    All Abimael could manage was that word as he raised both hands to his neck.


    In a single motion, a silver dagger had appeared in one of Mary''s hands, then slashed diagonally until it struck the left side of Abimael''s neck, cutting a six-inch gash.


    Blood splattered on Mary''s clothes as each of the five people around felt goosebumps and the tension of the fight return.


    "Shit!" Jane shouted as she raised her guard again, cursing her friend inwardly for not arranging such a move before acting.


    Abimael''s four allies moved as well, already using their Spirits as they raised their guard again.


    Abimael fell to his knees before Mary, a look of incomprehension on his face. ''Why?'' He wanted to ask, but he couldn''t.


    His body collapsed at Mary''s feet, with no more strength or signs of danger.


    Simultaneously with the darkness covering Abimael''s eyes, Mary made two Spirits appear around her, one the gray-skinned demon and the other the blue-gray Terraquatzal with rocky reliefs on its scales.


    She didn''t hesitate to command her two Spirits, retreating toward Jane as she launched the creatures to attack the Spirit Masters in the area.


    A powerful scent of flowers filled this small patch of forest, covering the area in a mixture of numbing dust and disorienting mist.


    Plant roots grew violently, racing against the enemy bodies as Terraquatzal came face to face with the first opposing Spirits.


    "Let''s join forces. We don''t have the numbers, but we''re stronger and we''ll attack first." Mary said to her friend as she stood with her back to Jane.


    "Right." Jane agreed immediately. "By the way, you surprised me. I thought you actually wanted to make a deal with them."


    "Never!" Mary laughed as she said it, but the confident resolve in her voice couldn''t be ignored.


    Jane beamed, growing more interested in this friend, but also in this Liam Porter. ''I can''t wait to meet this guy.'' She thought to herself, listening to her friend again.


    "Command your two Spirits to fight. My defense has evolved a lot because of my second Spirit, so I''ll protect you if necessary," Mary said, aware that this was a risky but necessary strategy.


    If they couldn''t use all of their Spirits against the four remaining enemies, they would be in terrible shape quickly!


    Jane nodded in agreement, imagining that she would have no choice but to trust her. Luckily for both of them, she had very strong field power in the woods.


    With their first attack, another enemy would fall, with the poisonous roots of one of the surrounding trees immobilizing the body of one of the four enemy Spirit Masters.


    Jane had attacked right after Mary, outpacing the speed of the four Spirit Masters who were weaker than her. As a result, she could take down one of them just as his Spirits appeared and tried to counterattack.


    But with the fall of the second enemy, the remaining three retreated a bit, cautiously using their 6 Spirits against the 4 Spirits of these two women.


    ''If we don''t hurt one of them, we''ll be in trouble!'' One of them realized as he broke out in a cold sweat, feeling the blows his Spirits were exchanging with their opponents.


    As much as Mary''s first Spirit was only a 4-Star Spirit Lord, her new Spirit was a 6-Star Spirit Lord, while Jane''s Spirits were 5-Star one and 6-Star one. At the same time, the enemies'' Spirits were 3-Star and 4-Star Spirit Lords, much weaker than their opponents!


    Even if they had more Spirits on their side, their numerical advantage wouldn''t last for long!


    With beads of cold sweat trickling down his face, the man drew his weapon and stealthily navigated through the fog-covered area, searching for the enemy Spirit Masters.

 Chapter 121 - 121: Final Result

    It made no difference to him whether he wounded one or the other. Whoever fell would give his group a chance to survive.


    Feeling the deadly cold of her opponent''s gaze, Jane felt a chill as she looked to the side and saw that her enemy was so close to her.


    Like most Spirit Masters, she had no experience in physical combat. Not only that, but given her tiny body and young age, she had no experience and no strength.


    Jane''s face drained of color, a cold sensation creeping over her as fear gripped her body. Her eyes remained fixed on the enemy''s every move, a sense of paralysis rendering her unable to react.


    The pounding of her heart matched the rhythm of panic coursing through her veins. As a dark cloud cast its shadow over the surroundings, the atmosphere grew even more ominous, intensifying her apprehension.


    ''What am I going to do?'' she asked herself in the few moments she had before the outcome.


    The right thing to do would be to call her two Spirits back to her. But that wouldn''t work to stop this attack. Besides, her two Spirits were busy fighting three opponents.


    Jane saw the blade strike 17 centimeters away from her when a deafening metallic sound came close to one of her ears. She looked back to see Mary holding a sword of her own, countering their opponent''s attack. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Huh?" The force that countered his movement surprised the man. Meanwhile, he felt an uneasiness in his fists that was hard to ignore.


    Mary noted the actual situation, and a sly smile formed on her lips. With a step forward, she drove the enemy''s blade down until she had her weapon against his neck.


    "Shit!" the man screamed, but in the next instant, a deep gash appeared at the base of his neck, and arterial blood pulsed from it like a fountain spewing water.


    He paled as he dropped his weapon, his eyes shaking with horror. Despite everything, he felt no pain. All he felt was an intense fear of the fate at his doorstep.


    Right in front of him, death looked into his eyes and extended one of its hands, inviting him for a walk in the underworld.


    He didn''t want to accept; he was too attached to life.


    But when death invites you, the only choice you have is to follow it!


    Darkness covered the man''s surroundings as, with no strength left in his body, he fell face first to the ground.


    Swooish!


    As two more Spirits exploded, a dagger came violently close to the beautiful blonde woman''s back.


    Mary quickly glanced over her shoulder, her heart pounding in her chest. The enemy''s assault was imminent, leaving her with little time to evade. With a swift motion, she pivoted her body. As the enemy''s attack loomed, she instinctively raised her arms, bracing herself defensively.


    "Die, you blonde bitch!" the fourth of those men shouted, a 25-centimeter black dagger in his dominant hand.


    To their astonishment, Mary, Jane, and he watched in awe as his blade glided through the air, closing in on her arms. The metallic sound of the blade slicing through the atmosphere filled the room, but when it touched, the blade abruptly change its trajectory, as if repelled by an invisible force.


    The impact reverberated with a solid thud, a testament to the impenetrable defense that shielded Mary from harm. A wave of relief washed over them, sparing Mary from the worst likely outcome.


    Mary''s eyes opened as wide as her tormentor''s, as experience taught her about her new defenses.


    ''Am I that tough now?'' she asked herself, not overestimating herself, as this opponent wasn''t exactly a benchmark for attacking power, but not underestimating herself, either.


    The enemy''s gaze grew increasingly repulsive, his eyes narrowing with anger. He had staked everything on this assault, positioning himself between Jane and Mary, ready to confront the more formidable of the two. As his plan crumbled, a sour taste tainted his mouth, fueling an urgent need to act.


    Just then, Jane snapped out of her shocked and panicked state, rotating towards her adversary, his back exposed. Her eyes underwent a chilling transformation, shedding their youthful innocence with a chilling intensity, brimming with a murderous resolve.


    Roots grabbed the man''s wrists and heels, while a blade headed for the upper left side of his back.


    "Die!" she shouted, fury in her eyes.


    Just as everything was about to be decided for the fourth man in the enemy group, he let out a short "aaagh" of pain as one of his Spirits had just been destroyed by the Terraquatzal''s bite.


    He was weakened even more for Jane''s attack, faltering against her at the worst possible moment.


    "Aaaaagh!" he screamed again, this time feeling a pang in his heart as a blade pierced his back, slicing through his heart muscle with its tip.


    Mary jumped back twice as soon as the enemy''s attack grazed her arm and turned to face her last opponent, sure that Jane had struck a fatal blow.


    Liam''s woman spotted the fifth and final enemy in the area, who was already running in their opposite direction. She immediately frowned.


    "Trying to run away after attacking us?" She clenched her fists and moved behind the man, bringing the Terraquatzal close to her while her demon finished helping Mary''s Spirits destroy the remaining enemies.


    The remaining man, unharmed and far from Jane, ran in desperation, his eyes red while his mouth was dry, as pale as his face.


    He moved clumsily, stumbling over stones and branches on the ground, running for his life.


    He was a confident man most of the time, but after seeing three of his companions die and one mortally wounded, he couldn''t maintain a confident facade. He feared for his life and was certain that his enemies would show him no mercy. His only chance of survival was to flee!


    ''Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!'' he cursed his group''s decision to deal with Mary, but also some of his own selfish thoughts from earlier.


    The sharp, metallic sound of blades cutting through the air echoed towards him. With quick reflexes, he shifted his gaze, scanning both behind and to the side. He glided, tracing a zigzag pattern, aiming to disrupt his opponent''s aim. He hurled weapons in her direction, adding to the chaos of the moment.


    "Aaaagh!"


    But as his Spirits were destroyed along with the rest remaining in the area, he stumbled, tripped over a stone, and fell hard to the ground.


    Mary and Jane''s remaining enemy stumbled and collided with a jagged stone, causing a sickening crack to reverberate through the air.


    The enemy''s motion ceased abruptly, leaving an eerie silence in its wake. Mary''s gaze narrowed, uncertainty clouding her senses as she pondered whether the rock had shattered or if her adversary''s skull had fractured. A surge of caution coursed through her veins, prompting her to decelerate cautiously while her newest Spirit companion took the lead.


    Just then, Jane''s voice sounded as one of her Spirits appeared beside Mary. "So? Is he dead?"


    Mary ignored the girl standing next to a green demon and a human corpse and looked at the body in front of her. "No, but he''s going to die. It looks like the fall caused him some brain damage... Anyway, we won."


    With those words, she let her Spirit finish destroying the enemy''s skull, crushing it with the large, sharp teeth of the Terraquatzal.


    Jane sighed in relief as she sat down on a small log, her little heart beating hard in her chest.


    "Next time you attack by surprise, give a signal first, Sister Mary. That would help a lot!"


    Mary smiled bitterly. Unfortunately, she hadn''t had time to arrange something like that with Jane. "I''m sorry. It all happened so fast... I wasn''t expecting this attack."


    "It''s a good thing you hid your strength, Sister Mary. Otherwise, I''m afraid we would have died today." Jane looked into Mary''s clear eyes, appreciating the improvement that came from adding a new Spirit at just the right time.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll keep your secret... But does this have anything to do with Liam Porter?" she asked as she stood up, her two Spirits already back in her body.


    "Yes, Liam and I are close¡ªif you know what I mean. I would never betray him, so I can only stand against his enemies." Mary approached Jane after collecting the Arcane Crystal from the last enemy to die.


    Jane did the same, collecting the crystals from two of the men she had killed, leaving the other two for Mary.


    There were unwritten rules in the cultivation world. One of them was that when a cultivator went hunting, they always had the right to those they killed. No matter how the battle turned out, the belongings of those who were killed for their abilities were always theirs.


    "So that''s it..." Small as she was, Jane was not ignorant of the relationships between men and women.


    "What now?" she asked. "Those men were members of the Emerald Owls, Sister Mary. We also killed five disciples."


    "That''s not true. We''re in the middle of the forest. Who''s to say we encountered them?" Mary smiled at her small companion. "Let''s keep this incident between us. I''ll discuss it with Liam and we''ll figure out a plan. But for now, let''s continue with our original intentions."


    When she had finished collecting the Arcane Crystals and space storage items from the enemies, Mary suggested, "Let''s leave this place. You''re here to hunt Arcane Crystals for the sect, so let''s complete your mission."


    "Okay!"


    They set off, leaving the bodies behind for the beasts to devour, with Jane again taking the lead, using her skills to find the best paths.


    The two had already drunk recovery potions, so in the next few minutes they would return to peak condition and be able to hunt without worry.

 Chapter 122 - 122: Developing the Plans

    With the new day, he followed his routine, eating heavily in the Refectory at the beginning of the day before continuing his two hours in the Runes Hall under Ann''s supervision. He did some more rune training at the end of the morning and practiced his fighting techniques and Mana Mask a bit after his cultivation in the early afternoon.


    After another meal, this time at a restaurant, Liam went to the Beasts Hall, where he would work for five hours, tending to the beast cages, transporting the creatures, and feeding them. His goal was to spend the next 10 days free of all responsibilities and concentrate on studying the runes. So he finished his weekly responsibility with the coliseum on time.


    In a few days, he would have to fight for the Arena rank again, and he would probably be forced to train with a member of the Emerald Owls. In that case, he wanted to prepare well.


    After leaving the Beasts Hall, he met up with Electa again, still with no new targets from Felicity, but in no hurry. Even though having more women would be an undeniable advantage, he had a lot of plans in his head at the moment, so he wasn''t in such a hurry.


    He went to bed alone for another day, to relax for a few more hours before the start of a new day.


    ...


    After leaving the Refectory, Liam made his way to the Missions Hall, where he had arranged to meet Ester before going to the Runes Hall.


    On his way there, Liam ignored the people who followed and watched him closely. These people thought they were doing their job very well, but he knew every one of them, their positions, and their cultivation.


    At that moment, seven people, five men and two women, were watching him. What factions did they belong to? Liam couldn''t tell exactly who belonged to which group. But he was pretty sure that they were members of the Crimson Rebels, Emerald Owls, and Abyss Matriarchs.


    He had been careful since his return to the city. He had avoided going out at night and only visited places where there were Officers on duty. Also, he had avoided certain places in the city where there was a greater chance of trouble developing.


    But he knew things wouldn''t stay as smooth as they were now for long. With every step he took, there were ramifications that opened up possibilities not only for him but also for his enemies.


    ''Mary should be back from her hunt in a day or two. I must prepare to help her with her Promotion Exam. Electa will take hers today and may reach our goal. If Mary can do the same before these tranquil days are over, we can do far more than our enemies can imagine.''


    At the sight of the majestic Missions Hall, Liam pushed Mary and Electa aside to focus on the brown-haired woman he was about to meet.


    ''I need to quicken my pace with Ester. The enemies won''t hesitate to encircle me soon. A confrontation with them is inevitable, so it''s better to take the initiative.'' Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His gaze narrowed as he arrived at the negotiation wing of the hall.


    He followed the same procedure he had used to meet Ester the first time. He pretended to be looking for someone to negotiate with and then entered one of the private rooms in the area where Ester was already waiting for him.


    None of his observers suspected he was there to meet an ally. They simply positioned themselves at the edge of the area and waited for Liam to leave so they could continue to follow him.


    ...


    "Did you get anything?" Liam sat down in front of Ester without ceremony, not even bothering to greet her.


    She met his eyes and nodded. "I did, but I don''t know if I want to go through with it." Her voice wasn''t as good as it used to be.


    He said nothing about her will. It obviously didn''t matter.


    "What did you get?"


    Ester sighed before she began, "Well, if you''re going to use me to put one of your enemies in danger, it has to be against the Crimson Rebels. The Abyss Matriarchs don''t have any men in their group, and as much as some women like flowers more than maybe they should, my charm won''t work well with them...


    But either way, by acting against one, we will inevitably affect the other."


    "Oh? Are they together?" Liam asked.


    "The leaders of the two factions met a few days ago, and since then, the relationship of rivalry and hatred has changed a lot. I have no way of confirming their agreement, but it''s almost certain that it happened and they now have some sort of partnership."


    She paused for a moment, looking suggestively at Liam as she settled into her chair. "If I had to bet, I''d say you''re the entity that brought them together."


    "That wouldn''t surprise me." Liam laughed bitterly.


    She continued, "You should be on the lookout for action against you. It''s almost certain that these two groups will coordinate their movements and act to bring you down with a single attack. This may also mean that you have some time to prepare. A decisive attack is not so easy to plan and execute."


    He agreed with the last part of her statement as he brought one of his hands to his face, his elbows resting on the table in front of him.


    "As for the Crimson Rebels, I must warn you that your situation with them will not improve until one side falls. The boy you killed outside the city was the brother of the faction leader, Myles Smile."


    "That... That''s terrible to hear." Liam didn''t know this information.


    "Indeed, it is." She nodded, her look deep and serious. "I can''t help you with him. He''s just too strong, and he''s in love with Eleanor McCalla."


    "The leader of the Abyss Matriarchs?"


    "Yes, that''s her." She confirmed, ignoring the surprised look on his face, and continued, "I can''t act against Myles, but maybe I can get close to one of his trusted men. Myles has a group of seven close friends or subordinates who help him deal with the Crimson Rebels.


    Of these people, five are Spirit Earth cultivators who I wouldn''t be able to get close to. But two of them are peak Spirit Lords, against whom I might stand a chance."


    Liam was aware of the Crimson Rebels'' numbers. With only six Spirit Earth cultivators, Myles'' faction was the strongest of those who had tried to approach him before and were now against him.


    With 66 members, the Crimson Rebels had a lot of bargaining power in City Thirteen, with a few Blacksmiths, Alchemists, Healers, and Runemasters under their wings.


    Fortunately, the number of third realm outer disciples wasn''t high, so no local faction had over ten Spirit Earth cultivators in its ranks.


    "Whom do you have more confidence in?" he asked, giving her the option to choose.


    Liam would not send Ester on a suicide mission just because she had wronged him. He valued her more alive, so he wouldn''t force her to act against the strongest of his enemies.


    She said, a little relieved by his position, but still very serious about what they were planning, "Hudson Brown. He is a Spirit Lord who recently reached 9-Star. He''s quite confident in himself, and at only 22, he considers himself a genius.


    He''s an outstanding talent, but he''s more arrogant than his talent should allow. A born womanizer, his weakness is his company, with whom he spends as much time as he does cultivating.


    I''m going to approach him and seduce him.


    I''ve heard that men talk more than they should when they''re drunk around women..."


    "Some do." Liam nodded, smiling in partial agreement. "Since you''re going to do that, take this." He handed her a small pouch.


    "What''s this?" Her expression changed from serious to curious.


    As she looked at the mixture of spices ground into a greenish powder, Liam explained, "A mixture of special herbs... If you manipulate it with a drop of your blood and mana, you''ll produce an extremely potent cream for men of the same power range as you. It''ll make him extremely relaxed and even delirious.


    Even if you don''t have sex with him, he''ll think that a simple hug was much more than it really was¡­


    Use this wisely. He''ll become more resistant the more you use it. So don''t overdo it in the beginning."


    She was surprised that he knew such a thing, but gladly accepted it. "All right, I''ll try it."


    "Be careful and guide this Hudson guy. I have no interest in knocking over a little fish like him."


    She nodded as she saw him stand up. "Don''t worry, I know what to do."

 Chapter 123 - 123: Enchanted Weapon

    Liam made his way through the Lotus Temple, reaching the room he had just paid 50 merit points to use for the next two hours.


    He had been saving his merit points to use with calm, learning a little bit in and out of special environments. As Ann herself had said, there was a limit to how much one could improve every day. Coming to the Lotus Temple every day or spending a whole day there wouldn''t help him as much as it might seem at first.


    But today, he had a new artifact to train his runic inscription on, something that demanded the utmost of him.


    ''Time for me to create an enchanted weapon!''


    A broad smile broke out on Liam''s face as he locked the door to his cultivation room. He placed his artifacts and tools around and sat down on a cushion, feeling his heart beat faster.


    What were enchanted weapons? They were offensive items with runes on them, in other words, with special properties.


    Spirit Lords like Liam would rarely have a single enchanted weapon. The reason for that? They were special and sometimes had their own abilities, which made them expensive.


    If an ordinary Second Class weapon could cost between 50 and 150 gold coins, the same weapon of the same rank and quality, but enchanted, could cost double or triple the value of a non-enchanted weapon! S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But that''s not all. Depending on the set of runes inscribed on the weapon in question, it could even unbalance the fight against opponents stronger than its users!


    Today, Liam wanted to make his initial First Class enchanted weapon!


    Picking up a wooden staff¡ªthe cheapest type of weapon he could find in the Runemasters resource shop¡ªLiam prepared to begin his inscription, opening the bottle of ink and taking the brush.


    ''I''m going to create the Magic Staff and turn this simple wooden staff into something as strong as a metal weapon. I''m going to inscribe four runes on it. One to absorb mana from the environment, another to store the mana, another to use the mana and compatible elements to strengthen the structure of the staff, and the last to create a connection between the staff and the user.''


    It wasn''t uncommon for magical weapons to have the last component. Since they were much more powerful artifacts than their non-enchanted versions, any enchanted weapon was powerful and had great potential. Most, if not all, had some sort of connection to their owner, making them useful only to their owner.


    Liam began his work with the mana storage rune, a very common type of rune that he had created many times before.


    With time and experience, his brush skills became more practical, faster, and more efficient. In a few moments, he had completed the last character of the first rune, finishing it with no difficulty.


    Liam moved on to the second rune, which would absorb mana from the environment, another one he was already familiar with.


    At the end of his first ten minutes in the cultivation room on the second level of the Lotus Temple, he finished inscribing the second rune and moved on to the third.


    Beads of sweat formed on his forehead and back while his breathing increased.


    The mana in Liam''s body focused on his senses and hands, enhancing his abilities as he observed every factor at his disposal.


    Ignoring the sweat on his body and the signs of fatigue, he moved on to the rune responsible for the connection between user and weapon.


    As interesting as this rune was, it wasn''t complex. What it did was basically create an ''identity'' for the weapon¡ªan aura of its own¡ªand connect it to the user''s aura, something unmistakable.


    Similarly, this rune acted like a padlock. Without the right key, it was impossible to access the weapon''s other properties, which would remain dormant in the hands of strangers.


    It wasn''t such a complex rune, but Liam was getting a little more tired in his training, because he wasn''t quite used to it yet.


    He raised one arm in front of his head and used the sleeve of his shirt to wipe away the sweat that threatened to get into his eyes.


    He opened his mouth and took a deep breath, watching the third rune glow and then disappear into the wooden body of the staff; 75% of his work was done.


    ''Now comes the hard part.''


    He returned the brush to the body of the staff as his eyes narrowed and his pupil became as small as the tip of a needle.


    The next rune had six characters, the most complex combination Liam would face until the end of this job.


    ''The rune of the staff''s transformation must use the elements of the staff itself and its surroundings to strengthen its structure. In a way, this is like what we cultivators do with our mana when we strengthen our bodies.


    There''s a complete process of directing appropriate amounts of mana to each part of the body, using the elements we have at our disposal to enhance the characteristics of our muscles, and achieving the desired result.


    For cultivators, this is natural. But it''s not so easy for an artifact, an inanimate essence.''


    He inscribed the first character, followed by the second simplest of the rune''s six symbols.


    But Liam had practiced runic inscription for several hours before this attempt, and even studied the combination of characters of this more complex rune for three days.


    Using his much larger cultivation base than he would have needed to master it, he bypassed the problems that would have stopped others from learning the how to do it and reached the last character.


    As he began the ultimate step, his hands were shaking and his mana reserves were below 20%. Fortunately, what he had left was enough, and with a firm grip on his brush, he drew the last part of it.


    While he reclined, a smile spread across his face despite his quick breaths, and he experienced a surge of fulfillment that permeated every inch of his being.


    "Done!" he said aloud, one of his fists clenched and raised in the air.


    He was full of curiosity in his mind, but with 28 minutes left to use this cultivation room, he started cultivating to recover.


    In another 15 minutes, he would finish, open his eyes, and quickly put away his brush, pad, and ink bottle. With only the brown 1.5 meter long staff in his hands, he looked at it, already connected to this enchanted artifact.


    When he tapped the bottom of the staff on the ground, he heard a dull, dense sound, different from the typical hollow or reverberating sound that wood makes when touched.


    It was still made of wood. That would never change. But now it seemed to be a solid piece of metal, extremely powerful and solid.


    Liam was sure that a Spirit Apprentice could easily use the staff in his hands for defense and attack, considering the hardness and resistance of the weapon.


    ''Perfect. If I''m not mistaken, the staff can be classified as First Class, and it has an Ordinary Quality... Hmm, that''s good. I''m getting close to High Quality.'' He thought with a smile on his face, eager to produce more enchanted items.


    Unfortunately for him, there was almost no market for First Class items in City Thirteen. Most of the disciples were second realm cultivators or higher, and even the most basic unenchanted Second Class weapons were better than the best enchanted First Class weapons. Otherwise, he could easily triple the amount he paid for the staff and the runic inscription materials!


    ''This Magic Staff must be worth between 40 and 60 gold coins.'' Liam tightened his fingers around the staff as he moved it and used it against an invisible enemy. ''I will sell it outside the sect in the future, but what it represents is enough for now.''


    Coins were important everywhere. Anything that could improve people''s lives was of immense importance, regardless of whether it was in a magical world or a world like Earth.


    Liam craved power, but he knew he would also need resources to achieve the freedom he sought. His magical power could help him, but his fighting skills were no match for what he had just created.


    ''If it were a Second Class staff, I would now have an item worth over 300 gold coins in my hands, and I only paid a fraction of that to make it!''


    Feeling good about himself and his future prospects, Liam put the staff into his ring and left the Lotus Temple.

 Chapter 124 - 124: Marys Return

    This time they looked no different from when they had left; neatly groomed, their hair tied back and a peaceful look on their fairy faces.


    Their lips were slightly parted in arches, while their eyes, narrowed, looked like those of clever lynxes, ready to act but satisfied with their results.


    In contrast to what Liam had faced, after the initial attack against them, the two only had to deal with the dangers typical of the forests. These were dangers that could take lives and cause stress, but they were no match for groups that came after you intending to kill.


    Without so many enemies to get in their way or stress them out, Jane and Mary were quickly back on their feet, the green-haired girl alongside Liam''s favorite blonde, having completed two months of the mission in just over two days of hunting.


    Liam had thought of doing his two-month mission on one trip out of town, but many other disciples did the same.


    Even Mary had taken the opportunity to complete the mission she would surely have when she became an Initiate in the future. She had collected the equivalent of 30 King-grade Arcane Crystals of the Middle-level. Almost as strong as Jane, it would have been a mistake for her to miss this opportunity.


    ''From now on, I''ll probably face the same hostility from Emerald Owl that Liam faced.''


    This was Mary''s thought as she decided to finish her future responsibility of collecting crystals so as not to leave the city unnecessarily soon.


    She and Jane passed through the entrance post, retrieved their permits, and then made their way up the main staircase to the Records Hall.


    "Sister Mary, when are we going to meet your friend?" asked the green-haired girl, dressed like a boy in black trousers and a shirt, with small metal plates attached to her body.


    Jane looked like a little warrior in her combat outfit, only missing a weapon and a helmet to make her look like an earthling soldier.


    Mary was dressed more demurely, in a typical female cultivator''s dress that could be stretched or retracted depending on her movements and mana infusion. She had a few pieces of armor around her back and abdomen, but they were hidden under her dress.


    Releasing her hair into the air, Mary replied. "I''ll talk to Liam the next time we see each other and we''ll set a date and time. All right?"


    "Okay. But make it quick. I hate to say it, but they''re watching us," Jane warned, having noticed it the moment they left the entrance to the city and started walking up Street One.


    "That fast?" Mary was smart enough not to look sideways or backwards after hearing it. "Emerald Owls?"


    "Probably." Jane nodded affirmatively. "If I''m not mistaken, they probably left someone watching to wait for their group... But they didn''t come back and we did."


    "Let''s not worry about that for now. A member of Emerald Owl with 5-Star cultivation would hardly have their vital energy observed by an enchanted artifact. Since they''ve offered me an alliance, they''ll probably assume that I''ve accepted such a deal," Mary said in a determined tone.


    "Oh?" Jane hadn''t thought that far. "Even if that happens, it won''t last long. Sooner or later, when those five don''t come back, they will realize the reality."


    "In that case, we must act and strike while we can!" Mary clenched her fists at the thought of an ambitious plan, dangerous to say the least.


    Jane looked at her with a wince. "What are you thinking?"


    Mary smiled. "Let''s use their game against themselves!"


    ...


    "Boss, Mary and Jane are back in town," said a man with short black hair to the man standing in front of him on a balcony of the arena.


    Hearing this, Hannibal clenched one of his fists and asked expectantly. "And Abimael?"


    "His group has not yet returned. But before I could come to you, Aspirant Mary left a message to us."


    A smile formed on Hannibal''s face as he turned to face his man.


    The man, standing in the middle of Hannibal''s office, gestured with a note in one of his hands. "She left this note with the symbol of our faction. I was worried and collected it before coming to warn you... Fortunately, it appears that Abimael and the others were successful."


    Hannibal skimmed Mary''s note, which said that she and Jane had signed an agreement with Abimael to work together. She would help them lead Liam into an ambush, but since she didn''t want to take any chances, she wanted to do it quickly and without direct contact with the members of Emerald Owls.


    {... Abimael and the others promised to stay behind and set up the ambush. I''ll meet Liam later and convince him to help me with the Promotion Exam. Once I become an Initiate, I''ll take him out of town to hunt for Arcane Crystals. We''re lovers, so I''m sure he''ll agree to protect me.


    Then it will be your turn to act. I''ll take him to the rendezvous point and separate from him so as not to get involved in the fight. Liam is already an 8-Star Spirit Lord. I don''t want to get involved...}


    Hannibal was pleased with Abimael''s service and even more so with the speed of contact this woman had showed.


    "8-Star, huh? As expected, the wretch hides his cultivation!" Hannibal said in a dark tone.


    He finished reading the letter, not doubting the veracity of Mary''s words in the slightest. It was dangerous to trust anyone in City Thirteen, but Hannibal had more than one reason to believe her, at least for the time being.


    Mary was weak, which meant she could get into deadly trouble if she tried to deceive them. She was giving him information about Liam, something that, if she were a staunch ally of Liam''s, would be a betrayal and would hurt him. Ultimately, the plan was for her to get him out of town.


    This was something that could be verified and hell, even if she was doing it to deceive them, it would lead to something that Hannibal already wanted so that he would act against Liam outside the city walls.


    For all these points and more, he couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, seeing a clear path to solving the problem called Liam Porter!


    "All right, monitor the movements of Liam and this woman. Keep an eye out for any attempts at communication and see if she follows through with what''s written here." Hannibal handed the note back to the man.


    "If she does everything she promised, let me know when it''s time for her to leave town. We''ll join Abimael and the others to take action against that damned Liam!"


    "Yes, boss!"


    ...


    Later that day, Liam finished inscribing the runes on the last artifact he had acquired earlier, creating another First Class enchanted weapon.


    The weapon in his hands at this point was slightly better than the staff he had made earlier. But it hadn''t reached High Quality yet, it still needed something more to get there.


    Either way, Liam was more than satisfied. With days of constant work, a lot of study and cultivation, he was close to where he could challenge the Second Class!


    ''Starting tomorrow, I''ll start studying the Second Class material. I''ll continue to train with the First Class item enchantment until I can test my first Second Class inscription.''


    He put away his new enchanted artifact, dried off his sweat, and then got up from his bed to go to the bathroom to take a shower.


    ''I''m going to have a bite to eat at a pleasant restaurant and then stop by an artifact shop to buy more tools and items for enchanting... A set of ten items will probably be enough for me to finish tempering myself as a First Class Runemaster and get to where I can challenge the next step.''


    After he finished washing, he dried his body and put on a set of comfortable clothes. It was chilly today, so he bundled up, planning to get something to eat and then meet Electa later.


    But just as he finished tying his shoelaces, someone knocked on his bedroom door.


    "Liam, it''s me." A thin, feminine voice came from the other side of the door, causing his eyes to open and a smile to appear on his lips. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Mary!''


    He quickly unlocked the door to face the beautiful blonde woman who was on her third day out of town.


    "Mary! You''re finally back!" He took her in his arms after closing the door to his room and making sure that no one would see them together.


    After waving to him and feeling comfortable in his arms, she kissed him on the mouth, but without letting herself be carried away by their wishes.


    Before anything could happen, she pulled her lips away from his and said, "We have problems. Emerald Owls acted against me while I was away, and now we may have the opportunity to deal them a severe blow."

 Chapter 125 - 125: Plans

    As he sank into the soft mattress, Mary filled him in on the details of the meeting with Abimael and her plans to take down Emerald Owls.


    "I hope you don''t see anything wrong with what I did. I saw an opportunity and tried to take it. Otherwise, they''d see me as an enemy and start acting against both of us as a precaution," she said to him, looking with anticipation of his agreement.


    "You did the right thing," Liam said, still standing, thinking hard about what he had heard.


    Abimael had approached Mary to force her to become a traitor and stab him in the back. Fortunately, she had proved her loyalty to him by killing the enemy group and giving him the belongings of three of them.


    Then she took an enormous risk by leaving a message for Hannibal without consulting Liam first, but he couldn''t help but agree with her.


    ''If that hadn''t been done, they would have acted more directly against my weakest point, her...


    Her action might become problematic later, but for now it bought us some time.'' He assessed the situation.


    But the more he thought about it, the more he agreed with Mary''s points.


    "You did what you had to do," he repeated, agreeing as she stared at him in silence. He inquired, "So, after your promotion, we proceed with the ambush. How do you expect that situation unfolding?""


    "I must admit that the situation before us is not encouraging. There''s no telling how much force Emerald Owls will use against us. And we have little firepower on our side right now... But if we can take advantage of the ambush, we might have a chance to win with no casualties.


    If we''re going to take advantage of this plan, we need to get on with my Promotion Exam and preparing for the ambush quickly." She secretly clenched one of her fists and said, "We should have a joint meeting with your other woman, me and Jane. Let''s see what we can do and start planning as soon as possible.


    Ideally, Electa should leave town to set the trap and wait for us. Emerald Owls don''t know about her, so we can act covertly. But this can''t last over four days. The enemies will get suspicious if they don''t hear from Abimael and the others."


    He agreed before pulling out his identification card. "I''ll give you 100 merit points, and you must go to the Records Hall tomorrow to pay for your Promotion Exam. If you succeed, you''ll be an Initiate in three days at the most, and then we can set out to deal with this situation.


    In the meantime, it''s best to avoid contact. They''ll think it''s strange if we''re together too much or if we''re completely apart. Let''s meet just long enough to pretend that your plan is in place."


    With a pounding heart, she agreed, feeling a wave of fear wash over her for what lay ahead. No matter how well she had prepared, the potential losses of their journey remained unknown, causing uncertainty.


    "Do you think we can win? There are only four of us," she said, her voice echoing in the room.


    "The four of us alone have no chance." He was honest with her. "Luckily, I have Felicity and the Leopards. I''ll see what I can do with them against Emerald Owls."


    They were silent for a minute after those words, each thinking about what they had to do and how their lives could end or improve in less than a week.


    "Is there any chance that you or Electa can improve your levels in those few days?" Mary asked after a long silence.


    "No chance," he said, shaking his head. "I won''t be able to make any progress until next month. As for her, well, it might take just as long or even longer. Since we''re already at the end of the second realm, advancing further will be more challenging."


    Mary knew this. Advancing realms was harder than advancing within the same realm.


    "Jane and I won''t be able to get stronger in the short term, either. Sigh! That''s bad. They''ll surely send third realm enemies against us.


    I had to talk about you being stronger than you look, so it won''t be easy."


    He sat down beside her and put a hand on one of her thighs. "Everything will be fine. We just have to pretend that everything is going according to their plans and they''ll fall into our trap."


    She felt part of her tension melt away under his touch and couldn''t help but turn her face to look deep into her lover''s dark eyes. Biting her lip, she moved closer to him, longing for something other than the worries that frightened her.


    "We''ll sort this out later," she mumbled to him, her cheeks burning. "Now I want to relax a bit..."


    He smiled as he felt her perfume waft closer to him. "Indeed, we need to relax." He agreed, touching her slender neck as his own heartbeat changed.


    Life was problematic enough. Besides, it wouldn''t be solved if they tried to think about it all the time. Fucking was an essence they wanted in their lives and knew they had to maintain on good and bad days.


    Their lips locked again as their hands moved down their bodies, unbuttoning, untying, and opening what needed to be opened.


    As they moved on the bed, the sheets crumpled, while the silent room soon lost that essence, and a subtle creaking of wood emerged amidst the sound of flesh moving against each other.


    Accelerated, pleasure-filled breaths would soon resonate with the other sound information, creating a natural music for the lovers as their intricate, hot dance reached enviable heights.


    Mana would enter their bodies, nourishing not only their souls but also their wills, their determination as to their plans for the future.


    ...


    At the end of their cultivation, both feeling stronger, Liam still with plenty of energy and Mary exhausted and needing some time before leaving, they used their remaining time to talk.


    "How can we meet without attracting the attention of Emerald Owls? If they believe your message, they''ll expect you to interact with me to some degree. More than enough, they''ll be suspicious."


    She agreed, taking time to breathe as she answered, "Of course. That''s why we''re going to meet where they won''t be able to watch us and associate our presence with our secret alliance. In the Illusions Hall."


    The Illusions Hall was responsible for developing the skills of the sect''s illusionist warriors. Mary, with her mental abilities, was a part of it and was developing a special profession, learning methods, just as Liam was learning in the Runes Hall.


    "In the Illusions Hall, there is the Mirrors'' Palace. It''s an area where disciples, enrolled in the hall or not, go to test their mental endurance. It''s almost like a maze of mirrors, with several places that are practically secret rooms," Mary said, explaining some of what Liam didn''t know about the Illusions Hall.


    "I will pass on the requirements for you, Jane, and Electa to get to the place where you are to meet me late tomorrow afternoon. There, we''ll discuss our steps in the plan against Emerald Owls."


    He knew little about this place, but he had no doubt that it would be a good place for them to meet. There really was a Mirrors'' Palace that disciples could enter for one merit point, and he knew how powerful mental abilities were in special places.


    Liam might not know everything Mary knew, but he had studied enough of her abilities to understand how reliable she was.


    "All right." He agreed.


    A few minutes later, she got dressed and prepared to leave.


    "Let''s see each other again after this meeting at the Mirrors'' Palace after my initiation," she said, not enjoying having to stay away, but willing to do what was necessary.


    "Hmm, all right. As for the artifacts you gave me, you''d better not use the coins I gave you for now. Someone might suspect the origin of your resources..." He recommended. "Wait until we resolve the current situation."


    "I will." She left with a kiss on Liam''s cheek.


    As soon as she was gone, Liam sent a message to one of the Leopard men monitoring his room, asking to meet Lazarus Ross. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Returning to his room, Liam took the keys he already had with him, along with the new ones he''d gotten from the items Mary had given him¡ªitems from three of the five enemies killed days ago.


    ''It''s finally complete!''

 Chapter 126 - 126: Mysterious Exchange

    The map of keys in his hands changed subtly, but enough to tell him where he should go. Looking at the three-dimensional object with various markings around it, he could tell he needed to go to the Barter Fair, to the second floor, and look for something or someone in the left corner of the building.


    It was time to go to the Barter Fair and scan the area!


    ''Felicity warned me about the dangers of going in search of this secret mission, but with several groups after my neck and an imminent action against Emerald Owls, I''m in no position not to risk it.''


    After stowing the item in his spatial ring, he got ready to leave, assuming that it would be a while before Lazarus would reply to his message.


    ''I''ll just scan the area. If I find any problems, I''ll leave it for the future.''


    Making a firm decision, he stepped out of his room and set off towards Street Eight, where the lively Barter Fair awaited him.


    The climb between Street Thirty-Seventh and Street Eight posed no challenge for Liam as he made his way up later that afternoon. As he prepared to ascend to the rank of a third realm cultivator, his body had undergone significant transformations thanks to his Spirits, leaving him in far better physical shape than when he had first joined the sect a month ago.


    His breathing would increase in the last half of the climb up the main staircase, while drops of sweat would appear on his body. But for him, the fatigue of climbing the stairs did not differ from the fatigue caused by an ordinary person''s moderate 15-minute walk.


    He reached the entrance of Street Eight and proceeded towards the Barter Fair building, situated in one of the corners of the area. The building neighbored a garden that provided a serene overlook of the surrounding peaks.


    As he walked through the bustling entrance of the open building, he couldn''t help but notice the lively atmosphere and the sound of people engaging in business transactions.


    People sitting on the floor, in chairs, or even standing, stood next to their products in small individual spaces, forming rows of informal establishments around the aisles of the area.


    It was late afternoon, but there were at least 100 people on the first level of the Barter Fair, with many students doing business in the area, as happened in ordinary fairs.


    They displayed the products on the floor or on small tables, with a few places with shelves or showcases. With their sample prices, everyone could tell from afar the starting price of the items that caught their eye.


    But each outer disciple saved their resources. The voices of people negotiating better prices, trading products that were more advantageous to them, filled the site, making it especially noisy.


    Liam had never been there in his weeks as a member of Demon Gate. Even though he knew his destination was on the second floor of the building, he observed the entrance area, strolling as he noticed eye-catching items.


    What did the Barter Fair offer? A bit of everything. There wasn''t one type of product that was more common there, as most of them were there to exchange resources and not necessarily sell items like the shops did.


    If a disciple had one resource and needed another, the exchange was one of the best options in town. The supply of resources depended much on what each individual had and wanted.


    There were no fixed seats at the market. It was open 24 hours a day, and when you registered to take your place, they gave you a period to use your corner. After those hours, you would either renew your right to use the area by paying merit points, or you would lose your spot to another interested party.


    But as busy as it was, the Barter Fair seldom had all its slots filled. As Liam walked along the first level, he saw at least a dozen unused niches for people interested in bartering.


    [Arcane Crystals For Merit Points] said one of the notes in Liam''s path, drawing his attention to a woman at the beginning of the third realm, sitting on a cushion with her eyes closed, waiting for business in the area.


    [Average-Quality For High-Quality Second Class Weapons.]


    ...


    [Third Class Techniques For Any Items Of Similar Quality.]


    Liam saw some splendid opportunities, including Runemasters interested in selling enchanted artifacts and materials for making enchanted items.


    When a professional of any kind advanced in rank, it was common for them to no longer use many of their previous materials and resources. Then, many would trade these items below market price.


    Liam wanted to stop by one stall that caught his eye later, but for now, he continued on to the second level of the building.


    In this second area, he found himself in a less crowded and less noisy place, where the smell of herbs and metals was much stronger. There were at least half as many stalls as on level one, but the average strength of the disciples was three stars higher than on level one. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Remembering his 3D map, Liam followed the outer corridors of the area, where he could more easily see the surroundings of the building without walls.


    The location indicated by the map was on the left side of the building, from the perspective of someone coming out of the stairwells that gave access to the first and third levels. Specifically, the location was at one end of the rectangular building, opposite the exit from the stairs.


    Liam followed the path and soon spotted the only stall in that corner, where a bald man in a yellow cloak was sitting in the lotus position with his eyes closed.


    Stopping in front of this stall, Liam looked at the items for sale on a small table and frowned when he saw a 3D map, just like the one that had brought him there.


    There were slight differences between the map on sale and the one he had in his pocket. His was made of keys that fit together. The one available for trade was a solid casting with no fittings.


    [I''ll Trade Anything For Specific Items] said the sign on this stall.


    Liam brought one of his hands up to the three-dimensional figure as the man from the third realm, bald with no eyebrows or facial hair, opened his eyes.


    "What do you want for this object?" Liam asked.


    His 3D map didn''t tell him much, except that he was supposed to come here. He didn''t know exactly what he had to do or what the risks were. But when he saw this artifact, he couldn''t help but feel that this was the way for him to access this secret mission.


    The man narrowed his eyes but didn''t answer Liam. "What caught your eye about this item? I won''t exchange it unless you have the key I''m looking for."


    Liam''s eyes lit up. He clearly got the message. "I might have the key. That''s why it caught my eye."


    "Can I see it?" the man asked as he showed Liam one of his hands.


    The young man with the short black hair looked around to make sure no one else was watching them. But that would be impossible. There were at least four people looking at him right now.


    ''I hope none of them understands what this is...'' He took a deep breath as he called up the 3D map of keys from his spatial ring.


    Originally, he hadn''t planned to go deep into this journey today. But when he saw this item, he decided to solve this mystery in one fell swoop!


    The moment he saw the key map fall into his hands, the bald man''s neutral expression changed, the corners of his lips turning up, while his eyes became smaller.


    He stood up and picked up all his items from his desk, leaving only the item in one of Liam''s hands. "We made the exchange. Good luck."


    Without any hesitation, he closed his tent and walked away, not bothering to cast a backward glance.


    Liam stood in the middle of the man''s quick departure, not quite comprehending the situation as everything had happened so quickly and more easily than he had predicted.


    ''This... What does that mean?'' He looked at the object in his hands, but didn''t stay still for long.


    Seconds after the bald man left, Liam put his new item away and started walking again, making his way through level two of the Barter Fair as if he was there just to do more business.


    His observers followed him, watching as he eventually picked up materials and books for Runemasters, as well as some Arcane Crystals.


    When he left the fair, he didn''t go home. Instead, he made his way to the Lotus Temple, leaving his observers wondering what his trip later that afternoon might mean.


    ''What was that item he traded?'' one of them wondered as she saw Liam enter a cultivation room, the limit of where she could observe him.


    ''All his other trades were for resources for his profession or to strengthen his Spirits. But what about it?'' This woman asked herself, with the same questions as several of Liam''s observers.


    ''I have to keep watching him. It may not be relevant, but I''ll keep it in mind!''

 Chapter 127 - 127: Overcoming a Mistake

    Liam had just locked the room and sat down on a cushion when he summoned the item he had received earlier.


    He still didn''t know what the artifact was and hadn''t had time to analyze it. But it couldn''t just be a beautiful representation of the Barter Fair, he was sure of it!


    Felicity had warned him of the dangers of pursuing this secret mission, so it couldn''t all end with a mere "trophy"!


    Determined to find out the truth, he didn''t go home and spent another 50 of his merit points for two hours of total privacy.


    With the item in his hands, he moved his soul''s mana through his body, enveloping his hands, eyes, ears, and nose as he checked the device.


    At first glance, the 3D map in his hands seemed to be nothing more than a trophy, a representation of the Barter Fair. There was no sign of anything special about it.


    But as he poured mana into the device, sounds of moving gears emanated from the small 25 cubic centimeter object.


    Moving his hands away, leaving only his mana in contact with the device, Liam watched as it opened, revealing three things inside. A slight note, rolled up and tied with a gold ribbon; a silver pill; and a black tablet.


    Liam didn''t know what the black tablet was, but he frowned as he looked at it closely. Strangely, there was nothing, no sign coming from the item, something unusual for anything in the cultivation world.


    ''Strange... Even items that cannot contain mana in their structures still have some mana left.''


    Items that could not contain mana could also temporarily have mana in their structures. The difference between something unable to hold mana and something able to hold mana itself was the ability to hold mana in itself, even without a supply.


    But an item without the ability to hold mana in its body could have mana in it temporarily, especially if it was in an area of high mana pressure¡ªan area very rich in mana. Therefore, in the cultivation world, everyone, even those who could not cultivate, usually had some mana in their bodies, no matter how little.


    The black tablet caught Liam''s eye. It had nothing on it, as if it didn''t even exist.


    ''Maybe this note is about that...'' He put the two items aside and checked which one was more likely to tell him something.


    The moment he tried to untie the note, a subtle pulse came from the item, making Liam turn pale as his identification badge suddenly appeared outside his spatial ring.


    {Congratulations on completing the first phase of the Secret Hunt mission!}


    Golden letters formed in the air above it as it unraveled.


    As the first message faded, a subtle golden aura reached Liam''s badge, causing it to glow the same color.


    {Secret Hunt Mission¡ª2nd Phase}


    {You are an ambitious and skilled disciple of Demon Gate. With your resolve to defy the heavens, you have defeated¡ªand possibly slain¡ªyour dear sect mates. Congratulations, you are among the 1% of the most capable disciples of the Demon Path. But your demons and powers are still in their infancy. Continue to develop your skills and become a pillar of our sect.


    With the conviction to do whatever it takes, you will succeed or die trying.}


    {Description: The road to success is arduous and endless. As someone who is fearless and willing to join the Secret Hunt, you are now one heir of Demon Gate. Hunt down demon Spirit users and absorb their powers. Transform your demon Spirit(s) into a Sage Spirit(s)!}


    {Requirement: Reach the Low-level Sage-grade of your demonic Spirit(s).}


    {Rewards: Promotion to Division Chief; 10 times the salary of a Division Chief; 3 nominations for promotion from Outer Disciple to Inner Disciple; 3 Spirits of your choice of the Sage-grade, Low-level.}


    {Time to complete: Indefinite.}


    {Penalty for failure: Death.}


    {Note: Other disciples performing the 2nd phase of the mission will recognize you as a competitor by your aura after a while of using the ART, just as you will recognize them. Be prepared.}


    Reading the golden letters in front of him, Liam opened his eyes wide, unable to hold his breath when he saw such a top prize, but also such a deadly mission for him to accomplish.


    ''To give such a high price means that someone cannot complete easily this mission or in a short time. It''s probably a long mission with older, better-positioned members, which means I''m in trouble!''


    The generous reward did not fool him. He immediately focused on the implications he could see from the lines he read.


    ''I can also say that I have no choice but to fight! If others can identify me, they will probably hunt me down. As far as I know, the competitors in this mission are each other''s food... Those damned cult members will certainly hunt me down, and I''ll have no choice but to do the same!''


    He turned pale as his lips tightened. For a moment, he remembered Felicity''s words and regretted them.


    "Shit!"


    He slammed his fists on the ground, regretting the decision he had made.


    He grabbed a bottle of water from his ring, drank half a liter, and tried to breathe more calmly.


    ''Damn it! I have no choice but to continue!'' He closed his eyes, his expression painful, a bitterness he didn''t want to feel.


    But amid this moment, a memory from when he was an earthling came to mind.


    ...


    "This again, Li?" A woman''s voice echoed in Liam''s memory as the image of a housewife kneeling on the floor, picking glass shards out of a wound.


    "I''m sorry, Grandma," a little boy said, holding a soccer ball in his hands as tears streamed from his eyes while his legs turned red.


    "Being sorry won''t change what''s already happened," said the gray-haired old woman, ignoring the boy''s gaze and picking up the glass from the wound on his leg.


    "It hurts, Grandma!"


    "You disobeyed me, and now you''re hurt. Deal with it, boy." She looked him in the eye and taught him a hard lesson. "Be strong. You''ll have a scar, but you''ll survive." She laughed as she poked him in the forehead. "Be smarter next time."


    ...


    Liam remembered his childhood for a moment, how his strict grandmother had raised him to be a man who faced his problems. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Breathing calmer, he tried to better accept his position and move on from the problem. ''Now that I''m already dirty with shit, it doesn''t make any difference if I try to avoid the mud.''


    Pouring his mana into the spatial ring, he discovered several resources and a small book with the image of the black tablet on the cover. Ignoring the resources that made his body tremble for a moment, he opened the book in his hands.


    {Black Art}


    {The demonic tablet carries the power of darkness. When consumed, it integrates with the demonic Spirit(s) of its user, giving them a new ability¡ªCannibalism.}


    {... From the moment Cannibalism is active, your Spirit(s) will be able to devour other demonic Spirits in order to evolve qualitatively...}


    {Detail: Be careful when killing. If the enemy Spirit Master dies before your demon-type Spirit(s) is(are) devoured, the skill won''t take full effect.}


    {Tip: To work perfectly, Cannibalism must be stimulated with the bodies of demonic Spirits once a month. If it is not stimulated, it will gradually lose its characteristics and eventually fall apart, ending the Cannibalism skill.}


    {Tip 2: Failure to consume the Black Art tablet will cause the disciple being sentenced to death.}


    {Tip 3: Losing the Cannibalism skill by not consuming demonic Spirits increases the aura sensitivity to other disciples in the Secret Hunt, making it more likely that you will be hunted.}


    The book in Liam''s hands was very informative, with many tips on how the {Black Art} worked and the consequences of each possible action.


    As far as Liam understood, the Secret Hunt was a kind of competition that defined the top hierarchy of Demon Gate. It was as old as the sect itself, so every way to escape the mission had been thought out beforehand, and there were all kinds of devices to prevent an easy escape.


    ''It is possible to escape, but someone in that situation would have to hide well and have high-level resources to get in the way of the hunters who would come after them... But it''s possible, even if it''s not for me right now. As long as I''m in Demon Gate, I''ll either continue the mission or die.''


    The moment he opened the 3D map, his ID was marked, and he now had the Secret Hunt mission with him. If he didn''t start it by taking the black tablet, someone higher up would come and execute him!


    With no chance of escape for the time being, he could only continue with the mission.


    ''At the very least, they provide precious resources.'' He put the Black Art book aside and turned his attention to the two dozen resources in his new spatial ring.


    Basically, it contained natural resources, artificial resources, and Third Class artifacts, with defensive, support, offensive, and cultivation items.


    The best thing about these resources was that most of them had no minimum requirements for use. Anyone, even a Spirit Lord, could use even the best of these Third Class items.


    Considering the crucial moment he was in, these items come in handy against Emerald Owls!


    ''Since the devil has come to my door, I have no choice but to ally myself with him.'' He looked at the black tablet and swallowed it with a single movement.


    "Emerald Owls... I will solicit this from you. Be prepared!" He muttered between his teeth, determined to do everything in his power to survive!

 Chapter 128 - 128: A Man Prepared is Worth Two!

    The resources in the new spatial ring he had received were indeed generous. Unfortunately, this was not the time for him to use most of them or he would end up damaging his future prospects.


    ''There are 13 pills and 7 Third Class potions in this ring... With them, Mary Electa and I will be able to improve our strength in the third realm more than once, but it''s better if we wait for natural breakthroughs to the third realm. We''ll be able to make better use of those resources and maintain our pace of progress.


    Fortunately, the artifacts can be used more immediately. I''ll keep the armor and a common Third Class weapon. I''ll give the two enchanted combat artifacts to Mary and Electa.''


    Besides these items, the ring he received for completing the first phase of the Secret Hunt mission also contained three special enchanted items. One of a defensive type capable of protecting a small camp, another capable of enriching an area with mana, and the last, an explosive. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Planning how to use his new resources, he arrived at his street and made his way to the apartment building where his room was.


    "Sigh... Tomorrow ends my first month in the sect," he whispered as he climbed the stairs to his room. ''I will collect my second wage after passing the Runes Hall...''


    He reached the corridor to his room, where several doors and some magic lamps were the only ''decoration'' on the yellow walls of the area.


    In front of his room, a hooded man stood, his cultivation unfathomable and his appearance hidden by shadows.


    Liam saw this man and looked around to make sure his observers weren''t too close to this place. Luckily for him, his watchers hadn''t ventured into his dormitory because of the constant presence of Leopards'' men there.


    With no disciple coming or going at the moment, Liam approached the man he recognized by the appearance of a hand touching the red wooden door of his room.


    "Boss Ross, have I kept you waiting?" Liam hurried to a stop in front of Lazarus and offered his greetings, speaking in a low voice.


    "No, I just got here," the man said with narrowed eyes, his interest focused on Liam''s urgent call. "What do you need? Why did I have to sneak in here?"


    After entering his room and making sure they were alone, Liam got right to the point. "It''s about Emerald Owls. They tried to move against my companion, and she tricked them into believing that she is now allied with them.


    She sent a message to Emerald Owls that she will leave the city to hunt crystals with me, and the group will set a trap for me... But we''re the ones who are going to set that trap."


    "Oh?" It surprised the man to hear that, and he removed the hood from his face while showing more interest than Liam had expected.


    ''Emerald Owls, Wings of the Twilight, Heralds of Chaos and Crimson Rebels are all interested in the Silver-Winged Leopard. Emerald Owls will surely move if our target reappears. If we can eliminate one group from this hunt...''


    Lazarus and Leopards had their own interests in the demise of rival factions, or even the demise of key members of their rival factions.


    Factions like Leopards had different levels of operation and could benefit in many ways when enemies fell or were weakened. In particular, the group was currently very interested in hunting down the third Spirit of their leader, whom Liam had talked to, weeks ago, and got the Guardian Sphere.


    The Silver-Winged Leopard was one of the best wild beasts in the surrounding forest, a perfect being to give birth to the third Spirit of any cultivator with high ambitions.


    Not only Leopards were interested in this beast that had recently been spotted nearby, but other factions from City Thirteen and other cities in the outer reaches of Demon Gate were also eyeing the creature.


    It was hibernating, hidden somewhere in the great forest of the headquarters. But in a few months, it would emerge, and the observation devices left around the forest would alert the groups interested in hunting it.


    Focused on this goal, Lazarus looked into Liam''s eyes with a smile, understanding the situation the boy presented. "What exactly do you need? Do you want men? Weapons? We''ll certainly support you."


    Liam smiled as he sat on the edge of his bed. "Tomorrow I have a meeting with some companions who are going to join me in this action against Emerald Owls. We''re going to talk about our plan in the Illusions Hall, particularly in the Mirrors'' Palace. It would be interesting if you could be there.


    Right now, I don''t know how much power I''ll need. But men, weapons, and enchanted artifacts will certainly be needed. Emerald Owls are feeling in a hurry to kill me, given their repeated failures. I''m pretty sure I''ll have to deal with at least one Spirit Earth cultivator, maybe even a whole group of Spirit Masters in this realm."


    Lazarus thought Liam was half right in this analysis and nodded his head. "What time is this meeting?"


    "Late afternoon." Liam handed Lazarus a piece of paper similar to the one Mary had already given him with directions to the Mirrors'' Palace.


    "The time is not good for me... But I will send a trusted man. He will tell me what happened at this meeting and I''ll give you the support you need," Lazarus promised.


    Soon after, he left in his disguise, secretly leaving Liam''s dormitory building. As the man was a third realm cultivator, Liam''s second realm observers couldn''t detect his cautious movements and didn''t notice their meeting.


    Alone in his room, Liam rested for a while until, as night fell, he made his way to Electa''s dormitory, which was less than two minutes away from his.


    Careful in his movements, planning not to attract the attention of his observers, Liam took a few steps to arrive at Electa''s room ten minutes later, without individuals following his movements.


    He didn''t have to wait over five seconds after knocking three times on Electa''s door. She opened her room to him, acknowledging the knock before anything else.


    "We have some problems we need to discuss." He ended the smile she had on her face.


    She had already taken and passed the Promotion Exam and had become a Senior Initiate!


    Tomorrow she would enter the third level of the Library¡ªgiven the merit points she received for passing the Promotional Exam¡ªwhere she intended to search for the language they needed to better understand the incubus'' book.


    But her happiness was cut short by the harsh tone of her lover, who now wore a solemn expression she hadn''t seen on his face before.


    "What happened?" she asked as she stood facing him while he removed a cap from his head and his jacket.


    Liam explained to Electa the same thing he had told Lazarus, talking about tomorrow''s meeting in the Illusions Hall and how they had to deal a decisive blow to Emerald Owls.


    Electa''s good mood faded even further, while she couldn''t help but deeply understand the look on Liam''s face.


    This was truly a problem capable of ruining even the best of days!


    As much as they were the ones setting up a counter trap, in the position of those who wanted to surprise and not be surprised, the opponents were strong enough to pose a deadly challenge even under such circumstances!


    "Shit!" she said subconsciously after hearing everything he had to say.


    "That''s the spirit." He laughed bitterly.


    "Do you think it will work? Will Leopards really support you?" she asked as she grabbed one of his wrists.


    "I think so, at least for now. Lazarus seemed interested when I talked to him a few minutes ago. But we''re in Demon Gate and anything can change. Even if it''s unlikely that we won''t have his support, it wouldn''t be shocking to lose him either. That''s why he and Leopards will only know a fraction of our plans."


    He summoned a silver bracelet with a drop-shaped blue gem on its top, causing Electa''s eyes to open suddenly as the magical aura of the item spread through the room.


    "Don''t ask me how I got it. For now, just accept it and know that where it came from, there''s enough for me to arm myself and Mary," he said without giving details.


    As she put her hands on the Third Class item, Electa nodded at him, agreeing that if he didn''t want to talk, she shouldn''t ask. Cultivators had their secrets, and no matter how much they were cultivation partners, there were things better left unsaid.


    "What exactly is your plan?" she asked him with a fresh look, now much less worried than before, although it was still a serious enough challenge for her to consider solemnly.


    "Well..."

 Chapter 129 - 129: Palace of Mirrors

    Later that day...


    Liam stopped in front of the Illusions Hall, another wing of the sect that was as strong and famous as the other important halls.


    Liam was concentrated on his three halls and had paid little attention to the other wings of the sect in City Thirteen. But there were dozens of halls in this city that handled training professionals in various fields, such as Healers, Blacksmiths, Alchemists, and many others.


    Demon Gate was a force that focused on developing the combat and support skills of its members. There was no shortage of groups focused on developing these areas within the headquarters. It''s no coincidence that the city had 26 streets entirely dedicated to trading and teaching!


    The moment Liam entered, he immediately noticed a multitude of disciples present, including not just the members of the hall but also those attracted by the glass building located at the back of the hall.


    The Mirrors'' Palace looked like a beautiful monument for visitors to the city, with its translucent walls and no pillars to obstruct the view of the beautiful 300 square meter building.


    The design of the palace reminded Liam of the palaces he had visited in his life on Earth, especially the summer buildings used by ancient nobles to escape areas that were too hot in the summer.


    From its 11-meter height, the highest point of the translucent, light green and dazzling palace, the bright rays of the day were concentrated into a single point, forming a small shining star surrounded by flames.


    But Liam focused on the small line at the main entrance to the palace, where about a dozen disciples were lined up, waiting their turn to pay to enter it.


    Fortunately, the attendants were quick, and soon Liam left a merit point there and got through to enter the building, which apparently gave no one any privacy.


    There was an interesting optical effect in the palace. Although it looked transparent from the outside, the only visible parts of the building were the entrances and exits. It was impossible to see what was inside it.


    Liam followed Mary''s recommendations and chewed a special herb capable of dispelling the mental effects of the illusion formations engraved on the mirrors.


    As a member of the Illusions Hall, she had studied this palace enough to know how to counteract these formations and allow her group to meet.


    Liam only saw the place as it was, a relatively small maze of mirrors, but one that could easily confuse someone unprepared.


    After five minutes of strolling through the maze, always following Mary''s recommendations and walking carefully with the disciples in his path, he came to a dead end corner where a green-haired girl was standing next to a blonde woman.


    "Liam, this is my friend Jane." Mary introduced the ''child'' next to her to her man. "Jane, this is Liam, my partner."


    The green-haired girl looked at him with interest, as she had been in a lot of trouble with this guy even before she met him.


    "I heard I was giving you trouble." He smiled and nodded at her. "I''m sorry about that."


    "Don''t worry, big brother. It was your enemies who acted, not you," the girl said promptly, while she couldn''t help but blush at the look in his eyes.


    Unaccustomed to handsome men looking her in the eye, the teenage Jane felt a little nervous. Liam didn''t notice, but Mary couldn''t help but put a hand to her mouth to hide a subtle smile.


    As they greeted each other, a black-haired woman dressed as a warrior came over and wiped the smile from Mary''s lips without even opening her mouth.


    As she locked eyes with Mary and the blonde did the same, Electa and Mary recognized each other instantly, rivals looking at rivals, each smelling the other even though they had never met.


    "Electa, I suppose," Mary said as she secretly clenched one of her fists.


    "And you must be Mary." The newcomer answered with a friendly smile on her face. But inside, she couldn''t help but notice Mary''s beauty. ''She really is pretty... Tsk! She looks like a princess.''


    Liam, once again oblivious to the situation, introduced them, while Jane noticed the tension in the air, but didn''t understand why.


    ''Aren''t we all allies?'' the girl wondered, but remained silent between Liam and Mary.


    Fortunately, a man Liam already knew approached them, drawing everyone''s attention to himself and breaking the heavy atmosphere in this dead-end corner of the labyrinth.


    "Initiate Liam." Josiah nodded to Liam as the young man with the short, black hair did the same to his fellow companion from Leopards. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After introducing Lazarus'' representative, he clapped two hands and said, "Well, everyone''s here, so let''s talk. We can''t stay here too long, or our enemies will notice something strange."


    He looked at Electa and asked, "Did you talk to Felicity?"


    "Yes, but she won''t be able to join us. She''s leaving on a group mission tomorrow afternoon and will be gone for at least a week," the black-haired woman explained with regret in her voice.


    "That''s a shame. Someone like her would be a great help." Mary sighed, having already heard from Liam about Felicity.


    Well-placed outer disciples like Felicity were always doing missions and leaving town to gain merit and a chance to reach the inner wing of the sect.


    Liam then said, "It''s really a shame. But since we won''t have their support, I hope I can count on Leopards." He looked at Josiah.


    "The faction will certainly support you." The big man asked, "How many numbers are we talking about?"


    "We''ll find out in a few moments." Liam looked at Electa before saying, "I need you to leave town and go to this place." He handed her a small handmade map. "The trap against Emerald Owls will take place somewhere in this area. I want you to prepare the ground for us while we prepare to leave."


    She looked at the map of where they planned to act, something Mary and Jane had suggested.


    "You should use this to send a message to Emerald Owls." Mary handed Electa an item she had taken from Abimael''s body. "The day after tomorrow, use this device to signal to Emerald Owls that you are ready to act. If I succeed in my part of the plan, we''ll leave at the end of the day. The ambush against the enemies should take place the night after tomorrow."


    "That''s easy to do." Electa smiled as she held the map and the item Mary had given her.


    "Use this essence in your traps, big sister." Jane also gave something to Electa, catching the attention of this ''big'' and strong woman.


    "What is this?" Electa looked at the bottle of green liquid.


    "This is a stimulating essence. It has the effect of increasing the metabolism of plants... Anyway, the point is that it can help conceal your trap and position, as well as mislead naive enemies. Some plants in the area you''ll soon be in are poisonous, so the essence will also stimulate the toxicity of the air and plants in the area."


    "Won''t that be dangerous?" Liam asked.


    The girl smiled at him. "If you don''t protect yourself with mana by covering your hands and airways, it can indeed be dangerous. But if you do it, there is no danger."


    "All right." Electa agreed to go along with Jane''s plan.


    "Right, that''s it. We''ve reached the crucial point." Liam looked at his fellow faction companion again. "From the information I''ve received in the last few hours, we can expect a group of 5 to 10 members of Emerald Owls. Of that number, at least half of them must be Spirit Earth cultivators."


    "That could be a problem," Josiah said before adding, "And I doubt very much that they will send all of their third realm members to fight. Emerald Owls, like all factions in the city, must defend their headquarters in the city.


    There are a lot of resources and coins in their headquarters that could easily be stolen if all of their specialists left the city.


    I believe that the number of enemies in the third realm will be between 2 and 3 individuals."


    "But surely the other 7 or 8 opponents will be 9-Star Spirit Lords," Mary said, looking into the man''s dark eyes.


    He couldn''t deny it. "Probably," he agreed, knowing it wouldn''t be easy to deal with such numbers. "With luck, your traps will take out 3 or 4 of them before we fight. That would leave us with a group of probably about 6 opponents. Considering that 3 of them might be Spirit Earth Cultivators, we''d need at least 4 more companions to take them on."


    "Can you provide us with that number of men?" Liam asked with sobriety in his tone, waiting for Josiah''s answer.


    Four peak second realm Spirit Masters was not a small number to ask of a faction in City Thirteen. Although there were hundreds of peak second realm disciples in the area, each faction only had a few dozen of these individuals. In the case with Leopards, Liam was asking for 20% of the faction''s peak Spirit Lords!


    Josiah closed his eyes and said, "I can get three, counting myself. But I''d have to talk to Boss Ross about the fourth."

 Chapter 130 - 130: Plans Develop Rapidly

    But Liam didn''t stay by Mary''s side for more than a minute after his allies left. He gave her the Third Class enchanted weapon he had kept after giving Electa''s weapon, warning his partner that there was more where that came from and that their chances were better than they seemed.


    He followed the path out of the palace, leaving the beautiful glass-roofed structure only 20 minutes after arriving in the area.


    Normally, it would take up to 30 minutes for students to train their minds inside the palace. As soon as he felt his observers catching sight of him again, Liam didn''t worry.


    ''Everything is going according to plan.'' He breathed in the chilly mountain air and walked calmly towards the city''s stairs.


    Unfortunately, he wouldn''t be able to meet up with Mary until tomorrow night, while he and the group had decided that it would be best if none of them met again in the city to avoid problems.


    Electa wouldn''t be leaving until the next day, but Liam wouldn''t be meeting her tonight, as he had been doing lately.


    ''I''m going back to my room. I''m pretty close to create two First Class enchanted items in a row... According to Ann, if I can create four First Class items in a row without taking a break, I''ll probably have the magical endurance to challenge the Second Class.''


    Inscribing runes was a balancing act. Without the theoretical knowledge, you wouldn''t be able to combine the runes. But without the magical endurance to wear and tear and the mental effort that characterized it, inscribing even the simplest runes would be impossible.


    While Liam was already learning new characters and their combinations, he still didn''t have the necessary endurance.


    ''I will focus on that today and tomorrow. After I return from this mission against Emerald Olws, I''ll be close to advancing to Second Class.''


    The date for the final test of the four contestants under Ann''s supervision was approaching. They would soon compete for the one spot to become a full-fledged Second Class Runemaster.


    A Second Class Runemaster, or any Second Class professional, was not necessarily someone who could create Second Class essences. As necessary as it was, in a world where it was difficult to determine the quality of products and distinguish a fake from the real thing, only professionals accredited by major institutions were respected and trusted. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A Runemaster had to be certified by the Twin Land Runemasters Association, otherwise people would hardly trust and buy their products.


    Demon Gate had affiliated members of the Runemasters Association and several other such associations in its ranks, who could pass on the continent''s official certification to new professionals.


    The test that Liam and his three competitors would take was precisely to get this certification, something important for one''s status, but even more so for one''s wallet.


    Liam treasured this opportunity, knowing once he had his certification, he could market his products and make a financial return from the profession.


    ''This is my way out of Demon Gate.'' He smiled as he descended the city''s main staircase, imagining the day when he would have his chance to escape.


    ''If I can become a Third Class Runemaster, I''ll eventually be able to live like the hermits of the Twin Land''s legend, putting people to work for me while I hide. After a few years, Demon Gate will forget about me and I''ll be free.''


    But that wasn''t all Liam had in mind. While he had been dealing with his problems, learning about the reality of the Spirit Masters and this world, he had been making plans for the days after his escape.


    He felt the first moment of escape would be the most difficult and sensitive. But after that, he would still have to be careful and have methods to keep his position safe or methods to counteract any potential sect members after him to capture or kill him. As long as he wasn''t a continental-level expert, he would need support, which his profession could give him through coins and allies.


    Returning to his room, he turned his attention back to the runic inscription, preparing for another day of hard work.


    Tomorrow would be one month since he joined the sect, and it would be time for him to return to the Records Hall to claim his wage for the month.


    With more merit points, he could go to the Lotus Temple once more before his dangerous journey against Emerald Owl in the next few days!


    ...


    In the afternoon of the next day, Hannibal met one of his observers outside of the cultivation room he had just left, on the third level of the Lotus Temple.


    "Boss, I bring news from Initiate Mary," the man said after a brief greeting.


    "Initiate?" Hannibal immediately noticed the change in Mary''s title.


    "Exactly. Mary Hill has passed the Promotion Exam and is now an Initiate. Her status was updated by the Records Hall an hour ago, and we received a new message from her shortly thereafter."


    Hannibal saw the man show him a letter, which he took to read.


    The man continued, "She says she''s meeting Liam again tonight to plan her departure for the following afternoon. She''s just waiting for Abimael''s signal. According to her, he should warn he''s ready by the next morning if nothing has happened to his group."


    Hannibal liked what he heard and read and couldn''t help but stop in front of the temple stairs, on the highest floor of this place, near the top of the large tree inside the Lotus Temple.


    "Perfect. Get our men ready. We''ll go after them as soon as they leave town."


    He went down to the first floor of the building and looked at the beautiful future ahead of him.


    ...


    Hannibal stopped beside a table full of plates of food in one of the best restaurants in City Thirteen, where a tall, fat man was devouring a pig by himself.


    In this place of beautiful views and intense smells of fresh food, Liam''s powerful enemy bowed his head respectfully and said, "Faction leader, I bring news of the latest little problem."


    Enos Cornelius, fourth ranked disciple of City Thirteen, leader of Emerald Owls, 4-Star Spirit Earth Cultivator, continued to eat while Hannibal spoke.


    "We will most likely act against him tomorrow. I ask for your permission to hunt down the worm and put an end to the problem once and for all," Hannibal said, without looking at Enos'' face.


    It wasn''t because he didn''t like the way Enos ate, chewing with his mouth open and saliva flying everywhere. That bull in a human body was not a simple person to deal with. Looking into his face was something few could do without provoking his anger.


    "Sort it out quickly," The big guy said, not bothering to speak with his mouth full of food. "I have a fight with Myles Smile this week. I don''t want to waste my time standing guard at the arena."


    "Don''t worry, boss. I''ll be back in a day at the most. I''ll take care of that pesky worm and return to my position."


    "Bring me his spatial ring, but don''t check it." Enos looked at Hannibal''s face as the man turned pale and looked down in concern. "Do you understand?"


    "Sure. I''ll take his spatial ring and no one will snoop on it."


    "Perfect, now go." With a wave of his hand, Enos created a strong current of air that pushed Hannibal ten meters in the opposite direction.


    As this high-ranking member of Emerald Owls broke into a cold sweat, Enos plastered an interesting smile on his face.


    ''Liam Porter, huh? If I''m not mistaken, he joined the Secret Hunt mission. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have improved his cultivation so quickly. But in this case, he must have a spatial ring full of resources, haha.''


    Like Liam, Enos had completed the first phase of the Secret Hunt and was now taking part in the second phase, the competition to devour the demonic Spirits of his dear companions.


    ''Your spirits are still feeble, too bad. Otherwise, I''d hunt you down myself. But your spatial ring will do for now.''


    He looked in the direction Hannibal had left, his big red eyes shining powerfully.


    The waiters nearby didn''t know if he was just enjoying the food or something else, but they couldn''t help but cringe at the look on this huge guy''s face.


    All they wanted was for him to leave as soon as possible and for there to be no problems this late afternoon.


    But the most popular restaurant in town was frequented by more than one member of the arena''s top ten. As Enos finished his meal, Myles and Eleanor entered the establishment, each spotting the other.


    "Shit!" A restaurant employee cursed their luck.

 Chapter 131 - 131: Faction Leader Concerns

    Eleanor glanced at the enormous man at the table, not afraid to look him in the eye as others did. Her lips formed a look that was hard not to understand, causing apprehension in the waiters, while the giant saw the disgust in this white-haired woman''s eyes.


    To Eleanor, a man who allowed himself to be carried away by pleasure deserved no respect. Enos was a glutton without equal, but she considered him no worse than her current ally, Myles, who allowed himself to be controlled by his own cock.


    Enos stood up from his desk and looked at Myles and Eleanor, seeing the ugly look on the woman''s face while the number two in the city looked at him with an annoying little smile. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Myles," Enos said, his voice filled with a deep sense of rivalry.


    They would fight in the arena soon, but it wouldn''t be their first match. They had known each other for years and had fought a dozen times. With two more wins on his record, Myles wasn''t ahead of Enos by luck. In fact, he had proven to be stronger!


    Still, Enos wasn''t far behind his rival and didn''t see Myles as his superior, but as someone within reach, someone he could overcome at any moment.


    "Looks like you''re preparing well for our next fight..." Myles laughed as he looked at all the food Enos had eaten. "If you show all that voracity in the arena, I''m afraid I''ll be in trouble."


    Enos secretly clenched a fist, wanting to punch the annoying Myles in the face. But he held back, smiling as he changed the subject. "It seems the rumors aren''t wrong, after all. You two really are together." He gave Eleanor a good look, which irritated her to some degree.


    Glancing back at Myles, Enos said provocatively, "I wonder if Liam Porter''s appearance was really random? I don''t know. You seem pretty happy now, Myles. Liam has given you the opportunity to be with your goddess."


    Eleanor stepped forward and raised one hand in the air as the temperature in the room dropped noticeably, ice forming under some drinks on the surrounding tables.


    "Watch your language, Enos!" She was about to take action when Myles grabbed her wrist and stopped her.


    Enos smiled at the sight of the usually calm Eleanor getting so worked up while he stood motionless, not at all worried about a fight there.


    Myles looked at Enos and said, "Liam Porter... Tsk! He''s just a simple enemy. An enemy you seem to have as well, I hear."


    "Right, indeed." Enos closed his eyes and thought of Liam again.


    "If you weren''t an idiot, we could join forces against the Leopards. I heard Robert Toule found a good beast to hunt and become his third Spirit," Myles said, softening the hostility in his tone. "Liam Porter is part of Robert''s faction and will join the hunt for the Silver-Winged Leopard. It seems only natural that we unite against them."


    Despite the rivalries between them, despite how much they had fought and disliked each other, Myles was calculating enough to accept joining an enemy to take down a more troublesome one.


    The fifth ranked player in the arena, Robert Toule, was more problematic than his ranking would suggest. Although he only had 2 Spirits, Robert was ranked fifth. However, all the cultivators before Robert had 3 Spirits each, which meant that if he got the Silver-Winged Leopard, he would become much stronger and could challenge those who were ranked higher than him.


    Enos knew this very well. He also monitored his biggest rivals and had his worries. But today he had something else on his mind.


    ''Liam Porter may have joined the Secret Hunt. If that''s true, it won''t be good for me to be allied with anyone when I take him down. Otherwise, more people will find out about the Secret Hunt.''


    Enos'' eyes narrowed. He was the only one in the top 10 of the Arena who was currently taking part in the Secret Hunt. His other competitors were outside the top 10 in City Thirteen or were resident disciples from other Demon Gate cities.


    With a smile on his face, Enos said as he left his payment for the food on the table, "Good luck to you, but I have other things to worry about."


    Passing Myles, who was now much more serious, Enos said goodbye, "See you on the battleground soon. I''m sorry for you, but this time I''ll be wiping the floor of that platform with your face."


    Myles gritted his teeth as he clenched his fists so hard his hands turned white.


    Eleanor watched the big man walk away and shook her head negatively. She was also worried about Robert Toule and the growth of Leopards after the Silver-Winged Leopard hunt.


    "It''s a shame. Although he is a disgusting man, Enos is strong and would be a good weapon for us against the Leopards," Eleanor said to her ally.


    Although the reason for her alliance with Myles was related to Liam''s meteoric rise, since they were already allied, it made sense to solve other problems together.


    Dealing with Liam was something that would prevent future problems and avenge the recent losses they had both suffered. But dealing with Robert would prevent a tremendous complication from knocking on their door in a matter of days or weeks at the most.


    "That piglet is up to something," Myles said, trying to control his anger.


    "Hmm?"


    "I don''t know what it is, but he''s up to something. Though unpleasant and inconvenient, Enos knows well that he has much to lose from Robert''s eventual rise. He must have something up his sleeve. We should keep an eye on him."


    ...


    Later that day, Liam and Mary met again, as she had warned Emerald Owls that she would meet him in the evening.


    Earlier, Emerald Owls had received contact from ''Abimael'' and were even more prepared and certain to take action against Liam the following day.


    The meeting between Liam and Mary went smoothly, without drawing attention to her actual intentions, but the two didn''t risk much either. After a quick cultivation of about half an hour, she left his room and made her way to her own dormitory.


    With her promotion from Aspirant to Initiate, Mary not only gained fewer hours of work per week and a better wage, but she also had the opportunity to change dormitories.


    Now she no longer had to live on Street Fifty-Three, having moved to a room in one of the dormitories on Street Thirty-Nine, closer to Liam and her friend Jane, who lived on Street Thirty-Five.


    Electa, on the other hand, having become a Senior Initiate a few days ago, had already moved to Street Twenty-Three, where the only dormitories for Senior Initiates in the City Thirteen were located. Aside from it, Senior Initiates could buy their own property and share it with faction mates, or even live alone like the arena rank leaders did.


    However, for the moment, none of them were concerned about this change in housing, as Electa was already positioned at the ambush site, while Mary and Liam were soon preparing to leave to carry out their ambitious plans the next day.


    Jane and the Leopards'' men who would be joining them would leave before them to join Electa, so each of them was preparing as well, sharpening their blades and reviewing their plans.


    And so, time would continue its relentless march, bringing an end to another night and giving birth to a fresh day over Peak Thirteen.


    As a new day dawned, Liam made his way to the Records Hall to obtain the necessary permission to leave the city afternoon. Then he continued his journey to the Runes Hall. However, this time, he decided to keep his absence from the city a secret from Ann. He planned to be gone for only a day, and he was sure he''d be back tomorrow, or he''d die in the forest.


    After finishing his two hours of study under Ann''s supervision, he went to the Lotus Temple to spend some of the merit points he had because of his monthly wage.


    Unfortunately, an Initiate''s wage was low, and after only two hours at the temple, Liam didn''t have enough merit points to continue there. He then made his way to the Refectory, planning to fill his belly and spend the last few hours practicing his profession before leaving the city.


    At dusk, when the group of Leopards'' men and Jane had already left town, he met up with Mary outside her new dormitory.


    "Ready?" he asked with a calculated smile.


    She nodded, and without delay, the two of them walked down the steps to Street Fifty-Three, heading for one of the city''s exits.


    Following them, an Emerald Owl emissary monitored them, while another went to warn the faction group waiting to leave the city as well!

 Chapter 132 - 132: Trap

    With everything organized with ''Abimael'' and Mary, Hannibal''s group moved forward in a hurry, eager to reach their place of interest before Liam did.


    Hannibal, dressed in his black combat armor, with no hair and scars visible on his face, had a bow formed on his lips as he led the group to the meeting point with ''Abimael''.


    Tonight would finally be the moment for him to get rid of Liam and put an end to the trouble of having an ascending youth on his enemy''s side.


    "Be careful. The enemy is quite talented and may react dangerously before they fall," Hannibal said to his companions.


    Although four of them were 9-Star Spirit Lords, two were 1-Star Spirit Earth cultivators, and Hannibal was a 2-Star Spirit Earth Spirit Master, Liam might have cards up his sleeve to injure some of them before he fell.


    "Don''t worry, boss, we''ll take that damned brat down," said one of the two Spirit Earth cultivators, showing Hannibal a clenched fist. "This will be a night of victory, with no casualties!" he added confidently.


    Hannibal nodded as they continued to move through the trees of the large surrounding forest, dodging the rocks in their path and ignoring the weak beasts nearby.


    With a group as strong as this, there were few places in this forest that they could not pass through as quickly as they were doing now.


    The group continued with their plans, a 25 minute journey at their current speed, to the approximate location where Jane and Mary had taken down Abimael''s group previously. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...


    Near the spot where Abimael and his companions had perished, Jane, Electa, and four members of Leopards were already in the area, properly positioned around the trap Electa had prepared.


    There was a greenish mist in the air, coming from the extremely green plants there. But while this mist, mixed with water vapor and poisonous pollen, was dangerous and capable of impairing the senses of cultivators up to the peak of the second realm, it was odorless.


    If you didn''t understand it from visual information and knew that you had to prepare to defend yourself against it, it wouldn''t be difficult to mistake it for an ordinary mist.


    In addition to the overdeveloped plants with metabolic activities above normal, wooden stakes strategically placed around the area were ready to be triggered.


    Within a bush, concealed arrows lay in wait, while beneath a false floor, there were holes with the presence of pointed wooden stakes, eagerly expecting their unsuspecting victims.


    In this dangerous place, the six second realm Spirit Masters, three of them 9-Star, two 8-Star, and one 6-Star, stood silently, waiting in different places around the area, their auras completely hidden.


    On a high branch of one tree in this dense part of the forest, Jane crouched beside the trunk, a brown cloak wrapped around her body.


    In a bush, Electa stood with one knee bent, her arms resting on her thigh, bent perpendicular to her torso.


    Meanwhile, the four leopards'' men stood behind rocks or other trees, ready to summon their Spirits.


    In the silence, the tension before the attack made everyone sweat, looking from side to side, sensing that any sound was a sign of the enemy''s approach.


    ''How much longer will it be?'' Electa reflected as she monitored the terrain in front of her, confident the ally keeping an eye on the terrain behind her would alert her if anything came up.


    As much as it wasn''t a good idea to trust people from Demon Gate, on a mission as sensitive as this, the group needed to stick together until the problem was solved, or everyone''s lives would be put at risk. Electa and her allies didn''t trust allies, but they trusted the need to defend each other so as not to lose their lives.


    ''The enemies should arrive before Disciple Liam and the blonde woman. We''d better be careful for now. They won''t be able to escape our traps.'' One of the Leopards'' men thought as he looked at the terrain ahead, 18 meters away from where their traps were, a place that seemed better for traps than the spot Electa had chosen.


    Having chosen wisely, knowing the enemy would have to think that this was a trap against Liam and not against them, Electa had chosen the spot where she was sure the enemy wouldn''t be careful with their ''own'' traps.


    Some time passed and Electa''s fourth hour of waiting ended, the second hour of waiting for the group of five who had come to this place after her. When night had already covered the sky, making the place even more frightening with its mist, leaves crunched, attracting the eyes of these six individuals.


    ''They have arrived.'' Electa clutched her hands together, feeling her heart pound as she thought about the Third Class enchanted weapon she had with her.


    Everyone there had cultivation concealment techniques. These techniques were basic, and anyone who had been in Demon Gate for at least a year would have them, even if they weren''t used to hiding their cultivation daily.


    But the magical fluctuation of an enchanted weapon was difficult to contain, so Electa would keep the item she received from Liam in her storage item until the decisive moment of battle.


    Apart from her, the others noticed the arrival of the group of seven, who, as expected, slowed down when they saw the terrain ahead, which would be the best place to set traps.


    Hannibal and his men did not try to contact Abimael and the others. A trap had to be discreet and silent. There was no point in starting a conversation in such a place. After all, they didn''t know when the enemy might arrive. They had to keep in mind that such a thing could happen at any moment, even when they arrived in the area.


    Hannibal looked around and walked more slowly, using the surrounding vegetation to hide his movements. Walking close to the real traps, he felt an itch in his nose and the urge to sneeze.


    At first, he simply ignored the sensation, preventing the natural movement of sneezing by scratching his nose with one hand. Soon after, the sound of two people walking attracted the attention of this group of seven, as well as Liam''s allies.


    Liam and Mary appeared where Hannibal and his men expected Abimael''s traps to be!


    In the guinea pig position, Liam imagined himself being watched as he used a fraction of his mana to maintain his airway, just as Mary was doing. Meanwhile, he had what appeared to be an 8-Star Spirit Lord cultivation, unrestricted by the Mana Mask, which he deliberately showed to his enemies.


    "I''m going to get some water. Build our fire in the meantime," Mary said to Liam, giving the signal not only to Hannibal''s group, but to her own as well.


    She disappeared between the side trees as Hannibal and his men approached Liam, waiting for the moment when he would fall into one trap in the area.


    Liam knew about the false traps above where he stood. As he moved through the small patch of open forest to build the fire Mary had requested, he was already circulating his mana to summon Thal''Korr into battle.


    Then, as he moved ''carelessly'', activating the trap above where he was standing, he looked up and saw the wooden stake and retreated backwards.


    Seeing Liam retreat, Electa activated the single trap in the area where Liam was standing, pretending that Abimael''s items were operational.


    As the wooden stake fall and Liam dodged, Hannibal and his men moved, summoning their Spirits as they approached the enemy, each with a smile on their face.


    As they moved, their Spirits flying toward Liam, distinct sounds emanated from their positions. First came a quick click as one of them stepped on a nylon cord and destroyed it with his left heel. Then came the sound of thin branches breaking before one man fell into a camouflaged hole.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaagh!"


    The first scream came concurrently as arrows were fired from one bush, flying towards the person who had first activated the traps in the area.


    A tool with three small trunks sharpened into the form of spears, joined in the same structure, descended from one tree and flew in a pendulum motion toward the third of those men.


    "Aaaaagh!"


    Another scream, shorter this time, came from the area Hannibal''s party was passing as a human body was thrown, small holes in its abdomen, holes that narrowly missed his armor before he was thrown backward.


    At that moment, Hannibal and his uninjured men stopped where they were and looked around in confusion, not understanding what was happening.


    But as 7 of the 17 Spirits they had summoned threatened to disappear, becoming more transparent, another 13 Spirits emerged from various points around them, revealing the true situation.


    "Fuck! A trap!" Hannibal shouted as he saw Liam looking in his direction, while Thal''Korr appeared behind the black-haired young man.

 Chapter 133 - 133: Black Art in Action

    As he did so, Thal''Korr flew toward the approaching enemies, while half of his allies'' Spirits moved into the area where he was.


    Plants grew in Liam''s vicinity under the manipulation of Jane''s Spirits, making it difficult for the enemies to attack Liam with force.


    Electa left her position and let her two Spirits advance against the enemy Spirits, while she jumped at the enemy Spirit Masters with a black spear in her hands.


    The moment the black-haired woman attacked his back, Hannibal broke into a cold sweat as he felt the power of a Third Class enchanted weapon.


    "Shit! Get in position!" He said aloud to his companions, calling them to his side as he prepared himself, gripping the hilt of his sword with both hands.


    Their Spirits were practically surrounded and a few meters away from them. If they didn''t prepare to defend themselves against the approaching enemies, they would be in terrible trouble!


    Of the seven people who had gathered at this place, two of them were severely injured and were already unable to join the battle. One had already lost consciousness, falling into a hole where wooden stakes had pierced his body in sensitive places, while the other would soon pass out.


    The third of those attacked by Electa''s traps wasn''t doing too badly, though he had been pierced by three arrows, one in his right shoulder, one in his left arm, and one in his right leg above the knee. His two Spirits had lost some of their essence, but unlike his companions'' Spirits, which would explode in a few seconds, his Spirits wouldn''t suffer because he wasn''t mortally wounded.


    With three allies in good condition and one wounded, only one of whom was a third realm cultivator, Hannibal knew his group''s situation was becoming dangerous! Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This was especially true with the appearance of four more individuals, in addition to Electa, moving against them as Jane approached Liam.


    The tall, powerful man with no hair on his head lost his earlier good humor when he saw the first strike of Electa''s enchanted spear.


    She sliced through the air, dancing with her two-meter long weapon, letting her mana merge with the weapon''s mana as blades of wind and mana formed at the tip of the spear and slammed into their targets.


    The sound of the blades cutting through the air sent shivers down the spines of the black-haired woman''s enemies as they summoned their defensive items.


    This wasn''t just any group of Emerald Owls, but a group sent with resources to ensure Liam''s downfall. When the two Spirit Earth cultivators in the group were attacked so fiercely, they used the special equipment they had with them.


    They formed a defensive barrier around them, while quickly closing in on each other. At the same time, the weaker ones drank special potions.


    Liam watched this while he finished putting on his armor, before moving in on the Spirits that were fighting near where he was standing.


    ''Spirits and Spirit Masters are connected. If you want to get rid of the Spirits, kill the Spirit Master. If you want to weaken the Spirit Master, destroy their Spirits.''


    Liam remembered the passage from one of the books he had read over the past month as he ran without fear in his heart against the Spirit of one of his opponents.


    The enemies'' Spirits were ranked between 6-Star and 9-Star Spirit Lords. None of them had the power of a third realm Spirit, which was to be expected from a group of late second and early third realm Spirit Masters.


    Using his Third Class sword against a target of lesser power than his own, which was proving to be a more troublesome foe for his allied Spirits, Liam sliced the snail-shaped creature in half, causing it to explode an instant later.


    That Spirit''s master, already wounded by the arrows, looked in that direction with hatred as he felt an inch in his chest, momentarily ignoring the group of five attacking him and his allies.


    At that moment, a thick white mist formed in the area as two new Spirits joined the fight.


    "Impostor!" Hannibal spotted Mary and said with hatred in his tone.


    Mary ignored the enemy''s call and moved to Jane''s side, close to where Liam was.


    He shouted to these two, who were the weakest and certainly couldn''t risk getting too close to the enemy group or even the enemy Spirits, "Stay in this position and support the group of allied Spirits and our fellow Spirit Masters."


    The two said they understood what needed to be done, while they ordered their Spirits to do exactly as he said.


    Liam turned his attention to a demon-type Spirit, an 8-Star Spirit Lord, one of his enemy''s summons, and couldn''t help but smile mischievously. ''This is my chance.''


    He moved his mana to the black tablet in his soul space, which was now connected to the incubus platform and Thal''Korr''s, and followed in the footsteps of the book of the {Black Art}!


    Moving his sword as if it were an extension of his arms, Liam attacked the brown-skinned, black-horned demon''s weak points, weakening it but not killing it.


    Seeing the other enemies busy with his allies, he put his sword aside as he moved his two open hands to the dying creature''s shoulders.


    Darkness formed around Liam''s two hands, causing the creature to look back with a look of horror, emitting a fear so strong that even its Spirit Master trembled with fear.


    But there was nothing either of them could do. With everyone too busy fighting, this 8-Star creature was at Liam''s mercy as the {Black Art} took full effect.


    Extremely thin black lines resembling liquid fabric connected Liam''s hands to the creature''s wrists, heels, and neck, its skin a deep brown.


    Amidst the demon''s agonizing scream, Liam felt an unprecedented surge of power invade his body, directly reaching Thal''Korr and the incubus platforms within his soul space.


    Both of Liam''s demons had their eyes turn dark red as a wave of energy flowed through them.


    The {Black Art} was exceptionally pure and harmonized perfectly with demons, so neither experienced any incompatibility or rejection of the forces entering their bodies.


    In mere seconds, while the Spirit before Liam withered, Thal''Korr''s power increased by 20%!


    The demon incubus saw a lesser improvement, but still managed a 5% enhancement as the creature in front of Liam exploded!


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaagh!"


    This time, however, the Spirit''s explosion wasn''t a temporary end for such a creature. As the brown demon exploded, its Spirit Master fell to his knees on the ground, blood rushing down his throat and out of his mouth.


    "Stedd?!" Hannibal saw the 1-Star Spirit Earth cultivator next to him fall, pale and apparently mortally wounded.


    Stedd ignored the enemy destroying their defensive formation. He pointed in Liam''s direction, his eyes shaking with horror.


    "He... He... Killed my... Spirit!" he said with extreme difficulty, incredulous at what Liam had just done.


    Hannibal couldn''t look at Liam or move against his enemy. At that moment, Electa and the four members of Leopards broke through the formation that had created shields around them, shattering the barrier like fragile glass.


    The barriers in the path of Liam''s five allies exploded, scattering fragments around the area as Electa advanced, licking her lips. In her eyes was Hannibal, a powerful 2-Star Spirit Earth cultivator whom she wanted to defeat in this fight!


    Fanatical about combat and the possibility of becoming stronger through struggle, but also with a Third Class enchanted weapon in her hand, the black-haired woman advanced against the leader of the enemy group.


    Hannibal had no more defensive items with him and could only use his berserker potion, knowing even with a higher cultivation, his situation would not be good against an enemy armed with a Third Class enchanted spear.


    "Tsk! I may die here, but not without killing half of you first!" He said aloud as he advanced, encouraging his allies who were still standing.


    They shouted at the same time, using their potions to sacrifice their vitality and temporarily increase their strength.

 Chapter 134 - 134: End of the Ambush

    Just as he felt the powers of Thal''Korr and the incubus develop after using {Black Art}, Liam watched for a moment as Thal''Korr battled the enemy Spirits.


    He ignored Mary''s and Jane''s Spirits working together to support their group, and saw Thal''Korr move against two Spirits of 8-Star. His muscles puffed out as if they might explode, while the shadows of the night vibrated eerily.


    In the middle of the black area, Thal''Korr felt at home. Using his Shadow Regeneration and Shadow Projection skills, Liam''s demon paralyzed the two opponents on the same level as himself, while recovering the mana he had already spent.


    He moved his clawed hands against an enemy demon''s body, tearing at the creature''s orange skin, forcing it to express pain and scream like ghosts.


    A colorful wound appeared on the orange creature''s chest, oozing liquid mana as it retreated backward, tripping over the stones of the terrain.


    With no intention of killing the slightly frightened creature, who was having a hard time moving its own muscles, Thal''Korr attacked the other Spirit, a non-demonic creature of no value to his master.


    He showed no mercy in his movements. Targeting the existence of this creature with the body of a lizard, Liam''s Spirit made a new move, causing demons of darkness to enter the gray creature''s body through various wounds. Ten seconds later, the creature reached its limit and exploded from the inside out, sending a black substance into the surroundings along with the exploded body parts of the Spirit.


    Another Spirit Master faltered as he faced the group led by Electa, while Liam helped his allies in his own way.


    ''Not only is Thal''Korr''s mana stronger, his overall quality has evolved. He''s faster, his skills are more intense, and I dare say he can do much more than before, using the same skills in completely different ways, almost as if they weren''t the same skills at all!''


    Liam surveyed the situation as he watched the battle for a few moments without moving. But when he saw a weakened enemy demon close to its limit, he moved to prevent one of his allies from killing the creature.


    Using his weapon to draw the Spirit from one of his faction mates away, Liam seized the demonic Spirit about to be destroyed and brought it close to the orange demon Thal''Korr had just wounded.


    With the two weakened creatures in his grasp, he repeated what he had done before, sucking the diabolical essences of these existences.


    Liam''s hands were once again covered in darkness, while his two victims had nowhere to run, weakened, at the mercy of their terrible opponent''s will.


    As he absorbed the essences of the two Spirits, Liam lamented. ''Too bad I can''t absorb any more... It seems the {Black Art} has a usage limit, probably because of my lack of experience in using it and my low level. In any case, the two remaining demonic Spirits won''t last much longer.''


    Liam looked in the direction of the two remaining enemy demons besides the ones suffering at his hands. These two would soon explode as they were surrounded by an increasing number of enemies.


    Meanwhile, Liam continued what he was doing, causing Hannibal to feel a sudden concern in his being.


    One of the two Spirits under attack was Hannibal''s dominant Spirit!


    ''What is this power? What is it doing?'' the bald man thought as he battled with Electa.


    The option of returning his Spirits to his soul space or even escaping Electa was out of the question. His sacrificial potion was supposed to increase his power by two stars within the third realm, but strangely enough, that hadn''t happened. He was stronger than before, demonstrating mana and physical abilities beyond his level. But he didn''t fight as well as he had expected.


    He and his allies were beginning to show the toxic effects of the green mist in this area, stimulated by the special liquid Jane had given Electa.


    Electa and her four allies who were fighting the enemies were fine, as far as possible unaffected by the poisonous pollen as they exchanged blows with their opponents.


    Her hands aching from holding the black spear, Electa was at 30% of her total magical capacity at this point, sweating as her reflexes slowed.


    Her companions, fighting directly against the enemy Spirit Masters, were even worse off, without the aid of a powerful Third Class enchanted weapon.


    Even though the enemies were wounded from losing some of their Spirits, poisoned by the pollen in the area, these opponents were not weak. Through their sacrificial potions, they displayed the martial prowess of third realm cultivators. Meanwhile, Liam''s group comprised only second realm cultivators.


    Clang! S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    One of the Leopard''s men''s strongest members felt his dagger penetrate the enemy''s armor, while the 1-Star Spirit Earth cultivator, bleeding from the mouth, struggled to counter him.


    Even after drinking a potion to recover and improve his physical characteristics, the man who first lost his Spirit to {Black Art} was not well.


    When he moved his sword against the man from Leopards, he wasn''t fast enough, as he used the terrain to pin the enemy down and force him to stop.


    With the strength of his muscles, the Leopard''s man destroyed the earth hand that appeared on his right ankle before rolling backwards and narrowly dodging the attack aimed at his abdomen.


    At that moment, the guy rolling backwards heard a brief cry and then looked to his left. He saw an 8-Star Spirit Lord ally piercing that enemy''s neck at the level of the man''s Adam''s apple with the tip of a spear.


    At that moment, two demon Spirits died at Liam''s hands, and their two Spirit Masters suffered powerful attacks on their souls.


    The 8-Star Spirit Lord was the first to seize the opportunity, piercing the neck of his weakened opponent, while Hannibal faltered against Electa.


    Swooish!


    "Shit!" Hannibal was stronger than his subordinates in not screaming in pain at Liam''s blow. But even so, Electa''s spear attack knocked him off balance amidst the intensifying glow in the woman''s eyes.


    Of Electa''s special powers, super strength and analytical vision were among her major strengths. Besides these powers, she had the element of fire as her dominant power. The moment she saw her chance to use her powers to gain an advantage, she stopped using only her spear and combined all her powers at once.


    She brought the sharp point of her black spear down hard on Hannibal, flames rising from the body of the blade as she saw the critical point of this falling opponent.


    Hannibal tried to use his own special abilities¡ªwhich many Spirit Masters avoid using as much as possible due to their high mana cost. Forming an "X" with his two forearms in front of his chest, the man''s white skin turned black with a metallic sheen as he paled even more.


    Poisoned, spiritually wounded, and having used up most of his mana from summoning three Spirits and the battle so far, he was left with only 20% of his original mana after activating his powers in a defensive form to protect himself from Electa.


    When the flaming blade of Electa''s black spear touched him, the weapon struck his arms, which were as hard as metal, momentarily unable to penetrate the enemy''s defenses.


    Electa frowned as she glared at the man, ignoring her surroundings, where plant branches covered some enemies, while others were mortally wounded by the allies'' combined attacks.


    "Die, you insolent insect!" she yelled angrily as she pressed her two hands against the body of the spear, slowly slicing through Hannibal''s arms.


    But this black-haired woman would not seal Hannibal''s fate. Holding his ground as long as he could, the sound of someone stopping behind him went unnoticed in his ears before something ripped through his body, from the center of his back to the center of his chest.


    "Cough!" More blood dripped from Hannibal''s mouth as he looked down in disbelief.


    "That clears up your debts with me," said a terrible voice, mixed with the darkness of the night and the chill of the mountain winds.


    Liam smiled as he held his sword over Hannibal''s body, feeling his enemy''s last breaths as he stood inches from the back of the man''s head.

 Chapter 135 - 135: Spoils and Winnings

    With blood gushing from his chest wound, Hannibal didn''t last long. His suffering ended in less than a minute as the Spirits of his allies were nearly all destroyed and they too fell in the same spot where Abimael''s team had perished.


    The four members of Leopards acted decisively, slitting the throat of one enemy and surrounding the other, who was still alive when Liam moved against Hannibal.


    The Spirits of Liam''s allies were practically out of mana and about to disappear. But with only 2 Spirits left of the original 17 enemies, the battle was decided when the last enemy Spirit Master had his head smashed in by a hammer.


    The remaining Emerald Owl men died almost at the same time, causing the Spirits still fighting to disappear, while Liam''s allies could finally breathe a sigh of relief.


    The surrounding plants stopped moving against the bodies of the enemies, dropping them as they moved away, making way for the group.


    Jane and Mary returned to the side of their allies, each of these six individuals quite exhausted, sweating and panting. Though they weren''t injured, they needed time to recover.


    "We did it! We took care of the wretches!" Jane said in a cheerful tone, her fists shaking as she spoke to the six warriors with bloodstained weapons.


    Electa looked at the green-haired girl and cleaned her spear, as did Liam and the four members of Leopards.


    There was no need to discuss the division of the spoil. Electa would take the two men who had fallen into her traps, Liam would take Hannibal''s belongings. The members of Leopards would seize the possessions of the remaining four enemies.


    Jane and Mary had only provided support, while those six people had been the ones to actually kill the enemies. With no conversation on the subject, they each took their new weapons, armor, and storage items.


    After collecting their loot, they went to another area where they cultivated for about 40 minutes, enough time for everyone to regain part of their strength.


    "Now that it''s over, we should split up," said the leader of the leopard group. "Liam, I''ll tell Boss Ross what happened. You should talk to him on your next pass through the coliseum."


    "Hmm, thank you for that." The young man with the short black hair made a gesture of gratitude. "And don''t worry about what happened today. No one will say anything about it."


    "We too. Anyway, see you later."


    They left soon after, not questioning the Third Class items that Liam, Electa, and Mary had showed during the fight. They were curious about those items, but it wasn''t their place to question such a thing.


    As he left, the 9-Star Spirit Lord leading the team couldn''t help but look back and think about what he had seen. ''Liam is clearly a 9-Star Spirit Lord... And he has Third Class items. I''ll have to report this to Boss Ross.''


    Liam was left alone with his two wives and Jane, unaware of what his Leopards'' allies were thinking. He knew that if he used Third Class items today, he would attract the attention of his fellow faction members. Even third realm cultivators had a hard time getting artifacts as good as the ones he had now.


    However, Liam wasn''t worried. He really didn''t have a choice. Fighting so many powerful Spirits and Spirit Masters hadn''t been easy, even with these items. His party had exhausted themselves quite a bit before winning!


    If it hadn''t been for the help of his artifacts, the outcome would have been different!


    Also, despite the risks of letting his allies know what he had, there was also the potential for it to give him an advantage. With Third Class artifacts, he was a stronger warrior who could be valued more highly.


    It would be better to hide his wealth, even if there were interesting possibilities in revealing the truth. But that was beyond his control. So he didn''t think about it when he was alone with the three women.


    "What now? Are we going back too?" Jane asked.


    "Yes, but not now. They''ve just left and we shouldn''t go back together so as not to make a connection between what happened and you two." Liam pointed at Jane and Electa. "You''ll go back together, and Mary and I will return after you."


    They agreed, until Jane and Mary began to cultivate, since they hadn''t done so yet, having stood guard for the rest of the group early. Liam and Electa soon were on guard, watching the area of large trees.


    In the night''s silence, with only the subtle sounds of the surrounding forest, Liam checked his earnings for the night.


    ''Thal''Korr increased his progress to the next level by 39%. I can''t tell how much the incubus has improved, but he''s stronger, too.'' Liam closed his eyes for a moment, feeling his features grow stronger.


    His mana itself hadn''t gotten stronger. But his traits associated with the two Spirits were higher. He could feel it as clearly as he could feel the moisture in the air with his breath.


    Thal''Korr was now at the end of the 8-Star, several steps closer to the 9-Star than he had been before. His overall quality had also improved a bit more, an effect similar to what happened when he used Arcane Crystals.


    ''It was a good harvest. I didn''t know that Demon Gate had something as powerful as {Black Art}.'' He opened his eyes again, this time looking at a black ring on one of his fingers.


    ''Aside from the crystal I took from Hannibal''s body, he left me with some good resources. As expected from a third realm cultivator.''


    Hannibal had left behind one potion and two pills of the Third Class, two potions and four pills of the Second Class, 250 gold coins, 18 books of techniques, one Third Class ordinary weapon, and various random items, including clothes, maps, and survival tools. There were also 7 Arcane Crystals, all Ancestor-grade, ideal for Liam to use on Thal''Korr.


    As he looked at Electa, who monitored the peaceful surroundings of this area chosen by Jane, Liam knew he didn''t have to worry about her.


    ''Electa collected the belongings of a 9-Star Spirit Lord and a 1-Star Spirit Earth cultivator. She should be well stocked with consumables and coins by now.'' He looked at his blonde woman. ''It is Mary that I should worry about the most. She''s weaker. She got nothing out of this killing, and she''ll be associated with the disappearance of this group.''


    Thinking about the steps they needed to take, Liam decided to give Mary the Second Class resources he had with him. They would be of little use to him, and since he intended to advance to the third realm without using resources, they would be of even less value to him in the future when he became a Spirit Earth Spirit Master.


    He watched the minutes go by amid his plans, and soon came across his blonde woman, who was coming out of her meditation state, feeling 100% again.


    In the meantime, nothing happened. The plants had told Jane that this was a good place for them to hide, and it had indeed proven true.


    As soon as Jane woke up, Liam sent the green-haired girl and Electa ahead. In return for Jane''s help, he gave her a pill, a potion, and two artifacts, all of them of the Second Class.


    When he was alone with Mary, he looked into her clear eyes and smiled before handing her a ring with all the items he wanted her to keep. "You recently used pills, so it''s not the best time to repeat the feat. Wait until you become an 8-Star Spirit Lord and then use these pills to advance to the end of the 9-Star level."


    She nodded positively as she checked what she had received.


    "Among these resources, there is a potion you can use right away. It should increase your vitality a bit and slow down the negative effects of our cultivation."


    Mary''s eyes lit up as she identified the potion.


    There were a lot of items in Twin Land that could increase the vitality of living beings. However, such items were only effective if they were of a higher quality than the Spirit Master''s cultivation, which usually meant that they were expensive to get.


    When she got her hands on the vial of the potion, Mary didn''t hesitate to consume it on the spot, bringing a smile to Liam''s face.


    For the next few minutes, Liam watched as his companion began to change, from physical changes, with improved skin quality, deep hydration, and the disappearance of small spots and signs of age, to even spiritual transformations.


    In just five minutes, Mary seemed to rejuvenate herself by 10 years. Her eyes became brighter and more energetic, while her aura grew stronger.


    When she opened her eyes, with a warm, relieved smile unlike anything Liam had ever seen, she told him, "Thank you, Liam. I''ve almost completely regained the vitality I lost during cultivation. Even my aura has stabilized a bit!"


    sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 136 - 136: Next Steps

    Their passage through the checkpoint was quick. The Officers didn''t care what they had done in the forest, who they were, or who their rivals were. Standing by to do their jobs, the Officers released the two, who rushed up the 100th step, toward Street One.


    Minutes into City Thirteen, Liam and Mary spotted the Records Hall.


    "Let''s return the exit permits and go back to our rooms." He looked at her and recommended what to do. "Get some rest before you attend to your duties. The remnants of Emerald Owls will know what we''ve done." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After that night of action, Emerald Owls had lost a lot of power and were smaller than before. But the faction still had its powerful leader and weak members who, though they couldn''t challenge Liam, could plot against them from behind the curtains.


    ''I''m going to get ready to go head to head with Enos. He''ll probably show himself the first time I go back to the arena.'' Liam sighed as he considered the possibility. ''I hope Ester has something. I''ll find her later and check on her progress.''


    Liam and Mary settled their duties as they passed the Records Hall and then made their way together to Street Thirty-Seven, where they split up to go to their respective dormitories.


    ...


    Later, Ester did not know what her allies had been up to in the last few hours when she knocked on the door of a room in the Senior Initiates'' dormitory.


    Her serious expression, marked by the tension in her heart whenever she interacted with the person on the other side of the door, faded as she heard the rattle of keys.


    Hudson, a 9-Star Spirit Lord with short brown hair, opened the door to his room and faced his favorite face in the world. "Ester." He waved a hand and pulled her into his embrace.


    He and this woman had only just met recently, but he already felt close to her. After ''everything'' they had done, he trusted her much more and felt more connected and responsible to protect and help her.


    After shutting the door to his room and embracing Ester, he inquired with a playful grin, "Would you like to meet up later? Perhaps recreate what we did that night?"


    She looked away from him. "I don''t know." Her cheeks blushed deliberately. "I have something to do that might get in the way," she said quietly.


    "What?" His expression changed, visibly irritated.


    "I took on a mission to get some merit points... I have to investigate this new disciple in the sect... Hmm, Liam Porter, something like that." She sat down on the bed and looked at the floor as if she wanted nothing. "I have to work."


    She pretended not to notice the sudden change in Hudson''s expression when she got what she wanted.


    "Liam Porter?" Hudson smiled at her question.


    "Do you know him?" She asked after nodding in the affirmative.


    "Actually, he''s in some trouble with my faction." He sat down beside her. "I don''t know him personally, but he stepped into a place he shouldn''t have. He''ll be dead soon."


    "Dead? Why?" She feigned surprise.


    He laughed, liking the look on Ester''s face when she didn''t know something. "He killed Boss Smile''s brother, or at least he''s suspected of causing Levi''s death. Now the boss is going to go after this Liam guy and eliminate him. Eleanor will act with my boss."


    "Eleanor? I thought Senior Myles Smile had problems with Eleanor." Ester invested in the topic.


    Hudson grinned. "There are no eternal enemies in this world. Liam Porter irritated both of them enough to get her to ask for an alliance with my boss. Now the whole faction is hopeful about the future consequences of this union."


    ''They are clearly confident that they can take this further than a mission against Liam.'' Ester brought one of her hands up to her face.


    "Then maybe I won''t have to worry about him for long." She looked at Hudson with a questioning expression.


    "Of course. There''s no way that brat can get away from the boss!" Hudson said and nodded his head in agreement.


    "Unfortunately, this is going to take a while, isn''t it?" Her expression changed as she sighed in defeat. "I can''t give up my mission unless something happens to him soon. But this Liam will probably hide in the city and live for a few weeks until you take care of him."


    "I''m not so sure. Soon the Silver-Winged Leopard will come out of hibernation and it will be time for the leopards to hunt him. Liam Porter is expected to join the hunt and this will be the boss'' chance to take his revenge."


    Her eyes fluttered, finally getting some good information from this man.


    Ester was tempted to see Liam''s downfall before committing herself further, but her agreement with him prevented her from acting against his interests.


    ''In that case, I need to use this man a little more and get more information.''


    Without letting Hudson feel the cut on one of her fingers, Ester mixed her blood, mana, and a secret powder behind her back before leaning down on him as if to kiss him.


    Hudson liked Ester''s attitude and welcomed her into his arms with a smile on his face.


    As soon as she moved in to kiss him, she used the magic mixture on one of her fingers to run it along Hudson''s carotid artery.


    The man almost immediately rolled his eyes and went into a trance, where his wild sexual instincts took over his mind amid an extremely realistic illusion.


    Ester got off him and sat down on a sofa, watching the ridiculous man move around as if he were in the bed with her. An expression of disgust marked Ester''s face, but unfortunately, she had to wait.


    Meanwhile, her eyes glittered coldly, her hands clenched tightly. ''I can''t wait for the day when I can kill you!''


    ...


    Later, Ester escaped from Hudson after the effects of the magic mixture wore off and the man separated from her, even more interested in their relationship.


    Making her way to Missions Hall, Ester soon secured one of the private negotiation rooms in the area, where she would wait for just 12 minutes until Liam joined her.


    "I hear you''ve been having some problems lately..." She looked at him with narrowed eyes, curious. "Something to do with Emerald Owls, is that right?"


    He looked at her, not surprised that she knew. "Hudson told you that?" He asked with a smile. "Looks like you two are getting along," he added after seeing her nod.


    "The magic powder you gave me that day is fantastic. I''ve used it twice, but Hudson has already told me some useful things."


    "Like what?" he asked as he settled into his seat, looking at her more seriously now.


    "Have you heard of the Silver-Winged Leopard?" she answered him with a question.


    "Yes... They intend to act during the hunt? But that will take time, won''t it?"


    "Hudson doesn''t think so. He said the Silver-Winged Leopard could come out of hibernation at any moment. Maybe your faction plan to wait longer, but some groups in the city will also hunt this beast, and others want to prevent the Leopards'' leader from getting this beast as his third Spirit.


    Someone should provoke the beast to come out of hibernation early to speed up their plans and increase the chances of success for other groups, rival groups to yours."


    Liam was silent for a moment when he heard this. This was very serious!


    "Do you have anything else? No chance of them acting against me first?"


    She shook her head negatively. "I can''t say. This is all I have so far.


    But if you want my opinion, it''s unlikely that they or any of your enemies will move now. It''s the beginning of the month, and this week we''ll have at least 6 fights between the top 20 ranked disciples.


    Many important disciples of the sect are hunting in the forest, and if what I''ve told you is true, the two faction leaders who are your enemies must be busy planning their next moves.


    They want to eliminate you, but if they can eliminate Robert together, they''ll do it and solve a current problem and a future problem concurrently."


    She looked at him in silence for a moment, watching him think. Returning to the subject of Emerald Olws, she recommended. "Watch out for Enos. He''ll try to hunt you down as soon as he finds out you''re back. He has a fight with Myles in the arena, so he may leave it until after their fight. But be prepared."


    "Thanks for the information. I''ll get ready."

 Chapter 137 - 137: Major Discovery

    Yesterday and today, he met with Electa and Mary three times to cultivate and raise his and his companions'' cultivation a little more. He also felt the incubus cultivating for parts of these two days, doing what it wanted, when it wanted.


    The spirit he could control, Thal''Korr, also had his chance to cultivate in Liam''s soul space. This Spirit Master allowed his second Spirit to absorb some of his soul''s mana, allowing it to get even closer to reaching 9-Star.


    Not wanting to leave his room, given the dangers in the city at the moment, Liam also used the Arcane Crystals he had with him from his recent hunts and his monthly wage. Hence, Thal''Korr was now at 92% progress within the 8-Star level.


    Liam was also reaching the end of his level, a little behind Thal''Korr, who would surely advance before him. However, at Liam''s current growth rate, he was certain that he could advance his cultivation realm even without the use of external resources!


    After days of hard work, by the end of that afternoon, he had created four First Class enchanted items in a row, getting close to where he could attempt his first Second Class inscription!


    As night fell on City Thirteen, Liam prepared to go out and throw off his watchers, with plans to see Electa.


    On the way to Electa''s room, he thought of Felicity, eager for his ally to return so he could ask her for a new target name for him to act upon.


    ''It is time for me to expand my group of cultivation partners!''


    ... S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Forty minutes later, Liam relaxed on Electa''s side and let his little brother slide down her body while it was sticky and well lubricated.


    She took a deep breath as she relaxed her muscles, still in the same position she had been in for the last few minutes.


    With her mouth open and her breasts rising and falling, Electa was more than satisfied and couldn''t help but let a beautiful smile form on her lips.


    The cultivation with Liam had become more intense and more enjoyable for her as the days went by!


    She was gradually coming under his control during the cultivation, while the results of her cultivation were becoming more intense, and she felt more ''fulfilled'' with each session.


    He was becoming more and more energetic afterward, while his improvements were becoming less intense. Fortunately, unlike Electa and Mary, his improvements were completely stable, with no loss of vitality.


    Liam felt stronger and stronger with each session!


    Still, he was drenched in sweat as he lay on Electa''s messy sheets, oblivious to the tasteless decor of his partner''s room.


    "I don''t know how that blonde can keep up with you," Electa said under her breath, looking away curiously. "I used to stand two hours of this. But now just over half an hour is my maximum."


    "Mary lasts less than you, of course."


    "So as you get stronger, we''ll be with you less?"


    "Not necessarily." He understood her thought and reassured her, knowing that this wasn''t just cultivation for her and Mary, even though that was their focus. "I can lower the efficiency of cultivation to make the experience last longer."


    "You have to lower your level to be with us?" Somehow, Electa didn''t like the sound of that.


    "Unfortunately, that''s what it sounds like." He stood up, seeing that she was about to complain. But he was just being honest about how it was.


    "Maybe we can change that somehow." She surprised him by stopping him at the bathroom door.


    "How?" he asked as he looked at her.


    "I now possess the linguistic skills to translate the book of the incubus. Based on the passage I have already translated, I believe I can undo certain consequences our cultivation practices have and potentially enhance the effectiveness of cultivation, all without diminishing the duration of coitus."


    "Oh?" He returned to her side with interest.


    "The passage I copied from your book was about methods to prepare the ''victims'' of dual cultivation," she said in a not so pleasant tone.


    "Victims?"


    "Your incubus doesn''t see your partners as companions, but as victims of your powers, guinea pigs, or perhaps food? Either way, he used that word to refer to us, your partners."


    Liam felt it made sense, somehow. To the incubus, he was surely the greatest sexual predator there was, and their prey was surely any woman within their reach.


    Electa continued with what she had discovered. "In order to make your victims last longer, the incubus lists several herbs that have similar physical strengthening properties. This led me to conclude that if we can increase the quality of our bodies, we''ll be able to perform better, get better results, and lose less vitality with each session."


    "It makes sense. Mary seems really different since she took the potion I told you about." He looked into her eyes. "But those resources aren''t so easy to come by."


    In a world where the power of the soul was paramount, most of the artificial resources were for strengthening the soul, for soul restoration, and only a few were for physical restoration. And even the latter was not for what Electa had in mind.


    Restoration and physical evolution were different things!


    "I know, but it''s better than nothing. At least now we have something to look for to make us even stronger." She stood up as she felt the strength return to her legs. "Anyway, leave your incubus book with me. I want to translate everything and see if we can find anything else useful."


    "All right." Liam agreed as he joined her in the shower, eager to find out more.


    Anything that could give him more power was good and worth exploring, he thought. Electa wouldn''t risk the contents of the book, and he wouldn''t need it in the short term. As soon as he was done dressing, he handed her the old and relatively small item. With only 100 pages, the book was thin.


    With it back in her hands, Electa promised Liam, "I''ll finish it in a week at the most. We''ll talk about it when I have new information."


    The two parted while Liam made his way to the Library. He had read all the volumes he had with him, and it was time to learn more about Twin Land, Spirit Masters'' techniques, pills, resources, and much more.


    A competent Spirit Master had to be able to identify resources in order to take advantage of opportunities, to know the correct value of things, but also to protect themselves. Hannibal had ignored the poisonous vegetation around him, and it had affected him more than he had imagined.


    Liam had seen more than one case of Spirit Masters falling because of their arrogant, careless, and ignorant attitudes. He didn''t want the same for himself and was eagerly seeking more knowledge to prepare for his future travels.


    If Ester''s information was to be believed, he would soon be forced to join the hunt for the Silver-Winged Leopard. Thinking about it, he wanted to study this beast a little more, its habits and powers, to more or less understand what the upcoming hunt of the creature would be like and what problems might arise.


    When he returned to the Library, he looked up the third level, which cost 100 merit points to access. Fortunately, he had 199 merit points after selling the resources he had traded with Mary earlier and what he had collected on his last time outside the city.


    With a fist pump, he paid the 100 merit points for level three of the Library!

 Chapter 138 - 138: Level Three of the Library

    At the moment, there were approximately 15 disciples present. More than half of them were seated around the tables, while the remaining were scattered in the corners, searching for books.


    At the rear of level three, there was a small counter available for disciples to make copies of the books they desired to borrow from the Library.


    There was no time restriction for staying in the Library, which meant that most of the disciples who reached level three would read a couple of books and only borrow technical ones. Yet, the Library was rarely crowded. The cost of 100 merit points to access it was too expensive, even for Senior Initiates.


    Liam didn''t look around much. Like everyone else, he had to use his time well and make the most of this opportunity.


    His goal there was simple. Find a book on magical beasts to learn about the Silver-Winged Leopard, a book on general knowledge for Spirit Masters, a book on continental geopolitics, and a book on combat techniques.


    Martial arts techniques would be hard to find in the libraries of the Spirit Masters sects. Liam set his sights on Spirit''s command techniques, methods of beast suppression, and against Spirit Masters.


    He soon started looking for the books. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    {Dragons and Their Descendants}


    Curious, Liam opened the book and read the preface.


    {... Dragons are infernal creatures, wielders of evil and synonymous with death. Their surreal physical strength and disproportionate size make them perilous. As if their physical strength isn''t enough, they are endowed with extraordinary magical powers.


    The famous winged reptiles have unfathomable vitality, and some believe they are immortal. Their high intelligence makes them as more dangerous than humans, and gives them the ability to communicate in well-structured, easy-to-understand languages, just as demons can.


    Because of their impressive abilities, Spirit Masters have coveted Dragon powers for as long as they can remember. However, forcing a Dragon to become a Spirit is neither easy nor workable for the vast majority of Spirit Masters. In this second volume of the story of Dragons, Wyverns, Basilisks, Hydras, and Quetzalcoatls, we talk about more about the fantastic world of the beasts'' rulers...}


    Liam finished the preface with a wink, unable to resist the urge to read the 200-page book to the end. But before he did, he continued his search for a book regarding the Silver-Winged Leopards.


    As interesting as Dragons were, they were almost a legend where Liam''s predecessor came from. They hadn''t appeared in that part of the continent for so long that few really believed they existed.


    {The 15 Most Dangerous Felines of Twin Land}


    Seeing an interesting title on the shelf of books about beasts, Liam read the preface and smiled, getting another book that could help him.


    Then he went to the geopolitics shelf and picked out a 300-page book that talked about continental states, their sovereign families, sects within those territories, and large organizations. Of course, this book also contained information on agricultural potential, animal husbandry, mining, in short, relevant economic data.


    Such knowledge wouldn''t change Liam''s life inside the Demon Gate much, but it might be important for the escape he so desired.


    {The Roads of Twin Land}


    Over 45 minutes after arriving at the level three, he had five books with him, one of which he would make a copy of to take with him from the Library, and the others he intended to read now.


    Aware that he should prioritize what might be important in the short term, he read the Silver-Winged Leopard section first, leaving the Dragon book next and the geopolitics book last.


    {The 15 Most Dangerous Felines of Twin Land}


    {Silver-Winged Leopards}


    {They are beasts that carry the feline lineage, and as such they have characteristics in common with other close breeds: they are quick in their movements; have extremely precise vision; have fast reflexes; have sharp claws capable of cutting through the thick scales of crocodiles; and have powerful jaws with sharp teeth capable of piercing skulls...}


    {They are slender, muscular beasts covered in golden fur with black spots that resemble constellations. Their wings are broad and covered with silver feathers that gleam in the sunlight and can temporarily blind inattentive enemies.


    Among the characteristics that Spirit Masters remember most about this kind of beast are its deep blue eyes, which can see the world around it clearly, even in dark environments...}


    {These are beasts that live in thick, mountainous forests where the mana is denser. Because they are classified as Ancestor-grade, High-level creatures, it is not uncommon to find them near special areas with unusually powerful herbs and plants.


    Their nests are usually in tall trees or caves¡­}


    After reading the part of the bestiary in his hands about the general description, appearance, and habitat of the Silver-Winged Leopards, Liam read about the creatures'' behaviors, powers, abilities, and curiosities.


    The book {The 15 Most Dangerous Felines of Twin Land} was very encyclopedic. Written by a famous Beast Tamer from the fifth realm who had collected reports from over 3,000 cultivators and gathered over 100 years of research, the book even mentioned unusual but possible peculiarities.


    As Liam had already learned, the cultivators of this world used scientific methods that no scientist on Earth would consider bad or wrong.


    By the end of the ten pages on the Silver-Winged Leopards, he understood why there was a great possibility of a clash between the various faction leaders in City Thirteen over this beast. It was simply too valuable to third realm cultivators, a creature that could give its Spirit Master flight, camouflage, hypnotic roar, super speed, and other abilities.


    Hell, even Liam himself sighed when he thought about how incredible it would be to have such a Spirit!


    ''The faction leader is a 4-Star Spirit Earth cultivator. With a Spirit of this caliber, he''ll probably surpass several of his peers and reach the second place in the rank in no time.'' Liam thought silently as he put down the book {The 15 Most Dangerous Felines of Twin Land}.


    ''The hunt for this beast will be a defining moment. If we can defeat our enemies and Robert absorb such a Spirit, I probably won''t have any problems in City Thirteen until I get to the inner wing of the sect.''


    Liam didn''t think too much about the possibilities in front of him and opened the other book that had caught his attention.


    {Dragons and Their Descendants} spoke in detail about the abilities of Dragons and their closest relatives in the beasts'' realm. There were reports of sightings of the creatures, magical areas on the continent to avoid, and places to go if you wanted to defy death.


    There was no single way to fight a Dragon. The consensus was that if you encountered one, and it was interested in you, your only chance of survival was to flee. Fighting and winning a Dragon''s Spirit was as difficult as winning the lottery. As far as the author of the book and their extensive research had gone, there wasn''t a single Dragon''s Spirit holder on the continent.


    If there was such a person, it would be an eighth realm monster who was probably a few millennia old and had never shown their Spirit to people who were still alive after seeing such a thing.


    Fortunately, there were close relatives of Dragons, and they were easier to find. They were also quite special, though not as special as Dragons. Hydras and Basilisks were the most common, while Wyverns and Quetzalcoatls were more unusual. But there were reports of people with these creatures as their Spirits, people who were famous or still alive at the time of the book''s publication!


    ''Impressive!'' Liam looked down at the open book in his hands, having just read the characteristics of the Dragons'' relatives and some names of powerful individuals who had them as their Spirits.

 Chapter 139 - 139: Leaving the Library

    Basilisks and Hydras were classified as beasts capable of producing High-level, Sage-grade Spirits, while Wyverns and Quetzalcoatls were classified as Low-level Primordial-grade Spirits. They were the first creatures of this quality that Liam had read about, inferior only to Dragons, which were supposed to produce Arcane Crystals and Spirits of the High-level, Primordial-grade.


    According to {Dragons and Their Descendants}, even though it was almost impossible to find a Spirit Master with a Dragon''s Spirit, finding an Arcane Crystal from a Dragon was something that could be achieved with a lot of effort and courage. Not only that, absorbing such a crystal could turn an ordinary Spirit Master into a renowned expert in just a few years!


    But this was only something for higher-level Spirits, with a magical quality of at least Sage-grade, High-level. According to Master Eldrin Thalor, the author of the book in Liam''s hands, a Spirit of lesser quality would explode if it tried to absorb the Arcane Crystal formed by a fully grown Dragon.


    Master Eldrin Thalor had no data on what a Dragon''s Spirit should be like. But based on his conversation with someone who had got an Arcane Crystal from these beings, he had theorized that if someone were to attempt to absorb the Spirit of a Dragon, that person would have to have powers so strong that their Arcane Crystal would be of at least Primordial-grade.


    Anything less would cause the Spirit Master''s soul to explode, resulting in their death.


    ''Dragons are truly impressive... No wonder they''re considered the gods of destruction in Twin Land!''


    Liam closed the book with more fear than desire to face a Dragon, praying sincerely he would never have to risk his life in front of such a creature.


    The Dragon''s descendants had caught his attention and might be interesting to hunt, should he become an expert on the continent one day. But Dragons were so far removed from reality he didn''t even covet the immense power that the Arcane Crystal of a single one could give him.


    ''Sigh! At least now I know some areas to avoid in the future.'' He smiled as he put the book {Dragons and Their Descendants} aside and moved on to the next reading.


    As he would take a copy of a techniques book, Liam started reading {The Roads of Twin Land} after his reading about Dragons.


    By the fourth hour of study, he had finished the geopolitics book and learned even more than his predecessor knew. His continent had 17 states, 6 independent regions, 4 enormous forest areas as large as kingdoms and empires, and at least a dozen sects and clans as powerful as the Demon Gate.


    Much of the continent was very well controlled by these large sects, alliances of medium-sized sects and clans, or ruling families who had ties to these powerful forces on the continent. The independent areas and the forests were places that were influenced by powerful tribes, including the Dragon''s Clan, or by one of those forces as famous as the Demon Gate.


    Only in a small part of the continent, in the southeastern part, one of the weakest areas, with a large presence of mortals and a few Spirit Masters, were there fewer areas directly or indirectly influenced by those forces.


    ''As expected, the continent is almost entirely controlled by Spirit Masters or beasts. If I want to escape from Demon Gate, I''ll either have to go to the territory of an enemy power or to one of those ''deserted'' areas of the continent.''


    Luckily for him, the first place he wanted to go after his escape, Espia Kingdom, was in the least controlled area of the continent.


    ''I will have to hide near Espia Kingdom for a while, accepting slower progress and fewer resources for a while. During this time, I''ll have to plan how to get back into powerful areas without being hunted.''


    For a cultivator who has already gained enough opportunities and knowledge to know how incredible and opportune cultivation is, it would be difficult to just give up this life and its opportunities.


    ''Living as a hermit can have its advantages. I don''t want fame, and I don''t see myself fighting for supremacy. But in the future, I will need to leave my residence from time to time to strengthen myself and stay prepared. Demon Gate is simply too complex for me to just hide away and think that it will work out for me all my life.''


    He looked around, glancing toward the books in this library.


    If outer disciples like him had access to such in-depth knowledge of the continent, how much more did an inner disciple not know? In a way, this was frightening and made the black-haired young man skeptical.


    With a long sigh, he continued reading, jotting down the names of families, clans, and sects he needed to know about, matching old information with the map of the continent, trying to understand where he was.


    Unfortunately, the map in his hands didn''t show the location of Demon Gate''s headquarters. As Liam had expected, this information was only accessible to inner disciples, especially those with the rank of at least Commander. Below that, even those who could leave the headquarters usually had to go under someone''s command to understand exactly where to go.


    ''If I want to create a route to the Espia Kingdom, I''ll have to do some missions outside of the headquarters and understand where we are, more or less, based on the vegetation, types of beasts, and geographical marks. Tsk! Those bastards are really making it difficult to escape.''


    He finished another book and moved on to the last one.


    An hour and a half later, he stopped by the level three counter and handed a book on command, suppression and creature control techniques to an Officer in the area.


    He soon left the Library with a new copy in his spatial ring, pausing for a moment outside the Library, breathing in the cold air as he looked up at the starry night sky.


    ''Time to go to Mary,'' he thought about another cultivation session tonight as he made his way to the city''s central stairwell, heading to Street Thirty-Nine, his companion''s current home.


    The traffic on Street Thirty-Nine was weak, and Liam passed only nine people along the hundreds of meters, including three Officers monitoring their surroundings.


    In the night''s silence, he crossed the street and made his way to the side of the sidewalk where the dormitory he was targeting was located.


    As he made his way there, he felt a shiver run down his spine and instinctively looked back, where he saw nothing.


    ''That feeling...''


    He remembered something and without hesitation circulated his mana in preparation. ''Is someone following me? Is someone planning against me?''


    He felt insecure, as if he had entered a cave and the powerful and fearsome owner of it was now watching him, preparing to attack! S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liam didn''t stop at the entrance to the building in front of him. Even though he knew that the chances of something happening on the street were lower than inside the building, he continued, trusting his instincts.


    ''If I stop, I''ll reveal what I know and warn the enemy to be more careful. I''ve got the Guardian Sphere ready to defend myself in case they are much stronger than me, and I''ve also got Third Class armor under my clothes.''


    Liam swallowed his saliva, preferring a fight where he would have the advantage of surprise rather than preparing the enemy to take him seriously.


    As he entered the building and climbed two flights of stairs from the first to the fifth floor, he felt the previous sensation intensify!

 Chapter 140 - 140: Cannibal Demon: Devouris

    But as fast as the hidden enemy was, Liam moved, jumping from one step to the next until he turned around and came face to face with the enemy.


    Ignoring the two arrows that missed and damaged the wall behind him, Liam looked at the covered man whose mouth was the only body part visible in the light of the magic lamps around. It formed a smiling bow on the stranger''s face, even as he watched his target dodge his attack.


    "Well, well, well, it seems that you hide more power than you show," the man said, revealing a voice that ripped through the air and made Liam''s hair stand on end.


    "Who are you? What do you want?" Liam asked as Thal''Korr appeared behind him, his 8-Star aura reverberating off the walls of the building''s stairwell.


    If this act was meant to scare the enemy, it didn''t work well for Liam. The enemy remained silent and watched him until two Spirits formed on his back, both of them 9-Star Spirit Lords.


    But that wasn''t all. From the aura of the two creatures and their appearance, one being a wildcat and the other a bird, it was obvious that this hidden cultivator was not a second realm cultivator.


    ''Shit! A damn Spirit Earth Spirit Master!'' Liam''s frown deepened several levels as he was faced with this terrible situation.


    "Tsk! You don''t need to know who I am," uttered the man dressed in all black, raising one hand in the air. "Bring him to me and bestow upon me his powers!" He commanded his Spirits to attack Liam.


    The four-foot-tall feline walked up behind the strange man and slowly climbed the stairs, its glowing eyes focused on Liam. The golden-eyed bird stood still, only spreading its wings, which grew large enough to cover the entire room behind it.


    Its wings stiffened as it stood upright, as if it were trembling. As it opened its black beak, a high-pitched sound made Liam frown as metallic feathers flew from the creature''s wings.


    Thal''Korr moved in front of Liam to protect him from the sound and feather attack, while attempting to counterattack the enemies.


    Unfortunately for Liam''s demon, it was impossible to deal with two 9-Star Spirits. He focused only on the bird, using his Power Amplification from the beginning of the battle.


    Liam amplified his powers as well, moving in the brief space he had while the cat watched him strangely. Hypnotized by the big ''cat''s'' gaze, Liam was afraid to move wrong, limited in that area of the stairs.


    When the black ''cat'' moved, leaping with one paw pointed in his direction, he grabbed his Third Class sword, just before the Guardian Sphere appeared.


    Liam simulated the situation and its development in front of him, allowing himself to be attacked by this creature and preparing to move against the Spirit Master as soon as the Guardian Sphere acted.


    ''Keep the bird at bay for now. I''ll take care of that damned Spirit Master!'' Liam communicated with Thal''Korr as the ''cat''s'' frighteningly sharp claws threatened to touch his chest.


    Before the creature touched Liam''s body, the Guardian Sphere appeared, forming a protective barrier around its Spirit Master''s body before expanding in all directions.


    The Spirit that was about to touch Liam felt the claws on its paw snap, but before it could do anything, it was thrown backwards and immediately hit one wall.


    A meow of pain came from the creature''s direction as the third realm Spirit Master finally stopped smiling.


    He didn''t hesitate to summon his dominant Spirit as he took two steps back, recognizing that Liam had far more resources than he had expected.


    Liam, however, had no intention of waiting. The moment the enemy moved to summon another Spirit, the man with the short black hair stepped forward, sword in hand, attacking and using his powers.


    The enemy Spirit Master''s shadows vibrated, and small demons appeared, attacking his back.


    A small, subtle protective aura emerged from the Spirit Master''s body, preventing Liam''s shadow demons from reaching his body as the enemy''s last Spirit emerged.


    When Liam was only a meter away from his opponent and moved his weapon to strike him in the chest, a black-skinned demon prevented him from completing his movement, while a spear appeared in the Spirit''s hands.


    Clang!


    The two weapons touched, just before Liam looked into the demon''s eyes, facing a 1-Star Spirit Earth creature for the first time!


    ''Fuck!'' The black-haired man trembled as he moved to defend himself before the enemy moved the spear summoned by his Spirit Master and attacked Liam''s body sideways.


    Luckily for Liam, the armor he wore under his clothes was of the same class as the enemy''s spear. Apart from a severe pain in one of his ribs, probably broken by such an attack, he wasn''t injured to the point of bleeding.


    He was thrown against the right wall, nearly blocking Thal''Korr in the middle of his battle with the enemy bird.


    ''If it hadn''t been for this confined space, bad for that bastard''s Spirits, I''d probably be dead by now!'' Liam felt cold sweat trickle down his body as he pondered the situation while trying to hold his ground.


    The enemy would clearly have the advantage if his Spirits fought in an open area. One of his Spirits used a weapon that required a certain amount of space, while the other was a bird. But in this city, there was no open area that would allow such an attack, as there were Officers monitoring the area.


    The Spirit Master in the black cloak had acted on this place precisely to take advantage of the opportunity to act unnoticed, relying solely on his superior power to that of his target. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The man just hadn''t expected Liam to have so many defensive items and to be so much stronger than he seemed on the surface.


    ''You almost took me completely by surprise. Luckily, I''m much stronger than you!'' the Spirit Master thought to himself, clenching his fists as he felt his heart leap in his chest.


    "Move, Togrez," he said to his black-skinned demon, making the creature laugh maliciously, dropping his spear.


    Liam stared at the demon for a moment, watching the enemy bird retreat and commanding Thal''Korr to do the same.


    Then, with himself and his Spirit wounded and more than half of his mana gone, Liam felt a crushing force emanating from the black demon, something that seemed to want to suck him dry.


    Closing his mouth and clenching his teeth, Liam understood what this enemy wanted with this sudden action.


    ''You have a cannibalistic Spirit! You want to use it to devour Thal''Korr and me!'' Liam felt a chill run through his body as he recognized the race of the enemy''s demonic Spirit.


    Recognizing Spirits wasn''t always something that happened instantly. When he saw the enemy''s dominant Spirit earlier, Liam was already in the middle of a battle that he knew would be difficult and could kill him. It was only when the enemy showed its true power he understood for sure the race and power of that demon.


    Demons of the Devouris race could eat other demons and become stronger, gaining some of the characteristics and mana of their targets. Meanwhile, the Spirit Masters who possessed such Spirits could devour the souls of enemy Spirit Masters, thus enhancing their own cultivation!


    This was a terrifying power, even more so considering the enemy''s stronger cultivation.


    However, Liam wasn''t willing to give up!


    "Let''s see who can devour each other the most," he said as he took a step forward, opening his hands as darkness enveloped them.


    {Black Art!}

 Chapter 141 - 141: Devouris vs. {Black Art}

    However, expecting Thal''Korr to be captured by the purple chains rising from the ground and then forced into a passive position, the Spirit Master saw a different situation unfold.


    The moment Liam stepped forward and activated {Black Art}, the enemy Spirit Master''s eyes widened as he felt the weird sensation of his target''s powers.


    The magic circle of his Spirit''s cannibalism ritual weakened, vibrating as cracks appeared in the magic symbols around it.


    The black-skinned demon, who had just been laughing, felt a tremor in his insides as he faced a power that was difficult to counter.


    "Shit!" Lemuel also took a step forward, linking his hands in a single instant and activating his strongest power.


    Circles and pentagrams of mana appeared around him, weaker than those of his Spirit, but still noticeable enough for Liam to perceive the enemy with irritation.


    Thal''Korr moved to attack the enemy, but his opponent still had the bird in position. Even though his cat-type Spirit had exploded with the Guardian Sphere''s attack, Lemuel was still fine, with two Spirits in position not to be distracted by Liam''s demon attack.


    Lemuel directed purple chains at Liam''s wrists and shins, intending to devour his opponent''s soul and prevent what he felt his Spirit would suffer in a few moments.


    Liam felt the action of the enemy''s power threaten his existence as chains that looked like purple snakes flew toward him to pull him into the center of the enemy''s ritual.


    But he was sure he wouldn''t survive unless he devoured the demonic Spirit of Lemuel. Ignoring the Spirit Master, he stepped forward until he could touch the shoulders of the black-skinned creature, who was now completely paralyzed.


    As much as the Devouris before him was stronger than him, the {Black Art} was no ordinary method. Whoever had invented it had created a power of the highest level. Not only did it give the Spirit Master the ability to feed their demon-type Spirits faster, but it also had a bloodline factor that suppressed beings without the black tablet that Liam had absorbed into his soul space.


    The one-level difference between Liam and Togrez wasn''t enough for this creature to ignore the effects of {Black Art}''s powers. Within moments, it agonized under the contact of Liam''s hands, losing its vitality as its appearance withered, its apparent strength drained by the enemy''s touch.


    Lemuel felt it when he finally trapped Liam''s fists and heels. But by drawing his enemy into the center of his ritual, the Spirit Master couldn''t pull Liam away from Togrez.


    "Shit! I''m going to kill you!" Lemuel drew a dagger and advanced against one of the weak points in Liam''s armor, seeing that he would have no chance of saving his Spirit if he continued to delay.


    His cannibal power was awesome. He could absorb enemy souls and grow stronger, increasing his powers with minor damage to his soul. However, this didn''t happen without a minor glitch. The process itself wasn''t fast, especially if the enemy was conscious and not seriously injured.


    Figuring he needed to save his Spirit and hurt Liam before devouring the troubled young man''s soul, Lemuel tried his best to cut through the base of his opponent''s abdomen.


    Blood dripped from Liam''s stomach as a sudden weakness spread through his body. But amidst the adrenaline rushing through his blood, he stood his ground and took the last step against Togrez.


    "You will die for this." Liam''s eyes flashed a murderous light as Lemuel''s demon Spirit could no longer resist, all transparent and with almost no mana left.


    "No!"


    Boom!


    Togrez exploded for the last time, dying in front of Lemuel as his essence gradually started to increase the power and purity of the essences of the incubus and Thal''Korr.


    Feeling a sudden surge of power, Thal''Korr could finally ignore the paralyzing scream and slashing wings of the bird before him. He used his shadows to attack, destroying some of the creature''s internal organs as he moved his claws toward the colorful, feathered creature''s long neck.


    Thal''Korr''s level fluctuated, and when he was only 20 centimeters away from the enemy, his cultivation had reached 9-Star, while his magical quality seemed to be one step away from reaching Ancestor-grade, High-level!


    Lemuel couldn''t stand it when he lost his dominant Spirit and then had his bird destroyed by Thal''Korr. The magical circles and glowing pentagrams around him dissolved into thin air as he fell to his knees, blood dripping from his ears, nose, and mouth.


    With his soul wounded and his mana depleted, he let the powerful mask he had just donned fall away, failing to use his special power of cannibalism for the first time in five years.


    In the five years since he arrived at Demon Gate, he had hunted down talented disciples, devoured their souls, and become one of the strongest Spirit Masters in City Thirteen.


    Although he had little talent and could only go as far as the end of the third realm, he had reached the 2-Star level of the Spirit Earth Realm at the age of 33. All of this was because of the special power of his demon, who had given him a path to success and the possibility of one day surpassing his own talent.


    But after over 20 disciple hunts, his destiny had found an insurmountable rock. When he encountered the first of his targets who possessed the {Black Art}, he couldn''t help but ask before he died.


    "What kind of power is that? This isn''t your Shadowfiend''s doing!" he said on his knees, pale and completely different from a few moments ago.


    "As you yourself said earlier, ''you don''t need to know!'', you''ll die for defying me!" Liam didn''t hesitate to use his sword, moving with grace as he unleashed a horizontal attack on Lemuel''s Adam''s apple.


    As he looked at Liam, Lemuel felt the ''taste'' of the blade on his neck before his blood flowed heavily from a wound that opened his throat and also cut his carotid artery.


    Lemuel''s vision darkened, and then he fell backward, rolling down the stairs until he came to rest near where his ''cat'' Spirit had fallen.


    A 2-Star Spirit Earth cultivator died like that, in the middle of the night in City Thirteen, in a dormitory on Street Thirty-Nine.


    From the beginning to the end, it only took a little over two minutes, not long enough to attract attention, and curious onlookers were yet to appear.


    Feeling the adrenaline coursing through his blood and noticing more of the pain in one of his ribs and his abdomen, Liam collected the valuables from Lemuel''s body and left, giving up on a visit to Mary''s room tonight. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''This place will soon be crawling with investigators from the Law Enforcement Hall. All the residents here will be questioned, so it''s probably not a good idea to go to Mary''s room.''


    Liam had been attacked and had the right to defend himself, and might even become Lemuel''s legal heir, considering what had happened. But he didn''t want to make it official, preferring to keep the identity of Lemuel''s killer a secret.


    ''A 2-Star Spirit Earth cultivator isn''t easy to kill. If the city finds out that I can kill someone like that, I''ll be dead. The top of the rank will personally take action against me to ensure my demise.''


    Such a thought sent shivers down his spine as he returned to Street Thirty-Seven.


    With Lemuel''s Arcane Crystal and the man''s belongings, Liam went back to his room, ignoring the pain and fatigue. After drinking a recovery portion, he entered his room.


    ''Thal''Korr, time for you to finish your advance!''


    He summoned his Spirit again, along with the crystals he had with him.

 Chapter 142 - 142: Spirit Earth Realm

    After the absorption of Lemuel''s demon, Thal''Korr had reached the threshold of the Middle-level of the Ancestor-grade. Along with his improved cultivation, enhanced abilities, and Spirit body, he had reached the critical point of his evolution.


    Liam was sure that his Spirit would evolve soon. In the meantime, he focused on observing his soul space, where he could see Thal''Korr meditating on a platform while the incubus lay casually in his own space.


    Liam didn''t have many methods to assess the incubus, but given the creature''s cultivation efficiency and the physical changes it had undergone since their meeting, he was certain that the incubus was not inferior to the Shadowfiend.


    ''He must already be at the threshold between the Ancestor and the Sage grade.''


    This was superb, but at the same time, it meant more problems and a longer period of evolution.


    ''I will stay in City Thirteen for a while after my realm ascension. Anything that can stimulate Sage-grade Spirits is usually between the third and fifth realms of cultivation. It will be dangerous to improve after they both reach that quality level. I have to concentrate on improving my soul cultivation and getting my third Spirit before I think about the Sage grade.''


    The quality grade was not directly related to cultivation. But beings of higher quality could progress faster, hence it was difficult to find a being of high genetic rank at a low level of cultivation. Such beings were usually in their infancy at the initial levels, and they didn''t venture out into the world at that stage of their lives.


    Unless one infiltrated the territory of a powerful tribe, or was lucky enough to meet a high-level being in their infancy, it was almost impossible to find something of the Sage grade at low level of cultivation.


    Once Liam reached this level with his first two Spirits, he would have a considerable amount of work to do in order to progress within this class. Similar to cultivation levels, the higher one ascends, the more demanding the requirements become for further promotion!


    As he thought about this, he looked at the blue star in his soul space and saw the blue symbols and lines around it. He needed to investigate the blue star, but he hadn''t started yet. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before, it had come into play and helped him become stronger and escape death. But even after that, he still didn''t risk it.


    ''I will start looking for it at the third level of the Library. But there''s probably nothing about it there.''


    His estimation was related to how unbelievable he thought the blue star was. Since the City Thirteen Library was limited to general topics and knowledge for cultivators up to the third realm, he didn''t think he would find much there.


    However, he would look for it at the third level of the Library, anyway.


    ''I enter level three a few times before I ascend to the inner area of the sect. If I can get some tips here, it''ll be good. There''ll be less risk of someone suspecting something.''


    He slowly returned his focus to Thal''Korr and meditated for another ten minutes until something happened.


    With a bang, Thal''Korr''s body was covered in a white mantle of mana that quickly fused with his skin, revealing his Spirit body once again. It then sucked in the mana from the area, enriched by a formation of Liam''s, and entered his body, transforming it inside and out.


    Thal''Korr''s body contours became softer, his horns a little smaller, while his eyes took on a calm he hadn''t had before. Meanwhile, as his appearance became less brutal, his muscles, bones, and skin strengthened, and all of his physical features became more powerful. In particular, the claws on his feet and hands became stronger, their structure changing to a more resistant form.


    His teeth underwent the same transformation, and his jaw was twice as strong as before. However, his cultivation improved little. When he reached the peak of 9-Star, he stopped there, unable to cross the barrier between the second and third realms.


    But that didn''t worry Liam. He immediately felt the advancement of each of Thal''Korr''s abilities.


    The Spirit''s physical form had evolved to the point where, when stimulated, blows that had previously left him with minor wounds would no longer penetrate his skin. His aura has changed, transforming into a force capable of inducing hallucinations in susceptible foes.


    Thal''Korr''s dark regeneration has also improved. Wounds that once caused him to bleed liquid mana would now close amid battle, without him having to stop to rest.


    ''Perfect. Power Amplification, Camouflage, Shadow Projection, and Vital Drain have all been greatly improved. The way Thal''Korr is now, I could have eliminated that man earlier without using the Guardian Sphere!''


    Earlier, Liam had been pushed to his limits. If it weren''t for the Third Class items he had, the Guardian Orb, the fact that he had hidden his cultivation, and the {Black Art}, he would have died.


    Even with all these advantages, he was near his fall!


    Now, with Thal''Korr''s evolution gradually infiltrating Liam''s body and improving this Spirit Master as well, things would be different in a clash identical to the previous one.


    Liam tried not to think about it too much as he smiled contentedly, his aura floating upward as his Thal''Korr-related powers evolved as well.


    His Shadowfiend''s powers were not on the same level as his Spirit''s powers. Even though Liam had a higher level of cultivation, the Spirit Master usually had only a fraction of Spirit''s abilities.


    Not coincidentally, Spirit Master was a profession for Spirit''s commanders, not warriors.


    As Liam felt his promotion to the third realm, he could feel two of his abilities improve to a level that he couldn''t help but be excited about.


    Camouflage had improved to the point that when used it at night, he could become invisible to those up to 100% stronger than him. In other words, he could become invisible to most of the disciples in City Thirteen during the nights.


    Vital Drain had evolved and merged with {Black Art}. Now Liam could drain the powers of not only demonic Spirits but also Spirit Masters!


    With his evolved power, he could steal his opponent''s power and use it to strengthen himself. With only the {Black Art}, he could help Thal''Korr and the incubus evolve qualitatively!


    His other abilities had improved a lot, but they were less flashy than these powers. Still, Liam was pleased with the opportunity the man from earlier had given him.


    Without that ambush, he wouldn''t have been able to raise Thal''Korr''s spiritual quality to the next level today, let alone improve his own cultivation!


    But at the end of about 30 minutes of meditation, he had consolidated his strength at the beginning of the third realm, becoming a 1-star Spirit Earth cultivator!


    His soul space changed from the previous state of a bluish space with two platforms and two mana vortices to a space ten times wider, with a third platform and a new mana vortex.


    Silver lines and symbols appeared on the platforms, while his two Spirits glowed differently than before.


    Liam looked at the two creatures, still unable to command the incubus, but now able to identify the Spirit''s current situation.


    The incubus was at the same cultivation level as him, 1-Star of the Spirit Earth Realm, while the demon''s quality was about 70% of the High-level of the Ancestor-grade.


    Thal''Korr was 1% High-level Ancestor-grade Spirit, with a peak cultivation of 9-Star. It would only take a few more cultivation sessions for him to reach the third realm!


    But when he looked up, Liam saw that the star, which had previously looked like a single bright point in the shape of a sphere, had become something new. It now had an oval shape that was about 100% larger than its previous shape.


    The lines and special symbols around it became sharper and more numerous, revealing themselves, while ''nerves'' seemed to extend from it to the areas of the three platforms in his soul space.


    ''This... Will this thing try to connect with my Spirits in the future?'' He wondered, noting that it wouldn''t happen now, but that the direction in which these ''nerves'' were growing was very clear.

 Chapter 143 - 143: Eager to Cultivate

    The incubus didn''t touch on the subject, but gave him a look that basically told him to hurry and learn useful things related to their current situation.


    He could only continue his journey in the dark, as not even his mental probing worked in relation to it.


    Back in the real world, he sighed as he put the blue star aside and looked to himself and his improvements.


    ''I feel much more energetic.''


    He thought as he rose from his bed, ''My vitality has improved a lot, as have my senses.''


    He looked in the direction of the magical tool he had received upon completing the first phase of the Secret Hunt, the formation that made his room richer in mana than the surroundings.


    Suddenly, he saw some of the previously invisible runes on the tool, and he couldn''t help but clench his fists as he felt his heart leap in his chest.


    Now that he had improved his cultivation realm, it would surely be easier to work with the runes he had been working with before.


    With a smile on his face, he washed up, leaving behind the sweaty clothes he had worn earlier when he had faced the last enemy. Soon, he put on clean clothes and returning his focus to his profession.


    ''Next, I will see if I can finish making five First Class enchanted artifacts in a row. If I can, I''ll start inscribing Second Class runes tomorrow!''


    He picked up his work items and placed them around him, then began his work.


    As he had anticipated, after his cultivation advancement, inscribing First Class runes had become much easier, less tiring, and somewhat obvious.


    His movements with the brush had become more fluid and precise. He could now easily avoid the mistakes he used to make, noticing better ways to use his mana, combine characters, and control the formation of the runes.


    In 50 minutes, he had spent 20% of his mana and could make 3 of the 5 enchanted artifacts he had planned to make.


    With no inconvenience to prevent him from continuing, he began inscribing the runes for the fourth First Class enchanted item of today.


    When he finished inscribing the runes for this fourth item, he could still see each of the runes, even though they were invisible to anyone else who looked at them now. He wasn''t sure if this was a trait of his or if every Runemaster with the cultivation of the third realm could do this. He would leave his doubts to Ann tomorrow and began with the fifth and final item.


    ''With this inscription, I''ll run out of materials... I''ll take advantage of having to buy more materials and get Second Class tools and artifacts this time.'' He finished his work without any problems, unlike his other attempts.


    With 50% of his mana left, Liam felt he could continue if he had more tools and ink with him. However, there was nothing left, so he finished at around 2 a.m., fully completing his evolution within the First Class of rune inscription.


    Tomorrow, he wanted to enter the Second Class!


    When he got up from where he was, put everything away, and cleaned his room, he was satisfied, feeling that some of the tension from earlier was no longer bothering him, and a little sleep came with his yawn.


    Over three hours had passed since he had finished his fight with Lemuel. By now, the Officers should have found the man''s body and the investigation should have begun.


    But Liam was calm. When he lay down on his bed, it didn''t take him long to fall asleep. The town was not a safe place. The sect encouraged brutal competition between students. And while there were rules against murder, those rules only applied when you couldn''t cover your tracks, as had happened with the woman who had attacked Liam and Mary.


    Sure that no one had seen him, Liam slept through the last hours of the night, and before he knew it, a new day dawned on the horizon.


    ...


    Stepping outside his dormitory, Liam spotted a blonde woman dressed in combat gear waiting for him on the other side of the street.


    Mary went to his side as soon as they saw each other, her look a little concerned. The night before, she and everyone in her dorm had been questioned by the Law Enforcement Hall Officers. A Senior Initiate had been murdered on the steps of their building.


    Coincidentally, Liam hadn''t visited her the night before... S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Last night, a Spirit Earth cultivator was killed in my dorm," she said quietly as she walked next to him, not bothering to be seen next to him.


    By now, their enemies should have known exactly what their relationship was, so there was no point in hiding the truth.


    "I assume this has something to do with your absence yesterday?" she asked, a little worried.


    "That''s what happened." He didn''t hide the truth as he walked with her to the central staircase to a cafeteria near the Runes Hall.


    With his confirmation, she sighed and said, "I need your help. Now that we can''t hide our relationship, I hope you''ll recommend me to the Leopards. I really need a faction''s support."


    "All right. I''ll go to the Beasts Hall and talk to Lazarus. You''re going there this morning, right?" He looked into the green eyes of his companion.


    Mary had lost some of her former responsibilities with her promotion to Initiate, working fewer hours in certain places and not serving at all in others. But she had kept a greater number of duties than Liam has.


    Not only did she have to devote 5 hours a week to the Beasts Hall and the Battle Hall, but she also had to devote time to the Illusions Hall and the Essences Hall. But her responsibilities in the Illusions Hall were the same as Liam''s in the Runes Hall. As for the Essences Hall, she now had a position similar to Jane''s and a relatively light workload, leading a group of Aspirants.


    Liam was well aware of what his two companions were doing in the city on a daily basis, so he decided to have a bite to eat with her before accompanying her to the Beasts Hall.


    She nodded before returning to the previous topic. "Will what happened last night be a problem for us?"


    "Hardly. I still don''t know the name of the man who acted against me, but given his cultivation, he''s probably the leader of one of the local factions. With his fall, it''s unlikely that anyone will come after me. And even if they do, they''ll be in for a nasty surprise."


    He smiled as he looked suggestively at his companion.


    Mary didn''t know that Liam had advanced in his cultivation again. He kept the Mana Mask active and showed an 8-Star cultivation, just as she had told the Emerald Owl men about his cultivation.


    Mary soon understood what was making Liam so confident when she noticed he looked physically different this morning, with more refined movements and a better appearance. The difference wasn''t so great that someone who saw him every day would be shocked overnight. But it was enough for an observant woman to notice it.


    Eager to cultivate with him, she said that she would be available at noon, right after she left the Beasts Hall.


    He agreed to stop by her dorm and soon they both arrived at the cafeteria he was going to. After eating, Liam planned to go to Beasts Hall with Mary and then buy Second Class resources before going to his daily meeting with Ann''s group.

 Chapter 144 - 144: Second Class Runemaster (1)

    Now that they had acted together against Emerald Owls, it was only natural that the faction would extend invitations to not only Mary, but Electa and Jane as well. So, while talking to Lazarus, Liam had no problem to get the man''s invitations to the three women. Mary accepted immediately, while the other two would hear it later.


    Once that was settled, Liam gave Mary the Guardian Sphere to use in the meantime. He was now in the third realm and wouldn''t need the item as much, while she would now be in her most sensitive moment within the sect.


    With that settled, a member of the faction took Mary to register with the group, leaving Liam alone with Lazarus.


    The two men discussed the previous action against Emerald Owls and the repercussions for them. Enos'' faction had already realized what had happened to Hannibal''s group and could act at any moment.


    After a warning from Lazarus about Liam''s imminent entry into the arena, he left the Beasts Hall to continue his morning plans.


    Before heading to the Runes Hall, he stopped by the Barter Fair and exchanged some of the new weapons he had got for Runemasters'' products. That wasn''t enough, so he stopped by a shop, where he spent 240 gold coins on what he thought he needed to master the Second Class.


    He then made his way to the Runes Hall, where he would meet Ann''s entire group this morning, with Fred, Virginia, and Giles present for today''s training.


    Liam''s three competitors looked at him as soon as he arrived and couldn''t help but notice that this guy''s aura was even stronger than yesterday.


    ''What''s going on? How is he improving so fast?'' Virginia looked at Liam with a strange expression on her face.


    She had recently advanced to 4-Star, but Liam''s advances had come in a strange order for her and the others.


    Fred, the strongest of the three, currently a 6-Star Spirit Lord, looked at Liam and clenched his fists. He had gone hunting in the forest and thought he had caught up with Liam''s cultivation. But while he was away, his rival had improved many times over!


    ''I still have more experience than him. He''s just a newcomer. His knowledge can''t compare to mine, which I''ve been studying for months!''


    While the three youths were thinking about Liam, Ann was also surprised. But her surprise was for a different reason than her group''s.


    ''He''s showing 8-Star cultivation, but he''s definitely hiding something. He''s learned a technique to hide his cultivation, and there''s no reason for him not to use it.


    He''s still not strong enough to deal with the problems of City Thirteen, which means his cultivation is at least 9-Star, or even 1-Star from the Spirit Earth Realm!''


    They all entered the classroom in silence, thinking about the same person.


    As each of them went to their own corner to continue their training and studies, a bigger and bigger smile appeared on Ann''s beautiful face.


    ''Interesting. He''s certainly had some amazing opportunities to grow so much in just over a month in the sect.'' She monitored Liam as he read a few volumes.


    With only two more readings to go before he felt ready to test the Second Class rune inscriptions, Liam intended to finish these two books and attempt his first Second Class enchanter later.


    It took him only 20 minutes to finish the book he had almost finished previously when he began reading the last basic book component of the required reading for Second Class runes.


    It wouldn''t be long before Liam had read more than half of the book, as there was little that was really new in it. Since most of the content was a deeper interpretation of what he had already seen, it wasn''t difficult for him to understand, even on the first reading.


    But halfway through the book, Liam couldn''t help but change his expression when he saw the explanation of the last test he had taken during his Promotion Exam. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ann was standing behind him as he paused for a moment to think about what he had just read, and, of course, she understood what was on his mind.


    "The test you took, and everyone takes during the Promotion Exam, is an aptitude test that determines your affinity for various professions, especially that of Runemaster." She explained, making him look back.


    "As easy as it looks at first, it''s not simple at all. Getting the number of birds and their colors right is quite difficult, as it involves your ability to master runes.


    The test itself doesn''t take much into account your successes, but your mistakes. Two people who get the same number right will have different perspectives. In short, being able to identify the bird is the most important thing, while its color is secondary."


    "I see. Is that why some of my companions weren''t directed to the Runes Hall that day, even with a slight difference to my result?" Liam asked.


    "Exactly." Ann shook her head. "Think of this test as a ladder, with the bottom representing incompatibility and the top representing compatibility. Depending on where you are, you will be suitable for different professions.


    Each bird hit is one step, and each hit of bird and color is two steps. Every miss of a bird is one step down and the miss of bird and color is two steps down. The error of just the color doesn''t count. As I said, it''s less important.


    Your result is that you''ve reached the tenth step of the thirty existing steps. This means that even if you don''t put in the effort, you can become a Third Class Runemaster. And if you put in the effort, it''s not impossible to become a Fourth Class Runemaster!"


    Such a thing was impressive, far beyond what it sounded like. Liam didn''t know it yet, but less than 10% of the Runemasters had the natural talent to challenge the Fourth Class one day.


    Even in a powerful sect like the Demon Gate, Fourth Class Runemasters were treated as more relevant experts than even some "ordinary" sixth realm cultivators!


    The higher the rank, the fewer professionals there were who could create high-level artifacts. The higher the quality of the artifacts, the greater the competition for them.


    While a First Class item would be hard to covet because it was so common, cheap, and easy to get, a Fifth Class item would cause even sixth realm cultivators to move. Such an item could hardly be kept without causing bloodshed around it!


    High-level professionals were generally precious in the Twin Land. This was especially true for those who could create cultivation resources, weapons, and, most importantly, enchanted items!


    "I see," Liam muttered, as he understood why she had bet on him.


    After a moment''s thought, he looked into the beautiful redhead''s eyes and smiled, more confident now that he was stronger than Ann. "Is the bet still on?"


    "Sure. I''m looking forward to getting my merit points, so keep working hard," she said.


    Ann had an anxious look, waiting for the day of Liam''s and the others'' exam.


    He smiled and asked, "Senior Ann, you''re going to get so many merit points because of me... It''s not fair that I get nothing."


    She narrowed her eyes in curiosity. "What do you want?" she asked.


    "I want a date with you."


    Seeing the determined look in his eyes as he looked straight at her, she became even more interested in his confidence. With a subtle smile, she said, "All right. If you can beat these three, I''ll have dinner with you."


    "That''s all I need." He turned back to his reading, thinking of very different things than Ann.


    ''If you can really win, it won''t be bad for us to go out. It will be my chance to learn more about you.'' Ann thought to herself as she returned to her seat, feeling her heart beat faster and her body become a little warmer.


    For the next few minutes, she barely paid attention to Liam''s three competitors, answering their questions occasionally with little thought, concentrating on watching him. When he finished his last reading, he surprised her by entering one of the glass booths in the classroom.


    ''Is he going to practice his First Class runes today?'' She watched, not long before she saw something different from what she had expected.

 Chapter 145 - 145: Second Class Runemaster (2)

    The Runemaster''s rules stated that 50% + 1 of the runes in an enchanted item ranked the enchanted artifact.


    Not every enchanted item had to be filled with runes of the same rank as the item. Sometimes, the effects of more common runes, such as the one behind atmospheric mana absorption, were sufficient for items of a higher quality than the rune.


    It was only when the general characteristics of the item were too different from the rune in question that it became impossible to place the rune in a higher-quality enchantment.


    For example, it was always possible to place a rune of a lower class into an enchantment. Runes of two classes lower than it rarely worked, and those of three classes lower had no chance of existing in the enchantment''s structure.


    Because of this, not everyone who could create Second Class enchantments was a Second Class Runemaster. To become it, one had to create an artifact containing only Second Class runes¡ªthose with at least 6 characters combined.


    When Liam sat down on a cushion with his brush, ink, and Second Class artifact to begin his incantation, he didn''t start with a Second Class rune, but with a First Class one. Starting with what he had already mastered was the right way to go.


    But even as he inscribed the first few characters of a First Class rune, Ann realized he wasn''t just going to do a First Class incantation. Since he was using a Second Class brush and ink, his goal was obvious to the red-haired woman.


    ''Do you feel ready for this?'' She momentarily forgot about the possibility that he was already a third realm cultivator.


    Right now, all she could think about was the fact that he had accomplished an impressive feat, threatening to enter the Second Class with less than 7 weeks of studying the art of Runemasters!


    Liam planned an incantation with 7 runes, 3 First Class and 4 Second Class runes.


    In just 11 minutes, he completed the 3 First Class runes, drawing Ann''s attention to his rapid progress.


    ''He''s almost as fast as me!'' She opened her mouth as she stood up and approached the glass wall of Liam''s cabin.


    Although her cultivation was lower than his at the moment¡ª9-Star of the Spirit Lord Realm¡ªAnn had studied the profession for much longer than Liam. She had more knowledge than him, but also more training. She was used to making Second Class enchantments, so what Liam had just finished was easy for her, and it would only take her 8 minutes to inscribe 3 First Class runes.


    But it was when Liam inscribed the first 6-character rune that the red-haired woman became most interested, watching him closely and cheering his success.


    For the first time doing it, Liam felt some initial difficulty in combining these characters, 2 of which he had never used before, despite all his advantages.


    However, as a Spirit Earth cultivator, his senses were sound, and his mana was robust. With over 85% of his mana at his disposal when he inscribed the fourth character of this rune, he saw where he could go wrong and skillfully avoided a slip in the middle of the rune formation.


    Already sweating profusely, he felt time pass differently, more slowly, as if the gravity of his surroundings were stronger for him.


    But he finished the fourth rune and continued with the fifth, another 6-character rune; all four of the Second Class runes he planned to inscribe had the same number of characters.


    By the time he finished the fifth rune, his mana had reached 50%. At that moment, his three opponents finally realized what he was trying to do.


    "Second Class runes?" Giles opened his mouth in shock, being the weakest of the group at the moment, with a 3-Star cultivation. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He had been studying for months under Ann''s supervision, but he still had not managed to form a Second Class enchantment. So far, he had only created an item with three First Class runes and two Second Class runes. Such an enchantment was classified as Super First Class, while something with three First Class and three Second Class runes was classified as Quasi-Second Class.


    Only Virginia and Fred could already create true Second Class items, but neither of them had yet created something made entirely of Second Class runes.


    Fred was closer to succeeding, so he felt less pressure than Virginia. For this woman, seeing Liam challenge Second Class after only a few weeks of study was a humiliation, a great defeat that made her turn pale.


    ''He managed to create the third Second Class Rune!'' She clenched her fists as she realized he was about to catch up with her.


    She didn''t know how close Fred was to accomplishing the feat necessary to receive the badge of a Second Class Runemaster. But she believed she could vie with Fred. However, as she watched Liam inscribe the seventh and final rune of the Second Class enchantment, she realized her chances of receiving her Runemasters'' Association certificate this month were nil.


    Liam''s cultivation was much higher than hers, so he certainly wouldn''t stop progressing where he was, which was a bad sign for all of them!


    With this in mind, before Liam had even finished, Fred turned and left, not even bothering to talk to Ann since there were only two minutes left until their time was up today.


    With an angry look on his face, he walked through the exit door, feeling that he had to do something.


    ''It will not end like this. I will not accept losing my position to you so easily!''


    As Fred left the Runes Hall, Liam was in the dark about what his competitors were thinking. All he could think about was that his mana was currently below 25% and he still had 2 more characters to write into the seventh rune of the enchantment.


    Feeling his mana drain increase as he moved his brush, he ignored his aching muscles and did what he could to control the trembling in his hands.


    Even his vision became blurred, something that hadn''t happened the first time he created an incantation.


    Luckily, he had already read about the signs that could appear during the first inscription of runes of a higher class than his own. Others in his position would have fainted or given up long before reaching the fourth Second Class rune. But with his third realm cultivation and his will, he pushed on to the end, finishing the fifth character and reaching the sixth and final one.


    As he forced himself to write the last character, he reached 10% of his mana reserves and felt a faint taste of blood in his mouth. Gritting his teeth for the entire creation of this enchantment wasn''t good, and he felt it as he finished his work and collapsed to the ground.


    Ignoring the glowing rune that was solidifying, he took a deep breath as he put his brush aside, successfully creating his first Second Class enchanted item!


    The staff in front of him glowed as it absorbed the surrounding mana and floated in the air as a sign of Liam''s success.


    ''Yes!'' Ann vibrated silently from where she stood, hiding her feelings from the two pessimistic disciples next to her.

 Chapter 146 - 146: Anns Answer

    She said something to Giles and Virginia, and the two soon left, leaving her and Liam alone.


    "Get your mana back quickly. I''ll stay here with you," she said to him, curious to feel how much mana he really had.


    There was no way to hide one''s powers during cultivation. Even if one could hide the power of their aura, there was no way to hide the mana that entered their essence. And it was possible to judge their mana levels during meditation with great precision.


    Liam looked at her and did what he had to do, not having the option to complain or deny. He was exhausted, and needed to replenish his mana if he wanted to continue his day with a minimum of safety.


    As soon as he began to meditate and felt the effects of doing so after successfully inscribing Second Class runes for the first time, he felt the benefits of a breakthrough in understanding.


    The mana in the environment became more accessible to him, while he felt his magical senses heightened.


    As Ann watched in shock, understanding he had already reached the third realm, Liam felt his mana reserves fluctuate. Not only did they recover the mana he had used, but they also increased in quality and quantity, developing in many directions.


    He meditated for 20 minutes under Ann''s watchful eye when his cultivation finally showed signs of stabilizing at the peak of the 1-Star of the Spirit Earth Realm. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''It''s good that I made this breakthrough in my profession. Otherwise, I would have been in the terrible situation of having a Spirit of my level meditating uncontrollably in my soul space.''


    He thought about the incubus, and once again, he got enough distance from the creature''s cultivation to breathe a sigh of relief.


    ''On the other hand, now I can let Thal''Korr cultivate more than I had planned. He''ll advance to the third realm faster!''


    As he opened his eyes, feeling ready to get on with his day, he saw Ann looking questioningly in his direction. He didn''t need to ask questions to understand. She should be shocked at the speed of his progress!


    In just under 7 weeks, he had closed a 4 stars gap with Ann and had become 2 stars stronger than her, even after she had moved up a level in the meantime!


    Such a progress rate was by no means common, even among good talents in the sect!


    "I don''t want to sound like an annoying person asking questions about your secrets, but how did you get to this level so fast?" Ann didn''t hide her doubt.


    It wasn''t good to ask Spirit Masters questions like that. But she and Liam had been together long enough that she didn''t see a problem with it.


    She added, "If I didn''t know that you only learned a concealment technique after I warned you, I would say you''ve been hiding your cultivation since the first day you came here. But that''s clearly impossible."


    "I''m afraid if I told you the truth, I''d have to kill you," Liam joked with her in the same way she had joked with him a few times before. "But maybe you''ll find out in the future, hehe. If you become my woman, of course."


    She almost dropped the subject when she heard Liam''s usual flirting. "Aren''t you going to give me any hints?"


    "I got my advances by taking advantage of the typical Spirit Masters opportunities." He smiled, even though it was the truth.


    His dual cultivation had probably given him a full three stars in the past few weeks at the headquarters. But he had also used cultivation resources; benefited from the blue star in his soul space; improved because of the evolutions of his Spirits; improved with his progress in his profession; and been pushed by the pressure he had been under recently.


    All his experiences had made him grow meteorically and reach a level that few outer disciples reach before completing their first year in the sect!


    She watched him with her mouth open, tempted to hear more about these ''typical opportunities'', but she didn''t go beyond her limits.


    "I see. You really are an interesting guy. Keep working and studying. If you complete our agreement, I''ll have dinner with you. I hope to hear more about it then." She turned and left, leaving him to follow her.


    "But Senior Ann, you must keep this secret for me," he said as he ignored the many people coming and going through the entrance area of the hall. "I don''t intend to leave City Thirteen right now. Please, keep my advance a secret."


    She stopped when she heard this, realizing something she had missed. ''That... He really is under 20! If the Records Hall hears about it, they''ll promote him to the inner wing of the sect!''


    Her heart beat faster as she thought about her bet. If he left, she would no longer guide him, and she would lose the bet that now she had an almost 100% chance of earning one thousand merit points in less than ten days.


    However, even though she was interested in earning those points, she couldn''t help but ask, "You don''t have to worry about me talking about your advancement, but can you tell me why you want to stay in town longer?


    Going to the inner wing of the sect will give you much better opportunities, a wage ten times better than what you have now, and given your talent, you''ll probably get a special reward."


    Liam knew all this and looked forward to the day when he would make his promotion to the inner wing of the sect.


    "That''s all incredible, Senior Ann. But what''s the point of me getting all this and then becoming the weakest in the inner wing? I''ve had so many problems these past few weeks, and now I can finally have some stability. Does it make sense for me to just give it up and go through all these dangerous experiences again so soon?"


    Liam wanted to go to the inner wing of the sect more than Ann could imagine. Only then could he develop his escape plan. But he knew that even if he went to a new city tomorrow, he wouldn''t be able to escape so easily. With a low cultivation level, he would become the weakest Officer right after his promotion and would be under pressure from all those stronger than him for a while.


    She thought about what he said, not knowing about the possibility of his dual cultivation, but was still certain that he would have a hard time going straight to the inner wing of the sect now.


    ''Disciples who become inner members before the age of 20 are rare. Cases like his are unusual, usually seen once or twice every decade. If he goes to a city on the other side of the fjord now, he''ll be the weakest Official until he becomes at least a 6-Star Spirit Earth cultivator. Until then, he''ll have to put up with the difference from his seniors.''


    Outer disciples usually became inner disciples through the Promotion Exam. However, since the number of seats was limited, only the best arena ranked cultivators could usually pass the test. As for recommendations, they were hard to come by and were usually given to disciples with influence¡ªwho also had above-average cultivation.


    Generally speaking, by the time an outer disciple entered an inner city, their cultivation level was between the 3-Star and 6-Star of the Spirit Earth Realm.


    As soon as they arrived in one of the inner cities, they would rapidly improve their cultivation, not because of the ascension reward, which was not much for ordinary disciples, but because they usually had accumulated merit points and resources before their ascension.


    Ann understood his decision and said, "What you have in mind makes sense. But when are you going to leave? It won''t be long before they notice your current cultivation, and by then, even if you don''t want to, they''ll promote you to be an Officer."


    "There are a few things I want to finish before I leave City Thirteen, so I don''t have a specific time. I''ll try to improve as much as I can in the meantime," he said vaguely.


    "Sigh! All right. I''ll keep quiet. Good luck."


    Before she could move away, he continued after her. "Senior Ann, I have another question I''d like your opinion on."


    "What is it? I promised to have dinner with you, but I don''t have all day, Liam." She gave him the same look as always and returned to her usual manner. "Just as you have to train, cultivate, and complete obligatory activities, so do I."


    "I know, don''t worry, it''s quick." He reassured her and followed her down the street to the Runes Hall. "In one book you gave me, I read that it''s possible for higher Runemasters to see runes in enchantments. But how does that work? Can anyone with a certain level of cultivation see it? Or is there some other requirement?"


    She smiled as she shook her head in denial. "Seeing the runes of their enchantments is something any Runemaster beyond the third realm can do. But seeing the runes in other Runemasters'' enchantments is much more complex and requires a high level of understanding and cultivation.


    I''ve never heard of a Runemaster who can see the runes of other Runemasters, but I''ve never had the chance to study Runemasters above the Fourth Class," she said with interest in her tone.


    "Even if a Runemaster could see the runes of third-party enchantments, they would probably only be able to see runes of a much lower quality than their own level. The reason runes are so important is because it''s difficult to read other professionals'' runes, which protects those enchantments.


    If you could just see all the runes of other people''s incantations, you could potentially destroy all the enchantments you come in contact with," she said with a funny look on her face, raising this absurd hypothesis.


    "Is that so?" Liam asked with a strange smile, remembering how he had seen third-party runes before. "It really would be disastrous." He kept his secret to himself before thanking her and saying goodbye.

 Chapter 147 - 147: Major Arena Event

    The blue star!


    He concluded that the blue star was somehow responsible for this strange and extremely positive phenomenon he was experiencing.


    He could see the runes of the items he had got after completing the first phase of the Secret Hunt mission, items with Third Class enchantments, more than an entire class above his understanding, the same level as his cultivation.


    This led him to a different conclusion. His limit in observing Third Class runes was not related to his Runemaster skills, but to his mana cultivation.


    For the moment, that was all he could conclude from the information and experience he had. Since he really had no way to go deeper until he got information from the star in his soul space, he left for the Lotus Temple.


    ''I currently have 99 merit points. I''ll spend 50 of them and get two hours at level two. I urgently need to increase my Mana Mask mastery to better hide my cultivation and that of Thal''Korr.''


    At the second level of Mana Mask mastery, the Spirit Master could hide their cultivation from even stronger individuals than they could fool at the first level. Besides this improvement, such a cultivator could also extend their cultivation concealment method to their Spirits at the second level of mastery.


    Only at the third level would they be able to completely hide the cultivation of all their Spirits. But even at the second level, one could fool an opponent with a cultivation close to theirs.


    ''I must make Thal''Korr advance to the third realm quick. But if I can''t hide his cultivation, my superiors in City Thirteen will realize my current situation and promote me to Officer before I''m ready.''


    He pondered the possibilities in front of him as he entered the Lotus Temple building and paid for a cultivation room.


    Fortunately, the Mana Mask was the kind of technique that would evolve as it was used. Since he had been using it constantly since he learned it, he wasn''t far from reaching the second level of mastery.


    ''I should be very close to the second level after my two hours of training in here. Thal''Korr has not advanced yet, so it will be no problem for me to take another two days to advance in mastery. I don''t intend to fight in public until then, so I should be able to complete this plan.''


    He entered a cultivation room that was identical to the ones he had passed through in the past few days, giving no attention to the people who had watched him on his way there.


    He would soon spend his time training the Mana Mask, using the technique book to re-read the part about the second phase of mastery, but also taking time to meditate and absorb the rich mana in the room.


    Unfortunately, after his advancement to the third realm, the second level of the Lotus Temple seemed to have lost much of its luster. It was still useful, but it had become as ''simple'' as level one of this tower had been for him before.


    However, he didn''t even have the merit points to return to level two after today''s passage. He didn''t think about going to level three for the time being.


    He also wanted to visit the third level of the Library, which he thought was even more important than going to the third level of the temple.


    Far from being able to go any further in the Lotus Temple, Liam would soon finish his two hours there and leave his training room much closer to reaching the second level of Mana Mask. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Only two more days and I''ll be there!''


    ...


    While Liam went about his routine, which had been peaceful lately, given the fact that he was free from fighting and training in the arena and had fulfilled his responsibilities to be free for a few days, Enos was preparing for his fight against Myles!


    In the arena of City Thirteen, the leader of Emerald Owls stood in the contestants'' wing of the place''s magnificent fighting building, seething as he awaited the referee''s call for him to fight Myles.


    Already aware that Hannibal and one of his groups had gone after Liam and died outside the city, Enos was furious and even more certain that Liam had started the Secret Hunt. This had made him even more violent since the deaths of his faction members were confirmed.


    But because of today''s fight, he had to put Liam aside and try to keep his focus. Beating Myles was even more important to him than eliminating Liam!


    But that didn''t mean he wouldn''t be hunting the troublesome young rookie. After today, he wanted to focus all his attention on the black-haired boy.


    "Boss, I have an update on Liam Porter," said one of the Emerald Owl men currently surrounding Enos.


    Everyone looked at the Spirit Lord and he continued, "Liam has reached the Second Class in his profession as a Runemaster. Not only that, but he was seen in the coliseum earlier today next to Mary Hill. Our observers believe she joined the Leopards this morning."


    Liam''s promotion to Second Class surprised him, but the news about Mary had been expected.


    "That damned woman joining the Leopards was to be expected," said one of the remaining third realm cultivators in Emerald Owls. "But Liam Porter''s rise in the Runemaster profession is a surprise. He obviously has great talent."


    Enos clenched a fist, not liking this at all. As much as a breakthrough in an enchanting profession wasn''t that significant in the short term, it could give Liam more influence, which was a problem in itself.


    One of the stronger men beside Enos knew what his chief had in mind and said, "Boss, Liam Porter will have to come to the arena in no more than two days to fulfill his weekly responsibility. We can put him back in training and force him to choose a new opponent for his official fight of the month.


    Whoever he chooses, we can approach that person and arm them with special potions..." The man with a long red hair suggested, his gaze sharp and not afraid to look into Enos'' eyes.


    The big, fat Enos liked what he heard and ordered, "Let''s stick with this plan for now. Get a group of 9-Star Spirit Lords to fight him in a special training session the next time he comes to the arena and force him to choose his next opponent for an official fight."


    When the referee for today''s fights signaled it was time for him to step onto the fighting platform, Enos said his last words before taking Liam aside, "Prepare an ambush against him if he survives our attempts. The Leopards will move to protect him, but I will join our action to ensure his demise!"


    He climbed the steps between his wing.


    ...


    On the other side of the arena''s fighting platform, Eleanor stood next to Myles in the competitors'' area.


    "Robert is back in town after his latest hunt." The white-haired woman said to her temporary ally, "It seems he has no intention of leaving until the Silver-Winged Leopard comes out of hibernation."


    He climbed the steps in front of her as he listened to her words. "If that''s the case, set our plans in motion. We''d better force the Silver-Winged Leopard to awaken as soon as possible. The sooner we resolve the situation with those two, the better."


    "Hmmm, I''ve already sent one of my sisters earlier to begin our plans. We should have results within the next 20 days."


    "Good. That''s the time to get ready to deal with two problems at once." He looked ahead with a smile, spotting the pile of meat on the other side of the platform. "For now, I''ll take down the problem closest to me."


    The referee introduced the two sides and the rules of the match, while the crowd, packed into the stands where there were no seats available, trembled with excitement as the match between members of the top 5 was about to begin.


    "Begin!" the Officer in charge of the stage said as he stepped aside while the surrounding formations went into full action, marking the start of another official match.

 Chapter 148 - 148: Meeting Robert

    Electa was still translating the book of the incubus, but from what she had already translated, they knew that the dual cultivation they were practicing depended on the cultivation of each side. Liam would benefit more the stronger his partners were, especially if they were virgins during their first session together, while his partners would benefit more if he was the stronger side.


    As they had already experienced, every cultivation session could be beneficial to their magical growth. Even the strongest could benefit from cultivating with a weak partner.


    The special herbs he already knew and used played a good role in improving things for the stronger side, making it more interesting to cultivate, even with low efficiency to the stronger side.


    However, Liam wasn''t the kind of man who needed to improve with every cultivation to be interested in the whole thing. He loved to possess his women, and for him, cultivating with Electa and Mary was too good; even if the effects completely disappeared for him, he would still have sex with them.


    The fact that dual cultivation strengthened him was just a bonus!


    He loved kissing his women, touching them, feeling their warm, wet insides, and hearing and seeing them come.


    Despite the significant improvement of the day before, neither of the women had advanced, although they were getting closer to their crucial moment.


    Electa was already at the last level of the second realm, and her breakthrough would be difficult to achieve. As for Mary, she was nearing the end of the 6-Star level, but since she had only just advanced, her cultivation with Liam the day before had not been enough.


    Still, the two women had had their highlight of the day in their meeting with Liam, who had also talked to them about plans and their affairs in City Thirteen.


    Yesterday, Myles and Enos had met in the arena and fought their long-awaited match for several outer disciples. Liam hadn''t bothered to waste his time watching the fight. He was more concerned with his problems, and when he wasn''t cultivating with his women, he focused his time on training the Mana Mask and having Thal''Korr cultivate in search of the third realm.


    It was Electa who brought him news of this match between two top 5 members of the rank. As many expected, Myles had held his position and won!


    But this result didn''t come easily. The two Spirit Masters had battled in the arena for ten minutes, summoning all of their Spirits for the match and fighting to the limit. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Myles had won and had suffered none serious injuries, but he had come down from the platform with several cuts on his body and a slightly deformed face. Enos suffered more and was sent to the Infirmary unconscious.


    Unfortunately for Liam, Enos didn''t die¡ªhis death would have been an added relief for Liam.


    The leader of Emerald Owls was not in critical condition and would only need a few days of rest to get back to 100%.


    Today, Liam planned to go to the Beasts Hall to complete his weekly duties, having already planned to go to the Battle Hall the next day. As soon as he woke up in the morning, he followed his usual routine of eating something and then making his way to the Runes Hall.


    His competitors in the Runes Hall already knew he had entered the Second Class, so there was no point in hiding it any longer. From now on, he planned to produce as many enchantments as possible until the day of the hall''s big test for new Second Class Runemasters.


    ...


    In the middle of the morning, Liam made his way to the coliseum, working his Mana Mask to the limit as he walked down the street.


    He could feel the technique floating between the second phase and the first phase, a clear sign he was about to advance to the second phase of the technique.


    Advancing to the next level of technique was not like advancing to the next level of cultivation.


    When a cultivator cultivated, their task was to fill the space in their soul with mana until they reached their limits. At that point, the Spirit Master would have to inflate their soul, which was a delicate and dangerous task¡ªfor this reason, it was dangerous to interfere with a Spirit Master''s cultivation.


    Progress within a technique was gradual and variable. The user would improve their ability to use it gradually, sometimes with better performance, sometimes with less.


    When the user reached the critical point between one phase and another, they would vary their efficiency in using the technique between the two phases, much like a faulty airplane trying to maintain its altitude.


    The key to saying that one had reached the second phase of a technique was that the cultivator could use it most of the time above a certain level.


    Liam was just at the point where he was trying to keep his efficiency in using the Mana Mask above the minimum level of the second phase, which would guarantee him much better effects with the technique. But for now, he was still experiencing instability, a sign that he still needed to consolidate his progress and use of the technique at a higher level.


    With that in mind, he entered the coliseum and made his way to the cages'' wing, where he should spend his next five hours.


    "Liam, when you''re done, come find me. Boss Robert is back and wants to talk to you," Lazarus said as he saw Liam on the underground level, where the groups responsible for the cages met to divide up their duties.


    Liam picked up some equipment, already knowing what he had to do for the next few hours. When he heard Lazarus, he didn''t think it was strange and promised to be back in five hours.


    He and Mary had passed the Leopard''s invitation to Electa and Jane. Electa had accepted it. She had never joined a faction before, because the local groups didn''t keep an eye on her, and she didn''t want to give up her freedom for minor roles. But after the recent incident, it made sense for her to have more support.


    Jane declined the invitation, although she was grateful for the offer. The girl, according to Mary, had advanced to 7-Star the day before and had no plans to get involved in problems like the previous one.


    She had fought Emerald Owls because they had put her life in danger. But now that they had killed some of the key members of the group and the situation seemed calmer, she preferred to continue focusing on her plants in the Essences Hall.


    Neither Liam nor Leopard saw a problem with Jane''s refusal, and everything was more or less fine for the group, at least as far as he was concerned.


    Soon he would enter the first cage he had to work in this morning, the cage of a third realm beast, a creature five times his size, but which no longer frightened him.


    Easily controlling the creature with the tools of the coliseum, Liam massaged its neck, a being that looked like a large bull with dragon characteristics.


    "That''s it, good boy, you''re really calm, Hercules. Keep it up and we won''t have problems," Liam said to the creature, which looked at him with its big black eyes and let out a long moo of complaint.


    All the beasts in the coliseum had their nicknames, even if the bosses in the area didn''t like it. But the men always ended up using names to refer to each creature, and some nicknames had become popular.


    Hercules, despite his strength, was quite easy to handle, a docile creature that Liam would have no trouble keeping around a farm.


    Liam grinned at the creature. He liked beasts. Working in the Beasts Hall was rarely boring for him. Whenever he was around the creatures, he thought about his future, his escape, and the aftermath.


    His plans included hiding for a while after his escape. Live in the wild, maybe have some animals to look after and entertain himself, away from human eyes.


    Giving the black bull''s neck a gentle rub, Liam secured Hercules in a corner of the cage. He then proceeded to clean the area, replenishing the food and refreshing the water in the bull''s tank.


    He had Hercules'' cage and three others to go through in the next few hours, something he would do with ease.


    At the end of his work, sweaty and smelly, Liam would stop by the coliseum members'' locker room to shower. As soon as he was done, he would make his way to Lazarus so the man could take him to the faction leader.


    Based on his recent conversations with Ester, Liam imagined that Robert''s call had something to do with the Silver-Winged Leopard. When he entered the man''s office, he was prepared to hear about it.


    "Liam, I''ve been hearing that you''ve been having quite a blast these past few weeks," remarked a burly man sporting a beard and a head of black hair. Dressed as a hunter in this charmingly retro room, he caught Liam''s attention with his playful tone.

 Chapter 149 - 149: Reliable Allies?

    Robert looked very good with his 4-Star Spirit Earth cultivation, which Liam could sense wasn''t far from reaching 5-Star. Getting the Silver-Winged Leopard''s Spirit would definitely close the small gap that was missing for this man''s soul to advance in level.


    After a few causal comments in which he answered about his serial adventures and barely had time to breathe, Liam saw the man become a little more serious after hearing about Electa and Mary joining the faction in his absence. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That''s why I called you here today," Robert said in a more restrained tone, his breathing inaudible and his words paused. "As I told you before, your primary service in gaining the support of Leopards would be to join the hunt for the Silver-Winged Leopard.


    When we spoke last time, I thought it would be at least a year before we would have to hunt for it. The beast''s hibernation period is long and contrasts with the seasons. It had just fed and gone into hibernation just before you joined the sect, so I thought we''d have some time before the hunt.


    However, competitors in City Thirteen and even in other cities have also found out about the beast. Some of them are the enemies you''ve been dealing with, and your recent actions have spurred them on to speed up their plans.


    Now, they''re already working to force the Silver-Winged Leopard to end its seclusion prematurely, which will naturally lead to a factional war outside the city."


    When Robert paused, Liam didn''t know if he should say anything. Maybe he should say he was sorry for causing the problems that led to the acceleration of the awakening of such a powerful beast?


    Smoking a cigar, Robert said, "I''m not here to blame you or shift the responsibility. Even if you hadn''t been involved, the hunt for the Silver-Winged Leopard would have started early and been incredibly hectic.


    It is highly sought after by Spirit Masters¡ªsome desire it as their third Spirit, while others simply want to eliminate it to prevent people like me from exploiting its powers. Additionally, the leopard''s body and Arcane Crystal hold great value, capable of making a faction wealthy overnight.


    The purpose of our meeting this afternoon is to discuss your role in the upcoming hunt."


    "I see." Liam finally opened his mouth, willing to do what he could to help this man get the Silver-Winged Leopard.


    Even if Robert had helped him out of self-interest, it didn''t change the fact that the Guardian Sphere had saved him twice and was now protecting Mary. That alone was enough to make Liam feel indebted to the man.


    "What do I have to do?" the boy, dressed in a blue cloak and beige trousers, asked.


    The man puffing on his cigar took his time and said, "Nothing for now. Just get ready for my signal." Robert tossed Liam a small pendant. "When it vibrates, it''s time to move. Go ahead and get permission to leave town. When the time comes, there won''t be time for bureaucratic procedures."


    "All right. I''ll do it urgently."


    "Your task will be to assist in the hunt for the Silver-Winged Leopard. Originally, I thought I could use your strength in a year, by which time you should have matured as a sect member and Spirit Master. But you were as fast as our enemies, and fortunately, you seem to be ready now." Robert smiled as he touched on this point.


    "Then prepare for a chaotic battle outside the city in a month at the most.


    Take the time to prepare your two friends. The girl Mary, leave her in the city, but Electa can join us if you want."


    "All right, I''ll plan it with them."


    Robert inhaled the smoke from his cigar, and as the smoke poured out of his nose, he said, "As for the Abyss Matriarchs and the Crimson Rebels, don''t think too much about them. They''ll try to act against you when we hunt the Silver-Winged Leopard. You just have to watch out for Emerald Owls."


    Liam shook his head. He already knew that. "Tomorrow I''ll go to the Arena and see what they plan to do against me after everything that''s happened. Fortunately, their leader is injured, so maybe I''ll have another week before there''s any trouble with him."


    "We will be ready to support you. I''ve already assigned two new men to help you in emergencies. But you should be able to handle the problems along the way." Robert smiled, aware that Liam was no longer a second realm cultivator.


    But not wanting to scare the boy, he said nothing about what his superior had told him before Liam entered the office.


    Liam was not surprised by Robert''s smiling comment and agreed that he was better able to deal with his problems.


    As he talked to Robert, he could feel the Mana Mask stabilizing at a higher level. However, he didn''t show his satisfaction with his progress to the second phase of the technique. He still wanted to see it in action with the summoning of one of his Spirits.


    ''I will meet Electa later and see where it takes me.''


    "... That''s all I wanted to talk to you about today, Liam." Robert got up and escorted Liam out of his office. "I hope to see you in action out of town soon."


    "Unfortunately, we have nowhere to run... Anyway, see you later. I''ll be ready for your call."


    As Liam left, Robert heard footsteps behind him and looked at the general leader of Leopards, the faction leader in the inner wing of the sect.


    "This boy is more talented than I first thought," said the purple-eyed Officer, who wasn''t wearing his mask at the moment.


    While Leopards were a large faction in City Thirteen, they were a smaller faction in the sect''s inner wing, with only a dozen Officers in their group.


    But the leader of the group, a 1-Star Spirit Sky Spirit Master, a man on the verge of becoming a First Officer, saw potential in Liam.


    "He managed to hide his cultivation from me in the middle of your conversation," the man with the pale face and inaudible breathing said, with an interested look in the direction Liam had left.


    Robert frowned as he looked at the old-looking man standing in the middle of his office. "Is this serious, Officer?"


    "It looks like he''s advanced the mastery of his level concealment technique. Mana Mask, that''s his technique.


    From now on, he will hide the level of one of his Spirits from opponents whose strength is close to that of the strongest outer disciples in the city. As for his actual cultivation, only someone stronger than me could notice him now."


    Robert was shocked. He knew Mana Mask, after all, he also had a technique to hide his cultivation, and he had read the Mana Mask book before choosing his own technique. But this man didn''t know anyone who could hide their cultivation from people of an entire cultivation realm stronger than them!


    "How is that possible?"


    "He must have his own secrets." The man''s eyes narrowed while his lips formed an arch. "Reaching such a level so quickly is extraordinary. He must have experienced something surreal."


    "What should we do? Perhaps it would be better for the growth of the faction to take him to the inner wing, Officer."


    The purple-eyed man disagreed. "No, not yet. He can help you with the hunt for your third Spirit and show me more of what he''s capable of.


    We''ll wait until the Silver-Winged Leopard hunt. Then I''ll decide whether to take him to City Four or leave him here for a while longer."


    Robert sighed, but since Liam seemed genuinely interested in contributing to the faction, he wasn''t worried that the young man''s accelerated growth would hinder them.


    "He''s a Runemaster... If he reaches Third Class, he could be the change we hoped for with my promotion to the inner wing." Robert sat with a smile on his face, thinking about the future.


    The Officer agreed. "We will certainly be able to do a lot more and my promotion to First Officer will be closer. Keep an eye on him and don''t let him die. I''m off on another foreign mission, but I should be back in the sect before the leopard hunt."


    "I''ll do my best."


    Before leaving, the man looked back at Robert and left a warning to the man. "Watch the movements of the Peak Thirteen Officers. The Guardian may be keeping an eye on Liam, just as we are. Most of the Officers aren''t capable of feeling what I can, considering how well the boy controls the Mana Mask. But someone else might have already noticed his advance."


    "I''ll keep an eye out, Officer."

 Chapter 150 - 150: Training in the Arena Again

    As soon as he entered the building, he made his way to the challenge area to get ahead of his enemies. They would force him to challenge someone, so there was no point in trying to avoid it.


    Followed by one of Emerald Owls'' men, probably there to inform him of his responsibilities today, he arrived at the challenge counters.


    "Hi, I want to do my challenge of the month." Liam said to the Officer, who was available to help him.


    "Do you have a name in mind, or would you rather let the hall choose for you?" asked the masked man on the other side of the counter.


    Liam had already thought about who would be his opponent in this next match. He didn''t want to provoke the Abyss Matriarchs and the Crimson Rebels now, so as not be overwhelmed with enemies. These groups wanted to eliminate him during the hunt for the Silver-Winged Leopard, and he preferred their plans. Hence, he wanted to stay away from them for the time being.


    His choice of opponent was then left to a member of Emerald Owls if he wanted to further weaken the faction, or an outsider who was not yet an enemy if he wanted to avoid Enos'' plots to bring him down.


    Liam didn''t know Enos, but he had experienced enough of this world to know that the enemy was surely plotting a revenge against him. He himself had used a substance to strengthen himself before facing his first opponent in the Arena, so it was likely that his next opponent would use something like this at Enos'' behest.


    After thinking about it for several hours the night before, he came to a decision.


    "I want to challenge Rauf Summerfall," he said the name of an 8-Star Spirit Lord of Emerald Owls.


    ''Rauf is the best choice for me. Even if he uses something to strengthen himself, he will hardly be able to challenge an opponent in the third realm. And during our battle, I''ll have Thal''Korr at an advanced level.'' Liam thought to himself as the Officer issued the challenge.


    "Very well. In three days, you''ll be able to climb onto the battleground. Be ready to fight shortly after dawn." The Officer confirmed as he gave Liam the date and time of the fight.


    The man who was there to guide him to his responsibility today listened to his choice and narrowed his eyes, not expecting Liam to choose one of them.


    ''What is he planning? Does he really think he can beat Brother Rauf? Even if you''re at the same level as Rauf, you won''t be able to do much against him if he forcibly increases his cultivation.'' The blue-haired man approached Liam and mustered up the courage to carry out his mission.


    "Liam Porter, the head of the Arena has assigned you to fight a training match. Come with me. Your contest is about to begin."


    Liam said nothing, not even bothering to ask who his opponent would be today. This time, he was prepared to deal with the conspiracies of this place.


    ''Let''s see who gets hurt this time, Enos.'' sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When they reached the basement of the grand building of the Arena, Liam once again came upon the large training area where several platforms gave way to simultaneous fights.


    Following the blue-haired man, he spotted the location of his match today, where a 2-Star Spirit Earth cultivator was already waiting to watch the upcoming match. Aside from this person, all the others in the vicinity were 9-Star cultivators from the Spirit Lord Realm.


    Each of them looked at Liam''s face when he arrived, their gazes serious and sharp.


    Liam didn''t bother to greet Hannibal''s replacement. He just climbed onto the platform and waited for his opponents.


    The Spirit Earth cultivator of Emerald Owls clenched his fists and said, "Liam Porter, you and three others from the hall will train the Disciple Jame." He pointed to a man with a shaved head dressed like a paladin.


    ''Looks like this guy is scared.'' Liam laughed as he nodded in his opponent''s direction, imagining that there was no other reason for this Jame to be dressed in such a large suit of armor.


    The Spirit Earth cultivator also introduced the training ''companions'' who would join forces with Liam to put pressure on Jame. But Liam paid no attention. He just nodded and said he was ready when the man stopped talking.


    The four Spirit Masters climbed onto the platform, but they didn''t look too happy about it. Obviously, the fall of Hannibal''s group had upset some members of Emerald Owls, especially those in a position to confront him.


    But they were being paid handsomely to act on Enos'' behalf and really had no choice. Positioning themselves at the edge of the platform, the four of them prepared to act while the Spirit Earth cultivator spoke the rules.


    "You may begin!" He ordered after a minute, allowing the five to summon their respective Spirits.


    The three men who were supposed to be Liam''s allies in pressuring Jame immediately kept one of their Spirits at their side, sending their weaker Spirits into battle.


    Liam summoned Thal''Korr and showed everyone there an 8-Star Spirit Lord cultivation for his Shadowfiend demon, while Jame sent his two Spirits into battle, confident, of course, that Liam''s three ''allies'' wouldn''t act against him.


    In the blink of an eye, the five Spirits of these Spirit Masters were closing in on Liam, two of them 7-Star, two 8-Star, and one 9-Star from the Spirit Lord Realm.


    Liam held his position for a moment, then, waving to Thal''Korr, he moved his demon against the five approaching opponents, or rather, against the two enemy Spirits surrounded by his three ''allied'' Spirits.


    ''You want to play, so let''s play.'' Liam summoned his sword and moved towards Jame.


    Thal''Korr followed with an attack against Jame''s Spirits, but his movement wasn''t as clean as his ''allies'' would have liked. By attacking with his claws while subtly suppressing his opponents¡ªso that they did not notice his superior level¡ªhe ''unintentionally'' endangered the Spirit of one of his ''allies''.


    Jame''s two Spirits narrowly averted Thal''Korr''s attack, but a black bear belonging to one of Liam''s ''allies'' didn''t escape. Its face slashed by Thal''Korr''s claws, the creature yelled in pain as it rolled backward.


    Thal''Korr did not stop as Liam smiled. "My bad. My control over my Spirit isn''t that good. If you get too close to him, I can''t guarantee that he won''t hurt my allies!" Liam said helplessly as he saw it.


    He used Thal''Korr to escape the Spirits already fighting and get to the side of the platform where Jame was standing.


    ''Shit! This wretch is plotting against us!'' The bear''s Spirit Master gritted his teeth as he felt dread in his soul.


    Seeing Liam approaching Jame, another of them shouted as he moved. "Let''s join Brother Liam! Jame put himself in this situation, so let''s finish training quickly!" A man with a slim build and a seemingly frail body shouted.


    His strongest Spirit at his side moved in the direction Liam was going before the other two, waiting to act, did the same.


    Liam''s three ''allies'' obviously didn''t want to go near Jame. They stayed behind, commanding their Spirits to fight around Thal''Korr and toward Liam and Jame.


    Jame broke into a cold sweat as he sensed something strange about Thal''Korr''s movements, noticing that every few moments his two Spirits seemed to freeze, mistiming their movements and the best moment to attack or dodge.


    While his two Spirits seemed to be more and more suppressed by Thal''Korr, the Spirits of the other three Spirit Masters suffered attacks or were forced away.


    But he couldn''t worry about that for long. In less than a minute from the start of the training, Liam had made it all the way to him.


    Faced with a Spirit Master wielding a Third Class sword, Jame shivered as he summoned his own weapon and prepared to fight.


    The three strongest Spirits of his allies arrived at almost the same time as Liam, but the first one to move didn''t have the expected effect. Attacking with a freezing blow, the blue-skinned demon missed Liam''s body and struck Jame''s armor.


    "Wretch!" Jame shouted as he felt frostbite run down one of his arms.


    If it weren''t for the armor he was wearing, this attack could have frozen his entire body!


    Liam almost couldn''t contain his laughter as he used his power advantage against these enemies, avoiding attacks that could reveal his strength and using his dodge to deflect blows from his opponents against each other.


    "Older Brothers, you''re the best allies I''ve ever had," Liam said aloud, continuing the little game this group was playing.


    Fortunately for him, even inside the Battle Hall, these individuals couldn''t brazenly act against him. Forced to pretend to be his allies in training against Jame, these three Spirit Masters would suffer as their Spirits were hurt by Thal''Korr, Liam, Jame himself, and his even this man''s Spirits!


    Though they didn''t want to, after two minutes of training, the match that was supposed to send Liam to the Infirmary turned out to be a real training match in which the four members of the hall would train the Disciple Jame!

 Chapter 151 - 151: Progress on the Eve of the Challenge

    Jame was now sweating like a pig inside his armor, which now showed a series of dents and even cuts in various parts of its structure.


    His voice, now hoarse, carried exhaustion and, more importantly, pain.


    His pain was not from physical damage. His fear of facing Liam had caused him to protect himself with armor that had prevented fatal injuries in this high-level training. His pain was on the spiritual side, as one of his Spirits had been destroyed and the other was now extremely injured and about to explode, too.


    While the signs of physical exhaustion accompanied his mental pain, Jame could see the delicate situation of his allies in this plot against Liam. If he had suffered with the young man with the short black hair, then his ''secret'' allies had suffered even more.


    By trying in vain to hurt Liam amid this farce, the three Spirit Masters had only destroyed each of their Spirits, either for Liam''s or Thal''Korr''s ''mistaken'' attacks, or even for Jame and his Spirits'' attempts to fight Liam and Thal''Korr.


    Liam and his Spirit''s movements were so good at dodging attacks that they managed to pit these ''secret'' allies against each other!


    Not only that, but their attacks on Jame not only weakened this man but also injured the Spirits of his allies.


    As Liam had said in the middle of the battle, his control over his Spirit and his powers was not so good. If his ''allies'' got too close to them, strange things could happen beyond his control.


    Consequently, the three Spirit Masters were now exhausted, their souls wounded, two of them collapsed on the platform and one of them stood up, trying to keep his wits about him against Liam.


    Liam, on the other hand, though sweaty and with a few cuts on his clothes, was fine. His armor had prevented any of the enemy''s attacks from piercing his skin.


    Still, he had used up much of his mana and was looking rather pale. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although he was already a Spirit Master of the third realm, it was difficult to fight four Spirit Masters with only Thal''Korr at his side. Even though his opponents were weaker than him and his Spirit, Liam had to be careful not to reveal his powers and fight his opponents one by one.


    It wasn''t easy for him to get to this point, and he was truly tired when the last of his three ''allies'' couldn''t take it anymore and fell to the ground.


    Thal''Korr moved against the Spirit in front of him, paralyzing it for a moment before destroying it with his long, sharp claws.


    Jame coughed up blood as he fell forward, feeling the end of the challenge come with an absolute defeat for him and his ''secret'' allies.


    The 2-Star Spirit Earth cultivator knew the outcome of this confrontation four minutes before they reached this decisive moment. However, when he saw Liam was the only one standing on platform five and then looked in his direction, he couldn''t help but feel a powerful urge to get up on stage and act for himself.


    But just then, a member of Leopards arrived at the training area and spotted Liam standing around the fallen opponents.


    "Haha, looks like Junior Porter is really different," said a 1-Star Spirit Earth cultivator from Leopards, who was there to train with the men from the Battle Hall.


    The moment he heard this voice, Tristan turned around to see one of his rivals approaching him and platform five.


    ''Guernier!'' He clenched his fists, missing the opportunity for a quick surprise attack on Liam.


    Liam didn''t know Guernier, but he recognized the symbol on the man''s clothing. Taking advantage of the situation, he said to Tristan. "Senior, I finished my training today. Now, I must depart."


    Liam caught up with Guernier, who certainly wasn''t strong enough to beat Tristan, but was enough to keep Emerald Owl man from acting there.


    As he greeted Guernier, the boy saw the man wave to him and say a few words of congratulations, saying he was looking forward to seeing Liam fight up close.


    Liam said he didn''t think it would be long before that happened and then said goodbye, reporting he had to cultivate.


    Guernier wasn''t alone, and when he heard Liam, he made one of his two faction mates accompany the boy, putting Emerald Owls'' men in a difficult situation.


    ''Wretches!'' Tristan shuddered as he looked at Guernier, feeling they would lose the chance to act forcefully against Liam, as Enos had ordered.


    "Guernier, your training isn''t for another hour. Why are you here so early?" Hannibal''s replacement asked.


    Guernier laughed when he heard that. "Can''t I enter the training area of the Arena a little earlier? I''ve never seen that rule anywhere."


    "Tsk! I hope you''re ready for your challenge. Your opponents today are keen to see the power of the War Monkey." Tristan threatened between his words.


    "Oh? I hope they are. I''ve just returned from hunting with my newest Spirit and I''m looking forward to a serious fight." Tristan''s threat did not deter Guernier, for he knew his situation would differ greatly from Liam''s.


    Even if Emerald Owls wanted to act against him, they couldn''t. Aside from Enos, who was injured, the strongest members of the faction were 2-Star Spirit Earth cultivators. However, one of the only two people in the faction with this cultivation had recently died to Liam, leaving only Tristan alive.


    The other third realm cultivators in the faction were only 1-Star Spirit Earth cultivators without even their third Spirit. As far as Guernier was concerned, these were not opponents to be afraid of!


    Besides, his training would be conducted by members of the Battle Hall who weren''t men from Emerald Owls, and they wouldn''t accept the faction''s pressure to play dirty with him.


    ''Liam did a good thing. By taking down three Spirit Earth cultivators from Emerald Owls in one fell swoop, he''s hurt this faction more than he realizes.'' Guernier laughed as he walked in front of Tristan.


    "If your boss was here, things would be different. But just you? Not that impressive. Stay out of my path."


    Guernier made his way to the platform where he would soon train, leaving Tristan seething with anger, but immobile where he stood.


    "What do we do now, boss?" asked one man injured by Liam as he stopped beside Tristan.


    "Let''s go to Plan B," the man replied through clenched teeth, his eyes red with hatred. "Let''s prepare Rauf for the challenge of the brat Liam Porter!"


    ...


    Later that day, Liam had cultivated with Mary in the middle of the afternoon and then visited Electa in the evening to learn more about her findings on the incubus book. Returning home to practice his runic inscriptions, Liam created two Second Class incantations in a row, exhausting his strength in the process.


    After practicing his profession and studying, he would meditate for a few minutes to recover before focusing on meditation for self-improvement.


    Honestly, he preferred cultivating with his women to meditating. But with plans to allow Thal''Korr to advance his cultivation realm, Liam was determined to spend much of tonight meditating to put his Spirit in the best possible condition.


    After the fight earlier, Thal''Korr had absorbed some inferior crystals that Liam had to help his Spirit recover quickly. This helped the Spirit repair his depleted strength, heal the minor injuries he had suffered, but not only that, it brought him even closer to advancing.


    Moving forward was much easier after overcoming challenges. After a great battle and serious injuries, it would often only take a minimal effort for a beast, Spirit, or Spirit Master to take the next step toward greater power.


    Two hours into his meditation, Liam felt something different on Thal''Korr''s platform in his mind space.


    In that place, illuminated by the blue star, Thal''Korr''s body was sucking in more of the mana vortex above his platform, and like the snap of a finger, his cultivation rapidly increased, breaking the barriers of the second realm and entering the third.


    Climbing levels within the same realm was like climbing a staircase on a mountain. The steps got higher the higher you went, but the rules of the staircase itself were the same, and all you had to do was gather the mana you needed to complete the climb. But moving up a realm was like jumping from one mountain to another, even bigger and higher, where new rules and much bigger steps awaited you.


    The qualitative leap from one realm to the next was no small one. As Thal''Korr touched the third realm of cultivation, the light around Liam flickered, and the shadows of the room distorted into macabre shapes.


    If it hadn''t been for the formation that every dorm room in this city had, half the building he was in would have suffered from a powerful aura of terror that spread from Liam''s body to the surrounding area.


    Even Liam''s enchanted items vibrated in fear as demons of darkness worshipped his lord in the shadows of the room.


    The overall quality of the Shadowfiend''s powers didn''t evolve with Thal''Korr''s advance, but his mana increased noticeably, reaching a stage where all of his innate powers became stronger!


    As Liam opened his eyes, he caught a glimpse of his future in the arena and a smile crept across his face, envisioning the imminent challenge that awaited him.

 Chapter 152 - 152: Before the Second Challenge

    When Spirits improved their power through cultivation, Spirit Masters didn''t become stronger in terms of mana. After all, Spirits cultivated the mana that existed in their masters'' souls.


    At the end of his cultivation, Liam had only restored the mana that Thal''Korr had absorbed during the progress, and it had taken Liam more than an hour of cultivation to return to his previous state at the peak of 1-Star. But even without a mana increase, he was stronger. With Thal''Korr in a new realm, the Spirit''s powers had increased in all directions, opening up countless possibilities for Liam.


    By becoming more battle-hardened, gaining more powerful physical attributes, and going further with each of his powers, Thal''Korr was now a new Shadowfiend.


    Liam felt it in his heart and couldn''t help but smile as he opened his eyes and stood up. Stretching his muscles after hours of sitting, he thought about doing something when a sound surprised him.


    Pa! Pa!


    "Liam, it''s me. Let''s talk."


    Felicity''s voice came from the other side of the door, startling him.


    ''Is she back? I thought she was out of town on a mission.''


    He walked to the door and was soon face to face with the beautiful orange-haired woman.


    As he let his ally into his room, he could see the smile at the corner of her lips as she looked at him with interest.


    "You''ve moved on," she said, ignoring the simple surroundings and standard details of his room.


    "Hmm, fortunately, I have advanced a realm. In two days, I''ll have a new challenge in the Arena and I''m sure my enemies will try to overpower my opponent so he can kill me." Liam smiled at her as he sat on the edge of his bed.


    Standing in front of him, she continued to look at him with a smile on her face. If someone saw her there now, it wouldn''t be hard to believe that she was thinking of something hot...


    "So..." Liam didn''t like being watched like that by a woman who didn''t want to go to bed with him. He asked. "What brings you here? I heard you were going on a group mission."


    She nodded affirmatively. "As a matter of fact, I did go on a mission. It ended this morning and then we returned to the city. Now I''m here to talk business with you."


    "What business?" He smiled. "Have you finally decided to cultivate with me?" he asked in a propositioning tone.


    She laughed to see that he still had hope. "You really are funny, Liam."


    Felicity grabbed the only chair around and pulled it in front of Liam. Then, changing her expression, she said more seriously, "Let''s talk about your next target. Grace Carson."


    Liam frowned, instantly recognizing the name. "The number 3 in the rank?"


    "Yeah."


    "Are you serious?" He stood up, not believing Felicity''s audacity.


    "I am." Felicity shook her head, amused at Liam''s reaction. "You wouldn''t dare?"


    He frowned and sat back down. "It''s not that I wouldn''t dare. Does this woman really need dual cultivation? Reaching the top 3 should be an indication that she''s doing very well, right? I''m afraid of being hunted down if I try to act against someone I shouldn''t."


    Risking everything and acting on instinct wasn''t Liam''s type. He had gotten where he was by being careful, hiding his powers, and using methods with controlled risks. He didn''t want to throw everything up in the air and risk a big gamble like the one Felicity had just suggested.


    Felicity explained to him, "You''re incorrect if you think Grace is a great talent. She''s mediocre, to tell you the truth. She''s been in City Thirteen for over two decades. It wasn''t easy for her to get to her current position, and it will be even harder for her to get stronger."


    "What?" Liam didn''t expect to hear that.


    Felicity understood her ally. All the newcomers in the city thought that the top 10 disciples in the city were all monsters. But at least half of the top 10 were cultivators who didn''t have great talents, but who had worked hard to get where they were.


    "Grace has been in town for 25 years, to be exact. She''s currently 49 and is a 3-Star cultivator from the Spirit Earth Realm. Considering the number of fights she has in the arena, she is ahead of even stronger young disciples, like Enos, who is a 4-Star.


    She hasn''t advanced to the inner wing of the sect because she knows she''ll be an ordinary person there for the rest of her life. She wants to stay in City Thirteen as long as possible until there is no more room for her here and someone promotes her.


    She knows she doesn''t have much time. William will be promoted to the inner ward soon, and it''s possible that one or two more of the top 10 will leave the city next year. That will put her in the top 2 and possibly the top 1 in a few months. At that point, she''ll only have one more year and then she''ll be transferred to an inner city."


    Liam understood what Felicity was getting at. "She wants to stay in City Thirteen, but she''ll only be able to stay here for another three years or so... Do you think that''s why she''ll accept methods that can strengthen her faster now?"


    Felicity smiled. It was nice to deal with intelligent people who didn''t need everything explained to them. "Exactly. Or rather, it''s not that she''ll accept it. She just won''t have a choice.


    When she gets promoted, even though she will have access to better opportunities than what she currently has, she is already reaching the peak of her talent and may struggle to handle her new responsibilities. It is unlikely that she will ever advance to the position of a First Officer and instead, she will remain a subordinate in the ranks of Officers for the rest of her career.


    She doesn''t desire such a fate, but Grace doesn''t have a choice here. Hence, she will have to accept whatever opportunities come her way."


    "I see." Liam made a thoughtful expression, understanding a little more about Grace.


    Standing up, Felicity touched one of his shoulders and spoke soberly, "I know this is a step up for you, but there''s no one better than her in town. All the others are like me, unwilling to cultivate with you. They''ll betray you if you try to go against them, or you''ll have to go through a lot of trouble to win their hearts. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    What''s left is Grace.


    Besides, Grace can move to the inner wing of the sect at any time. As long as you stick together, even if you can''t take Electa and Mary with you to the inner wing, Grace will stay by your side."


    This was as important to him as having good current cultivation partners. The idea of going to the inner wing and having no one to cultivate with, and having to start his mate search from scratch, scared him.


    He wasn''t looking for women to fall in love with right now. He wasn''t interested in the game itself. He just wanted partners to become stronger together and escape this damned place.


    The escape was his priority!


    If one day he wanted to have more than sex and cultivation with his women, well, that was for the future when he was no longer in this hellish sect. Before that, he wanted to secure his freedom.


    ''I''ll probably advance one level in our first cultivation together, and as Felicity said, I''ll have her by my side right away when I''m sent to the inner wing of the sect.


    Ann already knows about my situation. Now Felicity does too. Soon some Official will realize my situation and take away my choice of when to leave...''.


    He clenched his fists, sighed, and decided what to do. "All right. I''ll get close to her. But I imagine that won''t be easy, will it? A woman like that must be busy. I''ve heard that she has her own faction."


    Felicity smiled. "Lucky for you, I''m in the same faction as Grace. There''s an event coming up that my faction will be attending and I''ll be able to take you as my guest.


    Buy some nice clothes and get ready to meet her in three days. Sometime in the evening, she''ll be alone and you should entertain her."


    Narrowing her eyes, she said, "I imagine you can do the rest yourself... Your incubus must be much stronger now. I can see it in your eyes."


    She could feel her seductive aura getting weaker and weaker in Liam, obviously a joint result of Liam''s and the incubus'' improvements. From this feeling, she could tell that he would be able to influence his targets more easily than ever.


    "I won''t know for sure until I meet her. She doesn''t have any seduction skills, right? That would hamper me a bit."


    "Lucky for you, no. Grace isn''t very talented, but she''s always been a warrior. She''s never liked politics, so seduction doesn''t suit her, though her beauty can captivate even women."


    "Good to know. So, we''re all set for three days. Unless something unexpected happens, haha." He chuckled softly, his thoughts filled with bitterness as he anticipated his trip to the Arena in two days. He truly wished he could spend some time cultivating with Grace before that.


    "What''s wrong?" Felicity asked as she shifted her gaze, momentarily letting go of the idea of leaving.


    Liam said to her, "I''m going to fight in the Arena again, and like I said, my enemies will probably drug my opponent to strengthen him. But if I leave with everything I''ve got, I''ll make it clear to everyone that I''ve advanced, which would hurt me at a time when I still have things to do in the city."


    She understood the problem and didn''t like the situation either. It would be better for her if he stayed in City Thirteen until at least Grace joined him. ''That''s no good. If he''s sent away, I''ll lose everything I''ve built up so far, and I won''t be able to contact him for a while...''


    Looking over and seeing a small decoration plan, something common to the rooms in this dormitory, she thought of a solution.


    "What do you think about simulating the use of a temporary strengthening potion?"

 Chapter 153 - 153: Second Fight in the Arena!

    Following his discussion with Felicity, he devised a strategy inspired by her suggestion and proceeded with his affairs in City Thirteen.


    Regrettably, despite engaging in five cultivation sessions alongside Electa and Mary, he remained unable to progress to the 2-Star level.


    When it came to Grace, she was not easily accessible, even for members of her own faction. This made it even more challenging for Liam. He knew that attempting what he had done with Electa wouldn''t be successful. Therefore, he decided to bide his time and wait for the evening event promised by Felicity.


    He had already completed his weekly tasks with the Beasts Hall and the Battle Hall; so he didn''t need to put himself in danger by going to the Arena or the coliseum. Focusing on his profession, he continued to work on his enchantments, once again using everything he had and needing to buy more resources.


    He had more than a thousand gold coins in his ring, and investing another 370 gold coins wouldn''t impoverish him.


    In addition, he hadn''t visited the Lotus Temple in those days because he didn''t have enough merit points to use the building. He also could not enter the third level of the Library as he had limited his visits to that building to the second level, which only cost 10 points per entry.


    Liam still had a lot to learn after only seven weeks in the sect. His progress was rapid, and he might soon have the opportunity to leave the headquarters. Therefore, he was eager to learn as much as he could about this world and the possibilities of cultivation, just as he had done with his profession.


    Demon Gate had many problems, but the study materials were not one of the sect''s issues. Not knowing if he would have a collection as good as the sect''s when he started his escape plan, Liam could only dedicate himself while he had the chance.


    Thus, he arrived on the morning of his fight, waking up before dawn.


    Hurrying to start his day, he grabbed a bite to eat in his own dorm before heading to the Arena to face his opponent early in the day.


    ''I hope this works, Felicity. If not, we''re screwed.''


    ...


    As Liam entered the arena, Enos was sitting in one of the VIP seats in the grandstand, his eyes fixed on the fighting platform.


    The look on the big Enos'' face was not good this morning. After leaving the Infirmary, he still felt pain all over his body because of his defeat by Myles. But the fact that his group had once again failed to deal with Liam bothered him just as much as his injuries.


    "Did you prepare everything with Rauf? Has he consumed the Demon''s Awakening already?" He looked at Tristan, who was standing next to him now.


    "Yes, boss. Everything is ready. Rauf has already taken the Demon''s Awakening pill. He''ll do his best to eliminate Liam Porter in this fight¡ªno, he''ll definitely succeed," the 2-Star Spirit Earth cultivator said.


    "Be prepared to deal with the bloody Liam in the Infirmary." Enos'' big eyes narrowed as he looked across the Arena, where someone caught his eye.


    When Tristan saw his boss looking at Robert, the leader of Leopards, he understood what was on Enos'' mind. But he didn''t speak of it and said, "We already have one Healer ready to clear the way for us. If Liam gets to the Infirmary, we''ll make sure he never leaves the place."


    Enos nodded silently, his gaze fixed on his second biggest rival in town. He couldn''t shake off the concern that soon this rival would surpass him. ''If Liam hadn''t caught my attention, I might have joined forces with those two to bring you down.


    However, with the resources that brat most likely got from completing the first phase of the Secret Hunt, I''ll be able to take you down single-handedly and then handle those two.''


    With one hand resting on the armrest of his seat, Enos gently kneaded the silver bar, a subtle smile playing on his lips. In that moment, he forgot about his physical pain, finding solace in the simple act.


    ...


    Robert and Lazarus sat side by side in a VIP seat, their eyes fixed on the Arena as the match commenced.


    Surveying the surroundings, the head of Leopards observed sparsely filled bleachers. Only a handful of spectators, barely reaching a count of 100, had settled on the fringes to witness Liam''s upcoming match.


    It was still early in the day, and most disciples only arrived at the Arena later on. Liam''s fight, being less renowned than the Spirit Earth cultivators'' match, only drew those who were familiar with him.


    Felicity quickly joined a group of people who were sitting far apart. Meanwhile, Mary arrived in the area with Jane, while Electa stood alone in a different section.


    Both Myles and Eleanor were absent and unable to witness the fight. Only their representatives were close by as the match official started introducing the competitors to the upcoming match.


    As Rauf stepped onto the platform, the spectators'' eyes narrowed as they all sensed a wicked aura around him.


    His eyes glowed with a deep crimson, exuding a certain brutality that emanated an intense aura of fury. It was as if his very presence caused the air around him to warp and distort. Strangely, his aura didn''t resemble that of a human, but rather that of a demonic creature in a unique state.


    ''1-Star of the Spirit Earth Realm...'' Electa felt the power emanating from Rauf when she saw how dirty the members of Emerald Owls were playing against Liam.


    However, Liam emerged onto the battlefield nearly simultaneously with Rauf, capturing the curiosity of those nearby.


    Enveloped in an ethereal herbal aura, his eyes possessed a subtle green hue, while his body emitted an uncommon radiance.


    Ignoring the Third Class items around his body, the onlookers noticed that Liam had consumed something as well. They couldn''t sense his exact aura, but he, too, was under the influence of something.


    Enos narrowed his eyes as he smelled a pungent scent coming from Liam. ''You''re not going down easy, are you? Wretch, I have to admit, you''re really hard to kill.''


    Felicity kept a smile on her face. ''Looks like everyone thinks you''ve consumed something to boost your powers, too, hehe.'' She looked around the stands and saw that even Electa looked surprised.


    Liam couldn''t help but hold back a smile. Felicity''s plans had indeed succeeded.


    The moment he recollected how she had suggested using a unique paste all over his body, capable of emitting magical fluctuations similar to temporary strengthening pills, he felt grateful.


    Thanking the heavens, Liam knew he was fortunate to have Felicity by his side. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Felicity, you really are smart. Who would have thought that something so cheap and common could be used like this?''


    The Six Fragrances Paste was a product that had originally been designed to relieve physical discomfort. But it had the strange side effect of creating a powerful aura around the body it worked on.


    It didn''t have the power to increase the user''s strength, but if one didn''t have extensive knowledge of herbs and alchemy, it would be difficult to tell the difference between it and the Green Awakening Pill.


    Out of the 100 or so spectators, only one person besides Felicity noticed the truth surrounding Liam.


    ''Brother Liam, why are you simulating a stronger aura?'' Jane remained silent, in the dark about the fact that Liam was already a third realm cultivator.


    The girl with green hair stayed quiet, her face filled with doubt, until the referee finally signaled for Liam and Rauf to call forth their Spirits.


    As usual, only Thal''Korr appeared beside Liam. Meanwhile, Rauf summoned his two Spirits, a spider the size of a full-grown goat and a demon who seemed to be under the same strange effects as his master.


    Rauf''s purple-skinned demon had unusual bulges around its body, larger horns, and extremely red eyes. His essence seemed to have changed, and his original 7-Star of the Spirit Lord Realm cultivation had now reached the 1-Star of the Spirit Earth Realm.


    The insect-like Spirit, the 12-legged demon spider, was only slightly stronger than its original 6-Star power; it now had an aura of 8-Star of the Spirit Lord Realm.


    Liam controlled the Mana Mask, letting Thal''Korr''s body spill only 9-Star magical fluctuation, while keeping his own aura hidden.


    As he summoned his Spirit, he moved forward against the enemy, running with his Third Class sword in hand.


    Rauf did the same, driven by the side effects of the pill he had taken, less rational than he would have liked to be. Inwardly, however, he was confident of victory, not only because he was stronger together with his Spirits, but also because he was armed with Third Class armor and weapons, just like his opponent.


    Enos had prepared him well for the confrontation with Liam, and even though he was a Spirit Master who didn''t normally engage in direct confrontations with his opponents, Rauf rushed forward, spear in hand, to attack Liam.


    Liam looked into his enemy''s eyes, seeing how foolishly Rauf was attacking him. He had already killed so many people that he no longer felt compassion nor remembered his old thoughts as an earthling. He continued with his plan to eliminate another member of Emerald Owls!


    Rauf was nobody within the faction, but today he represented Enos'' group. Liam wanted to kill him and once again squash on the group''s reputation.


    Ignoring the enemy''s angry glare, he ordered Thal''Korr to entertain Rauf''s demonic Spirit, a Rakshasa demon with powerful mental abilities, strength, and agility.


    Liam saw the enemy spider spew its webs in his direction and moved to dodge, approaching the spider and the Spirit Master.


    As he manipulated the creature''s shadows, he paralyzed it just enough to cause it to miss at the critical moment of his attack.


    With his sword over his head, Liam used the moment to his advantage, bringing his weapon down on the magical body of Rauf''s weakest Spirit.


    Rauf was four meters behind the dark red exoskeleton spider when Liam sliced the creature in half, before the Spirit''s essence exploded into infinite beams of colored light.


    "Bastard!" Rauf shouted in hatred as he felt a sharp pain in his head, a sudden headache that made him dizzy.


    He almost stumbled in the middle of his attack, but barely stayed on his feet, spear in hand.


    As he attacked Liam''s body, the black-haired young man took two steps back, avoiding Rauf''s initial attack as he prepared to dominate this match.


    In a fairer two-on-two scenario, with forces temporarily on equal footing, Thal''Korr and Liam could now fight within what he had prepared for this match.


    "Calm down, there are still plenty of blows to be exchanged, Rauf!" Liam smiled at last and then moved to begin the series of strokes he would swap with the enemy.


    Rauf had reached his current level of strength through a pill and wouldn''t last long in this state, especially if he was forced to fight someone as strong as he was now. But even if it wasn''t as stable and a genuine breakthrough as Liam''s strength, at least temporarily he would be as strong as a real 1-Star Spirit Earth cultivator.


    Liam felt this when he dodged an attack that could have severely injured him, but also when he felt his enemy defending himself with that red spear while he was attacking, withstanding the force of his attack well.


    Clang!


    As quickly as he had defended himself, Rauf counterattacked, using the non-sharp part of his spear to hit Liam''s head, while at the same time coating his weapon with a sticky essence, the special power that came from his spider Spirit.


    His mind sped up and his eyes glowed, transforming his appearance into that of the person Liam loved most.


    At that moment, Liam found himself face to face with his Earth mother as he felt the illusory effects of a Rakshasa''s power!

 Chapter 154 - 154: Battle of Skills

    Liam opened his mouth in amazement at how real the illusion created by his opponent seemed. Fortunately, his mind was too strong and he could see that this was nothing more than a sick joke against him.


    Narrowing his eyes, he felt his blood boil as he felt like ripping Rauf''s heart out with his bare hands!


    "Bastard!" He let his powers explode, using Shadow Projection and Aura of Fear concurrently.


    The Aura of Fear shattered the illusion created by the enemy, while the Shadow Projection caused a black creature to materialize behind Rauf''s body. Sneaking up on the enemy, Liam made him miss the move aimed at his head as he countered.


    His hands flicked as he swung his sword at the body protected by the enemy''s armor, its blade over a meter long, shrouded in darkness. Aiming his attack at the enemy''s heart, Liam wanted to end this challenge quickly.


    As he stroked with the swiftness of a poisonous snake, Liam reached Rauf''s right shoulder after the man had slipped a little from the control of the shadow demon behind him.


    As he struck Rauf''s shoulder, Liam felt enemy blood wet the tip of his sword, drawing a cry of pain from the throat of the man in front of him.


    "Aaaaagh!"


    Rauf reacted by jumping backwards, instinctively trying to escape the clutches of the enemy so close to him.


    At that moment, Rauf discovered the major weakness of the pill he had ingested.


    The Demon Awakening pill really made a cultivator much stronger, and their mana would not be any weaker than someone of the same level they could reach, at least temporarily.


    In Rauf''s case, a 1-Star from the Spirit Earth Realm. But this was an improvement in terms of mana, with little effect on his physique.


    Rauf still had the body of an 8-Star Spirit Lord, and even if his body was stronger, it was more because of the mana circulating through him than any intrinsic quality of his body.


    As he suffered Liam''s attack, Rauf recoiled, feeling not only the piercing of his muscles. He felt his collarbone break and lost control of one of his arms!


    Liam ignored the blood on his weapon as he saw the opponent retreat. Contrary to Rauf, he advanced mercilessly.


    Rauf had dared to use the image of Liam''s holy mother. The man deserved to suffer like no other!


    With his Aura of Fear, he provoked Rauf''s brash emotions.


    Rauf saw himself being attacked by Liam, but more than that, he felt his blood leave his body, saw his Spirit being pressed by Thal''Korr, and remembered how nervous he had been before the fight.


    The Demon Awakening pill had its effects. Even if he won the challenge, he would suffer for weeks to get rid of those effects, of course, if Enos really kept his promises. Besides, he knew how tough Liam was. How many of Demon Gate''s outer disciples could stand firm after all the assassination attempts Liam had suffered? Very few, and all of them were terrible monsters.


    A part of him was afraid of what might happen on that platform!


    As he watched his enemy leap at him, seeming to grow larger and more muscular, Rauf shivered, feeling a chill of bad omens.


    As he circulated his mana through his wounded shoulder, he didn''t trust the armor protecting him. Wanting to avoid more such injuries, he dropped his spear and summoned a shield from his spatial ring.


    Clang!


    Liam struck Rauf''s shield with full force, the first strike causing his opponent to flinch and almost lose the shield.


    Liam''s strength was no match for Rauf''s endurance. To make matters worse, with only one hand to hold the shield protecting him, the Emerald Owls man was in an awful position.


    Clang!


    As Liam attacked again and again, Rauf spat like a llama, a caustic and extremely poisonous spit that came from the power of his spider. He kept trying to confuse his opponent''s mind by targeting Liam. Even if it wasn''t enough, it was the best he could do while calling his Spirit back to his side.


    ''Why isn''t he coming? Why is it taking so long?'' the man wondered in a cold sweat and was already pale.


    As he used up his mana and felt more and more pain from his wound and the loss of the spider, Rauf felt some of his rationality return, enough to make him realize the mistake he had made in attacking Liam so directly.


    Seeking help from his Spirit to fight like a true Spirit Master, he found himself in the difficult position of being alone against Liam.


    His Spirit was suffering in Thal''Korr''s clutches, already showing several wounds from Liam''s Spirit''s claws.


    Thal''Korr and the demon Rakshasa had fought until this moment. But as terrifying as the Rakshasa were with its mental powers, Liam''s Shadowfiend was already at a higher grade than Rauf''s Spirit.


    Using Aura of Fear, which had recently evolved into Abyssal Terror, the Rakshasa''s attempt to manipulate its illusory power failed utterly. Not only did Rauf''s creature fail to mess with Thal''Korr''s mind, but it suffered from the Spirit''s mental power, causing it to miss moves and suffer from Thal''Korr''s physical attacks.


    Thal''Korr hadn''t even used his trump card, Power Amplification, and had brought his opponent to a level of suppression that prevented the Rakshasa from threatening him or even returning to its master''s side.


    At this point in the battle, with Rauf and the Rakshasa subdued by Thal''Korr and Liam, Enos rose angrily from his seat, trembling as he didn''t attack Liam only because of the barrier of the platform.


    Robert also stood up, forgetting about the fight that was sure to end in Liam''s victory, and glanced in Enos'' direction.


    "It looks like Liam anticipated the Emerald Owls'' moves well."


    "Yes. He countered with a temporary advancement pill and gained the upper hand in the fight."


    "His opponents underestimated him."


    "He''s an especially brave warrior, capable of putting himself in danger to win..."


    Several murmurs grew louder around the Arena as people slowly arrived for the next matches and saw Liam finish the fight, continuously attacking Rauf.


    Rauf had little left to defend himself. After three minutes of fighting, practically just defending himself, the effects of the pill he had taken quickly wore off.


    As he grew weaker, what little strength he had to protect himself from Liam forcing him to be cautious and avoid his attacks, Rauf lost all his weapons and became vulnerable.


    Liam was not merciful. Not caring if the referee misinterpreted his move and stopped the fight, he attacked one of the weak points in Rauf''s armor, slicing through his opponent''s knees and forcing him to the ground.


    "Aaaagh!"


    Rauf couldn''t support his body and kneeled on the ground, so he got down on all fours as blood dripped from various cut parts of his armor.


    Then, stopping next to Rauf, Liam moved his upright posture, performing an execution move in front of over 180 people in the stands.


    The Officer watching the fight narrowed his eyes at the sight of such an attack, a clear assassination attempt that went beyond the rules of the Arena. But he didn''t stop Liam''s move.


    A second later, the blade of Liam''s sword pierced Rauf''s neck, successfully decapitating his opponent for the day.


    The disciples, chatting in the nearby seats, stopped talking, some of them surprised by Liam''s last move. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There were several ways to kill an opponent in the Arena without making the murder so obvious. Many did it and just said, "fighting is dangerous and it''s hard to control how far we can go."


    Rarely did someone murder an opponent so blatantly on this fighting stage!


    Rauf''s head hit the ground and his blood spilled from his body. The Rakshasa exploded into the air while still trading blows with Thal''Korr until a second ago, signaling the end of this match.


    "Disciple Liam Porter, you clearly attacked intending to kill your opponent, and as such, this match is forfeited and has no value for Arena ranking points," the match referee announced. "Do you have any objection to this?"


    "No, Officer. I accept the punishment," Liam said as he absorbed Thal''Korr back into his soul space and glanced in Enos'' direction.


    There was no punishment other than not getting the points for this victory and losing the right to his dead opponent''s resources. But that was no big deal to Liam, who didn''t care about the Arena''s rank and didn''t need the resources of an 8-Star Spirit Lord.


    Liam observed the man who had put Rauf in that state face him today and was sure that his history with Enos was just beginning.


    Enos looked into Liam''s eyes and felt every fiber of his being tremble with the desire to spill this man''s blood. But he wanted something else.


    ''All right, you did it, Liam. I''m going to absorb your demon''s powers before I kill you. Let''s see who has the strongest {Black Art}!''


    Enos left while some people in the stands started talking again, now much more excited than before, with some of them smiling in satisfaction. Seeing a good fight of third realm cultivators was very good for everyone in this city.


    While those who had little to do with Liam chatted, his women, faction mates, and enemies left, some to join him, others to return to their businesses.


    After today''s fight, Liam would certainly become better known in City Thirteen!

 Chapter 155 - 155: Janes Ambitious Side

    Lazarus was also there, extremely pleased with Liam''s display of power and how the boy had countered the Emerald Owls'' trick.


    "You played it right by using a pill to promote yourself... But how will you be now? Do you need to rest for a few days?" Lazarus asked Liam. He was in the dark about the truth of the boy''s cultivation.


    Robert didn''t want to reveal the secret, as he wanted Liam to stay in City Thirteen for the time being. He stepped back and said nothing while he waited for Liam''s answer.


    "I think about three days will be enough for me to be at my best again. As much as I risked it, I used nothing as violent as that man," Liam replied, pretending that he needed to rest.


    In fact, he wouldn''t even need an hour to get back to his best!


    Robert said, "Rest for these three days. Just continue with your activities at the Runes Hall and don''t worry about the faction."


    Liam nodded in thanks before watching them leave. He had also been working on various activities for Leopards, businesses within City Thirteen itself. Robert had relieved him of those responsibilities for the next few days, which was enough to make the boy smile with satisfaction, as it would give him more time to work on his enchantments.


    The day of his test was approaching. In a few days, it would be time for him to use weeks of study and development to achieve his Second Class certification as a Runemaster!


    But he wasn''t thinking about that right now. Seeing Mary and Jane, he followed them out of the competitors'' wing, hearing their congratulations as they ''helped'' him on his way to his dormitory.


    He wouldn''t have to go to the Infirmary this time. Even if he wanted to make it look like he was wounded because of the pill he had taken, one didn''t need treatment from Healers in cases like his.


    He just pretended to be spiritually wounded and trudged home.


    Halfway home, he realized that something was wrong with Jane, and when they reached his bedroom door, he asked her, "What''s the matter? You seem too thoughtful, Jane." He smiled at her.


    The green-haired girl looked at Liam''s bedroom door and asked him to come in, which he accepted without strange thoughts going through his mind.


    "Brother Liam, you didn''t use a pill to promote yourself, did you? You used a paste to simulate a temporary improvement, right?" Jane got right to the point, surprising him, but not Mary.


    Mary laughed softly as she rolled her eyes at Jane.


    ''I wonder if anyone else noticed,'' he thought to himself, obviously not concerned about Jane.


    Jane was sure that she was right, as she saw his reaction. "I knew it! My instincts didn''t fail me."


    "Jane, you have to understand what this means." Mary was the one who spoke in Liam''s place, giving him time to worry. "Liam doesn''t want his enemies to know about his true cultivation, but not only that, he still has things to do in City Thirteen. So I''m asking you not to mention this to anyone."


    Jane saw no problem with Mary''s request. She had just said something to check if her instincts were right. "All right. I''ll keep it a secret. I just said it out of curiosity, hehe, you were ingenious with such a choice, Brother Liam."


    Liam looked into the girl''s eyes and asked, "Jane, how did you notice? Is it possible that others have also noticed me?"


    His worried tone made her think for a moment about how best to answer him.


    "It''s not impossible, I can tell you that. But I believe only I noticed it, Brother Liam."


    "Why do you say that?" he asked as he grabbed her shoulders.


    "I am a Herbalist, so I know the mixture you used. Only someone like me, or someone who has used the same strategy as you, would know such a thing. But I can tell you I was the only Herbalist in the arena earlier. Unless others who were there had used your strategy in the past, no one else would have noticed it."


    There was no way for either of them to be sure of such a thing. But since they had no way to verify it, they just remained silent, praying that only Jane had discovered the truth about him, or else their plans would be quickly disrupted by others.


    "Anyway, we shouldn''t think too much about it." Mary tried to ease the bad feeling that hung over them. "You won, and as far as we know, the town still thinks you''re a Spirit Lord. Let''s keep getting stronger. Whatever happens, that is the only way forward."


    Jane then suggested something. "I can help you with that.


    The Essences Hall grows herbs for the sect, herbs that are used by the city''s official Alchemists who make the pills and potions that are passed on to us through our wages.


    But the ingredients for these pills must be of good quality. When we harvest inferior roots, fruits, leaves, and herbs, we are forced to discard much of it. Some of this waste is used in the compost room to make good quality fertilizer. But some of it is burned by the city formations."


    Liam had read about these formations. It was because of them that the city had a higher mana density than the surrounding area, but he hadn''t expected the sect to use the low-quality remains of magical plants.


    "I can get some of that waste product. With it, we can create an artificial magic well and enhance our physical properties. The only problem is finding a place to do it. Gathering the inferior leftovers from the plantations will be easy with me and Sister Mary in the hall."


    Mary was silent as she watched Jane, but Liam couldn''t help but ask, "I''m interested in the opportunity, but why do you want to help me with this, Jane?"


    The girl made a complicated expression. "Everything that''s happened to you and Sister Mary is unfair, Brother Liam. These people from Emerald Owls are persecuting you just because you didn''t want to be one of them. I think that''s wrong. And after what they did that day, I''d like to see them regret it bitterly."


    Seeing the sly smile on the girl''s face, Liam realized that the sweet and kind Jane wasn''t as pure as she seemed. ''It seems she wants revenge and has just seen that I can do it for her. Is that why she''s bringing it up now?'' he wondered with interest.


    Jane obviously wasn''t as naive as she looked!


    He thought for a moment and said, "All right, then, let''s do it. We can pool our merit points and pay for a group room at Lotus Temple. It''ll cost us about 300 merit points, but we''ll have privacy and a pleasant area to do it in."


    Jane hadn''t thought of the Lotus Temple because the shared rooms were expensive and the individual rooms didn''t allow more than one person to use them simultaneously. The formations of those rooms prevented more than one person from cultivating in them concurrently.


    "Then we can do this." She looked at Mary.


    "Won''t that be dangerous, Jane? You''ve just become a Senior Initiate. We could get into trouble," Mary warned.


    "No, I know the hall well. We just need to prepare for a few days and then we can be safe." The girl laughed. "And after all, I want to do this for my own ambition, Sister Mary. The creation of this magic well could help me improve my rank and reach the peak of the Second Class as a Herbalist. I also want to use it alongside you two and speed up my cultivation a bit."


    "Oh? It looks like you were planning to do that before," Liam said as he sat down on his bed. Although he wasn''t injured, he was physically and mentally tired.


    Jane said, "Of course. If you and Sister Mary hadn''t come along, and if I hadn''t had this problem with Emerald Owls, I would have made it when my cultivation reached the end of the second realm. But with your help, I can do it now."


    Mary accepted the plan and looked at Liam, waiting to hear what he had to say to confirm this agreement.


    "I see how Mary will help you and how you will benefit from all this. But what do you want from me, Jane?" Liam knew there had to be one last condition to her proposal.


    "Just one thing, Brother Liam. When you deal with Enos, I want the herb he has in his spatial ring. It''s important to me."


    Liam narrowed his eyes. "Herb? Can you sense things that are in other people''s spatial rings?"


    "Not in the way you imagine, but yes, I can get clues. Some plants leave scents wherever they go. If you''re not careful with them, they can leave marks on your hands and belongings. And those marks are like fingerprints, which are not so easy to get rid of if you''re not a Herbalist," she explained with a smile.


    "Enos has a strong mark on his hands and his spatial ring that made me smell this scent, even though I was on the other side of the Arena during your challenge. If he still has that herb when you fight him, I want you to give it to me." S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liam accepted the condition, learning something new.


    "I''ll do it if you agree to teach me how to manipulate herbs to hide these traces. Don''t get me wrong, but I don''t want anyone to know what I have in my spatial ring."


    Seeing him smile, she agreed. "All right. I can do that. If you still have the Shadowleaf you picked up recently, I can teach you now."


    Liam sighed as he closed his eyes, seeing how impressive the girl was. Luckily, she was his ally and there to help him protect himself!


    Looking at Mary, Liam thought that his blonde companion had made the right move by approaching Jane.


    Soon, he would summon the Shadowleaf that was still in his spatial ring to let Jane teach him. Before that, the girl treated the Shadowleaf like a baby for about a minute, telling him how valuable the Third Class plant he had with him was and even making an offer for it.


    Liam didn''t accept a deal right away, but said that if she gave him pills and potions with the properties that Shadowleaf would create in artificial resources, they could do business.


    She then taught him how to manipulate his mana around medicinal plants, taking only 10 minutes to teach him the basic Herbalist technique.


    Liam was smart and learned fast. After those few minutes of explanation and demonstration, he was confident he could develop this technique on his own and eventually reach the level of proficiency needed to hide all traces of the items he came in contact with.


    With that settled, Mary and Jane left his room to talk about things that didn''t interest him, finally leaving him alone to meditate after the fight.


    Unfortunately, he hadn''t been able to collect Rauf''s Arcane Crystal. But with meditation alone, he could recover from the fight and bring Thal''Korr back to his best. Hence, he would spend the next few hours in his room, preparing for his post-fight plans in the Arena.


    In a few hours, it would be time for the event Felicity had told him about, the moment of his new onslaught in search of cultivation partners!

 Chapter 156 - 156: Felicitys Date

    He had taken her advice and bought a new set of clothes, spending 50 gold coins on the clothes he was wearing.


    But the investment was well worth it. Not only was it an outfit for special occasions like tonight, but it also had features that went beyond the look.


    Both his trousers and shirt could keep 99% of the cultivator''s body heat, even in icy places, while cooling the wearer''s body on hot days. His shoes were waterproof, and even if he stepped in mud, they wouldn''t get dirty. Also, these clothes fit his body perfectly, as they were quite malleable and had no fixed size.


    Feeling comfortable in his clothes, Liam left his room and made his way to the rendezvous point with Felicity, playing with a wooden staff he had bought from a weapons shop.


    It was time he had an enchanted weapon!


    After his recent battles and his growing status, he had invested 280 gold coins in the staff, an item that had two special abilities.


    It created a spherical barrier that could last for 5 seconds and withstand the attacks of even mid-level Spirit Earth cultivators. The other ability was offensive, capable of generating lightning or even attracting lightning from storms and manipulating it against specific targets.


    However, the brown staff in his hands was not only a weapon but also an accessory that went well with his clothes tonight. With its functions hidden, it looked just like an ordinary staff to help people walk.


    "You look nice." Felicity saw him from a distance and commented with a smile on her face.


    Liam had climbed hundreds of steps to meet her on the street of Grace''s estate. However, he appeared no more fatigued than he would have if he had walked from one sidewalk to the other of the same street.


    He looked at Felicity''s white dress and complimented her as well. "You look even better, I assure you."


    "Thank you." She smiled as she gave him one of her arms to walk with her.


    "You know, I don''t need Grace... We could put this event aside and go to my room. It would be better that way," he whispered with a smile on his lips.


    Already used to Liam''s advances, Felicity smiled back at him. "We could, couldn''t we?" she teased him. "But I''m attached to my cultivation stability and vitality. Maybe we could play the way you want, if you could get it straightened out."


    "Oh? That''s good to hear." He accepted the challenge of finding a method to make that possible.


    She continued to laugh in good humor, aware it was impossible to reconcile something so powerful without consequences for at least one side. "You can dream, but don''t be fooled. Until you find that divine method, let''s focus on Grace, okay?"


    He nodded as they entered a lot next to Grace''s house. "I''m looking forward to meeting her. I''ve been trying to find her the last few days, but I have had no luck getting close enough to see what she looks like." Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Your problems will be solved today. You will come in with me, but don''t stay too close to me. If you get the chance, talk to other people at this meeting and get close to Grace. She''s one of the hosts, so she won''t ignore you." She advised as they walked through a small garden and saw a line of six people.


    In front of a large wooden door, three guards identified the guests and restricted access to the private estate.


    "What exactly is this meeting today?" he asked, agreeing with her suggestion.


    "Today''s meeting is an Arcane Symposium. Members of three factions from City Thirteen, factions that are friends with each other, meet regularly to talk about magic, unusual knowledge, and spiritual experiences. Think of this gathering as an event where cultivators can share their experiences without having to fight.


    Those who have access to it are cultivators of the third realm, or geniuses, who will soon reach it. Everyone has something to contribute, so this is a good place to improve your knowledge and social standing in the city. It''s quite possible that with one or two encounters like today, someone like you will gain allies and friends in the city."


    "I didn''t expect something like this in the violent Demon Gate." Liam grinned at her, genuinely surprised by the existence of the Arcane Symposium.


    "Not everything is as easy as it seems. Demon Gate isn''t as chaotic as its rules and possibilities suggest, but this meeting isn''t necessarily safe and without points to watch out for either." She pointed before the line moved on and it was their turn to go through the checks of the guards in the area.


    "Miss Felicity, is your friend an escort or a guest?" A man with reddish skin asked, holding a clipboard in his hands.


    "Symon, this is my escort, Liam Porter." She replied as the man quickly entered Liam''s name on the guest escort list, with his name just before Felicity''s.


    The guards there looked at Liam with interest, but none of them had any foolish thoughts. This was a gathering of the city''s finest talent, so this young man must have caught Felicity''s eye to be there with her. Since she was a member of the top 20, none of these men would have doubted her ability to choose.


    Upon entering the building, Liam found what looked like a museum of Earth''s imperial families. The beautiful antique decorations took the place of a large entrance hall, with some paintings depicting people, presumably important ones, and others representing animals and plants.


    There were several vases around the room, with beautiful sofas and armchairs where at least 15 people sat or stood, chatting in small groups or just waiting for more guests and their escorts to arrive.


    Seeing Felicity arrive, a blue-haired woman with a slim waist and large breasts approached the orange-haired woman next to Liam.


    "Sister Felicity, welcome to this month''s symposium... Is that your companion beside you?" the woman asked.


    Felicity nodded affirmatively as she introduced them. "Nance, this is Liam Porter. He''s an Initiate who recently joined the sect and has already made a name for himself wherever he goes, haha."


    "Oh? Liam Porter? I think I''ve heard that name before." She smiled as she offered a hand to the tall, handsome boy next to Felicity. "I''m Nance Treeeye. Nice to meet you, Liam."


    He contacted Nance''s hand, took it, and then kissed it with a smile on his face. "My pleasure," he said to the beautiful 2-Star Spirit Earth cultivator with the long blue hair.


    Nance nibbled her lips, liking Liam and his manners. Smiling in a mesmerized way, Nance tried to take a deep breath and said, "Well, Liam, I''m sure you''ll fit in well, being so charming. I''d like to have a few words with Sister Felicity first. But you can make yourself at home and wander around the building. Only its top floor is off limits. Everything else is for the use of our guests."


    Liam nodded at her before he looked at Felicity and winked, letting her leave with Nance.


    Left alone, Liam soon grabbed an available drink from a table before approaching some of the guests, who had opened up to him by smiling at him and including him in the conversations taking place.


    ...


    "Sister Felicity, is this Liam from the rumors I''ve been hearing lately?" Nance asked as she entered a room far enough away from the entrance of the building that neither of them could hear the conversations already going on around the property.


    Felicity nodded affirmatively as she saw the interested look on Nance''s face, not hiding something that could be easily verified. "Yes, that''s him. He''s the one who recently killed a member of Emerald Owls in the Arena, and before that, he killed someone from the Abyss Matriarchs."


    "What a shame," Nance said bitterly. "He''s so handsome. If he wasn''t with you and didn''t have this problem, I''d take him for myself." She laughed in a questioning tone.


    "He''s not with me, rest assured of that." Felicity chuckled at Nance''s attitude, wondering what this girl would do if she got to know Liam deeply.


    Would she keep his secret?


    Felicity wasn''t sure what Nance would do. Unlike Grace, Nance had only been in City Thirteen for eight years. Even with minor talent, her cultivation speed wasn''t bad and she could soon go to an inner city.


    But more importantly, Felicity didn''t know if she could trust Nance with Liam to fulfill her wishes. Unlike Electa and Grace, with whom she had a great relationship, Nance was a more complicated friend with whom she disagreed on many things. Individualistic as she was, Nance could easily oppose Felicity''s intentions with Liam.


    "Really? That''s good, I''d hate to lust after a friend''s man." Nance was sincere. "But with the problems he has now, I don''t know if it would be good for me to get close to him. What do you think?"


    "He really has some intractable problems. Maybe you should wait for him to work them out on his own. Sooner or later, he''ll be in a more peaceful situation." Felicity recommended with a neutral expression. But inside, she thought that waiting to act would be the same as losing the chance to get close to him.


    ''Liam won''t be in town for another two months. I can sense that. By the time foxes like you want to attack him, he''ll be in the inner ward and won''t have time for you.'' Felicity sipped the drink Nance had offered her and watched as the girl agreed with her suggestion.


    "Speaking of men, I thought you were interested in Paule," Felicity said as she tried to pull Liam away from the conversation.


    "Paule is an idiot, Sister Felicity. I heard he wanted to go out with me while he was seeing three other girls. Do you believe that?" She shifted her gaze, looking hurt.


    "Is that so?" Felicity laughed as she realized she had missed that detail. ''That''s right. Nance comes from a monogamous family. There''s no way she''s going to work out with Liam.''


    "Too bad for him, he lost a good woman." Felicity tried to change the subject again. "But anyway, what did you want to talk to me about in private?"


    Nance nodded in acknowledgement of Felicity''s first comment and answered her friend''s question. "It''s about the Beasts'' Night. The next Beasts'' Night is coming up, as you may already know. But we have information that one of the strongest beasts on this side of the fjord will move and leaving its nest during the event. It was seen pregnant months ago, so its cubs will probably be vulnerable.


    The leader of my faction wants to form an alliance with your group to hunt down the cubs of this powerful beast. If we succeed, we could get 2 to 4 young Spirits with no power, but classified as Ancestor-grade, High-level!"


    ...


    While Felicity was listening to Nance''s proposal, the leader of Felicity''s faction arrived at the estate where today''s meeting was being held.


    The moment she appeared in the room where Liam was, everyone stopped to look toward the beautiful silver-haired woman, leader of the Scarlet Sharks.


    At the sight of this woman, Liam felt his body temperature rise and thoughts that he normally controlled welled up uncontrollably in his mind. Instinctively, he used his incubus powers to become more noticeable to the surrounding women, from his looks to his smells, becoming more expressive.


    Grace greeted the people she already knew, while she couldn''t help but notice the only newcomer in the area. She approached Liam, curious to know who he had come with.

 Chapter 157 - 157: Grace Carson

    Liam looked at her lips and nodded. "Yes, this is my first time. I''m here with Felicity."


    "You know Felicity?" She opened her eyes wider and raised her eyebrows.


    "Yeah, we''ve done some business, I''d say." He laughed, looking at the dimples forming on the silver-haired beauty''s face. "My name is Liam, by the way."


    "Liam, huh? Interesting. I''m curious to talk more with you. But I''m afraid there are some people waiting for me." She took a step back, reducing the intensity of his seductive aura around her. "Use the meeting to talk to the older people at the symposium. There''s a lot here for talents like you."


    "Hmm, I''ll certainly do that. I hope I get a chance to talk to you more, Grace."


    At being called by her name, Grace looked at Liam a little longer and couldn''t help but feel provoked. But she liked the fact that this total stranger called her intimately after only a few words between them. Something about him made her feel like she was playing a fun game, and as she walked away to meet the symposium co-hosts, she couldn''t stop thinking about him.


    After she left, Liam watched her, seeing Grace''s beautiful curves and still smelling her sweet perfume.


    "It looks like Miss Carson has taken a liking to you, rookie," a young blond man said as he stopped next to Liam, holding a glass of wine. "That''s not so common. She rarely speaks to those who aren''t from her faction or old acquaintances."


    "Is that so? How well do you know her?" Liam looked into the blue eyes of the short young man beside him.


    "Of course I do. Who doesn''t? Grace is a senior, even to the oldest Senior Initiates in the city. Practically every leader in the top ten this year and for the last five years has courted her and failed.


    You, however, a complete novice, seem to have accomplished what many have failed to do after years of trying." He laughed, a little jealous of Liam, but also interested.


    He, too, had tried to win Grace''s favor, but with so many good women in town, there was no reason for him to keep trying with someone who had no interest in him.


    After a few failures, Ancel had learned that Grace valued training and meditation more than romantic relationships. He didn''t want someone like that, so even if she changed her attitude towards him, he didn''t know if he would aspire to be with her.


    Still, Ancel couldn''t deny the beauty of Grace and the attraction anyone would feel for her.


    "Take your chance and go for it. Just don''t be disappointed afterwards." Ancel grinned.


    "Why do you say that?"


    Liam had already heard the names of everyone there and knew who this boy was. They had exchanged some information a few minutes ago and even talked about the strange fact that the disciples and members of Demon Gate didn''t follow the common notion of demon cultivation. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Many people outside of Demon Gate believed the sect focused on cultivating demons, and that their members possessed only demonic Spirits, which had made them famous. But the sect used demons for their potential to raise weak Spirit Masters and force them to grow beyond their limits.


    Demons consumed more mana than other types of Spirits and were more difficult to control. Therefore, they strengthened their masters, increasing the chances that they could surpass their limits and advance in their cultivation.


    It happened at both low and high levels, and it had built up this famous continental power.


    However, one demon was enough for one to feel these effects. The vast majority of the members of the force had only one demon Spirit.


    Liam already knew the importance of cultivating different abilities, which was unlikely to come from someone who only had demons as their Spirits. Because of this combination of factors, Spirit Masters really liked to have variations with their Spirits.


    Finally, Ancel answered the young man''s question with a sigh. "Such a woman is a machine, in a bad way, I mean. She''s very professional and competent. Whoever is with her probably won''t have access to the feminine traits we all like. Her priority is cultivation, and she''s cold about everything else."


    "I see..." Liam looked back in the direction she had left, but he couldn''t see her there anymore. But whether those words were true, he didn''t care.


    ''Ancel is funny... He thinks of romance in a place where he could be killed at any moment for the slightest offense. What kind of idiot puts it above things like power?'' Silently, he thought about the situation while listening to the blond boy.


    ''Romance is for a person who doesn''t have a noose around their neck and has minimal options at their disposal. ''Servants'' who can''t even leave their masters'' domain and can be killed by the strongest with the slightest movement don''t have that luxury.'' He thought comparatively, realizing his harsh reality.


    Love was good, but like everything else in life, it had its downside. The feeling brought weaknesses, vulnerabilities to those who had it. Was that enough not to want to love at least once in your life? Liam didn''t think so. But he was young. At his biological age of 18, he was more concerned with not being killed by his many enemies than finding a good woman to be with.


    Perhaps one day, when he was older, when he had succeeded in his escape and was no longer pursued by mortal troubles, he could devote himself to that feeling. But now was not the time.


    "... Don''t you agree with me?" Ancel asked, looking at the surrounding girls.


    "Whatever you say, mate." Liam smiled and took another sip of the good wine available at this gathering.


    As they talked, a few girls looked at him, mesmerized by Liam''s manners in a way that soon made Ancel feel uncomfortable being around someone who attracted so many stares.


    With an excuse, Ancel moved away from Liam, giving him room to approach other people there, especially women who were interested in getting to know him.


    ''It''s a shame my incubus skills aren''t as positive for women as they are for me. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have to worry about being hunted and could act with all of them at my disposal.'' He continued to chat with the beautiful ladies who were interested in meeting him, playing games with them while exchanging information, but he was not passionately interested in cultivating with them.


    He could try to get them into bed. It would be easy for the current him. Some 1-Star and 2-Star Spirit Earth cultivators were vulnerable enough that he could seduce them. But after that, he would probably have to force them to sign contracts with him, and he didn''t like the sound of that.


    He had asked Mary and Electa to sign contracts, but the two women had wanted to be with him since their first results. They didn''t need to be forced to sign anything. They did it because it would give him the security he needed and allow them to continue to get what they wanted.


    It would be a different situation if Liam had a woman who didn''t want to cultivate with him and he had to use coercion to avoid being exposed.


    In any case, Liam was no fool. He didn''t want to cultivate with those women he didn''t know, but he didn''t have to reveal that feeling. He played around with a group of four women, talking to them separately and flirting with them while building up his contacts.


    Whether they would become his cultivation partners didn''t matter. He could have friends who were in love with him, and that would give him extra information and opportunities!


    ...


    An hour and a half after the meeting Felicity had brought him to, Liam walked down a corridor on the second floor of the event building.


    After entertaining a few women who were interested in him for quite some time, he finally escaped the ladies who were eager to be with him and went in search of his target.


    He saw Felicity doing business with some strong female cultivators in the area that didn''t interest him, so he didn''t approach her. Continuing his search for Grace and the opportunity Felicity had told him he would surely have in the meeting, he spotted a woman on a balcony in the distance, dressed in a dress the same color as her hair, showing off her perfect white legs.


    Liam approached Grace on the balcony of the room at the end of the corridor.


    "Am I bothering you?" he asked as he unceremoniously walked into the room, causing her to turn and realize who it was.


    "Liam." Grace had a perfect memory and recognized him after only that last brief conversation. "No, I''m just looking at the moonlight." She looked to the sky, where a red moon brightened the Demon Gate night.


    Curious, he stopped next to her and let his seduction skills intensify as he asked, "Grace, you look different than what they say."


    She let out a subtle laugh and asked, "Is that so? What do they say?"


    "In a nutshell, they say you are a serious and dedicated cultivator who has no interest in anything other than cultivation."


    Taking it as a compliment, she asked, "Then how am I different? I have to admit that I see myself that way."


    "You really have to focus on cultivation. Where we are, we have no choice but to cultivate ourselves. Either that or we''ll be finished sooner or later." He agreed with that part, while she nodded at him.


    He continued to look at the beautiful and magnificent crimson moon and said, "But I feel that there''s more to it than cultivation. I wonder where you came from. Not everything about you is Demon Gate, right?"


    She sighed. "I''ve been here for so long that part of my former life is slowly fading into my memories. There is a before, of course, but I''m less and less Grace Carson and more and more the leader of the Scarlet Sharks, Demon Gate''s outer disciple, Senior Initiate Carson."


    There was a melancholy in her words that made Liam stop watching the beautiful night for a moment and look into her eyes. "It doesn''t have to be like this, you know. There are ways to break free. I can show you."


    He showed her one of his hands, smiling, but with a seriousness in his eyes that mesmerized her.


    "How?"


    "The how is complicated. A house does not build itself, it needs a foundation. It''s a long process until it has its shape and purpose. For now, why don''t you allow yourself to come with me? Let me take you to my hometown."


    "Hometown? I''m afraid that won''t be easy." She liked Liam''s manner, but couldn''t help but be interested in how he was going to get her and himself out of Demon Gate for a meeting somewhere outside of headquarters.


    "That''s a date for the future." He agreed with the difficulty of his plan. "But what''s wrong with accepting such a compromise? Close your eyes for a moment and try to take a chance on something completely uncertain."


    Taking his words more seriously than he had suggested, she came face to face with Liam as she closed her eyes.


    When he touched both of her hands and held her where she was, she bit her lip and felt an electric current running through her body. From this sensation came a strange and new movement for her.


    For the first time, the heat and an unusual emotion overcame her more rational thoughts and blocked out her constant preoccupation with cultivation. Burning flames spread around the two people who soon was hugging each other tightly.

 Chapter 158 - 158: Submissive Woman (R18)

    Liam and Grace kissed fervently, touching each other slowly at first, but soon picking up the pace of their movements.


    Her hands clenched his muscles, mapping his body with her fingers as she removed the pieces of clothing that were in the way of their contact.


    He did much the same, especially groping certain parts of Grace''s firm body. Inhaling her perfume as he tasted her sweetness, Liam had quickly used his powers to move the door of the room and lock it as he went to bed with her.


    Leading the way, he stopped in front of the large bed with beige sheets and parted his lips from those of the silver-haired woman. In a daring act that would have enraged other women, he tore off Grace''s beautiful dress, revealing her large, firm breasts.


    Her pink nipples were hard and erect. Their anatomy was perfect for sucking, and that''s exactly what Liam did as soon as he squeezed one of them with one hand.


    "Ahhh~"


    Grace raised her head and moaned as she felt the contact of Liam''s hot, wet tongue on her left nipple.


    While sucking on the biggest boobs he had ever come in contact with, Liam used his free hand to finish undressing her. Unexpectedly, Grace was without panties or a bra.


    He had had no experience with women from the third realm of cultivation, so he didn''t know that the body control women at Grace''s level allowed them to feel protected, clean, and comfortable even without panties or bras.


    But he liked that. When he finished undressing her, he brought one of his hands up to her flower. With a touch to her pink pearl, she shivered.


    "Ahhh~"


    Her moan sounded like a song to Liam. His cock grew harder and a bold smile appeared on his lips. He wanted to suck her off before he continued!


    As she lay on the bed, looking at him nervously, accepting his orders and simply enjoying the sensation running through her body, Grace found herself in the most vulnerable position of her life. On all fours for a man she had barely known until dusk, she felt Liam bring his face close to her ass and sniff her private parts.


    Her face immediately flushed as she looked over one of her shoulders and bit her lip.


    Liam not only smelled the delicious scent of this woman but also swallowed his saliva when he saw the beautiful, pink, small flower Grace. Taking a moment to admire what he was about to ''devour'', he opened his mouth and ran his tongue from bottom to top until he reached her second hole.


    With both hands firmly gripping Grace''s buttocks, he moved his tongue in circles around her second hole, making her moan louder as she felt something so different.


    Grace was embarrassed. It was all happening so fast and she couldn''t hold back her moans. Her body was shaking beyond her control, almost as if it was obeying only Liam''s commands. But even so, she didn''t have the mental strength to change. The exquisite sensation she felt with every new movement of Liam''s made her just wait and do what he wanted.


    Did he want to suck her flower and lick her second hole? Then she should let him and enjoy the journey.


    And damn, what a journey she felt, sweating profusely as she burned. Something inside her body, dormant until this moment, made her more and more inclined to spread her legs and ask for something she had never imagined.


    "Fuck me," she said softly at first, but an itch inside her body demanded that he use his tool and solve this ''problem'' for her.


    Ten minutes into this nocturnal adventure, Liam pulled his face away from Grace''s bottom. She had already come twice, so he didn''t have to worry about lubricating his little brother when he positioned the head of his rod against her dilated flower. Stroking Grace with his little brother, Liam felt his pulsating body part get soaked before he positioned it in a special way for Grace.


    She sensed what was about to happen and stopped moaning for a moment. Her feet twitched as her fingers moved into position to prepare for what was to come.


    As Liam slowly and carefully explored this woman''s cave, he felt her little sister suck on his cock, trying to get the ''milk'' out of his balls.


    The first movements were slow, so she could get used to it. Liam felt it when he broke Grace''s hymen, his first time with a virgin in Twin Land. But the cultivation was truly magical. As soon as she accepted his advances, Grace stopped feeling uncomfortable, and only pleasure remained for her. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Moving the piston faster and faster, Liam made her scream in glee again, forgetting for a moment that this wasn''t her residence and that there were at least a few dozen people on the outskirts.


    All Grace could think about was the joy of being with Liam, her inner itch slowly being scratched while her cultivation strangely increased.


    A purple mist had already enveloped the room, blocking the signals from the two lovers, while a creature sat in the lotus position, filtering the mana that went not only to the two humans, but to himself as well.


    Soon, Grace and Liam were in another position, kissing again, but this time, she was the one moving. She knew instinctively what to do, and as she found the most pleasurable movements for herself, she absorbed her partner''s fluid.


    This wouldn''t last 20 or 30 minutes, but an hour and a half, during which time they would stay away from everything that was going on in this mansion as they delved deeper into their burning desire to fuck each other.


    Their bodies were like magnetic magnets of opposite poles that made them want to be together. It was hard to block out such a feeling with rational thoughts.


    Since they were both in the third realm, their stamina was superb, and they would be able to endure even more of their relationship if they weren''t eventually interrupted by knocks at the bedroom door.


    "Sister Grace?" A voice that Liam had already heard came from outside the room as Liam and Grace kissed, at that moment with him on top of her, still exploring her insides with his meat saber.


    They both opened their eyes and looked at each other, stopping the kiss when something finally made them stop for a moment, two hours after they had locked themselves in this room.


    "What do we do?" She asked nervously. But her voice didn''t sound as distant and melancholy as it had before. In fact, it was different, soft, submissive.


    Liam smiled subtly and said, "Tell her you''re doing something and need ten minutes."


    Her eyes narrowed, and she understood what he wanted. "You know she''ll wait for me outside, right? You want to keep going while she''s so close to us?"


    "You don''t make a sound when I kiss you."


    She blushed as her cave pressed harder against his rod.


    "You''re right. Then you should kiss me." She replied before calling out to Nance, who was just outside the room.


    As soon as he heard an "okay" from Nance''s side, Liam sealed Grace''s moans by kissing her as he finished her cultivation.


    Obviously, he would not stop before he finished just because someone got in his way!

 Chapter 159 - 159: Simultaneous Advances!

    But in these last moments, over two hours after they had locked themselves in the now overcrowded room, they couldn''t help but think about the most important thing in this meeting.


    He had advanced to 2-Star, and she had advanced to 4-Star!


    Grace had been trying to get this cultivation boost for a long time, but after just relaxing and having fun with Liam, she had not only raised her mana to a new level, but to half of the 4-Star Spirit Earth Realm!


    She had seen the incubus and knew exactly what had happened between her and Liam. But when she felt her level getting stronger, slightly unstable and with little loss of vitality¡ªsomething common for just a dual cultivation session¡ªshe couldn''t help but consider the options in front of her.


    ''I didn''t expect there to be a dual cultivator in City Thirteen... But I can''t help but admit that what he can do is quite impressive. I didn''t think that dual cultivation would be so easy.'' She adjusted the belt around her waist, amazed at how it felt on her body.


    Even though she felt a bit out of breath and her strength was not as solid as it had been, these minor problems were nothing compared to the benefits of leveling up. In comparison, it was as if she had doubled her strength and paid the price by losing 10% of her vitality and cultivation stability.


    Even with the downside, the upside was much more obvious!


    ''And he''s reached 2-Star... His dual cultivation is truly impressive. He''s only just joined the sect, but he''s already achieved what it took me over 20 years.'' She looked at Liam, a little flushed but still thinking rationally.


    There was no way he could hide this information from her. Amid cultivation, she felt his true cultivation and the advancement of his powers to another level.


    Liam had his current breakthrough in mind, once again experiencing the great benefits of cultivating a new flower, this time one that had never been tasted before.


    But that wasn''t all he was thinking about. Grace differed from Mary and Electa. She seemed much more gentle and submissive during sex, something that made him feel different, and now he couldn''t help but look at her with a few questions in mind.


    She broke the silence when she finished dressing. "We can''t be together for a while, but don''t worry about your secret¡ªor rather, our secret." As she approached him, she ran her hands over his shoulders, adjusting the clothes of her first lover.


    Liam felt his heart quicken at this woman''s words. She had no powers of seduction, but he couldn''t help but be mesmerized by her, following her eyes as he believed her words.


    "You should hide your advance when you leave the room. It wouldn''t do to be asked questions about it." He suggested.


    But Grace disagreed and smiled at Liam. "I don''t think that should be the case. I stayed at 3-Star for a long time. A breakthrough now won''t surprise anyone. But I''ll be careful in the future. It would certainly be strange if I improved faster as I got stronger."


    He could accept that and didn''t argue with her. "What now?"


    "Now you stay here for a few minutes while I leave. I''ll take Nance away and you can return to the first floor for the main part of today''s meeting."


    "All right."


    She looked at him in silence, having taken care of those more immediate matters, and handed him something before kissing him. "This is the key to my room in the building next door. You can come to me whenever you want, Liam."


    He took the key and felt Grace''s burning lips touch his, cuddling her again for a moment as she stole his breath. When he released her, he looked at the key in his hands and smiled.


    ''This woman...''


    He spun his attention to cleaning up the mess in the room when he heard the door creak open, followed by the voices of Nance and Grace.


    "Sister Grace, what happened? Some of our guests noticed you were gone. I was worried," said the girl, who had been talking to Felicity about Liam earlier. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Grace was unveiling a 4-Star cultivation, but Nance hadn''t realized it yet. But her words soon solved that problem. "I had an epiphany after I went up to observe the moon. I''ve moved up a level, Nance."


    The young woman looked at Grace with wide eyes, finally realizing the silver-haired woman''s current magical aura.


    "Congratulations, Sister Grace! You must now be as strong as your toughest competitors!" The girl cheered, genuinely happy.


    Few saw Grace as a rival. She wouldn''t be able to stay in City Thirteen much longer, as she already had a prime position in the city. Her progress would only shorten her time there, a good thing for all those interested in climbing the ranks of the arena!


    Grace smiled as she gestured. "Let''s return to the main hall. I''m sure our guests would like to hear a few words from us."


    The turning point of the Arcane Symposium was when the organizers of the meeting, the strongest people in the building that night, spoke to the other guests and companions about their own views on cultivation.


    Nance followed at Grace''s side and soon left the room where Liam had finished setting up, leaving it the same way he had found it.


    He, too, would soon return to the first floor of the mansion without drawing attention to what had actually happened.


    There was no problem with their relationship being exposed. But there were no advantages either, so they both preferred to keep their first moment together a secret for the time being.


    When they reunited in the main hall, the two just looked at each other and smiled, with Liam talking in silence and her taking turns talking to another powerful cultivator.


    Felicity kept her smile of satisfaction at seeing Liam and Grace there to herself, feeling nothing different about her ally''s cultivation, but aware that something had happened for Grace to progress so unexpectedly.


    ''You''re faster than I thought...'' She thought, looking at her ally. ''At his current speed, I''ll have to hurry too if I don''t want to be left behind. I need to complete my promotion to the inner ward as soon as possible!''


    The Arcane Symposium evening ended shortly after the hosts of tonight''s meeting spoke, and several of the attendees took the time to congratulate Grace before dispersing.


    "Congratulations on your progress, Miss. I hope to have another opportunity to speak with you in the future." Liam gestured a greeting to her.


    Grace smiled at him in a light and genuine way, unlike the smiles she had shown to others. "Thank you, Disciple Liam. We''ll certainly do more of this."


    Liam left under the watchful eyes of Nance, Felicity, and Grace, the blue-haired woman leaving after him as his ally stopped in front of Grace.


    "Congratulations on your breakthrough, Grace." Felicity hugged her fellow faction member. "Looks like you made good use of the opportunity I brought you here," she laughed softly as she said it, just so her silver-haired companion could hear.


    Grace wasn''t surprised to hear it here. She hadn''t noticed anything earlier when she had met Liam. But thinking back now, it made sense. So this was the chance you told me about earlier. She smiled as she pretended that Felicity hadn''t told her much.


    "Let''s talk about it tomorrow. Come to my place at ten. I want to hear exactly how it benefits you."


    Felicity nodded in agreement. "See you tomorrow."


    As the night drew to a close for them, each heading back to their resting places, Nance approached Liam as he descended the city''s central staircase.


    Fascinated by him, but not having had a chance to talk more to him earlier, she followed him without getting too close until he entered the dormitory where his room was. There, she made sure no one was watching them and approached him.


    "Hey, handsome, let''s talk. You didn''t pay any attention to me before, so now I''m here," she said, catching his eye as he opened the door to his room.


    Liam looked down the hallway of his dorm and saw the blue-haired woman from earlier.

 Chapter 160 - 160: No Dual Cultivation (R18)

    He was accustomed to being followed around the city, so he hadn''t initially distinguished Nance from his usual pursuers. As she approached slowly, he wondered whether this was a threat or something else entirely.


    "Nance?" he began cautiously, trying not to rush his words. "I didn''t expect to see you in such a humble dormitory. Did you get lost on your way home?" he teased.


    Initially, he was puzzled by the situation. But as she drew nearer, wearing a smile that was hard to ignore, he began to understand.


    Nance was on the hunt!


    "Hehe, maybe I got lost¡­" she teased back. "You know, Brother Liam, we barely spoke earlier. I kept looking for you, but it was like you''d vanished." Her tone shifted, sounding wounded. "That wasn''t nice. I really wanted to talk to you."


    "Really? What did you want to talk about?" he asked, narrowing his eyes as he sensed the potential danger she posed.


    She bit her lip and gestured toward the open room. "We can talk about it in there; it would be better. I don''t like public places."


    He considered the situation in silence while his little brother grew in his trousers. He couldn''t deny Nance''s charm. She was beautiful and had boobs so large he couldn''t help but be interested. Her cleavage accentuated her attributes, and her current provocative manner didn''t make it any easier for him.


    ''Let''s see where this goes. I couldn''t cultivate with her right now, even if I wanted to. Grace has exhausted me for the night.'' He led the way for her and was soon alone in his room with Nance.


    She didn''t bother to look at the ordinary appearance of Liam''s room, marked by the various enchanted items on the walls and the few pieces of furniture around. Focusing on him, she approached and stared into his eyes like a tigress about to pounce on her prey.


    "Brother Liam, what is your relationship with Sister Felicity?" Nance asked, her gaze a mix of desire and concern. "You know, we''re friends. I wouldn''t want to get involved with her man¡­" she added suggestively.


    Liam enjoyed the game. "Felicity and I aren''t together," he clarified, then added with a challenging tone, "So, what are you going to do?"


    She moved closer, positioning herself so that he was between her and the door, now only half a meter apart.


    At this proximity, they could both catch the scent of each other''s perfume and feel their breaths quickening.


    Feeling a tingling sensation, Nance, who wasn''t as saintly as she appeared, swiftly unbuttoned her dress. Liam barely registered the movement before her clothes dropped to the floor, revealing a body that was 5''2", 170 pounds, with a slim waist and breasts larger than Liam''s hands could hold.


    As his gaze traveled down Nance''s well-defined abdomen, he noticed a patch of blue hair, small but impossible to miss, framing her pink flower.


    Nance certainly had personality. Liam couldn''t deny that!


    ''Interesting.'' He smiled, seeing her look at him as if she was inviting him to make the next move.


    He responded in kind, unbuttoning his shirt and pulling down his trousers to reveal a sword ready to penetrate his target''s body.


    Nance licked her lips, pleased to see how blessed he was. Even in the cultivation world, not all men had good tools... Fortunately for this demanding woman, Liam didn''t suffer from this problem!


    Liam finally took control of the situation, walked up to Nance, and quickly pulled her into his arms. He kissed her fervently as she climbed on top of him, crossing her legs behind his waist as she kissed him, salivating for her little pink sister.


    Liam held Nance''s body down by her firm buttocks, both of which were of good size and great looking, but clearly not her strong point. Her breasts pressing against Liam''s chest really took over his mind as they kissed.


    "Mmmmmm~"


    Boldly, Nance didn''t wait for foreplay. With one hand, she guided Liam''s staff to the entrance of her cave and slid the fiery saber through her wet interior.


    Liam opened his eyes in surprise as he felt the burning of his little brother create a delicious sensation in his nerves, making him want to fill Nance''s womb with his fertile fluids.


    "Are you enjoying it?" She asked amidst her moans, making him feel her special abilities.


    Having a power over flames and heat control, she used her abilities to focus on what they were doing, increasing the pleasure for both of them as Liam made her body move.


    Their movements increased in intensity, with loud sounds of slapping flesh ringing out as he held her in his arms and fucked her standing up, the first time he had really used such a position.


    Liam came quickly, finishing when Nance had done the same once before, right in the middle of her second climax.


    ''Fuck! This woman has experience!'' He felt it physically as he walked over to her bed.


    As he laid her burning body on the bed, he looked into her eyes for a moment, seeing the misty look in those blue eyes. But when he stopped to look at her full breasts, bigger than any nursing mother''s, he bent down and sucked on her pink right nipple. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ahhhhhh~"


    Moaning with glee, she guided the shaft of the man she wanted inside her that night, helping Liam to move as she grabbed his ass.


    Removing his mouth from her right breast, Liam watched as he penetrated her with more force and energy, not using his incubus powers, but still taking advantage of the situation.


    Even without his powers, he gave Nance a performance her more sophisticated side would never complain. In fact, he made her come for the third time in less than 10 minutes, making her feel something she had never felt with previous partners.


    Later, as she rode him, both of them already sweating heavily, breathing rapidly as they approached their limits without the powers of the incubus to help them go any further, she shook violently in her final orgasm and fell into his arms one after the other.


    "Hah~ Hah~ Hah~ Hah~ That was... Incredible!" She said into one of Liam''s ears, snuggling into his body as she finally relaxed.


    Liam felt his rod slide out of this woman''s soaked cave and also relaxed as he felt his body''s strength leave him.


    He could feel the incubus inside his soul space regretting what had just happened, but too busy processing the mana he had absorbed earlier with Grace''s cultivation, the demon had no choice but to ignore his host''s minutes next to the blue-haired woman.


    Liam wrapped his arms around Nance''s waist and agreed. It really had been wonderful. Even without the advantage of cultivation he was used to, he had enjoyed this unexpected encounter with Nance.


    "Maybe we should really talk now, huh?" He smiled at her, Nance still on top of him, hard nipples touching his chest.


    She looked up and smiled, her face flushed, perhaps from the heat or a hint of embarrassment that hadn''t been there initially.


    "It''s true, I guess I got carried away," she laughed, realizing she didn''t have much more to say to Liam. Her interests had been more about what had just transpired between them.


    She played with his damp, curly hair and said, "I didn''t plan to end the night like this, but you won me over tonight. Don''t worry, I''m not possessive¡­ Though after what we did, I''m sure I''ll be back." She bit her lip, genuinely sincere.


    "I didn''t think I''d end the night like this either," he admitted, taking a deep breath as she sat down beside him.


    Until now, he hadn''t considered investing in additional partners to gradually convince them to join him in cultivation. But Nance had just positioned herself as someone he couldn''t ignore.


    Cultivating with her now would be risky. However, since she had already made herself available, he thought it might not be a bad idea to explore more alternatives.


    ''Let''s see how you do in the future. If you''re willing to keep my secret, I might eventually introduce you to the wonders of cultivation.''

 Chapter 161 - 161: The Day Before the Certification Exam

    In the mornings, he continued his work at Runes Hall under Ann''s supervision. Afterward, he spent some time studying in the Library and cultivating with Mary. His afternoons began with a visit to Electa, followed by practicing rune creation before meeting with Grace. In the early evening, after dinner, he focused on studying for his escape and eventual hideout, then spent time with Nance.


    Finally, he trained with Thal''Korr before sleeping.


    Despite his packed schedule, these were some of Liam''s best days in the sect since arriving at headquarters. With the Leopards and Enos keeping their distance, he didn''t have to worry as much about his safety.


    Meanwhile, Electa completed the translation of the incubus'' book, and Mary advanced to 7-Star. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    On the fifth day after the Arcane Symposium, it was the eve of the certification exam for Second Class Runemasters!


    That day, Liam successfully created his first enchantment using only Second Class runes and managed to create two of them consecutively. Although he wasn''t yet ready to test Third Class enchantments, this achievement boosted his confidence for the upcoming exam.


    ...


    The night before the exam, Virginia and Giles found themselves in a bar in City Thirteen.


    Seated at a small table, the two contenders wore apathetic expressions as they stared at large glasses filled with a red drink, surrounded by several empty ones. The strong smell of alcohol hung heavily in the air, and their speech was slurred and occasionally stuttered.


    "Giles¡­ I should kill you, you know. The next test would be easier without you in it," the red-haired girl said, attempting to focus on the man in front of her but strangely seeing multiple sets of eyes.


    "Kill me? You should be more worried about Fred. That wretch is your biggest competition. I''ll have to wait another six months for my certification," replied the boy with short brown hair, sounding rather sad.


    He had worked hard for nearly two months under Ann''s supervision, but now, on the eve of the promotion exam, he couldn''t help but be realistic. He was the weakest of the four under Ann''s guidance and likely faced several more months of tutelage.


    Virginia sighed deeply, acknowledging not only Giles'' predicament but also her own. "Sigh! Nothing can help us now. Only if Liam and Fred were to disappear tonight would we be better off."


    "Liam withstood the pressure even from the Emerald Owls, so who could kill him? We certainly can''t." He shook his crumpled face.


    "What about Fred?" she asked, a strange glint in her eyes.


    "Fred could handle both of us with one hand tied behind his back. But he''s probably figuring out how to deal with Liam. Let''s hope they destroy each other tonight, and tomorrow it''ll just be us left," he said.


    "You''re giving me another reason to kill you," she replied, considering the possibility.


    "Instead of killing me, why don''t we head to my room?" he suggested cleverly. "It''s better to spend a fun evening with me than to be alone and endure the mental torture of waiting until tomorrow."


    "You''re smarter than you look," she laughed as she stood up. "But you''re right. Just know I''m not opening my legs for you."


    "We can just talk, if that''s what you want," the young man offered, feeling a bit of sobriety return and seeing an opportunity.


    Leaving payment for their drinks on the table, they walked together, arms around each other''s shoulders or waists, making their way with difficulty to one of the dormitories.


    While they appeared to be two drunk friends heading home, chatting and laughing, Fred passed by them, much more serious and somber. Liam''s image kept flashing in his mind as he clenched his teeth.


    Ignoring the two drunken idiots who posed no danger to him, he continued with his latest plan to get his certification.


    ''Bloody Liam! You escaped the Emerald Owls'' attempts, even when I warned them you had ''become'' a Second Class Runemaster. But it won''t stay that way. Let''s see if you can make it to the Runes Hall tomorrow!''


    He moved on, not to Liam''s dormitory to look for trouble, but to Liam''s enemies!


    ...


    Later, at the dormitory on Street Thirty-Seven, the moon gleamed in the starry sky, unobstructed by clouds, offering a beautiful night view.


    Outside Liam''s room, four members of the Leopards stood guard to ensure his peace throughout the night.


    Although these guards were not stronger than Liam, dealing with four peak Spirit Lords in such a confined space could be challenging. With many eyes on the area and Officers nearby, the Leopards served as witnesses to deter potential trouble.


    While they might not prevent a fight, they could alert others to any incident involving Liam, discouraging anyone from taking action against him.


    As the four men maintained the peace, a hooded woman stopped at Liam''s door and discreetly slipped an envelope under it. The guards did not intervene, recognizing her as merely an errand girl, and continued their watch.


    Inside the room, a blue-haired woman noticed the envelope.


    "Hey, someone just dropped that in here," Nance said, sitting at the end of the bed.


    Initially, she hadn''t planned to get too involved with Liam while he was entangled in city troubles. However, after spending days with him, she set aside her rational side and found herself returning to him daily. She had just gotten dressed after their things and was talking to him when she saw the message under the door.


    Liam picked up the envelope and read its contents, a message from Ester.


    {... Get ready, they''re going to take action against you and stop you from taking your Runemaster exam.} Ester finished her message, talking about the Abyss Matriarchs and the Crimson Rebels.


    Liam''s eyes narrowed as he saw that these two groups were finally moving against him.


    ''You want to kill me during the hunt for the Silver-Winged Leopard, but you''ll also try to sabotage my professional endeavors?'' Liam understood Ester''s message, having heard about the slight change in plans from the two groups.


    They still intended to attack him during the hunt for the Silver-Winged Leopard, as it would be outside the city and both groups would already be confronting the Leopards. However, Ester had informed him they had learned about his exam the next day and were interested in disrupting his plans.


    Ester warned him about potential roadblocks and problems he might face on his way to Runes Hall the following morning.


    The certification exam was scheduled for the next day between 8 and 9 a.m. on the second floor of Runes Hall, in room 211. Anyone arriving over ten minutes after 8 a.m. would be barred from taking the exam and would have to wait another two months for the next opportunity.


    "What''s wrong?" Nance noticed the concern on Liam''s face.


    He didn''t hide it from his blue-haired companion. "The Abyss Matriarchs and the Crimson Rebels are planning to stop me from taking my Second Class Runemaster certification exam tomorrow¡­ And since they''re going to act, it''s likely that the Emerald Owls will move as well."


    Nance understood Liam''s situation, already knowing that these three factions had had problems with him since he joined the sect. Her group had also thought about recruiting Liam, but they were not as quick and decisive as those groups.


    She thought for a moment and said, "If you''re willing, I can help you get to Runes Hall tomorrow without any problems." She smiled at the plan she had quickly come up with. "But you''ll have to spend the night with me, haha."

 Chapter 162 - 162: A Formidable Opponent

    As the first rays of daylight filtered into the room, casting a warm glow on the red carpet, Liam felt his body awaken more fully. Gradually, he became aware of the beautiful blue-haired woman sleeping beside him; her face graced with a serene smile, dangerously relaxed.


    Sleeping so deeply in Demon Gate shouldn''t be a good thing. Yet, Nance slept peacefully, where they had come the night before after she had shared her plan with him.


    The two had left his room in disguise, placing one of the Leopards'' men in Liam''s place, before he, dressed in Nance''s female attire, followed her into this room.


    As he looked at her face, and momentarily ignoring the allure of the sleeping beauty''s features, Liam smiled as he recalled her plan.


    ''Is this really going to work?'' he wondered, glancing around¡ªnot at Nance''s meticulously organized room, but scanning for any magical fluctuations from those who might be tracking him.


    However, unlike the past few days, no one seemed to monitor his current location now.


    That wasn''t so difficult. After all, he always managed to shake off his enemies when visiting Electa''s room. Still, it was reassuring to be alone and have one of his fellow Leopards taking his place.


    Nance''s plan involved disguising Liam as a woman to enter the Runes Hall with her. Despite her third realm cultivation, Nance was a Second Class Runemaster. She could accompany him into the hall and help him bypass his enemies unnoticed. At least, that''s what she had explained the night before to persuade him to come here.


    Nance, however, had taken full advantage of her plan and enjoyed Liam''s company immensely.


    No wonder she was so relaxed!


    The incubus demon couldn''t help but regret Liam''s decision not to cultivate with this woman. But after much discussion and explanation, the incubus agreed to follow Liam''s strategy to avoid being killed easily .


    Soon, Nance awoke from her deep sleep to find Liam finishing dressing beside her bed.


    "Good morning," he greeted her with a smile.


    "Morning," she replied, stretching before getting up, still feeling a slight burning in her thighs from the previous night.


    Nibbling her lip, she reflected on the night and how ''wrecked'' she felt. Liam was incredible, capable of maintaining impressive intensity even at a ''lower'' level than hers.


    ''Does he feel the same way I do?'' she wondered, glancing at him as she dressed. ''Will it affect your test today?''


    Liam winked at Nance, making her blush unexpectedly. He didn''t question her further, and once he was dressed as a woman, with his cultivation completely concealed, he asked, "Are you ready?"


    "Hmm, and you?"


    "I am if you are. I just hope this works. It''s not the most comfortable thing I''ve ever done." He laughed bitterly, honestly preferring a battle to this disguise.


    But Liam had his priorities. He could confront opponents on his terms, but the higher-ups at the Runes Hall wouldn''t bend their rules for him. Being even a second late would mean missing his certification exam.


    It was worth any discomfort to avoid such a disastrous outcome!


    She grinned at him and said, "You look pretty! If you were a girl, I think I''d change my orientation to be with you, haha."


    He shook his head in denial as he headed for the door. Together, they left the Senior Initiates'' dormitory of City Thirteen.


    They had no other choice but to proceed. Liam felt uncomfortable on the way to Runes Hall, noticing the curious glances from people on the streets, but no one stopped him.


    Nance enjoyed the journey, and they soon arrived on the street in front of the hall, unimpeded.


    Liam spotted members of the three opposing factions outside the building, seemingly ready to cause trouble. Fortunately, Nance led him through the side entrance reserved for hall members, allowing them to pass the guards without issue.


    With 25 minutes remaining until the certification exam, they made their way to the exam room. Liam maintained his disguise until they reached the second floor, where six people were already waiting outside it.


    Upon seeing Nance and the black-haired ''woman,'' Fred felt an inexplicable shiver run down his spine. He didn''t immediately recognize Liam, but his instincts sensed something was amiss.


    Meanwhile, Ann couldn''t help but give Liam a peculiar look as she approached. "What kind of outfit is that?" she asked quietly, stopping next to him. "I didn''t know you had such a hobby."


    Liam laughed bitterly. "Well, it was either this or you wouldn''t get your thousand merit points. I''ve done my best to help you."


    "What a good friend you are," Ann chuckled. "So, are you going to stay like this for the whole test, or are you going to change?"


    "If you''ll protect me while I change, I''m willing to do that. Otherwise, I''ll wait until someone figures out who I am." S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ann shook her head and sighed. "You''d better take the test as you are. The evaluators might have a negative impression, but it won''t affect your test results."


    "Good. It doesn''t matter. I don''t care what they think," he agreed, noticing Ann looking at Nance.


    "So you''re my friend''s supervisor here," Nance greeted Ann with a nod, recognizing her colleague and competitor.


    Ann and Nance possessed very different powers, but Ann''s talent for the profession was greater, compensating for the difference in their cultivation. Both were in the same degree regarding their profession, pursuing the Third Class, placing them on opposite sides of the hall.


    Ann nodded and frowned. "And how do you know him?"


    Nance smiled, choosing not to share her personal experiences. What she''d done with Liam was more than she''d ever done before, and she wasn''t about to disclose details of her relationship with him to a competitor. "I met him at the Arcane Symposium. We became friends after that."


    "Is that true?" Ann asked, glancing at Liam.


    He nodded without saying a word.


    ''Tsk! This woman has plans for him,'' Ann thought, narrowing her eyes in displeasure.


    Despite not having any personal affection for Liam, Ann wanted him as an ally. Nance having similar plans could complicate things for her.


    ''I''ll deal with that later. Once Liam defeats his opponents, we''ll have a date. I''ll use it to learn more about them and see what I can do.'' She decided, leaving Liam as Nance said her goodbyes.


    "Now that I''ve brought you this far, I have to go. Good luck with your exam." She kissed his cheek and departed the way she came.


    Liam remained in Nance''s clothes, avoiding eye contact with Virginia, Fred, and Giles. Strangely, Giles and Virginia seemed more interested in each other than in him, while only Fred seemed to have thoughts about him.


    ''Sigh! I was lucky. Nance made it easy for me to get here.''


    ¡­


    While Liam waited for the certification exam to begin, Enos was outside the Runes Hall, hiding as he awaited Liam''s arrival.


    "Where is he?" the big, fat man grumbled, his expression extremely displeased.


    He was now fully recovered from his fight with Myles and in a position to act against Liam. But strangely enough, Liam still hadn''t appeared in the hall five minutes before the time limit for the certification test.


    "Maybe someone from the Abyss Matriarchs or Crimson Rebels acted against him? Some of our men identified fighting in three streets this morning, boss," a 1-Star Spirit Earth Cultivator reported.


    ''Did any of them make it?'' Enos clenched his fists as he watched a blue-haired woman pass by the main entrance of the hall. Ignoring the beauty, he waited out the remaining time until Liam could no longer make it to the exam.


    His primary goal was to take Liam down, but the boy had played his cards well, avoiding places where conflicts were likely, and always staying close to Leopards'' guards. Enos realized he might only execute his plans against Liam during the hunt for the Silver-Winged Leopard.


    As the last minutes ticked away, Enos left his position and followed, no longer bothering to conceal his presence. "Wido, we leave tomorrow," he decided. "We''ll set up an ambush for Liam Porter and the Leopards in the nearby forest."


    Wido paled, understanding the risks of leaving now and staying out of the city for days. "Are you sure about this, boss? It will be dangerous, and we don''t know exactly where they''ll go."


    But the big fat man smiled confidently. "That''s what you think. I know exactly where they''ll go. We''ll set a trap for them, just like that damn woman did for us!"


    ¡­


    While Enos moved forward with his new plans, Myles and Eleanor were at her estate, strategizing for the imminent hunt of their enemies. In a few days, the Silver-Winged Leopard would emerge from hibernation, marking the time for them to put their plans into action!


    Even though they had placed their men in Liam''s path that morning, Myles and Eleanor were more focused on their plans for the next weeks than on their enemy''s certification exam.


    It was time for them to act, and their plans needed perfect coordination!


    Amid their serious discussion, a man with news approached and waited for an opportunity to speak.


    "What do you want, Hamlin?" Myles asked, glancing at the dark red-haired man standing beside the table where he and Eleanor were plotting over a large map.


    "Boss, Miss McCalla, we''ve received news about Liam Porter. The people we intercepted this morning were merely Leopards'' men impersonating him. We have information that Liam Porter began the certification exam for Second Class Runemasters at the Runes Hall ten minutes ago."


    Hamlin''s report caused Myles and Eleanor to narrow their eyes in surprise.


    "How did he do that?" Eleanor asked, frowning.


    Although they had employed nothing too drastic against Liam today, their efforts should have at least delayed him enough to miss his exam.


    "We''re not sure yet, miss. But it looks like he disguised himself as a woman and let the Leopards'' men assume his identity. By the time our groups realized it wasn''t him they were dealing with, it was too late. Now he''s in the middle of his certification exam..."


    Myles clenched his fists, but he wasn''t that frustrated. "The bastard is really slippery. He has no honor."


    "Honor is for fools or well-born people who don''t have to risk their lives." Eleanor disagreed. "He is a formidable opponent. I can''t deny that. But his journey will be over in ten days. I''ll slit his throat myself!"

 Chapter 163 - 163: Second Class Certification (1)

    Ann was in a corner of the large amphitheater-like room, along with several instructors who were there today to observe the examination of the people they had been teaching for the past two months.


    Today, 10 cultivators would receive their official certification as Runemasters, while another 30 would continue working toward recognition by the Twin Land''s Runemasters Association.


    The three representatives of the association within the sect, two of them First Officers and one a Commander, were already seated in the main seats of the grandstand, while 40 seats were prepared on the stage. Here, they would undergo the simple tests of the certification exam, which primarily comprised creating enchanted items.


    Liam was no longer dressed as a woman, having put on his own clothes over Nance''s. Now Fred was glaring at him, shaking with hatred and regretting that he hadn''t tried something himself.


    ''Damn these factions! They only have names! When I need them, they fail again and again!'' thought the blond boy, his expression extremely pessimistic.


    How could he surpass Liam in the competition of Ann''s disciples? Liam had a higher level of cultivation and could already create complete Second Class incantations consecutively!


    Meanwhile, Giles and Virginia were content with their positions and didn''t focus on Liam. Forgetting what had transpired between them the previous night, they listened to the rules of today''s exam, something one of them had attempted and failed before.


    "¡­Today, you will create three enchanted items," the chief examiner, a 2-Star Spirit Sky cultivator, explained. "Items of higher quality will earn more points. However, remember that the usefulness of the runes will also be considered. We won''t promote anyone who only knows simple runes and uses ineffective runes to conceal their weaknesses.


    You will take the test together, but you are not direct competitors. Your competition will be those you have trained with over the past few weeks. However, do not disregard the other Runemasters here today seeking their certifications.


    Your scores in each of the three tests will rank the best Runemasters in today''s exam. The top three at the end of the exam will receive prizes for their performance, including the opportunity to learn from a Fourth Class Runemaster."


    Those most optimistic about their certification in today''s test felt encouraged upon hearing it.


    It was possible to learn all kinds of things independently. With talent, one could go very far without help. However, having a mentor could benefit everyone, even self-taught geniuses. A mentor who was a great connoisseur could help one grow faster and achieve more due to such guidance.


    Even Liam, who had no interest in staying at Demon Gate for long, felt his heartbeat quicken, clearly intrigued by this opportunity.


    ''I have to get this,'' he thought, clenching his fists.


    It was crucial for him to expand his knowledge of the profession as much as possible while at Demon Gate. This would enhance his chances of evading persecution from sect members after his escape and ensure a better future outside the sect.


    As about 15 of the 40 participants in today''s test became more resolute, a 4-Star Spirit Earth Runemaster stepped onto the platform. He introduced himself as the platform referee before calling out the contestants'' names and directing them to their respective places.


    "Initiate Liam Porter, 28," the man said, prompting Liam to leave his colleagues and take his seat in the eighth position of the third row.


    The area prepared for him was identical to that of all the other contestants. It included Second Class ink and brush provided by the hall, as well as materials for enchantments¡ªten items¡ªfrom which he had to choose three to work with.


    Apart from a red pillow, there was nothing else visible, and each test station was spaced 4 meters apart, sufficient to prevent interference between participants.


    Everyone was seated in their respective places in just 5 minutes. Some students exchanged glances, some had never seen each other before, while others kept a close watch on their rivals.


    A few people Liam didn''t recognize were observing him. But he understood why as he glanced at them.


    ''The strongest here are 8-Star Spirit Lords¡­ I''m showing a 9-Star aura. They''re probably watching me because they think I''ll be in the top 3.'' Liam grasped the situation well, aware that these disciples might be concealing their cultivation levels like he was, but he considered only what he could ascertain for now.


    ''If I had more theoretical experience, I could confidently say I would definitely be among the top three in today''s certification rank. But since that''s not the case, the competition might be interesting.'' He suppressed a smile, feeling a surge of excitement.


    "You have 3 minutes to choose the artifacts you''re going to work on and decide on your plans. We''ll start the first test after it!" said the stage referee, as the audience quieted and the amphitheater fell silent. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ann was standing next to her colleagues, with whom she had bet that Liam would get his certification this morning, grinning from ear to ear while they looked rather somber.


    But how could they not be? They had already heard about Liam''s fantastic progress over the past few weeks. Unfortunately, they had no way of backing out of their bets and were now almost certain to lose their merit points.


    "There''s no way we can back out of this bet?" one of Ann''s friends asked with a bitter smile.


    "No. You have to keep your word," Ann laughed, speaking softly to those around her.


    "We can double the bet if you want, Sister Ann," another female Runemaster suggested. "If Liam Porter makes the top three, I''ll add another 50 merit points to my wager. But if he doesn''t make it, I won''t have to pay the 100 points I bet earlier.


    What do you think? You won''t lose. At worst, you won''t win anything. At best, you''ll win 50% more."


    The other 10 colleagues who had bet with Ann looked at her, as she was the only one who could change the bet. They had made a magical agreement that could only be undone if all parties agreed.


    "I''m willing to make this new bet."


    "Me too."


    "That doesn''t sound bad. And you''ll have all the advantages, Ann," a red-haired man said, looking at her expectantly.


    "1,500 merit points or nothing, is that it?" She clasped her hands. "Are you really willing?" Her eyes twinkled.


    "I am. I swear," said the girl who had proposed the new wager.


    "Then take your oath and I''ll take mine." Ann didn''t back down, seeing the chance to earn a few more merit points. ''I''m not sure if Liam can make it into the top three, but he''ll definitely be in dispute.''


    500 merit points were no small feat. Ann could make good use of those points to reach the 1-Star level of the Spirit Earth Realm.


    Once they had taken their oaths and made the new vow official, they watched the certification test begin as the stage referee started the countdown for the 12 minutes of the first test.


    Each test in the exam would have the same length, followed by a three-minute intermission, during which the examiners, seated in the front row of the amphitheater, would evaluate the enchanted artifacts while the contestants rested.


    As soon as they were given the signal, the 40 Spirit Masters opened their ink bottles, moistened the tips of their brushes, and began inscribing the simplest runes required for the first incantation of the test.


    Liam chose a sword to enchant for the first test, leaving a bow for the second test and an arrow for the third. His sword needed the ability to store mana within its body and connect to the user''s aura. Its key feature would be an elemental attack capable of creating blades of mana that could disturb the target''s soul.


    These mana blades would not harm the physical body, but rather the soul. When struck, the target would feel disoriented for 3 seconds, and depending on their cultivation and mental resilience, they might lose control over their Spirits and even their mana during that time.


    The weapon would also have a super-strength attribute necessary to cut through armor with a rating close to that of the weapon itself.


    Liam''s goal with such a weapon was to create an artifact that would be useful for disorienting opponents and then making it easier to take down targets through the direct action of the weapon''s user.


    He began by inscribing the runes for absorbing mana and connecting to the user, Second Class runes, or rather, second-level runes.


    There were runes that had first-, second-, or even third-level versions. Some runes started their classification in Second or Third Class and did not have First Class versions. In these cases, it was common to refer to such runes as second- or third-level runes.


    A second-level rune was a rune that was the second version of that rune. If the first-level version was First Class, then the second-level version was Second Class. A third-level, Fifth Class rune would have its first-level as Third Class. And so on.


    The difference between rune levels was clear. The higher the level, the greater the complexity and effects. The second-level runes related to user connection and mana absorption that Liam would inscribe on the sword were five times more powerful than the first-level of these runes he had previously inscribed.


    With six runes to inscribe on the sword, Liam completed the easier ones and soon moved on to the fourth rune, a 5-character rune related to the weapon''s super strength.


    The stage referee observed the disciples being tested, not to assess their skills, but to monitor for illegal moves. There were ways to cheat during the test, such as taking substances or using their Spirits against opponents. However, while anything might be valid in the real world, the certification exam adhered to fairer conditions.


    The test followed the rules of the Runemasters Association, not those of Demon Gate, so these alternative methods were strictly forbidden.


    While the stage referee was vigilant for potential cheating, the three examiners focused more on observing the entry skills of the contestants. Their primary task would be to analyze the enchanted artifacts in another seven minutes, but until then, they were keenly observing the methods of the disciples being examined.


    What distinguished one Runemaster''s rune inscription from another''s? Inscribing runes was an art. The ease with which a Runemaster moved their brush and inscribed characters varied significantly, and their runes resembled calligraphy symbols that could share the same meaning but have vastly different appearances.


    Even two runes with the same purpose and construction could differ in quality depending on the quality of their ''form,'' which was evident in their structure and the Runemaster''s movements during the inscription.


    While most of the people being tested struggled with some characters, half a dozen competitors caught the attention of the three examiners, demonstrating good fluency in their movements.


    With this first test of the exam, the three examiners identified the names to watch in the final two tests of the day!

 Chapter 164 - 164: Second Class Certification (2)

    Liam raised his hand as all 39 other contestants on the platform turned to look at him.


    "That''s me, Senior."


    The three examiners narrowed their eyes as they observed Liam, none of them able to believe that this young man was only a 9-Star Spirit Lord. The enchantment Liam had inscribed on a sword was so perfect that it had reached the high-quality level!


    How difficult was it to reach the top of a class? Less than 10% of professionals in a class could produce items of the same class and high-quality!


    Typically, only a professional of the highest class would have a good chance of producing high-quality items on the first try.


    But Liam clearly had only two Spirits in his soul, and his apparent cultivation level was 9-Star. Judging by his appearance, he was young and hadn''t yet had the time to become a Third Class Runemaster.


    The chief examiner then asked Liam, "How far have you progressed in your studies? Have you begun to learn the Pinewing Combination?"


    The Pinewing Combination was the main textbook for Third Class Runemasters.


    "I''ve started studying it, but I haven''t put the theories into practice yet, Senior."


    The three evaluators understood Liam''s situation and realized that they had an outstanding talent who had begun studying Third Class before even receiving his Second Class certification!


    The three examiners were convinced that if Liam had indeed begun studying Third Class material, the exceptional quality of his incantation made sense. They then shifted their focus to the other enchanted artifacts in their hands.


    Among Liam''s 39 competitors, only five understood the chief examiner''s question, looking at him and the stage referee with sharp, impressed eyes.


    "How is this possible?" one man who had revised his bet with Ann asked, his face pale.


    Ann herself was surprised by Liam''s answer. ''It seems he started studying Third Class in secret¡­ Maybe he''ll become a Third Class Runemaster before I do.''


    Ann felt a sense of urgency growing in her heart. She had already begun studying the Pinewing Combination, but lacked the cultivation to apply what she had learned. Without becoming a third realm cultivator, she couldn''t become a Third Class Runemaster!


    ''I will use the merit points Liam will grant me today to enhance my cultivation. The most important thing is to become a Spirit Earth cultivator as soon as possible. I can''t let Liam surpass me so easily!''


    While spectators and competitors pondered over him, Liam recovered some of his mana during the three-minute break. But soon, the stage referee would start the second test of the exam, drawing the attention of all his competitors away from him, even as the spectators and examiners continued to scrutinize him.


    Runemasters who passed could take their enchanted items home, according to the rules of the certification test. This was why Liam had chosen the sword, his favorite weapon, along with the bow and arrow.


    The bow and arrow were remarkable for combining two distinct pieces. With these, he could implement a rune system split between them, creating a truly challenging Second Class item.


    For the bow, besides the runes for absorbing mana and connecting with the user, Liam wanted three key characteristics for the weapon''s structure. First, super resistance, ensuring the artifact could withstand repeated use without losing its properties. Second, highly efficient elastic energy transformation, to transfer the bow''s energy to the arrow, increasing its speed and attack power.


    Third, a special sight capable of defining the target with high precision for shots.


    For the arrow he would enchant in the ultimate test, Liam planned to use special runes. The arrow wouldn''t need a rune to bind it to its user, but it would require one to absorb mana. It also needed to strengthen its structure, as its normal construction couldn''t endure the combined effects of the bow and impact with targets.


    In short, if the arrow''s body wasn''t super-strong, it might break with a single shot. Even if the shot didn''t destroy it, it could break upon striking an enemy wearing armor.


    In addition to resistance, it would be beneficial if the arrow could penetrate mana barriers and have a paralyzing effect or even poison its target.


    Arrows were long-range weapons, meaning their target could be some distance away from the shooter. If the shot wasn''t lethal, it could allow the target to escape. Therefore, having effects to stun or gradually incapacitate the target was helpful for users of this type of weapon.


    As Liam approached the end of the second test, he had less than 50% of his mana remaining. He was already contemplating the next test, but not in as good a condition as when he began the certification. This was like his competitors, some of whom were already showing signs of struggling to complete the next and final phase of the exam.


    Giles, for instance, was so pale that he looked as if he might faint at any moment!


    Fred was still standing but extremely sweaty, his eyes now focused on the upcoming challenge.


    Liam glanced around while the examiners evaluated the incantations from the second test. He noticed some participants appeared less fatigued than he was, likely showing his lack of experience in the profession.


    ''Everyone gave their best in the first test. But the truth will reveal itself in the third test. Those who falter in the quality of their incantations will quickly drop in the rankings, while those who remain steadfast will maintain or even improve their positions.''


    He looked over and saw the ranking with the names of the top ten disciples in today''s exam at the end of the second test.


    [1st] [Liam Porter] [185]


    [2nd] [Isaac Oliver] [171]


    [3rd] [Aphra Munn] [163]


    ...


    [10th] [Martha McFadden] [141]


    In the first test, Liam scored an incredible 100 out of 100, the highest score of the test by over 15 points ahead of Isaac, the second highest score of the test so far.


    In the second test, Liam scored 85 points, while Isaac, his main temporary rival, scored 86 points, beating himself compared to the first round and beating Liam in the second round!


    The two glanced at each other reflexively, both thinking the same thing.


    ''He''s going to decline in this last test.''


    Not only did they think this, but the other competitors in the top ten believed that everyone would score lower in the third test than in the first two. Whoever minimized their drop could approach the top 3, given the small score differences among the top 10.


    For Isaac and Liam, with 14 points separating them, that number lingered in their minds.


    ''Considering how many points he lost in the second test, he is not experienced with Second Class runes. He''ll probably decline even more in the next test, likely scoring 60 to 70 points. In that case, I need to score between 75 and 85 points!''


    Isaac clenched his fists as he waited for the stage referee to signal the start of the third and final round. Despite his improvement in the second test, he didn''t expect to maintain the same performance now that he had only half his mana left.


    The three-minute break wasn''t enough for him or his opponents to fully recover, so they were all certain to lose points on the next score.


    ''80 points are realistic. I can do it!'' The experienced 8-Star Spirit Lord, who had been a Runemaster for about a year, relied on his skills as the referee signaled the start of the third round.


    As the 40 people began, Ann and her colleagues were almost certain that Liam would finish in the top 3. For him to fail, he would have to score minus 40 points in the final incantation, which meant producing something of low-quality and having his opponents maintain their performance, something difficult.


    Liam was unaware of what others thought of him and continued with his aim, soon beginning to inscribe the simplest runes on the body of the arrow.


    With only two minutes left in the third test, the first contestants who couldn''t endure any longer fainted or vomit in their seats, unable to complete the test.


    Giles was among those who disqualified themselves, unable to withstand the pressure of performing Second Class incantations and passing out while feeling ill.


    Virginia fared better than Giles, but she also couldn''t finish the test. She failed to complete her incantation during the inscription of the third rune. Her attempt nearly disrupted some nearby competitors when her work exploded, damaging the artifact and disturbing the surrounding mana.


    Liam, who was close to Virginia, contained the effects of her failure. At a crucial moment, however, he sensed something amiss as a tiny needle was hurled toward the tip of his brush.


    Fred broke out in a cold sweat from his desperate attempt, but he had underestimated the seriousness of the Runemasters Association examiners. This wasn''t merely a Demon Gate test, and just as his needle was about to reach Liam, one of the three fourth realm examiners intercepted it in the path of the blond boy''s throw.


    "Daring!" The Spirit Sky cultivator, dressed in black and unmasked, exclaimed as the pressure of his aura knocked Fred over, causing him to faint instantly with white foam forming at his mouth.


    "Disciple number 31 attempted to interfere with the results of a competitor''s test. He is disqualified and will be banned from further association tests for the next 6 months as punishment!" The stage referee announced, prompting several competitors to stop what they were doing to look at Fred.


    Liam shook his head as he watched the hall staff remove Fred''s unconscious body, not expecting such intervention on his behalf. ''I almost had to use my staff.'' He redirected his mana from his spatial ring back to the brush in his dominant hand.


    Having escaped the problem, Liam ignored the competitors in the top 5, who regretted the examiner''s intervention. Those contemplating underhanded tactics abandoned their foolish ideas and focused on the last minutes of the exam.


    Of the original 40 contestants, 26 successfully completed their Second Class enchantments by the end of the third and final test.


    After presenting their crafted artifacts to the examiners, these individuals waited anxiously for the results, each more or less aware of their performance but unsure of their competitors'' outcomes.


    Liam didn''t look at the examiners, but at the rank displayed on one wall in the area, where he saw the first scores being calculated, scores that were gradually changing the top 10, at least temporarily. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before his arrow was examined, Liam saw Isaac''s score, which placed him in first with 77 points on the last test, totaling 248 points.


    ''I need 64 points to beat him,'' Liam thought as he observed the results for third and fourth place on the leaderboard and noticed that Aphra had lost her position to Linus McFadden.


    Then the three inspectors examined his arrow.

 Chapter 165 - 165: Prize and Preparation for the Hunt

    [1st] [Liam Porter] [250]


    [2nd] [Isaac Oliver] [248]


    [3rd] [Linus McFadden] [229]


    This time, only the top three positions were visible, and no one else had a chance of overtaking those in those spots!


    Liam smiled broadly when he saw his score. It was mediocre, to be honest, but enough to keep him in the first place.


    He probably wasn''t a better Runemaster than Linus and Isaac at this point, but what really mattered to him were the prizes for winning today''s certification competition.


    Ann cheered him on from the stands, grinning from ear to ear as she earned 1,500 merit points for her double bet. She soon turned her back on the event to collect payment from each of her fellow bettors.


    The event evaluators finished assessing the last few incantations, and soon one of them announced, "The 10 winners from each group here today must stay and accompany us. For the rest of you, it wasn''t meant to be. Try harder and come back in two months."


    The losers, who were still conscious, stood up with disappointed looks on their faces. Not all of them had lost by a large margin. Some had competed fiercely with their group mates, taking the decision of this test to the final of the three tests.


    As these individuals departed, Liam and the 9 winners of the day, especially the other two in the top 3, breathed a sigh of relief. Some were thrilled, while others were not as much, having missed out on the chance to win the event''s prizes.


    The three evaluators climbed onto the platform and greeted the ten new Second Class Runemasters certified by the Runemasters Association.


    "Congratulations, you are now real Runemasters, recognized by the largest organization on the continent. With your certifications, you are entitled to support, access to the common library, and discounts on materials and tools at the association''s posts across the continent.


    You will need to travel to one of these posts to take your subsequent promotion exams, so keep that in mind. We don''t currently hold the Third Class Certification Exam in the sect, and that shouldn''t change in your generation.


    All in all, do your best and don''t tarnish the name of our association. You are now part of the most respected and sought-after group of professionals on the continent. Be proud of it."


    With these words, seven of the ten departed proudly wearing a special association crest on their chests that displayed a red brush symbol with two golden stars.


    Liam, Isaac, and Linus stayed behind at the request of the leader of the evaluators. This man presented them with boxes of different colors and sizes, distributing them according to their position in today''s competition.


    "Use your prizes to strengthen yourselves and strive for Third Class. On the day you become recognized as a Third Class Runemaster, the sect will surely invest resources in you."


    While Second Class Runemasters were common in the sect, Third Class Runemasters were rare. Such professionals were practically nonexistent outside the inner wing.


    As the three already knew, the inner area of the sect was only a fraction of the size of the outer area.


    "As for the opportunity to be mentored by a Fourth Class Runemaster, the head of the Runes Hall for City Thirteen, Eliakim Badders, will receive you in his office tomorrow. You should discuss the details with your instructors and attend the meeting on time."


    Forgetting their earlier dispute, the three nodded in agreement with the instructors.


    The three fourth realm men observed them for a moment, focusing especially on Liam. Then, before leaving, they mentioned they would await the three of them in the inner area of the sect.


    None of the young people lingered after the examiners departed. Eager to explore the prizes they had received, they left without speaking to one another.


    Liam, in particular, was cautious as he exited the hall, suspecting that his adversaries might be upset about the trick he had used earlier. However, upon reaching the exit, he found his fellow faction members waiting for him.


    After receiving congratulations from a group of five people, he departed with them, watched by several faction emissaries who had tried to stop him that morning.


    ¡­


    Upon arriving at the coliseum, in an area with exclusive access for the Leopards, Liam was alone and opened the box he had received.


    Inside was a golden spatial ring and a congratulatory letter containing instructions on the association''s rules, along with tips on the profession. Despite its brevity, the letter was quite useful, as it included several references to books to read on the path to becoming a great Runemaster.


    Inside the 10 cubic meter spatial ring, the largest Liam had ever seen, there were only a few items, but each was intriguing to him. There were three Ancestor-grade, Middle-level, Arcane Crystals, 200 gold coins, a seal worth 170 merit points, a Third Class recovery potion, a Third Class advancement pill, three Third Class Runemaster books, a brush, and ink.


    Initially, he was more interested in the opportunity to be mentored by a Fourth Class Runemaster. However, these prizes alone were quite rewarding, sufficient to justify the effort he had put into passing the exam earlier.


    ''This is good. The issue with the Silver-Winged Leopard will arise at the end of the week. Now I don''t need to buy any recovery potions, and I can also save up for some items I would have bought for my profession.


    But what should I do with my merit points? Tomorrow, I''ll have to share a common room in the Lotus Temple with Mary and Jane, but I have 100 points left. Should I choose a level three room in the temple or the level three of the Library?''


    He pondered this as he considered his plans for the upcoming trip out of the city with the Leopards.


    Jane and Mary''s plans were already well developed, and they were ready to act the next morning. Afterward, they were to meet at the Lotus Temple to carry out what they had planned.


    ''I''ll go to the library. That''s best,'' he decided.


    A Lotus Temple room could provide him with a good place to cultivate. However, there was no shortage of good cultivation places on the continent. Places to study, however, were more difficult to access. Since he could cultivate with his women, he decided after giving it some thought.


    After restoring his cultivation in the Beasts Hall, Liam would go to the Library and spend 100 of his currently available merit points.


    ¡­


    Later that afternoon, Liam stopped by the Missions Hall, where he encountered Ester.


    "Congratulations on your promotion," said the woman in front of him, who had overheard several people talking about Liam earlier in the day.


    Liam smiled after greeting Ester and sat down across from her in the small room where they had met occasionally since the beginning of their relationship.


    "Thank you for the warning yesterday. If you hadn''t warned me, I don''t know if I would have gotten my certification."


    "I was just following our agreement," she said before changing the subject, wanting to conclude the encounter quickly. "I''m here to end our relationship. After today, we''ll go our separate ways."


    Liam was not surprised by her desire to distance herself from him, Ester expressed in her words and tone. With the Silver-Winged Leopard hunt approaching, it was only natural that their arrangement would soon end.


    "What do you have for me?"


    "Hudson is leaving town in two days with Myles'' party. They are preparing to attack the group from your faction near the Silver-Winged Leopard''s hibernation site. The Abyss Matriarchs will leave last, but they are expected to surround your faction and initiate the battle they plan to bring you and Robert down."


    She handed him a special device he had given her earlier. "I placed the tracker you gave me into his possessions. His location is accurate for now. However, I can''t predict what will happen next. He might discover the tracker or even lose the item to which it''s attached. There''s no guarantee you''ll find him this way."


    He picked up the device, which displayed a blue and a red dot¡ªthe blue representing the artifact in Liam''s hands and the red representing Hudson''s.


    There was no detail in the image, just a black background with these two colored spheres. But from the distance between the two colored dots, Liam could tell that the enemy was currently in the city.


    "That''s good enough for me. Thank you for your efforts." He stood up to leave, placing the device on his spatial ring.


    ''The tracker will work up to a distance of one kilometer between its parts. It''s not the best scenario, but I''ll know the enemy''s position a few minutes in advance.''


    Ester watched Liam leave after thanking her. She sighed in relief at having resolved her situation with this dangerous individual. ''I hope I don''t have to see you again. Your side is too dangerous. I prefer the peace I had before I met you.''


    Her wish was for these groups going to fight outside the city to eliminate each other or for Liam to advance to the inner wing of the sect!


    ...


    Later, as night had fallen, Liam was with Grace, sitting on a sofa at the end of her bed. The beautiful silver-haired woman sat beside him, playing with his hair.


    "So you''re going on the Silver-Winged Leopard hunt¡­" Grace said after hearing about the problems Liam had solved today and those he would face in the coming days.


    She had already congratulated him on his certification and was now worried about the dangers he would encounter. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "If I could, I''d go with you. But I have something to do in the next few days, and unfortunately, it''s something I can''t put off," she lamented with a sad look. "But I can help you with your training. Myles and Enos are tricky, but I''ve fought both of them. I can share some of my experiences against them."


    "I appreciate that. It could help me a lot. They''ll probably focus on Robert, but it''s good that I''m taking precautions."


    "I can''t help you much with Eleanor. I''ve never fought with her. But Felicity can talk to you about the leader of the Abyss Matriarchs. They''re old rivals."


    "I''ll certainly do that," he said, thinking of his orange-haired ally.


    Then she sensed the silence in his thoughts and remembered something. "I have a proposition for you."


    He looked at her with a smile that made her blush at the thought. "Is that so?"


    "It''s nothing like that," she said. "In three months, the Night of the Beasts will come. My faction and one of my allies will join forces to hunt the young, but with great potential fjord beasts. This will be an excellent opportunity to get high-quality Spirits.


    You can join us. I''m sure you''ll find a good Spirit for your third slot. After that, we can go to the sect''s inner wing together."

 Chapter 166 - 166: Ultimatum of a Spirit Sky Spirit Master

    She had invited him to join a beast hunt to acquire his third Spirit and then enter the inner wing of the sect together. All of this was planned to happen in about three months, during the Night of the Beasts.


    Both the goal and the timeline were perfect for Liam!


    ''It''s about time I got my third Spirit, and in three months, I''ll be ready for the inner wing of the sect. Mary and Electa will be stronger and closer to securing good positions to leave the outer wing as well.''


    Liam had readily agreed to Grace''s plans. He aimed to reach the 5-Star level in three months and have the weakest of his women, Mary, in the third realm. By then, he hoped to have resolved his issues with the Abyss Matriarchs, the Emerald Owls, and the Crimson Rebels. He also expected to have gained sufficient knowledge from the Library and the Runes Hall.


    ''It is said that upon entering the inner wing; they assign members to groups led by Commanders and undergo a few weeks of military training. Then, within six months of their promotion, all new Officers must take part in at least one mission outside the headquarters.''


    The inner wing of the sect functioned much like a group of military battalions. Each Commander led a group of Officers and one or two First Officers on their command, with these groups spending most of their time on external activities.


    However, not all of these battalions had the same purpose. Their missions largely depended on the leader of the group. If the leader was a warrior¡ªlike the man who had brought Liam and Mary to Demon Gate¡ªthen their team''s external missions would focus on combat, "recruitment," and similar activities.


    But if the Commander of a battalion was a Runemaster, for example, the group might embark on more specialized missions.


    Just like in the outer wing of the sect, it was possible to be part of more than one group. Some newly promoted Officers might serve under two different Commanders and would need to be prepared to carry out missions with various groups.


    Liam was eager to reach the inner wing and seize his chance to escape, something he still needed to discuss with his women. If they didn''t want to join him, he wouldn''t force them to put themselves in danger for his sake. But he hoped each of them would choose to go into exile with him.


    He needed to prepare thoroughly for his plan to succeed, and the estimated nine months until he got his chance seemed sufficient for his preparations.


    He arrived at his dormitory with these thoughts in mind, imagining that in a year, he could be far away from this place where he wasn''t free to do as he pleased.


    Nance would stop by his room later to congratulate him and have a little fun. He would offer her a pill as thanks for her help, something she would initially refuse, but he would insist she accept.


    At the end of the night, Liam slept alone for the remaining hours until the start of a new day. He would have his meeting with the Fourth Class Runemaster the next morning!


    ...


    Early in the morning, Liam started his day with Mary at a cafeteria on Street Thirty-Six before walking with her to the Essences Hall, where they met Jane.


    After greeting the green-haired girl, he headed to the Runes Hall alone, where he found Ann waiting for him at the entrance of the building.


    "You surprised me yesterday, you know?" she asked with a smile, her long red hair appearing lighter this morning, while her pink lips caught Liam''s eye.


    ''She looks different,'' he thought with a smile, imagining the merit points she had earned. "I''m glad I didn''t disappoint you. I admit I was worried at one point. But now everything is fine. You have your merit points, and I have my date."


    She bit her lower lip and nodded. "Of course. I''m a woman of my word. Would you like to meet later today? How about dinner at a restaurant at sundown?"


    There weren''t many entertainment options in City Thirteen. You could either go to a dining establishment or stroll through the city gardens, at the end of some streets.


    "I''ll be ready by sundown. I''ll pick you up in front of your dormitory."


    She gave him her address, then added with a playful look, "But Liam, don''t get your hopes up about getting much from me. As far as I''m concerned, you''re just a friend who''s earned me a lot of merit points. I have no interest in relationships within the sect."


    "We can have relationships outside the sect," he said to her. "I''m not looking for romance, if that''s what you mean."


    "It wasn''t, but it''s good to know." She thought for a moment and asked, "So what''s your relationship with Nance? It''s not a romance?"


    "No, certainly not," he responded, emphasizing his point.


    "I see¡­ But I don''t know if she feels that way. Be careful not to hurt women''s feelings," Ann advised him. "If your life has been difficult so far, just imagine what can happen with an angry woman in the third realm. A woman with hate is worse than a poisonous snake!"


    "I''ll keep that in mind." He smiled bitterly, aware of how terrible angry, vengeful women could be. "Anyway, I''m curious about my prize. The examiners mentioned you would give me instructions on orientation with Senior Eliakim Badders."


    She gestured for him to follow. "I''ll take you to him now. Your two top-three colleagues should already be arriving or waiting outside Senior Badders'' office.


    From now on, once a week, you''ll have the opportunity to have the Lord of the Hall to guide you. He''ll be with you and the other two for two hours a week, so make the most of it." She looked at him differently, wishing that this opportunity was hers.


    "Besides, I''m no longer your instructor. You''re already as good a Runemaster as I am, if not better. You can learn on your own in your spare time. In the meantime, if you have questions, feel free to ask me. If I can answer them, I''ll help you.


    Beyond that, commit to getting to know the hall better. There are ways for you to interact with senior members or even pay for tutoring.


    But considering your talent, I''d suggest focusing on studying the theory in the hall''s library and bringing your questions to Senior Badders."


    "I''ll do that."


    "Last, now that you are a certified Runemaster, you have several options. You can join an enchanter''s workshop, one shop in town, or even sell your enchanted products independently. It depends on your ambition and financial capacity.


    Going it alone will give you more profit and unlimited prospects. However, I recommend joining a Runemasters group. Your journey will be easier, and your opportunities will be greater, although the profits will be lower. But the choice is yours. I''m just offering my opinion."


    Liam hadn''t given it much thought. He certainly wanted to use his profession to gain resources and secure a good position, especially when he escaped from the sect. But he hadn''t considered making a significant commitment within the sect.


    ''I think I''ll join a group, as you suggest. I don''t need to pursue the path with the greatest potential for growth right now. The most important thing is to have quick access to resources and opportunities to learn. That will come naturally if I join a group. When I leave the sect, I''ll find a way to grow on my own.''


    "We can discuss that later. I have some workshops and shops I can recommend, so you can make an informed decision. If you want to be close to me, you can choose to work in the studio I''m part of." She winked at him as they reached the top floor of the building, where a large corridor led to the only office currently open.


    The two arrived where Isaac and Linus were already waiting with their respective instructors.


    Liam waved at them as the instructors greeted him and Ann.


    Barely a minute after Liam and Ann''s arrival, a white-haired woman dressed in black, looking every bit the part of a secretary, called the trio over to meet Eliakim Badders. The three instructors left soon after. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liam, Isaac, and Linus found themselves face to face with a tall man, standing 2 meters tall, with black hair and reddish, tanned skin.


    Eliakim appeared to be in his late 30s, sporting a black beard and mustache, with a few wrinkles that hinted he wasn''t young. He was also dressed in black, with a striking gray cloak draped over his shoulders.


    He was clearly a Commander!


    Eliakim was reading some papers when he noticed the arrival of the trio he would mentor from now on.


    "You''re the three rookies who''ll be giving me a hard time starting today?" He placed the papers on his desk and looked at them with a serious expression, focusing especially on Liam, whom he had already heard about from the peak''s Guardian.


    ''Is this the brat Guardian Amzi Watt is monitoring?'' Eliakim''s eyes narrowed. ''Interesting. He''s already reached the third realm¡­ But why does he hide his cultivation? Doesn''t he want to advance to the inner wing of the sect?''


    Eliakim immediately saw Liam''s true cultivation as he easily surpassed Mana Mask, something of a low difficulty for a 4-Star Spirit Sky cultivator. But the leader of the Runes Hall was surprised. Liam had almost fooled him, close to being able to hide his cultivation, even from a sect Commander.


    ''Tsk! He really is talented. He''s about to reach the third phase of Mana Mask.'' Eliakim could see the Mana Mask on Liam''s face and easily recognized the technique and the grade of mastery the boy had reached.


    Curious, he called out each of their names and ask a few questions.


    "Liam Porter, what exactly are you doing here? Are you trying to get into the inner wing of the sect?" He asked a slightly different question than the ones he had asked Isaac and Linus.


    Liam nodded with a serious expression. "Of course, Commander Badders," he said, unaware that his secret had been discovered. "When I''m ready and have the best chance, I''ll do my best to get there. But for now, I''m more interested in learning from the Commander. I''m sure I''m in the best place for that."


    Liam was trying to please the man while expressing his genuine desire, but Eliakim interpreted the boy''s response in his own way.


    ''It makes sense. You really wouldn''t have the freedom you enjoy in City Thirteen if you went to the inner area. Learning here while you''re so strong should be a walk in the park for you.'' With his eyes closed, Eliakim agreed with his new student''s strategy.


    "Very well, I''ll help you. But your talent is great and shouldn''t be wasted. I''ll give you six months to advance to the inner wing of the sect."


    Isaac and Linus looked at Liam strangely, sensing that the Commander would be extremely strict with him. They were secretly relieved they hadn''t finished first in the rank the day before.


    But Liam understood things differently than his competitors did. ''Has he noticed my cultivation? Or is he just demanding?''


    Liam felt a shiver run down his spine at the thought of something that could ruin all his plans.


    It was difficult for most Demon Gate disciples to reach the inner wing of the sect. Either the Commander had noticed something Liam preferred to keep secret, or the man was indeed demanding!


    Trying to control his emotions, Liam said, "I will do my best to meet your expectations, Commander."


    "For today, I want to see your skills in action. I hope you''ve come prepared to perform incantations." The man stood and walked to the training wing of his magnificent office.


    The three boys followed, soon arriving at the best place in the city for Runemasters like them, a place that made them look at their surroundings with glee.

 Chapter 167 - 167: Triple Cultivation

    He arrived at the peak''s summit for a meeting with Guardian Amzi in the early afternoon.


    He made his way to the special area designated for Peak Thirteen''s leader, where Amzi was gazing out over the fjord.


    "Eliakim¡­" The Guardian acknowledged the arrival of the city''s chief Runemaster, one of the best in the sect. "Have you spoken to the boy? Have you seen what he can do?" he inquired with interest.


    Eliakim nodded as he accepted a cigar offered by Amzi and sat down next to the Guardian on the balcony to enjoy the beautiful scenery.


    "He''s really talented. He became a Second Class Runemaster in just two months and can definitely reach Third Class in another six."


    "Oh?" Amzi looked at Eliakim with interest, having never heard of such a talented Runemaster in his sect.


    "As for whether he will become a Fourth Class Runemaster, only time will tell. He will probably achieve it, but I don''t know when exactly. It could take 5 or 25 years. It depends on his talent and luck."


    Spirit Masters had different kinds of talents. The most common ones showed the limit of how far one could cultivate without outside help and the limit of understanding.


    These factors were interrelated. Nothing was so simple that one could definitively say someone would never achieve a certain feat.


    Generally, if you didn''t have a well-rounded talent, you would eventually encounter a bottleneck, even if you had a great aptitude for something specific.


    Liam had shown a good understanding of the Runemaster profession, but Eliakim couldn''t definitively predict how far the boy would go.


    "That''s enough for now. But tell me about him. Some of my people can no longer sense his cultivation. He seems to have advanced in mastering his technique," Amzi asked with interest.


    Eliakim narrowed his eyes, still watching the waters of the fjord. "He is close to being promoted to the inner wing of the sect. But he still needs to work on his skills. However, in six months, I can have him ready for you in the inner wing."


    "So he hasn''t advanced yet?" Amzi asked with a sigh.


    "No." Eliakim lied, both for the boy and for himself.


    He was curious to see how far Liam would grow under his tutelage. Besides, he didn''t want to see a talent like Liam sent away from headquarters too soon. Until he finished his orientation, he preferred the disciple in the outer wing.


    ''I''ll see how far he can go first. In the inner wing of the sect, I won''t have any priority to guide him, but here, I can do whatever I want.''


    "I see¡­" The Guardian didn''t doubt Eliakim. He had no reason to disbelieve the Fourth Class Runemaster.


    "Continue working with him, and when he becomes a Third Class Runemaster, bring him to me. It will be the right time for me to take him to the inner area."


    "I will certainly do that."


    ...


    Meanwhile, in the Lotus Temple¡­


    Liam, Mary, and Jane had pooled all their merit points to secure a collective cultivation room on the temple''s second level.


    Mary and Jane had gathered the low-quality herbs that the Essences Hall should discard that week. Since they had succeeded, just as Jane had predicted, they now had two hours to absorb their opportunities.


    When the three of them entered the room they had rented for the next two hours, they didn''t hesitate to set up the space.


    "We need a bathtub, hot water, and an hourglass," Jane instructed her companions.


    Liam had already acquired these items and quickly summoned from his spatial ring a large 4,000-liter bathtub, a little over 3,000 liters of water, and the hourglass.


    He placed the bathtub in the center of the cultivation room and poured the water into it before heating it with the runes he had inscribed on the tub''s surface.


    "The water will boil in 10 minutes," he informed them, awaiting the next steps.


    Mary began working with the herbs they had collected, dumping them beside the pool and then mixing them with a farming tool.


    By the time Mary finished, the water was boiling, and Jane finally took action. She poured four bottles of colored liquids into the bathtub while walking around the structure, speaking strange words to Liam.


    The dense mana in the room moved toward the tub as Mary poured the crushed herb mixture into the water.


    Almost 18 minutes after they entered the room, the water in the white bathtub, once transparent, now appeared viscous and green, like swamp water.


    The most striking thing about this fountain was the magical fluctuations emanating from it. A few minutes ago, the magical fluctuations in the room had been ordinary to Liam, with nothing noteworthy.


    At his current level, a level two temple room wouldn''t have caught his attention.


    But after the mixture of herbs, potions, and Jane''s apparent spell, everything changed dramatically.


    Liam felt goosebumps all over his body, while a strange glow from the bathtub indicated it had exceeded the level required to affect him.


    The bathtub had become so potent that if he wasn''t careful, it could be dangerous to step into it!


    "That¡­" He looked at Jane in shock. "How did you do that?"


    "Shocked, Brother Liam?" The green-haired girl laughed, proud of herself. "That''s what a Herbalist can do, haha."


    Mary smiled as well, before pointing at Liam. "You can go in now. Since the medicinal effects of this artificial magic fountain are strong, it would be better for us to start after you''ve begun your cultivation."


    Jane indicated the same, eager to enter but aware that Liam should start before she and Mary made their moves.


    Liam undressed without ceremony, not surprising Mary, but causing the green-haired girl to blush and turn her back to him.


    Liam just laughed at Jane''s behavior and soon settled into the tub, submerging himself until the water reached his neck.


    He had brought just over 75% of the water needed to fill the tub, but with Jane''s mixtures, the volume of liquid had risen almost to the reservoir''s limit.


    He felt his skin burning intensely, prompting him to meditate with most of his body submerged in the green liquid.


    Jane and Mary made their move after five minutes, removing their clothes and stepping into different corners of the tub.


    There was enough room for the three of them to sit in the lotus position and cultivate the medicinal power of the fountain together.


    As the two meditated, both feeling even stronger burning sensations than Liam, he noticed their movements even with his eyes closed. The threat of the magical fountain subsided a little. He sensed that cultivating in the bathtub reached the optimal point of benefit versus risk for him.


    As he inhaled deeply through his nostrils, he felt the mana from the room entering his lungs and circulating into his bloodstream. The medicinal essence gradually permeated his body through his skin. As the mana and medicinal essence penetrated his cells, Liam felt parts of his body becoming more resilient, elastic, and strong as his mana level increased.


    It wasn''t so frightening that he could increase his level in just over an hour and a half of cultivation. But in the first minutes of cultivation, he could feel that his strength within the 2-Star level had improved by an impressive 20%.


    By comparison, Liam would have to cultivate with all his current partners for four days in a row to achieve the improvement he saw in just 30 minutes!


    ''If I maintain this rate of improvement until the end of our time in this room, I will save almost 3 weeks of cultivation in these minutes!''


    He thought to himself, feeling how impressive this was to him, but not realizing that Jane and Mary were the ones who would actually get the most out of this opportunity.


    Jane and Mary were at the same level of cultivation, but their performance in today''s opportunity was different.


    While Jane felt her understanding of her profession, Herbalist, evolve closer to the peak of Second Class, Mary felt some of her magical instability and loss of vitality improve.


    The blonde girl felt her body grow stronger. Her foundation solidified, while her vitality increased by 10% to a higher level.


    The two of them made it all the way through the 7-Star level, reached the end of the level, and easily entered the 8-Star of the Spirit Lord Realm!


    With only 15 minutes left of their time in the room, Liam opened his eyes, feeling that continuing wouldn''t be beneficial. It made sense to let his two allies make the most of the opportunity alone.


    As he left the bathtub and got dressed, he noticed the women improving faster now that he had finished. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It wasn''t enough for them to reach 9-Star. With four minutes left, Mary and Jane opened their eyes, both in the middle of the 8-Star!


    Even though they didn''t reach the final level of the second realm, they were extremely happy with their progress. Each had achieved improvements beyond their mana reserves!


    "Congratulations on your breakthrough, hehe. You''ll soon become 9-Star Spirit Lords," Liam said with a smile as he watched the water level in the bathtub drop below 40% of its height.


    Almost half of the water had evaporated or been absorbed into their bodies in the last few minutes, and now he could see Jane and Mary''s bare breasts.


    As soon as she realized the situation, Jane moved to clean up and get dressed, while Mary was slower. Liam paid no attention to them in these last moments and gathered up the items they had brought.


    "Brother Liam, drink this potion the next time you go cultivating." Jane handed him a vial with a red liquid inside. "It will help you process the remnants of the medicinal essence in your blood. Sister Mary will do the same, so we might all feel a little better later."


    "Oh? All right." He accepted the potion and looked at Mary. "Maybe we should cultivate together, hehe," he said in front of Jane, while the girl only partially understood his intentions.


    Mary remained silent, watching Liam play with danger, and laughed lightly.


    They left the room, with Jane going to attend to her own affairs and Mary accompanying Liam for a while. The two planned to use Jane''s potion together when they met later.


    They couldn''t do what they had in mind right away, as they needed to wait a few hours for the potion to have the best possible effect.


    They also had their own responsibilities for the day and would soon say goodbye to each other, both discreetly hiding their cultivation progress as they were accustomed to doing.

 Chapter 168 - 168: Ann Reeds Story

    The place had lots of candles and vintage decor, overlooked part of the fjord. It was moderately busy, considering the price of the services there.


    A waiter, an Aspirant of the sect, soon attended to Liam and Ann, taking their orders before leaving them a drink to enjoy while they waited.


    Ann and Liam smiled from time to time, having talked about various things about each other on the way here. They only knew each other as cultivators, but both sides wanted to know about the other.


    Ann came from a common background, like most of the Demon Gate disciples. Her fate with the sect began a little differently than Liam''s. Instead of being kidnapped by a group, she was sold after the town she lived in fell to an enemy city.


    Of the group of 60 slaves Demon Gate bought from the victors of that confrontation, Ann and two other current members of the sect had survived the difficult awakening experiment on one of the sect''s islands.


    As she explained her past, Liam could understand why she didn''t seem to harbor so much hatred toward the sect. Her anger was directed at her city''s enemies, who indiscriminately enslaved people who had nothing to do with the defeated government.


    She had lost her mother and her only brother in that confrontation, while she did not know what had happened to her old father.


    The last time she had seen her father, he had left the city in a trading caravan belonging to an old acquaintance, in search of an opportunity to improve their lives. The conflict that had killed his family had happened in the meantime, and now Ann thought that if he was still alive, he probably thought she had died. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liam also spoke about himself, not specifying where his predecessor had come from, but explaining how he had ended up in the hands of Demon Gate.


    Despite the depth of the subject, they eventually reached a lighter moment, sighing and then smiling as they talked about how they had changed since arriving in Thirteen. It had taken Ann longer than Liam to reach her current position, but because of her profession, she was in an even better position than him, as she did not have the enemies he had.


    "When do you plan to move to the inner wing?" she asked as she looked into his eyes.


    "Soon, I would say. But I still have some things to sort out, and I''d like to spend some time under the guidance of the Senior Badders before I go to the inner wing.


    I''m still too weak to advance. I don''t want to experience the same things over there as I did here, just when things are settling down for me." He laughed before taking a sip of his wine.


    Things were indeed improving, though his situation was still much more hectic than that of people like Electa and Ann.


    She laughed, aware of his difficulties. "Yes, it makes sense. You''d be sent on missions outside the sect all the time being part of the inner area, and you''d have less time than here to take care of your profession.


    Actually, you''re right. If you sacrifice some extra time here, you might enter the inner sect as a Third Class Runemaster. You will already enter an inner city with deeper morals and opportunities having such a position."


    Ann had been planning her ascension to the inner wing for a long time and knew exactly what the best-case scenario would be for her. Becoming an Officer as a Third Class Runemaster would free her from certain mundane responsibilities and put her in charge of a group that was friendlier to someone in her condition.


    "Besides, by extending my stay here, I might take some friends from town with me... It would be terrible to lose their company, Ann," He said, feeling good enough to call her by her first name.


    She watched him as her cheeks grew hot, but she was used to Liam''s constant flirting. Thinking of something, she narrowed her eyes. "You''re interesting. How many women are you seeing these days, Liam? I know about Nance and a blonde girl. Are there any others?"


    "You seem to be watching me, Ann..." He didn''t answer her right away.


    "I didn''t even have to. Things around you always happen with great fervor. The rumors reached my ears without me having to do any research." She explained before continuing, "But you didn''t answer my question. You''re already close to two, as far as I know. But there are more? And you''re still after me?"


    "Why not?" He moved forward, coming closer to her, only half of the round table separating them. "Are you jealous, Ann?"


    "I''m afraid not." She laughed as she relaxed in her chair. Still looking at him, she asked, "What if I told you I prefer girls?"


    He became completely still, opening his mouth slightly as he continued to stare at her.


    Liam had never thought of such a possibility!


    "I''d be surprised." He laughed as he leaned back in his chair. "But is that a preference or your only option?"


    A situation he had never experienced flashed through his mind, making him imagine cultivating with Ann and someone else.


    Ann more or less realized what Liam had in mind. "You... I wasn''t expecting that response."


    She couldn''t help but be interested. In fact, she preferred women to men. Such relationships weren''t welcome in this society and women like her were often talked about badly and had their reputations ruined when such stories became public.


    Ann had only said that to Liam to test him and make him lose interest in her, but she hadn''t expected him to handle it so well. If it had happened the way she wanted, she would have said it was a joke and that she only said it to throw him off. But she changed her plans.


    "It''s a preference of mine, I''d say. I''ve never been with a man before; most of them are disgusting and repulsive. But I''ve been interested in a few, even if nothing has happened." She was sincere, speaking more quietly for fear of being overheard by others.


    "Are you interested in me?" He wondered where this conversation was going. "I wouldn''t share my current women with anyone else, but I wouldn''t mind sharing yours with you."


    Ann felt a shiver run through her body and couldn''t ignore the sudden warmth she felt. Breathing faster, she played with fire. "Why do you think I would share my girls with you? Maybe I really am interested in you. But that doesn''t mean I''d give you everything I have. I still prefer flowers."


    "Hehe, it''s no problem. You can keep preferring them." He gestured at her. "But tasting the same old meat can be monotonous. Let me introduce you to something else and I''ll change your worldview."


    Biting her lip slightly, she played with him while the food came to them. "Let''s say I accept. What would you do?"


    "First, I''d make you feel something none of your friends have ever made. Then I would convince you to bring one of them to me and we would play together."


    "I''m curious about that part of your plans..." She murmured, quite flushed, a few drops of sweat running down her body. "How can three people do this together? Biologically, it''s not possible for three people to be together at the same time."


    Liam almost burst out laughing at her comment. ''Ann''s creativity isn''t that good. She would be shocked at the things that exist in my former world...''


    "You are wrong. Even though it''s mechanically impossible for three to be simultaneously in the same way that only two could be, that doesn''t mean it''s not possible for the experience to be wonderful for everyone involved." He showed her one of his hands and said, "I can show it to you."


    She looked at his eyes and then at his hands, back to his eyes and back to his hands. As she hesitated for a moment, she moved one of her hands until it was over his.


    "I am interested. I hope you won''t disappoint me." She ventured, tempted by the idea of a threesome that Liam had mentioned.


    Liam laughed until their food arrived, giving Ann a chance to breathe easier and let her burning body calm down a bit.


    Liam didn''t intend to cultivate with Ann right away. Unlike what he knew about Electa and Grace, he wasn''t sure how far Ann would go to get stronger. The only thing he knew right now was that he wanted to bring her into dual cultivation.


    ''I will give Ann a test and see how she feels about dual cultivation. If she doesn''t mind, I''ll present her with the option after we''ve spent some time together.''


    He planned as he ate, leaving Ann to think about the idea of being with two people at once.


    The red-haired girl''s mind was racing and soon she was considering who among her ''friends'' might be willing to be with her and Liam at the same time. Fortunately, she had enough names to come up with an interesting target.


    ''Let me see what he can do first. I''m really curious to see how a man gets along with a woman... Especially after all the fuss he''s made.'' She looked at him defiantly.


    Ann had already heard from her not-so-intimate friends about their experiences with men. But it didn''t seem as interesting as being with a girl. Would Liam surprise her or disappoint her? She felt really intrigued and spent the rest of the meeting with him with this thought going back and forth in her mind.


    Feeling something like an itch nagging at her, she took one of his hands after they left the previous restaurant and reached the street of her dormitory. "Let''s go to my room. I want to see what you have that gives you so much confidence."


    Liam let himself be carried away, enjoying the sensation caused by the girl''s strange behavior.

 Chapter 169 - 169: A Lesbians First Hetero Experience (R18)

    Ann seemed to want to vie with him for the lead in the contact. She was a good kisser, her lips were silky, and she knew how to move. But she was awkward at the beginning of her movements.


    But Liam could never complain about his redheaded friend''s attitude. Feeling her skin burn with a desire she had never felt for any man, Ann didn''t wait for her partner to undress.


    She felt Liam gently bite one of her lips and opened her eyes to look at him, realizing that this was going better than she had first thought.


    At that moment, she resolved a doubt she had in herself and smiled, waiting for him to undress.


    Liam took off his shirt, revealing a well-defined abdomen and muscular chest with muscle fibers running parallel to each other.


    As he removed his trousers, she stared unashamedly at her friend''s tool, her mouth gaping for a moment at his rigid member. She had no experience with that. She didn''t know if it was the standard type. But she was surprised, curious about how he had hidden it in his clothes.


    She wanted to taste Liam''s flesh and soon they were on the bed, her on top of him in the ''69'' position, her face close to Liam''s crotch.


    She had never done this position with her friends, but today she was learning something new. It wasn''t the best position in the world, but it was great for pleasing both sides simultaneously.


    Swallowing the saliva that was already filling her mouth, she first sniffed Liam''s rod, running her nose down its length until she reached his balls.


    With a firm grip on his balls, she opened her mouth and ran her tongue up the length of Liam''s little brother.


    Ann played with her tongue as she reached the throbbing head of the rod, where she slowly let Liam''s shaft enter her mouth like a popsicle.


    Liam let Ann enjoy the new experience while he liked the flower dripping nectar right in front of him.


    Sucking it, Liam kept his eyes on Ann''s beautiful, plump buttocks, massaging them as he made his partner tremble.


    Ann had a uniquely sweet and very spicy taste. If she wasn''t a cultivator, he would definitely be worried about her temperature right now.


    Suddenly she couldn''t suck Liam''s rod any longer and lifted part of her body, letting out a single moan as she wetted Liam''s entire face.


    "Ahhhhhh~"


    But reaching this state was nothing new for her. Taking the situation as normal, she changed position and positioned Liam''s rod at the entrance to her lubricated cavern.


    Liam felt his pole slide slowly into his red-haired lover, exploring a place no other man had ever touched. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There were no sex toys in Twin Land like there were on Earth. Except for fingers, Ann had experienced nothing penetrating her body.


    The moment his rod entered her a third of the way, she made an expression of pain before he completely broke her hymen. Ann easily understood what had happened, as she had studied books on human anatomy. She didn''t complain to Liam and just looked at him, seeing how much he enjoyed to be inside her.


    She moved her hips gradually as if riding him, watching him breathe harder as she felt his rod grow inside her.


    She instinctively knew he was going to come.


    "Are you enjoying this?" she asked through her quickened breathing as she felt the earlier pain give way to a strange sensation that made her want to move faster.


    "Yes."


    "You''re getting what you wanted, aren''t you?"


    He smiled but said nothing, feeling her increasingly rapid movements as the bed creaked.


    "You''re a pervert, you know that, Liam Porter? You want to have more than one woman at a time. Do you know how wrong that is?"


    She rushed through her lines as she moaned, feeling more and more pleasure.


    "You and I are the same." She ended her thought with a smile, until she opened her eyes wide and convulsed on top of Liam, coming once more before falling into his arms.


    If Liam could see behind Ann at that moment, he would see her second hole, pink and tiny, blinking vigorously as the walls of her cave squeezed his rod.


    He came a second after Ann. Filling her womb with his white, viscous fluid, he gave her a new sensation. She felt something warm fill her insides and loved the sensation.


    ''Is this the sex between men and women?'' she wondered as she lay on top of him.


    But then Liam moved and surprised her. Normally, she and her partners would come together and the sex would end there when they were both weak. But Liam surprised her by laying her on the side and continuing.


    Her little sister was already very sensitive from two orgasms in a row. When he continued, she felt a much more intense glee than she had felt the first two orgasms with him.


    Even though she was a talkative woman, Ann would put her comments aside and just moan for the next few minutes. She would experiment with new positions that were only possible with a partner of the opposite gender.


    She enjoyed every minute of her time with Liam and came three more times before things finally slowed down between them.


    Liam hadn''t made use of his incubus powers with Ann, saving them for the future, while for now he was only interested in getting closer to her.


    The two of them would lie there for a while later, looking at each other while smiling contentedly. He would think about how to bring up the topic of dual cultivation with her, while she would think about whom to invite to join them.


    Now much more interested than before, Ann wanted to experience the wonders of a threesome as soon as possible!


    The two would separate a while later, but he would promise to return the next day for what would be a fresh experience for both of them.


    Liam would continue with his usual routine after leaving Ann''s room. He would cultivate with Mary later, using Jane''s potion, and eventually visit his other cultivation women and Nance.


    He would go to sleep tonight very relaxed, having had his best time at Demon Gate since joining the sect!

 Chapter 170 - 170: Menage (R18)

    Convincing girls to be with a man when they had only known women was hard, even among friends. However, Ann was persuasive with her friend, who she thought might be more open to the idea.


    When he arrived at Ann''s room early that evening, Liam saw a girl with green hair similar to Jane''s sitting on Ann''s bed, her face slightly flushed.


    But Liam wasn''t fazed. As soon as he entered the room, Ann embraced and kissed him for nearly 30 seconds, expressing her eagerness for what was about to unfold.


    "Liam, this is my friend Joan," Ann said, nodding toward the beautiful woman, who was about 5''3", probably 165 pounds, with pleasant measurements and big boobs similar to Nance''s.


    Joan wore a black dress that hugged her waist and revealed enough cleavage for Liam to see more than half of her features. Her shapely, tanned legs were also visible as she sat with one leg crossed over the other.


    "Joan, this is the famous Liam I''ve mentioned a few times." Ann gestured toward Liam, introducing him to the 8-Star girl.


    "Nice to meet you, Liam," Joan said, standing up to greet him, obviously uncomfortable.


    Joan had never been in a situation like this with a stranger. She felt out of her habitat.


    Just as she was about to shake Liam''s hand, Ann bit her lip and hugged Joan from behind, running her hands down her beautiful body until she reached Joan''s firm breasts.


    "Liam, kiss her. Joan will relax a little more once we start," Ann murmured softly, but Liam heard her clearly.


    He moved forward while she remained still. She could have moved if she wanted to, but her nervousness kept her rooted in place as she awaited what was to come.


    ''I came here for this! Why am I so nervous?'' she asked herself as she felt her friend kiss her neck and undress her.


    When Liam reached her, he looked deep into Joan''s eyes and reached behind her neck with one hand while the other wrapped around her slender waist. She closed her eyes as she felt one of Ann''s hands on her crotch as Liam moved, touching her lips and making her respond by opening her mouth.


    Joan felt her tongue touched by Liam''s warm tongue and couldn''t ignore the sensation of heat in her body as she slowly moved her hands down his masculine body.


    Men were not her primary interest. She had thought she only liked women until earlier, when Ann had called her for this experience. But she couldn''t contain her curiosity as she felt Liam''s firm muscles until she reached a sensitive part of his body.


    Without realizing it, she helped him remove his trousers while Ann had already finished undressing her and was stripping off now.


    As he separated his lips from hers, Liam looked at the red-haired girl hugging Joan and moved his face a little until he kissed Ann on the lips. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Joan observed them, now free from any sense of shame. Her lips trembled with desire as she longed for more.


    She kneeled down and grabbed Liam''s rod with both hands, quickly beginning to suck it.


    He continued to kiss Ann, feeling her getting soaked as he played with her little pink flower.


    Soon the three were on the bed, acting organically as Ann let her friend experience the wonders of being with a man for the first time.


    Joan rode on Liam as if her life depended on it, showing him her special personality by moving her body quickly and making the sound of slapping flesh ring through the room.


    Ann was on top of Liam''s face, with him sucking her flower while she bit her lips, seeing how much fun Joan was having.


    As she brought her face close to her friend''s, she couldn''t resist kissing Joan''s red lips, causing her to change her movements, but without disturbing the pleasure of the couple connected at the moment. As she kissed her friend, Joan rubbed herself against Liam, feeling as much or more pleasure as she had just felt rubbing her magic pearl against his body.


    Liam felt Joan''s first orgasm as the two women''s moans were drowned out by their kiss. He filled the green-haired girl''s womb with his nourishing essence, once again showing a lesbian the wonders of hetero sex.


    Ann and Joan changed positions, with the red-haired girl getting down on all fours at the end of the bed while Liam positioned himself behind her. Joan lay down facing Ann, her legs spread to reveal her reddish flower, which at that moment was oozing a viscous liquid.


    Ann lowered her face, saying nothing as she moaned at Liam''s piston movements, occasionally getting slapped on her ass cheeks.


    Ann licked Joan''s crotch, making her friend squirm as she sucked Liam''s fluid.


    Liam felt his rod grow harder at the sight of one woman sucking another, a magnificent sight, but one he knew could be improved upon. The night was just beginning for them. There were many positions and things the three could do together until they were physically exhausted.


    ''I finally look like a real dual cultivator.'' He chuckled as he came again, this time in Ann''s cave.


    Liam had been planning for weeks ways to expand his contacts and get a harem of cultivation partners. But things in Demon Gate were complicated and happened slowly. But even though he officially only had three cultivation partners at the moment, tonight was the sixth woman he had slept with since arriving in City Thirteen.


    His plan was to make his three most recent partners¡ªAnn, Nance, and Joan¡ªhis partners in dual cultivation as well, which would greatly increase his cultivation opportunities.


    Then he could truly call himself a dual cultivator, and he would finally have to spend most of his cultivation time on bed with at least one of his women!


    But as the trio switched positions again, Liam couldn''t help but wonder what it would be like to cultivate in a threesome. Would it differ from when he cultivated with only one partner, or would the result be the same?


    It was a question he couldn''t answer right now, but he was interested in exploring it with Joan and Ann soon.


    The three lovers'' sex this evening would end with the two women on their knees in front of Liam, while he would cum for the last time with both of them tonight.


    The two women laughed as they looked at each other''s dirty faces, while he took a deep breath, extremely sweaty, needing a few moments of rest.


    But he stayed in front of them to watch them lick each other''s faces before kissing for almost a minute.


    Afterwards, the three went to the shower together, laughing and talking about how great the experience had been.

 Chapter 171 - 171: Preparing for the Future

    Ann was pleased as well, imagining herself doing it again with Liam and Joan, but also using what she had learned with her girls...


    ''Maybe then I''ll be able to convince other girls to share moments like this with Liam and me.'' She included him in her plans. There were things only a man could do, and even with her experience and preferences, she wanted him to be involved.


    Liam listened to both of them and joked, probing them. "Yes, we will. This is so good. If I could cultivate like this, I''d do it all day." He laughed in the middle of his words, pretending it was just a casual comment. "Imagine getting stronger by having sex? That would be perfect."


    The two girls took his comment in jest, but Joan thought of something and said, while still smiling, "They say that dual cultivators do that. But unfortunately, it''s a path full of disadvantages on all sides."


    Ann looked at her friend with a strange expression on her face. "Unfortunately? Would you like to do that, Joan?"


    Joan shot a killing glance in Ann''s direction. "Wouldn''t you? Who wouldn''t like to grow stronger through pleasure? Cultivation is good, but it''s monotonous. Meditating for hours can''t compare to what we did."


    Ann couldn''t deny Joan''s words. "Well, you''re right. They say that when you cultivate like them, you get addicted to the practice and become dependent. Some lose moral restraint and become corrupt, while others see their lives crumble with the instability of their powers, the constant loss of vitality, and still don''t want to stop."


    Liam listened, trying to keep a smile on his face. A lot of what ordinary people knew about dual cultivation was incorrect, at least as far as his cultivation with his women was concerned. But he said nothing more as he watched the two women talk about it.


    "Women who practice dual cultivation are terrible. I''ve heard stories of people going so far as to seduce their own blood relatives. They can''t have healthy relationships and become nymphomaniacs," Joan added as she sat down and pulled on her shoes.


    "Worse are the men who practice dual cultivation. They rarely give their targets the option of cultivating with them. They just impose their will on their victims and lead them down the path of degradation," Ann clenched her fists and said with obvious anger. "If I found one of them, I''d help them burn at the stake!"


    Liam laughed bitterly when he heard this. But he understood Ann''s point of view. He really could force himself on women if he wanted to. But he preferred to get close to women who craved power and were willing to cultivate with him without him having to completely control their minds.


    That''s why he only used his power to attract his women''s interest more quickly than the first time he used it against them. If one of them really didn''t want to cultivate with them, they could deny it and avoid the consequences.


    "What do you think, Brother Liam?" Joan looked at him and noticed that he was very quiet.


    Liam thought for a moment and joined the conversation. "I think that not every dual cultivator has to be terrible. Certainly, those who ignore the wishes of their targets, who throw morality and respect aside to seek power at any cost, deserve to be discarded.


    I don''t see a problem with someone who uses their power only on those who want it for themselves, and who controls their impulses.


    If you were a dual cultivator, Joan, I wouldn''t mind. In fact, nothing would change between us. And when the day comes that I want more power faster, I might even want to cultivate with you, so why not?" He asked as he stood between the two women.


    "You would?" Ann asked in surprise as Joan gazed at him. "Aren''t you afraid of the consequences?"


    "I''d talk to Joan first," he said, grinning at the green-haired woman. "I''d see with her what problems I''d have to prepare for and decide on that basis. But if I were to consider such an option, I''d probably already be prepared for all the consequences.


    In any case, I don''t think the consequences are that bad for all practitioners. Just as there are techniques and skills that have similar characteristics but completely different costs, there must be different methods of dual cultivation.


    For example, maybe Joan has a Spirit of the succubus type. That would make her different from a practitioner of dual cultivation who uses a forbidden technique."


    The two thought of the demon succubus. They had all read about every type of demon in the Twin Land to know the characteristics of this type of demon. In particular, they knew which techniques were usually weaker and more prone to errors. Meanwhile, the skills of the Spirits were usually closer to perfection.


    "Maybe you should hunt a succubus after this, Joan. At least Liam will want to cultivate with you." Ann joked with her friend after all the dense talk.


    Joan laughed, wondering what it would be like to have such a Spirit. Would she be able to control herself? Would dual cultivation work between two women? Or would it only work between partners of opposite genders?


    Several questions came to her mind.


    But then she said in a lower tone, with a secret in her words, "They say there are people in the guild who have Spirits that give them powers compatible with dual cultivation. I wouldn''t doubt it if there were some disciples in the sect with incubi and succubi as one of their Spirits."


    "There are rumors from some members of our rival cities on this side of the fjord about disciples who disappear when they go hunting together." Ann had heard such stories as well. "Most likely, they died in encounters with beasts or other disciples.


    However, there are stories that some survivors who always come back alive, leaving their companions of the opposite gender missing, are actually dual cultivators.


    But we can''t be sure. If they really are dual cultivators, it''s hard for us to find out. They would certainly be cautious."


    Liam didn''t broach the subject of dual cultivation any further. It wasn''t the time for him to delve into it, and he kissed the two girls goodbye before heading down his street.


    On his way back to his room, he thought about how he needed to get to know the two women better, especially Joan. If he could convince one of them, it would be easier to convince the other.


    Ann and Joan didn''t seem to have much cultivation talent, but he still wasn''t sure if they were like Grace and Electa or if they were more like Felicity. Depending on what kind of determination and desire they had, he could approach them earlier with a bold proposal.


    ''As long as I keep seeing them, even if one of them doesn''t want to cultivate with me, I can make them keep the secret, just like Felicity.''


    ...


    The next day, Liam met Felicity in the morning and talked to the orange-haired woman about what he had said to Grace earlier.


    Felicity advised Liam on how to deal with Eleanor, the leader of the Abyss Matriarchs, should he encounter such a woman during the hunt for the Silver-Winged Leopard.


    Felicity had fought Eleanor three times and was well aware of the white-haired woman''s abilities. Liam''s enemy already had three Spirits, one full attack, one defensive, and one mental, a basic Spirit configuration for Spirit Masters.


    Her main Spirit was a demon, as was the case with virtually all members of the Demon Gate. But Eleanor''s strength was her mental power, capable of driving opponents into extremely realistic delusions.


    Her defense was another important point. From what Felicity told Liam, even if he could get through the mental and physical challenges against Eleanor, it would be difficult to hurt the woman. Her skin was so tough that Third Class weapons in the hands of third realm Spirit Masters had failed to wound her.


    Eleanor''s position in the top ten of the Arena was no accident!


    Liam arranged a training session with Felicity so that he could better understand what he would be up against if Eleanor were to ambush him, as Ester had told him earlier.


    In the early afternoon, Liam went to his meeting with Grace, where today he began his time with the silver-haired woman with combat training.


    After a few minutes with Grace, Liam was sweating, breathing deeply, and pushing Thal''Korr to the limit. Meanwhile, Grace looked great as her three Spirits acted around Liam at her command.


    In Grace''s exclusive training room on her estate, she had a smile on her face as she taught Liam how to lead with Myles and Enos. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She had already told him what powers Myles had and how to face the leader of the Crimson Rebels. The arena''s second place was one of the most formidable warriors in the city, not only a skilled leader of his team of Spirits but also a good swordsman.


    Frequently, confrontations in the arena had reached a point where the Spirits were pinned down and the Spirit Masters had to engage in combat to gain an advantage over their opponent. Myles had already shown himself to be formidable with his favorite weapon, the long sword, and had dealt with several opponents who had gotten too close.


    The most recent example had been Enos, who had narrowly defeated his rival with brute force.


    But in the end, Myles had won with his advantage in fighting skills and intelligence.


    Grace told Liam about the other opponent worrying her lover, "Enos is the opposite of Myles. He doesn''t have a sound mind, nor is he skilled with weapons. However, Enos'' physical strength is surreal. I would venture to say that only William could match Enos in strength in the city.


    The fat psychopath looks like a bull. If he hits you with his fists or a kick, I''m afraid you''ll have a few broken bones, even with your impressive features, Liam."


    She pressed him with her three Spirits, keeping her two less offensive ones to entertain Thal''Korr while the more martial of the three traded blows with Liam.


    "The way to beat Enos is not to play his game. Don''t let him get close and don''t use force against him. He''ll win if you do.


    But if you dodge his attacks and tire him out, you''ll kill the bastard. If possible, use poisons and mental abilities to affect him while he''s trying to get close to you. And of course, use your allies. It''s unlikely that you''ll face him alone."


    Liam listened to each of Grace''s words, but remained focused on the black-skinned demon attacking him, feeling every blow in his body as if he were being shot.


    His companion''s Spirit demon was indeed powerful in its attacks. But that was exactly what he needed to prepare himself to fight 4-Star Spirit Earth enemies!


    He moved forward, using Grace''s own words to confront her demon Spirit. Instead of trying to hurt it, he focused on distracting it and trying to affect its mind.


    Of course, doing this against a Spirit wasn''t the same as doing it against a Spirit Master. But Grace helped him by replicating what she thought would happen as a result of each decision Liam made.


    Throughout the minutes of sparring with her lover, she enjoyed the sensation and smiled with satisfaction at how easily Liam was learning.


    The feeling of training someone who showed progress from the very first lesson was indescribable!

 Chapter 172 - 172: Evolution (R18)

    The sounds of wet skin slapping and the moaning of a girl with a lot of heat in her body could be heard there.


    Sweating from head to toe, Electa was on top of Liam as she rode her lover''s pole, feeling her little sister scratching vigorously and satisfyingly.


    Mana was penetrating her body through her womb, going all the way to her soul, inflating it as she felt more pleasure.


    Liam lay beneath Electa, his hands on her slender waist as he moved his body to help her in her momentary effort. He also felt a growing sensation in his shaft, the earlier pressure of a fluid-filled duct bursting.


    Amid Liam''s glee, he also felt more and more mana entering his body, flowing from the head of his rod to reach his insides and feed his soul.


    Purple mist covered Electa''s room, and the incubus demon sat in its corner, directing all the mana in the area to pass through him and feed his Spirit Master and Liam''s lover.


    As he did this with his eyes closed, sitting in the lotus position, the incubus demon could feel that Liam could last another four hours with Electa if the boy wanted to, but the woman was close to her limit.


    After the last 40 minutes, she would need at least four hours of rest to cultivate again.


    However, as her little sister spasmed vigorously after her orgasm, sucking on Liam''s rod, the sound of something breaking broke inside Electa, and then much mana moved into her body.


    She opened her eyes wide and looked at Liam, who was already smiling happily at his woman.


    "Congratulations on your realm advancement, Electa," he said as he put his arms around her, while she felt warmer and kissed him with bliss.


    "Mmmmmm~"


    After a minute of kissing Liam, still connected, Electa felt her fatigue disappear as her cultivation jumped exponentially. Her soul was rapidly transforming, soon giving her space to absorb another Spirit, while all her physical senses were improving.


    She could even feel Liam''s rod better in her cave, while tiny black dots left her body¡ªimpurities that accumulated in the organisms of cultivators and could be eliminated during realm advancement.


    She used her own mana to destroy these impurities, preventing them from interfering with her moment with Liam.


    In the blink of an eye, Electa''s cultivation stabilized at the beginning of the third realm, and she couldn''t help but look at Liam and bite her lip. When she raised her hips a little and then lowered them, she didn''t have to say anything to him for him to understand.


    He closed his eyes and smiled when he feel she wanted to continue cultivating.


    In Electa''s situation, there was no problem with cultivation. As long as one had physical strength and one''s soul was stable, one could always cultivate.


    The demon incubus saw this and relaxed his body where he was sitting. He thought the cultivation was over, but when he saw Electa''s reaction, he knew the two could easily continue for another hour.


    ''She''s made progress. She''ll achieve much more than before.''


    Once again, mana entered Electa''s and Liam''s bodies as the bed creaked again with the black-haired woman''s heavenly moans.


    "Ahhhhhhh~"


    "Liam~ I really love this~ Having you inside my body is the best~"


    Soon they switched positions, with him climbing on top of her in a classic position.


    Moving his body quickly, Liam made Electa moan louder and louder, sometimes stopping her cries as he kissed her, but also letting her expose herself as she wished.


    He loved to hear his women moan!


    Half an hour later, he had Electa on all fours in front of him. Her beautiful bottom reddened from the slaps he had given her, while her flower was red and very sweaty.


    But as he watched her for a moment before positioning his little brother, Liam saw Electa''s ''honey'' dripping down her blooming flower. He placed the head of his rod on her pink pearl and rubbed it for a moment, not intending to penetrate. Electa shivered at the contact, feeling teased by Liam.


    "Put it in~" she ordered through her panting breaths.


    Pa!


    He slapped her again, smiling. But he did as she asked, sliding his rod into her hot, wet, tight tunnel, making her sing with pleasure again.


    As they approached the one hour mark of their thing, Electa showed signs of exhaustion again, finally collapsing on her bed after nearly two hours with Liam.


    She hadn''t spent this much time with him since he had moved up, but today''s minutes were much better than those of weeks ago.


    She watched him lie down next to her and thought that she wanted to live like this forever. When she was with Liam, she didn''t think about her revenge and other problems. All that existed was him and her, and she felt at peace.


    "What''s wrong?" he asked as he smiled at her, taking the time to rest a little.


    Even though he had the energy to keep going, a little rest now was not a bad thing.


    He felt his sweat dry as his heart calmed.


    "It''s nothing. I''m just happy with my progress," she said to him, playing with his hair.


    After losing his previous hair to burn, Liam now had locks that reached the length of his fingers. In a few weeks, he could have his long hair back.


    He said to her, "On that note, I have an opportunity for you. The Night of the Beasts is coming. That''s when I''ll go hunting for my next Spirit. You can come with me and get yours as well."


    "Sounds good to me." She readily agreed, before moving closer to him and hugging him, resting her face on his chest.


    ''This is the way for me to stay by your side...'' She thought as she closed her eyes and smiled. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 173 - 173: Proposal to Nance

    In the morning, he visited Runes Hall to begin his individual studies in the library. He had already talked to Ann about joining the same studio as her, and tomorrow he was supposed to register with this group where he could sell his enchanted products as an affiliate. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, he had already told Ann to clarify that he would not become active in the group until he returned from his hunting trip in the forest, which he intended to do within the next few days.


    After passing through the Runes Hall, he went to the Battle Hall to perform his weekly 5 hours of service. This time, he had no problems. Enos and the core of the Emerald Owls were out of town. None of the remaining faction men would challenge him, so he fulfilled his responsibility and went to meet Mary in the early afternoon.


    After cultivating with Mary, he would go to Grace, and in the late afternoon, after spending a few hours doing Second Class incantations, he would meet with Nance, who came to his room just after he finished a training session.


    Realizing he needed some time to rest, she sat at the end of his bed and watched him with a smile on her face. As she observed him meditate, she couldn''t help but feel warm.


    She had an idea and took off her clothes with a playful smile on her lips. Keeping only her underwear on, she lay down on his bed in an inviting position, waiting to surprise him.


    Some time later, the blue-haired girl felt eyes on her privileged parts and giggled. "Something wrong, darling?" she joked as she asked. "Enjoying the view?"


    "Absolutely," he said in an amused tone. "I never get tired of seeing views like this, hehe."


    "You can enjoy it as much as you want... Or you can come here and feel it with your own hands." She looked at him and bit her lips.


    Liam was tempted, but first he said, "I''ll certainly do that. But there''s something I need to talk to you about first."


    She lost the smile on her face and spoke more seriously, "Is there a problem?"


    "There''s no problem. I just want you to know that I''m leaving town in three days. My faction will hunt, and I''ll be part of the group."


    Nance narrowed his eyes and understood exactly what this hunt was.


    ''Silver-Winged Leopard... It looks like he''ll be involved in a big fight.'' She sighed.


    Considering the number of groups interested in the Silver-Winged Leopard, Nance imagined that the fight Liam would be involved in would be a big one. Especially considering that some of the local leaders who hated him had already left town, it was unlikely that they wouldn''t stand in his way.


    "Are you sure about this?" She shifted her position as she sat up and looked deep into Liam''s eyes. "This is going to be dangerous, Liam. Enos, Eleanor and Myles want to kill you, and they''re already out of town. If you leave now, I''m afraid they''ll have their chance to move against you."


    Liam understood Nance''s changed comment, as well as the fact that she immediately became angry when she realized he was really going on this foolish trip.


    "Let Robert and these fools kill themselves. You can deal with the rest of them later," she suggested before he could say anything.


    "I''m part Leopards, Nance. I have no choice."


    "Nonsense. Forget the Leopards. You can join my group. We''ll protect you from what''s left of the Leopards after the Silver-Winged Leopard." She stood up, stopped in front of him, and grabbed one of his wrists.


    Liam liked her reaction. Nance was obviously afraid of losing him, a feeling he had seen in almost every woman he was in a relationship with. Mary, Electa and Grace showed even more concern for him, but Nance wasn''t far behind them, even without him using his skills on this blue-haired woman.


    ''I am very close to being able to introduce Nance to the possibilities of dual cultivation...'' he thought while massaging one of her wrists.


    "This isn''t just a faction mission for me," he told her. "It''s something I have to solve for myself. It''s a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity." He also thought about {Black Art} and the opportunities he would have in the coming days.


    "But..."


    "But there are ways you can help me if you''re worried," he said, narrowing his eyes.


    "How?" she asked, willing to help him.


    She couldn''t go with him on this hunt, given her obligations to her faction over the next few days. But if there was any way she could help him, she was sincerely willing. She was starting to like Liam in a different way and couldn''t help but be troubled by the possibility of losing him.


    "Would you be willing to lose some of your vitality and cultivation stability for me?" he asked in a provocative tone that could scare defenseless maidens.


    "Lose my vitality? And stability?" She repeated those two points reflexively. "For once? If it can help you... I..." She hesitated, not sure how far she was willing to go. "That depends.


    As long as it''s not something that limits my future, I''d be willing to lose some of these essences to help you."


    He expected nothing less from her. Being willing to sacrifice herself for another was too much. That would be something for a fanatic, someone who had already lost their sense of reality.


    Not even Mary, who had been with him the longest, would do something like that without a very good reason, so Liam didn''t expect it from Nance. But her answer pleased him.


    "The possibility I have wouldn''t hurt you that much. In fact, it might even be beneficial to you. But you will lose some of your vitality and stability. Meanwhile, I''ll become stronger."


    She listened with a curious expression on her face. She couldn''t think of any methods to become stronger using someone else''s essence as she looked at him. ''What is he talking about?''


    "But in order for us to move forward, I need your word that you won''t regret it and that you will keep this a secret," he said as he showed her one of his hands, giving her the chance to refuse.


    Looking at Liam''s hands, Nance thought for a second and clenched her fists. But considering the dangers ahead and her heart pounding in her chest, she took a deep breath and took Liam''s hand.


    "Okay. I''m ready. And I''ll keep your secret, whatever it is."


    He smiled at her as he walked over and took her in his arms, hugging her tightly. "That''s what I wanted to hear." He kissed her, using his seduction skills to lift the mood between them.


    The effect was immediate. Nance felt her little sister become so lubricated that her panties got wet, while she noticed Liam looked even more handsome and impressive. Her desire to help him grew, and she wanted to do everything she could to make him feel good and stronger.


    Soon, the two would lie down on his bed and begin their first, revealing session of dual cultivation, which would increase both of their powers more than they ever imagined!

 Chapter 174 - 174: 3-Star of the Spirit Earth Realm

    In particular, they couldn''t help but think about the advancement they had just made to the 3-Star of the Spirit Earth Realm. Both were already close to the last part of the 2-Star level, especially Nance, and after cultivating together, the result was wonderful.


    Liam felt his power reach a new level, a critical advancement for him, as he was on the eve of embarking on the most dangerous journey of his life.


    But Nance also felt her strength reach a level she thought she would only achieve after a few more weeks of cultivation. Her magical foundation grew stronger, and she could now allow her three Spirits to cultivate at a higher level.


    By being able to elevate the strength of her Spirits, she could significantly increase her power in a short time!


    Amidst their improvements, she noticed what Liam had mentioned earlier. Her vitality subtly weakened, while her foundation didn''t seem as solid, despite being larger and stronger now. But she couldn''t say he had lied. Indeed, her loss of vitality and stability was small. Compared to her strengthening, it was something she could even overlook.


    ''So he is a dual cultivator,'' she thought as she took a deep breath, looking at the white ceiling of Liam''s room. ''I didn''t expect that¡­ I thought dual cultivators always seduced their partners.''


    She could affirm Liam had not seduced her. She had pursued him, not the other way around. He had been with her on several occasions without using his powers; she could affirm this, given the absurd differences between today and the other opportunities together. And in the end, he only made his advancement when she herself accepted it first.


    Nance did not blame Liam for the negative aspects of her improvement. This was exactly what she had agreed to. In fact, she even gained something. She was expecting to lose her vitality and magical solidity and gain nothing in return. But she had also become stronger, something she couldn''t ignore.


    Liam finally turned to Nance with a smiling on his lips. He thanked her immediately. "Thank you for agreeing to cultivate with me, Nance. I know dual cultivators are frowned upon in our society, so I appreciate your trust. If you don''t want to cultivate again after today, I will understand your point without problems."


    She hadn''t yet thought about cultivating again with Liam, but even with the negative points, she couldn''t help but think about it now. "What are the effects of dual cultivation in the long term? Do you have any idea?"


    Liam saw the interest in her eyes and wasn''t surprised. Dual cultivation sex was much more pleasurable than a normal experience. Being able to become stronger was a bonus. One would have to be strong mentally to not even consider repeating the experience.


    "The effects are more or less what you are feeling.


    If we use special potions and mixtures during cultivation, we can even strengthen the positive effects and delay the negative ones. Other options only strengthen all effects, whether positive or negative. But anyway, what you felt now is what you would feel in every session together."


    "Do you have these substances?" she asked with obvious interest.


    "I have those that strengthen the general effects. Something that only enhances and diminishes the negative effects is out of my reach now," he said what he had already discovered with Electa through the complete translation of the incubus''s book.


    Unfortunately, the mixtures capable of replicating what he explained to Nance required resources unavailable in City Thirteen.


    ''So dual cultivation can be more positive than it was in this session¡­'' She pondered as she sat on the bed, showing Liam an interested look.


    "Well, for now, I can continue cultivating with you," she said with a flushed face. "But I can''t guarantee I''ll be available forever."


    He smiled, understanding Nance''s intention. Liam saw no problem with her position. Having already made an agreement to prevent her from revealing what he could do, he took her with him to the bathroom, soon talking about other matters and playing with the blue-haired girl. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡­


    For the next two days, Liam continued with most of his recent routine. He cultivated daily with Mary, Electa, Nance, and Grace while continuing to develop his profession.


    He couldn''t see Ann and Joan together during these days, but he had the chance to be with them separately, furthering his plans with them, though still lacking the decisive step. Joan seemed more inclined to accept an opportunity for dual cultivation, so Liam was already planning to try with her first before anything with Ann.


    However, that would be after he returned from the hunt for the Silver-Winged Leopard. Upon completing his weekly responsibility at the Beasts Hall the day before, Liam heard from Robert about their imminent departure today.


    Liam only told the faction leader that he would be ready at the start of the day, already having his permission to leave the city at hand.


    After visiting Mary at 4 a.m. and bidding farewell to his blonde girl, he headed to the city exit shortly before sunrise.


    He would have to wait a bit, still being watched by members of local factions.


    He could feel each of his opponents in the surroundings, who would certainly send messages to his enemies waiting for him in the fjord about his departure.


    ''Luckily, I raised my mastery over Mana Mask. Now that I''m in the third phase of the technique, only a peak Spirit Sky cultivator could perceive my real cultivation.''


    The third phase of Mana Mask wasn''t much different from the second phase. The difference lay in the efficiency of hiding the user''s cultivation and that of their Spirits. Before, Liam could hide and mask the cultivation of one of his Spirits. Now he could do so with all of them, even if he already had a third Spirit.


    Given his speed of progress with the technique, Liam wanted to master it completely before reaching the inner sect area. At that time, he could deceive even important sect members and remain protected by his hidden cultivation.


    Now he still displayed an aura of 9-Star of the Spirit Lord Realm, although showing a stronger level, near the peak of the realm.


    But while he hid his strengths, he could use all his power and sharp senses to feel even a few hundred meters away from him. He could feel all the eyes on him, sense the cultivations, and even hear some murmurs in his current condition.


    Hearing footsteps, Liam looked at the city staircase and saw a group of 10 men from Leopards, with Robert and Lazarus at the front of the team.


    Leopards was investing heavily in this hunt. The faction would take its four Spirit Earth cultivators¡ªexcluding Liam¡ªfor the hunt of the Silver-Winged Leopard. Besides them, and Liam himself, six 9-Star Spirit Lords, armed with Third Class armor and weapons, were there for the hunt.


    "Liam¡­" Lazarus greeted him with a handshake.


    "Are you prepared?" Robert asked, greeting Liam. "I fear our enemies will ambush us on more than one occasion in the coming hours and days. The hunt for the Silver-Winged Leopard will not be easy either. The beast is powerful, and even if we didn''t have enemies, it would be difficult to conquer."


    "Certainly, boss. I will do my best to help you get this beast," Liam said sincerely as he joined the group.


    His gratitude to Robert and Leopards was sincere. He was on this journey much to protect himself and deal with his opponents, but he wanted to do his best to help the group leader.


    "Perfect. Let''s move forward. I fear we have only 24 hours until the creature awakens. Our enemies are constantly stressing its surroundings."


    They moved forward, leaving their permissions at the city exit, soon entering the forest.


    As they walked not so fast, careful of their surroundings, they talked about what lay ahead, the factions of City Thirteen, the hunt itself, and the possible dispute with disciples from other cities.


    Liam spoke about the tracking device he had with him and was attached to one of the Crimson Rebels members, but for now, the item showed no signal¡ªwhich indicated that the enemy was out of range or had destroyed the tracking item.


    While they talked and updated their plans with the things, Liam informed the group, their enemies were on the move. Messenger birds and communication devices around the city exit sprang into action.


    The individuals watching Liam wasted no time in sending the news of the Leopards group''s departure to the various factions around this side of the fjord that morning.


    It was time for their groups to have their last battle and redefine the power hierarchy in City Thirteen!


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, on Street Fifth¡­


    In a private residential building, one of the largest and most imposing in the city, William Semple, first in the Arena rank, was training in a room as spacious and powerful as the level three rooms of the Lotus Temple.


    There, a man in black was positioned to assist and correct his mistakes in the technique he was training.


    His peak 6-Star cultivation was evident as he moved, an uncontested power within City Thirteen. No one among the area''s disciples had cultivation even close to his.


    The strongest after him was only a 4-Star individual!


    William was not worried about his rank competitors and was already preparing for his entry into the sect''s inner wing, something that should happen in the coming months.


    But he still kept up with local news. While he trained that morning with his instructor, one of his subordinates in the city said, "Boss, Enos, Eleanor, Robert, and Myles are all out of the city. Rumors circulating the city say they will face off in a battle for a wild beast from the fjord. Their direct competitors expect at least one of them to die in the coming days."


    William continued moving his sword against a wooden puppet surrounded by artificial Spirits, as if the news was not relevant.


    "The newcomer Liam Porter is also with the group. Some of our acquaintances are betting he won''t return from this journey."


    This comment caught William''s attention. He no longer saw the city''s strongest as competitors. They all seemed to be stagnating by growing too slowly. But Liam was showing meteoric ascension, with no signs of stopping.


    "Liam Porter, huh? Put a Spirit Earth puppet behind him. If he survives his current enemies, I will move against him myself." William finally stopped, looking decisively at the man who had brought him these messages.


    That individual did not question his leader''s position. He understood perfectly that William was not worried about Liam''s growth in City Thirteen, but rather in an internal city.


    William would soon move to one of the internal cities, while Liam should do the same. After all, the boy was only 18 years old and already at the end of the second realm. It was almost certain that he would get his automatic promotion to the sect''s inner wing in a few weeks.


    With the departure of his man, William saw the Officer, there to train him, looking at him from under the mask on his face.


    "You don''t think it''s appropriate?"


    "On the contrary, young William, I am in total agreement. Liam Porter will advance almost at the same time as you to an inner city. You will most likely vie for many things."


    "So, what do you have in mind?"


    "A puppet is precious. But maybe you should put two of them behind Liam. He is out of the city, in the middle of a hunt¡­ And if he advances and gets his third Spirit? Two puppets will ensure his downfall, even without you having to get involved."


    "Oh?"

 Chapter 175 - 175: Heading for the Silver-Winged Leopard

    A pigeon had just landed near the group''s camp when one of the men handed him a message from the weaker Emerald Owls'' men left behind in the city.


    "Liam Porter is moving with the Leopards. How do we move against them, Boss? Robert has gathered a large group to hunt the Silver-Winged Leopard."


    Enos had read the message about Liam and the Leopards leaving City Thirteen about an hour ago. It had the numbers of such a group, enough to challenge his group.


    Enos was stronger than Robert. But given the losses Mary had inflicted on his faction, the current situation was not good for him to take a stand against the Leopards'' group.


    "I didn''t expect Robert to be so determined in this hunt," Enos murmured in a low tone, his eyes narrowing as his hands clenched the message paper. "But that won''t stop us. Be prepared to take action against those wretched Leopards. We''ll track them down and follow them!"


    The men in the camp began to move, the weaker ones dismantling their tents and the stronger ones approaching Enos to leave.


    "The Leopards are in a worse situation than we are," Enos said to the men closest to him. "They will soon be fighting enemies. Then let''s go after bloody Liam Porter!"


    ...


    Later, Myles also received word of the Leopards'' movements.


    His group was far away from Enos'', closer to City Ten at the moment than to City Thirteen. The place in question was more or less where the groups interested in the Silver-winged Leopard had to pass to reach it, a full day''s journey from City Thirteen.


    But birds crossed large territories like this faster than humans, and not long after Enos had learned of Liam''s movements, Myles discovered the same.


    "Boss, Miss McCalla is moving. She and her group of Abyss Matriarchs must have begun their pursuit of the enemies. If they follow the agreed upon plans, the battle will reach us before daybreak."


    Myles smiled as he looked up at the treetops, now in a tent high in a tree where his group had chosen to wait for the enemies.


    Beside him were his faction brothers, including Hudson, who didn''t know it, but was carrying an item that emitted signals that were only detectable by Liam''s radar.


    "Perfect. Get the boys ready to fight tonight." Myles ordered as he threw the message he had just read into the fire. "Eleanor will keep her promise. She''ll keep her distance from the enemies and follow them here."


    ...


    Liam''s group moved around all morning until they stopped in a grassy area where there were a few thousand square meters of space with no trees nearby.


    Half the men stood guard, while the others sat, some drinking water, others chatting while eating something to keep them going.


    They hadn''t had to fight any creatures on the way here. Even though the forest was full of beasts, most of the creatures didn''t live in their territories, and the group skillfully cleared such paths. Their only interest was the Silver-Winged Leopard.


    But they kept an eye out for enemies that might attack them.


    Eating a protein bar, Liam stood next to Lazarus and watched Robert meditate.


    "There''s a 99% chance that Eleanor is watching us from this direction right now," Liam said to Lazarus, making the man look in the same place as him.


    "You want to face her here?" the square-headed man asked.


    Liam had already communicated with the group about the things Ester had told him and helped him with.


    They knew about the tracking device that would work when they were within a kilometer of Hudson, as well as the fact that the Crimson Rebels planned to attack them near the Silver-Winged Leopard''s hunting grounds. The Abyss Matriarchs would follow them there and ambush them against Myles'' group.


    "I don''t want to face anyone, Chief Ross. I''d rather be in a bathtub with my women, eating and drinking." Liam laughed bitterly. "But if we''re going to fight, let''s do it our way and not the enemy''s way, right?"


    He had been trying to convince the group to fight the Abyss Matriarchs for the past few hours. But so far, Robert had shown no interest. He didn''t want to risk his group so far away from the location of the Silver-Winged Leopard, which he wanted to be his third Spirit.


    Lazarus shook his head, understanding Liam''s side, but also his leader''s. "You are right. But there''s still time for us to fight on when we''re closer to our goal."


    "Maybe." Liam didn''t hide his displeasure. "I just fear that this will be the end of our group, Chief Ross.


    We might even be able to deal with the Abyss Matriarchs later. But maybe the Crimson Rebels will realize this and catch up with us while we''re exhausted from fighting. We may be able to deal with the Crimson Rebels, but we may end up weakened against the Silver-Winged Leopard and those who hunt it.


    The safest thing would be to eliminate them where we are. The Crimson Rebels are far away, and we would have time to recover for the next opponents."


    At that moment, Robert opened his eyes and finished his cultivation session in this place. He heard the last part of Liam''s speech, something he had already heard this morning.


    "I understand you are worried, Liam," the man said in an understanding tone. "But we can''t risk a fight too far away from my future Spirit.


    Fights in the forest aren''t like fights in the city. Everything that happens in a place like this changes the weather and the behavior of the beasts miles away from us. We have to bring the confrontation as close to my target as possible, otherwise we''ll lose it."


    Liam sighed and said, "I understand the risks. This is just my vision of what''s best for the group."


    "I''m glad you feel that way. But don''t worry, we''ll soon take care of the vermin that follow us." The man glanced in the direction Liam had showed before calling to his people. "Come on boys, time to go!"


    Liam followed the group, not having much of a choice. He was already quite strong by City Thirteen standards. But alone, he had no confidence against the numbers of the Abyss Matriarchs. His only alternative was to go along with Robert''s decisions.


    ''I just hope this doesn''t lead us into the Abyss...'' he thought as he sighed softly. ''I have a feeling that the outcome of this hunt will be disastrous.''


    He looked ahead and saw an enormous cloud in the sky, casting a shadow across the road ahead and greatly dimming the surrounding light.


    As they moved, the Abyss Matriarchs slowly followed behind them, a group of 10 women led by the beautiful Eleanor, who now revealed a magical 4-Star fluctuation to those beside her. But anyone over 50 meters away from her couldn''t sense her cultivation, a sign of the forest they were passing through.


    Individual mana could be felt in different ways, depending on the environment. In certain very rich places, only cultivators with very strong cultivation could have their aura perceived by others. People below a certain level of strength would naturally be camouflaged by the environment. In other mana-poor environments, even weak Spirit Apprentices could be seen from a distance.


    In general, it was easier to sense the cultivation of opponents in human cities. Even though cities were usually rich in mana, the equipment in those cities made it easier to sense the cultivation of cultivators. In rich forests, like the one at Demon Gate''s headquarters, the trees, animals, and precious items made it more difficult to sense the presence of magical beings.


    Of course, this depended on several factors. If a Spirit King stood there without containing their aura, cultivators and beasts from all over the forest would notice them. But young Spirit Earth cultivators didn''t have to worry about being sensed in the same way.


    So Eleanor moved while Enos approached her group unnoticed. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Luckily for the Abyss Matriarchs, the Emerald Owls'' men were interested in Liam, not the women of that faction!


    ...


    A few more hours passed, and the sun crossed the sky, passing through the central position and then descending a good part of the way until it gradually set.


    The late afternoon brought a somber feeling to those seeking the death of their rivals, as the shadows of the forest deepened amidst the ever more terrifying winds of the area.


    Stronger beasts gradually left their hiding places to take advantage of the early evening, the time of greatest activity for many of the area''s creatures.


    With the onset of night, the moving groups slowed down, already far enough into the beasts'' territory to take their chances and move in the same way as before. Even though they followed their maps and avoided the territories of known creatures, there was no such thing as too much caution when traveling at night.


    Among his fellow Leopards mates, however, Liam felt much better now that he had his Shadowfiend traits.


    Not every demon was a fan of darkness and night, as some might think. Some had completely different affinities, related to nefarious essences, but not necessarily the night. Some had powers with plants, seduction, poisons, the ability to understand, heal, transform bodies, etc. Not all of them used shadows, like the Shadowfiends.


    While some of his companions became more alert and worried, Liam felt his senses improving, gradually noticing his surroundings in more detail and with greater range.


    He narrowed his eyes as he sensed a small insect-like Spirit, something like a fly, flying only 200 meters away from them.


    ''This is the Spirit of one of the enemies following us,'' he realized as drops of sweat trickled down his back.


    He couldn''t ignore the anxiety in his heart, worried enough about the battle ahead, whether against his enemies or the competitors in search of the Silver-Winged Leopard.


    As he looked at Robert and pointed at the insect-like Spirit, he couldn''t help but feel the urge to yell at the man and make him do something. But this time, he wouldn''t have to be frustrated with the leader of his faction.


    "Time to sort out your intrigues, Liam." Robert tapped him on the shoulder as he motioned for the rest of the group to get ready.


    Liam didn''t mind the man''s words, aware that his enemies hadn''t been so well prepared to ambush them just because of him. He put his displeasure with Robert aside for today to prepare for battle.


    When the entire group was ready, they gathered into a battalion, forming a formation while, one by one, they summoned their Spirits.


    That was the signal for the Spirit Masters'' war!

 Chapter 176 - 176: Battle of Spirit Masters (1)

    The weakest Spirits exhibited a 7-Star cultivation from the Spirit Lord Realm, while the strongest emitted 2-Star magical fluctuations from the Spirit Earth Realm, which were powerful by the standards of the outer disciples of Demon Gate.


    Only a few disciples had Spirits with superior cultivation. Typically, Spirit Masters maintained a cultivation level one or two tiers higher than their strongest Spirits.


    The simultaneous summoning of so many Spirits altered the surrounding mana, concentrating it around the Leopards'' group.


    Strong winds and earth movements made the area more intimidating.


    Mana was a crucial environmental component. Much like wind moves from high to low pressure areas, mana could influence natural phenomena depending on its concentration, affecting humidity, winds, electrical changes, and other natural elements.


    The groups surrounding the Leopards couldn''t ignore the actions of these 11 individuals. Robert''s group was aware they were being followed, and given their behavior, they were poised to launch their attacks swiftly!


    Eleanor frowned as she observed and sensed this, realizing she had no choice but to fight right there.


    It wasn''t part of her or her allies'' plan to engage now. But if her enemies capitalized on the advantage of having already summoned their Spirits to fight her before she did the same, she would be in serious trouble!


    "Get ready to fight!" she said aloud as she positioned herself and flashed her mana to summon her warriors, the strongest of which was a 2-Star Spirit Earth demon.


    Her group mates formed a formation, following a distinct pattern than the Leopards, but organizing themselves as any group of cultivators would in situations like this.


    Those with more physical and powerful attributes positioned themselves in front of the weaker ones, those who provided support. Meanwhile, their Spirits, 26 of them, appeared in the area.


    Enos moved a hand and motioned for his people to wait. "Don''t rush in. They don''t know we''re here. Let them fight for a while!" he warned quietly.


    He was taking a risk. It would only take one of the enemy Spirits to attack in their direction, or to notice them, for them to lose all the advantage they were seeking.


    But everyone in the group of Emerald Owls obeyed their leader, continuing to tighten their grip on their weapons and defensive items without moving their mana.


    Enos himself took a few steps back, retreating to a safer position to launch his attack when the time was right.


    Even though he was retreating, he could see from a privileged angle the beginning of the battle.


    The first to act were the Spirits with ranged attacks. These creatures unleashed a barrage of flaming arrows, hailstones, mana grenades, and similar assaults while still close to their masters.


    As these attacks flew toward their targets, Spirits with defensive abilities sprang into action, erecting mana barriers, manipulating the ground, or counterattacking to mitigate the enemy''s offensive.


    Liam stood with Thal''Korr at his side, biding his time for the most chaotic part of the combat¡ªhis specialty.


    Yet, he couldn''t help but watch the battle''s onset with keen interest, observing how the Spirit Masters coordinated their group tactics.


    Some of his companions used their mental or regenerative abilities to support those driving the primary actions of the group. Meanwhile, their forces attacked and defended with a portion of their numbers, advancing slowly toward the enemies, much like an ancient battle on Earth.


    Explosions echoed around them; the enemy''s attacks obliterated trees and plants. However, no Spirits or cultivators were injured in this initial phase of conflict.


    The defenses held firm, sparing the Spirit Masters while the environment bore the brunt.


    In the first moments of battle, both groups maneuvered extensively, and soon they were close enough to see each other directly. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    From the distance they were at, two minutes into the battle, the first Spirits finally left their masters'' side and ran toward the enemy groups. This happened almost simultaneously for both groups, with the Spirit Masters standing still while their warriors attacked each other.


    Liam ordered Thal''Korr to join the fray, still hiding his Spirit''s cultivation and acting without trying to draw the attention of the stronger opponents.


    ''Concentrate on killing the 9-Star Spirit Lords. If one of the stronger ones tries to act against you, don''t hesitate to defend yourself. But avoid them unless they show themselves to be vulnerable.''


    Liam gave his orders to Thal''Korr while already holding his Third Class sword. He was also dressed in armor of the same rank, his hands clenched on the hilt of his sword, eager to leave his position and run toward the enemy group.


    His eyes fell on Eleanor, the beautiful white-haired woman dressed as an extremely seductive warrior.


    Just as he had heard from Felicity before, most female cultivators had some kind of attribute related to seduction. He felt this clearly when he noticed that his eyes were hurting.


    ''She is mentally attacking me!'' His eyebrows knitted together as he resisted. Fortunately, his cultivation was only one level lower than hers, and he had the incubus attributes to help him a lot. Otherwise, he would have been one of the first to fall for this woman''s attempt!


    Just as she tried to act against him, Liam did the same against Eleanor''s group. Cleverly, he didn''t attack the strongest of the group, but all 9-Star flowers in Eleanor''s formation.


    By raising his incubus attributes, not enough to emphasize his Spirit, but enough to attract the attention of the weaker women, he made them look at him differently while he manipulated the shadows in the area.


    His companions also used their own abilities to attack, and some to defend themselves, not relying solely on the action of their Spirits.


    ''Bastard!'' Eleanor noticed Liam''s actions on her sisters, noticing a sudden weakening of her group, especially some of the warrior Spirits that were fighting directly.


    Crack!


    The first Spirit to explode, unsurprisingly, came from Thal''Korr''s clutches, as the Spirit Master behind the destroyed essence weakened, feeling a twinge in her soul.


    But the team of Leopards didn''t just grow against their opponents. The fall of one of the Abyss Matriarchs took away their numerical advantage for only a few seconds. Soon after, one of the Spirits from Liam''s group fell as well, ushering in the most brutal part of the battle.


    Now the two groups were within 40 meters of each other, and most of the Spirits were no longer with their masters. Most of these magical essences were fighting directly against each other, causing destruction to the surrounding area, while working in a strange synchrony, some helping each other, others getting in the way.


    But the combined action of several Spirits resulted in greater combined durability. Some Spirits withstood attacks that would have destroyed them and fought on longer than they could have with the support of their masters alone.


    By the fifth minute of battle, the total number of Spirits in the area had fallen below 40.


    The first Spirit Masters weakened, leaving gaps in their battle formations.


    "Forward!" Seeing the moment they would have to fight each other, Eleanor drew her weapon and was the first to advance on the leader of her enemies.


    Leaving one of her sisters to deal with Liam, she moved forward against Robert, willing herself to kill two birds with one stone.


    But just as the two sides charged each other, with Liam heading for a 2-Star Spirit Earth cultivator, shouts came from the eastern side of the area, and then a group led by a fat man they all knew appeared.


    Enos, his men, and 16 Spirits appeared from that direction, their Spirits already attacking the less than 40 Spirits left in the battle, while the Spirit Masters themselves moved forward against the humans in the area.


    One of the 2-Star Spirit Earth cultivator from the Leopards paled when he saw the rapid movement of that fleshy mountain holding a staff the size of an ordinary human.


    Enos moved his weapon diagonally and hit the person closest to him in the abdomen.


    The 2-Star Spirit Earth cultivator''s body split in half almost instantly, and his pieces flew in the opposite direction of Enos'' movement.


    The Spirits of the Leopards man exploded and a collective gulp sound erupted in the area. Not only the men of the Leopards but also the women of the Abyss Matriarchs recognized in horror the enemies who were there to kill as many of them as possible.


    Robert and Eleanor were the only ones who could put up a minimally fair fight with Enos, but both were in battle at that very moment.


    Meanwhile, Enos'' eyes were focused on Liam. His chief interest there was to eliminate this curse that had been ravaging him for weeks!


    "Liam!" he said aloud like an animal as he raised his blood-stained staff into the air.

 Chapter 177 - 177: Battle of Spirit Masters (2)

    Liam looked in Enos'' direction with narrowed eyes and saw the huge man staring at him with a visible bloodlust in his eyes.


    There was a deadly feeling emanating from Enos'' large body that Liam was familiar with, and it made him quickly understand something crucial to this battle at the beginning of the night.


    He also has {Black Art}. He moved his weapon to fend off the ghost that had just tried to attack him, while standing only a few meters away from Enos, both of them looking at each other without worrying about their surroundings.


    Liam remembered his training with Grace and finally moved, retreating in the direction where Thal''Korr was facing one of the demonic Spirits in the area.


    ''Use your power to push the demons towards me.''


    Liam''s plan was simple. Escape the attacks while he could and use {Black Art} to his advantage!


    As he moved, Enos followed with an evil grin on his face, his Spirits moving to slay the Spirits of the men and women fighting in the area, while no Spirit Master approached him.


    Eleanor and Robert were too busy with each other to take on Enos. As for teaming up against the big, fat man who was the size of a door, they wouldn''t do it, at least not now. As enemies there to kill each other, their priority was still to eliminate each other, even under the current circumstances.


    As Enos moved, each step shaking the ground, the first casualties of the battle appeared, with two men of Leopards falling almost at the same time as three flowers of the Abyss Matriarchs.


    Fighting with the disadvantage of being seduced by Liam wasn''t easy for these women.


    But after the Emerald Owls entered the fray, Liam lessened the effects of his Incubus abilities on these women, allowing them to better resist Enos'' allies.


    Meanwhile, Thal''Korr destroyed two more Spirits and threw two demons in Liam''s direction, one from one of Eleanor''s flower allies and the other from one of Enos'' men.


    Unaware that so many people were staring in his direction, Liam showed the magnificent powers of {Black Art} and absorbed the essences of the two demons that his Spirit had helped him get.


    One of the demons had a 9-Star cultivation from the Spirit Lord Realm, while the other was a 1-Star from the Spirit Earth Realm. But with {Black Art}, the most important thing was the innate quality of the creatures, not necessarily their cultivation.


    Either way, Thal''Korr and the incubus in Liam''s soul space felt their existences stimulated, while the Shadowfiend Demon expressed more power in his movements.


    Enos'' eyes lit up as he saw Liam move like that, confirming his earlier suspicions. But he wasn''t afraid. Even if his opponent was hiding his own cultivation, there was only one person he feared in City Thirteen, and William wasn''t there.


    Enos jumped forward with one of his already prepared fists to hit Liam''s body, flicking as Grace had warned Liam.


    Liam jumped back as he used the shadows of his opponents to grow evil creatures. But when the shadow demons tried to attack Enos'' body, they found only an impenetrable barrier.


    Overcoming Enos'' skin was not for everyone, especially a cultivator of a lower level than him!


    Liam changed his strategy when Enos landed only 5 meters away from him and smashed a rock with his fists.


    The demons tried to grab Enos'' limbs to immobilize him. But the fat man just laughed at his opponent''s futile attempt.


    "Child''s play!" He said as he used a little force and destroyed half of the Spirits holding him down.


    Liam continued to move around the battlefield, seeing how right Grace''s hints were for him. He looked away and took the fight closer to Robert and Eleanor.


    Enos continued to pursue Liam, not caring about his opponent''s cowardly strategies. He had the most powerful brute force in City Thirteen. Nothing on this battlefield frightened him. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liam activated two of his abilities at once, Aura of Fear and Body Transformation, his muscles growing stronger as those closest to him became more sensitive to his deadly abilities.


    But Enos wasn''t afraid. Although his powers were concentrated in his defense and physical strength, his mind was not as weak, although it was his weak point. If you weren''t on the same level as him or even stronger, it was almost impossible to mess with his mind.


    Liam only moved faster and dodge more efficiently when he reached the spot where Eleanor and Robert were exchanging blows.


    They were both sweaty, with a few bruises here and there. They were very close in strength, although Robert had one Spirit less than Eleanor. Their Spirits were fighting with the other magical essences in the area, so it was natural for them to draw so far.


    But they both saw the black-haired boy''s strategy long before Liam reached them. As Enos attacked Liam and the boy changed direction, they saw the human-shaped door attack them just ten feet away.


    Robert''s eyes narrowed as he considered Liam''s audacity, while Eleanor saw only what she had already noticed in the boy. He really was clever and would use any means to bring down his enemies.


    "I''m sorry, boss," Liam said in an agitated tone. "But I need your help."


    Robert knew this and didn''t hide his displeasure. "I know. Let''s take care of him. I was stuck with Eleanor, but now we can fight together. The only problem is if that woman allies herself with him."


    "Don''t worry about her, I can take care of Eleanor," Liam said with a confident look, staring at the white-haired woman in front of him as he saw Enos standing there, one of his feet sunk into the ground where this man had hit hard.


    Robert trusted Liam and said, "Then let''s fight together!"


    He stepped forward to face Enos, this time with a more serious look on the chubby face of the tall 4-Star cultivator.


    Liam was still weaker than him, but Robert was a different story. Even with one Spirit less, the leader of the Leopards was enough to command the respect of almost all the strongest in City Thirteen!


    "Robert, my business is only with Liam. I''ll take his life and leave. I don''t care about your hunt."


    Robert laughed at Enos'' futile attempt. "Keep your opinions to yourself, Enos. Now, fight!"


    Eleanor didn''t need to talk to Enos about an alliance or anything like that. They were enemies, and some of her sisters had already died in this fight because of the Emerald Owls'' surprise attack. But she ignored the big man and attacked Liam, her primary target of the two groups fighting against the Abyss Matriarchs.


    "Liam!" she screamed like an enraged cat, her eyes blazing with an unmistakable murderous intent. "You will die for your transgressions!"


    "Tsk! You attacked me first. Did I not have the right to defend myself?" he asked as he looked at the woman and saw the hatred she had for him.


    Unfortunately, not everyone in the cultivation world was like him. Liam had no hatred for most of his enemies. Aside from those who had kidnapped him and Azariah, who had betrayed him, he didn''t really hate almost anyone else. But Eleanor and most of the people he''d dealt with so far were passionate, and even when they ordered a murder, they were extremely angry when their victims didn''t die and still hurt them.


    Liam understood the murderous intent of someone protecting their position, but he couldn''t understand this woman''s hatred for him. He had never acted against her. He had only responded to her own aggressions.


    He was the one to be angry!


    "But that ends here." His expression changed as he approached her, and his aura intensified. "You should love me."


    She felt her heart pounding while her body burned with a feeling that was unfamiliar and beyond her control.


    Liam was her enemy, but as she watched him grow more handsome and heroic, she almost wanted to drop her weapon and kneel before him. Her mind knew something was wrong, but her body didn''t seem to want to accept the subtle remnant of consciousness.


    Having only recently reached 4-Star recently, and with Liam having an incubus almost as strong as himself, Eleanor didn''t stand a chance.


    Although she didn''t fall to her knees to worship him, he influenced her enough to gain the advantage when he attacked with his Third -Class sword.


    A malicious smile appeared on Liam''s face as he sought the heart of one of the most beautiful women in City Thirteen.


    It was a shame to kill a beautiful maiden like Eleanor, but Liam had no qualms about those who threatened his life. In this difficult situation, he advanced without caring about the people looking strangely in his direction, advancing against the body of the white-haired woman, using most of his strength to pierce her body with his blade.


    When he got past Eleanor''s vigorous defense and pierced her heart with his weapon, some women in the area almost dropped their weapons and lost their strength to fight.


    Meanwhile, Robert and Enos couldn''t help but narrow their eyes as they took their attention away from each other for a moment.


    They had stopped paying attention to Liam for only 7 seconds when the sound of "nooooo" came, drawing both of their attention to the black-haired young man with his sword through Eleanor''s body.


    They both opened their mouths as questions formed in their expressions.


    "How?" it was Robert who unconsciously asked, while Liam muttered something to Eleanor.


    "You should have come to me and invited me instead of sending an assassin. I would have joined your faction if you had offered me your girls, Eleanor," he said as he came within reach of her lips, seeing how confused she still was, looking at him passionately and also in horror at the situation. "In your next life, use your female advantages more wisely."


    To the surprise of some of his enemies, Liam stole a kiss from Eleanor before pushing her body away, letting her leave this world while her three Spirits rushed to attack him at least once.


    Liam laughed when he had almost everyone''s attention, his lips stained with the blood of his enemy.


    At that moment, even Enos felt a shiver run down his spine!

 Chapter 178 - 178: Battle of Spirit Masters (3)

    Robert stared at Liam for a moment, still unable to understand how the powerful Eleanor had fallen for the black-haired boy.


    ''Even if he is a Spirit Earth cultivator, that wouldn''t justify much. Eleanor had good enough magical abilities for someone of my level to have trouble just hurting her... What did he do?''


    That was the same thought in Enos'' mind at that moment. However, it made him want to kill Liam even more and absorb Thal''Korr''s vitality.


    Liam looked in Enos'' direction after killing Eleanor, drying the blood on his lips and watching the big man run towards him at the moment of Robert''s inattention.


    However, at this moment, Liam was exactly where he wanted to be.


    ''You made a mistake attacking us when we were fighting a group of powerful women.''


    Liam cracked a smile on his face as a curtain of purple mist formed around them.


    The six women remaining in the area felt Liam''s power, each of them turning their eyes towards him as their hearts leaped and their bodies burned.


    The passion in her eyes was almost palpable. Without exception, each of them moved away from their opponents, while the shadows in the area prevented those Spirit Masters from moving.


    Before Liam had even finished his move, Robert noticed his enemy''s movement and moved too. He aimed for Enos'' back, while imagining that Liam could defend himself and even counterattack.


    The Leopards'' men, temporarily restricted by Liam''s powers, felt free a second later, now with Enos'' men closer to them.


    While the Leopards'' men changed their temporary targets, letting their Spirits fight for themselves, the remaining women attacked Enos simultaneously.


    The man frowned as he noticed half a dozen abilities trying to restrain him at the same time as Robert''s movement.


    ''Why are these women turning on me?''


    he asked himself angrily.


    But Enos didn''t fear a group of women like that. The only woman there who could cause him any concern was lying with a hole in her chest.


    Liam moved behind the group of women, forcing them to do their best to defend him.


    He couldn''t control their bodies enough to tell them what to do. But his seduction skills could make them want to protect him with their lives.


    In the blink of an eye, the group of women were using their special skills against Enos, some of them using charm to move their opponent''s mind.


    Enos could be a difficult bull to tame, extremely resistant to attacks from those weaker than him. But being surrounded by women launching their attacks at him, he had no way of escaping 100% unscathed.


    Robert saw his opportunity in Liam''s action and attacked his opponent''s back with his weapon, seeking the first enemy wound in the battle.


    Liam retreated, soon turning his eyes towards Thal''Korr, who was being hunted by Enos'' Spirits.


    ''You thought you were going to absorb Thal''Korr''s vitality, but I''m the one who''s going to do that to your demon, you bastard!''


    Liam moved, ignoring the over 30 Spirits fighting in the surroundings as he attacked with his sword against the weakest of the three Spirits of Enos.


    Moments later, the 1-Star creature from the Spirit Lord Realm exploded under Liam''s third attack, causing Enos to feel a twinge in his heart.


    By now, Enos had suffered a few cuts from Robert and was sweating. But even so, the greatest damage to him was undeniably the Spirit destroyed by Liam.


    "Liam! I''ll kill you!" he screamed hatefully, as his skin turned extremely red and his eyes emitted an unmistakable light.


    At that instant, Enos entered his special combat mode, raising all his physical attributes as he charged towards Liam.


    With a swing of his arms, he smashed the face of one woman closest to him, before kicking the torso of another, causing her to cough up blood as she flew away, badly wounded.


    Robert saw the enemy charging at Liam and didn''t hesitate to retreat as he attacked from afar, aware that facing the monster of the City Thirteen up close in that state would be madness.


    Thal''Korr saw the enemy approaching as he entertained Enos'' second Spirit, with his master only 5 meters away from him.


    Liam saw Enos'' state, but he wasn''t afraid. At that moment he activated {Black Art} while having the 3-Star creature from the Spirit Earth Realm under his control! Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Enos tried his best to hurry, taking the shortest route to reach Liam, passing through the battlefield and destroying three other Spirits and a Spirit Master on his way.


    Two of the women tried to keep up with him to slow down his movements, while Robert himself attacked him from afar, but none of them were effective in stopping Enos.


    As he was punching towards Liam''s face, just a few centimeters from reaching his enemy''s body, Enos saw his Spirit crumble in front of his eyes.


    In that instant, the tall, fat man felt his strength drop substantially as he bled from four facial orifices.


    Simultaneously with the growing pallor of Enos'' face, Thal''Korr and the incubus felt their strength rise a few more notches, both approaching the qualitative threshold needed for a promotion.


    But even with Enos'' powerful Spirit, which had already evolved a few times during the fat man''s macabre journey, they didn''t have enough to evolve to the Sage grade.


    Thal''Korr came closest to his advancement, temporarily gaining the strength to overcome the enemy''s Spirit suppressing him.


    By the time Enos'' fist reached Liam''s body, he had lost over 80% of his strength.


    Liam remained still where he was, his face merely turning 5 centimeters to the side after the beating Enos had given him.


    He clenched his teeth and admitted his enemy''s power as he tasted his own blood. If it hadn''t been for him striking a blow to Enos'' soul, that attack could have killed him!


    Enos'' attack was still strong enough to hurt!


    But now he was weakened and close to Liam.


    The black-haired boy didn''t miss his chance, attacking Enos'' large body with his sword.


    Enos'' body was weakened, but even with his enemy in that state, Liam only penetrated 8 centimeters of his enemy''s flesh. His sword failed to reach one of his opponent''s vital organs, and he frowned as he walked away.


    ''Looks like Grace still underestimated this bastard''s defensive capabilities!


    '' He looked at his enemy with an expression full of surprise.


    But while Enos looked like he was going to plummet to the ground at any moment, Robert took the opportunity to move. Appearing two meters behind his enemy, he unleashed the blow that Liam had failed to deliver, piercing even more of the Emerald Owls'' leader''s body.


    "Aaaaaagh!"


    Enos cried out in pain, no longer able to support the weight of his own body and falling forward.


    Liam switched his gaze from Enos to the surrounding enemies, confident that Robert would deal with the main one of his opponents.


    He himself had no desire to kill Enos. The man had caused him a lot of trouble, but the death of the leader of the faction behind the Arena wouldn''t change if it came at his hands.


    Only 3 women from Abyss Matriarchs were left alive at the moment, while 4 men from Emerald Owls were fighting against 5 members of Leopards. Only 20 Spirits were fighting in the surrounding area and only 3 of them were demons of his enemies.


    Liam let the three remaining women continue what they were doing while he went after the 3 remaining demonic Spirits.


    When Thal''Korr destroyed Enos'' last Spirit, the man stopped screaming, making Robert''s job even easier.


    Amid this, Liam was quick to absorb the vitalities of those three Spirits, two of them from the men of Emerald Owls and one of them from one woman.


    ''Thal''Korr should be almost 70% progressed to Sage grade. Meanwhile, the incubus is close to promotion. He''s over 95%!''


    Liam paused to analyze his gains from tonight, imagining that he might be able to qualitatively promote one of the Spirits while still on the hunt for the Silver-Winged Leopard!


    While he thought about his situation, with less than 15% of his mana reserves, Thal''Korr returned to his soul. Liam consumed a recovery potion as the last of the Emerald Owls'' enemies in the area died to Lazarus, leaving only the two women at Liam''s side.


    He had no use for either of them. As soon as the situation was resolved, he slit both their throats, showing his remaining faction mates how easily he could kill even beautiful women bewitched by his appearance.


    Enos was the last to die, having given Robert a lot of trouble, even after falling heavily wounded to the ground. The vitality of the head of Emerald Owls was truly terrible, capable of gathering the 7 surviving Leopards around him to stare at him in admiration and terror.


    In the end, Enos failed, having been overconfident in his physical abilities and letting himself fall to someone weaker than him.


    Liam took a deep breath as he looked at his enemy''s severed body, wondering how everything could have been different if Enos hadn''t been so confident in his own defenses.


    ''I''ll be more careful from now on.''

 Chapter 179 - 179: The Awakening of the Beast

    After almost 10 minutes of hectic battle, night had completely taken over the surroundings, forcing the victors of the battle to use lighting devices.


    The group''s magic lamps illuminated the surroundings destroyed by the combat of so many Spirits Masters and their respective Spirits, with almost 20 dead bodies in the vicinity.


    Following the unspoken rule of the Spirit Masters, those who killed opponents there quickly collected the resources from the bodies of their victims, in the blink of an eye, leaving only their dead companions.


    Lazarus collected the belongings of the fallen faction members that night and shared their contents with the survivors.


    Robert naturally ignored these belongings. He was too strong to make use of Spirit Lords'' items, but he had also got the most valuable thing he had in the area, Enos'' belongings.


    Liam also refused. He got the storage items from Eleanor and three other women from Abyss Matriarchs.


    His winnings were naturally high!


    Counting all the coins he got, Liam increased his financial assets by 1,800 gold coins!


    In addition, he had got at least a dozen Third Class potions, 10 pills of the same classification and 7 artifacts. He ignored the cultivation items or Second Class artifacts, but he got at least 40 of them in those space storage artifacts now in his spatial ring.


    He counted it all up in less than a minute after Enos'' death, enough time for everyone to think about what had happened there and look at each other.


    Everyone had seen Liam''s strange actions during the fight. They were partly curious, but also grateful. If it hadn''t been for his interference, they certainly wouldn''t have survived as well as they did.


    Of course, everything had happened because the enemies wanted to eliminate Liam, so the survivors'' gratitude was limited. But overall they were happy. They had survived and gained more artifacts and resources as a result.


    Still, Lazarus couldn''t help but look at Liam differently and ask. "How did you do all that? And what was that ability against demonic Spirits?"


    Liam sighed, aware that he couldn''t hide it from his group. "That was my main Spirit''s ability... After I became a 3-Star cultivator of the third realm, affecting women''s minds became something simple enough for me to weaken those Abyss Matriarchs."


    "3-Star?" Lazarus shouted in surprise.


    Liam was weaker than him by several levels until recently. But now the boy was already at a level above him!


    Robert wiped his weapon as he looked at Liam, understanding how the boy had managed such a formidable performance in this fight.


    ''But he didn''t answer about that action against the demonic Spirits...''


    This man thought to himself.


    But the faction leader and the others there would not pressure Liam. He obviously wouldn''t talk and, for the moment, they had other matters to worry about. They were in the middle of a forest, particularly at the most dangerous time.


    "Let''s move." Robert said two minutes after the end of the fight, long enough for their recovery potions to have taken effect.


    The group got into a formation, making their way towards the hunt for the Silver-Winged Leopard.


    But they continued talking about what had happened for a little while longer.


    "I hope you''ll help me protect my realm advancement from our sect superiors. I still intend to stay in City Thirteen for a while," Liam said.


    "Why? Why do you want to stay in the city?" One of the 9-Star Spirit Lords in the group asked in incomprehension.


    "I fear moving to the inner wing of the sect and returning to the situation I was in just over a month ago." Liam replied with a green smile on his face. "Anyway, when I become a 6-Star Spirit Earth cultivator, I''ll make my way to the inner wing of the sect. Until then, I''d like to stay in the city and continue my studies. Preferably become a Third Class Runemaster by then."


    Robert looked at Liam and said, "Don''t worry, we''ll keep your secret. It''s actually good for the faction if a talented and powerful member like you stays in town for longer."


    The rest of the Leopards promised to keep his secret, imagining for themselves the benefits they could get if Liam stayed with them for a few more months.


    So far, they had experienced more problems than benefits from having him in the faction. But after this trip, they were sure that things would be more peaceful in City Thirteen, and they could enjoy the advantages of having such a strong and talented team member!


    ...


    Hours later, the night had deepened, with the woods surrounding the outer cities of Demon Gate becoming much more active, with nocturnal beasts moving through the area.


    The groups traveling or hunting through the region moved more slowly during these hours, some of them even stopping to rest and camp, waiting for daylight to approach.


    But amid this, one group was marching in the opposite direction to all the others, while its leader had wide, red eyes, craving the blood of his opponents.


    About two and a half hours away from where the Silver-Winged Leopard hunting area was, Myles was marching ahead of his fellow faction members.


    Hours ago, he had lost the vital sign of his precious Eleanor. Furious at losing the woman he loved, he marched in the direction his opponents should be heading.


    There weren''t many paths in this forest for one to take if one wanted to avoid the beasts or tribes that lived in the surrounding area. Certain crossing points were unique and there were no detours unless one wanted trouble.


    Just then, the group of Crimson Rebels stopped at one of these special points, and Myles ordered.


    "Set the traps! We''ll wait for the enemies here!" he shouted, his voice laced with unparalleled anger.


    He had already lost his brother not long ago. But now that he had lost Eleanor, he was willing to do anything to relieve the desire to destroy his enemies.


    The men of Crimson Rebels moved into the small passage between two mountains, both homes to beasts, this narrow passage being the only ''safe'' way to the Silver-Winged Leopard''s home.


    "Boss, everything''s ready," said a man a few minutes after they arrived.


    "Let''s hide and wait. The enemy can''t be far." Myles looked up at the sky, still dark, but already able to see the day approaching in the distance.


    Morning would come in less than an hour, which should be about the time Robert''s group arrived in the area.


    "How many of them must be left over from the action against our allies?" Someone asked in concern.


    "Certainly few."


    They naturally believed that it was the Leopards who handled Eleanor''s fall. It could certainly have been other groups of disciples from the sect, or even beasts from the forest. But most of them were quite confident that Leopards had a hand in Eleanor''s unexpected fall.


    But some of them were still uncertain about it and couldn''t help but fear the possibility that the Leopards'' group was at its best.


    That would make it much harder for them to take down their enemies!


    ...


    A few minutes after the group of Crimson Rebels stopped moving, a creature as big as a bull, with an extremely muscular body, 4 meters long and golden fur, slowly left a cave.


    Its face was shrouded in silver fur, while teeth protruded from its mouth, presenting a brutal appearance to those who observed it. This was particularly true now that the creature''s forehead was full of expressive lines, with its eyes narrowed, obviously in a bad mood. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The two large but momentarily retracted wings on its back were also eye-catching, both covered in silver feathers that contrasted with its mostly golden body.


    Finally, its large tail moved strangely in the air as it walked in cat-like strides, its eyes focused on the surroundings where enemies were waiting for it.


    This was the Silver-Winged Leopard!


    Upon identifying the first of the groups that had disrupted its hibernation, the 6-Star creature from the Spirit Earth Realm counted the number of enemies it had to kill to vent its hatred.


    But this was a much more intelligent beast than usual. It even noticed the traces of individuals who had disturbed its sleep and who were no longer around.


    But running away wouldn''t save them. It was determined to hunt down every one of the humans who defied its mercy to wake it from its pre-Night of the Beasts'' slumber!


    ...


    "The enemies are nearby."


    Liam made a hand gesture for his companions to stop moving, finally seeing the signal from his tracker showing on the artifact''s screen.


    Robert and Lazarus stopped and looked at the item in Liam''s hands, aware of the possibility it held.


    "Could he have thrown away his tracker? We''re far from the location of the Silver-Winged Leopard sighting, Liam," Lazarus said as he frowned.


    Liam said reflexively, "It''s possible. But it''s also possible that they''re right nearby. We''d better be careful. If I''m not mistaken, Myles found out about Eleanor''s death and is now after our lives. It''s possible that they have a trap up ahead."


    Robert agreed to do things the way Liam suggested, already regretting not having trusted this young man''s instincts earlier. "Let''s do it. How far are they from us now?"


    "Hard to say. I can only say that we''re less than a kilometer away."


    Opening a map in front of him, Lazarus estimated. "In that case, they must be this way." He pointed to the area where he imagined would be the best place to lay traps and wait for enemies nearby.


    They all knew ambush strategies and the map of the area. They agreed with Lazarus and soon came up with a plan of action.


    In less than five minutes they continued forward, still with the shadow of night covering the area, but the day getting closer and closer to them!

 Chapter 180 - 180: Killer Move

    As he took another step forward, Robert felt a strange sensation and stopped, one of his abilities telling him to be careful.


    "They''re here." The faction leader said as Liam checked the item tracker, seeing the enemy''s position very close, but still not knowing how many meters they were away from their opponents.


    ''Hudson must be farther away than the others.''


    Liam put the tracker away as he watched his companions tighten their grip on their weapons.


    In the position they were in, they couldn''t see the enemies and the enemies couldn''t see them. However, they were almost at the point they had considered as a potential trap area, and the senses of a stronger cultivator could never be ignored.


    "Should we split up?" Liam suggested as he looked at Robert.


    "What do you have in mind?"


    Liam said what he had considered so far, "The enemy must have traps right ahead. So we can''t risk entering that area alone. Either we send our Spirits that way," he pointed forward with a finger, "or we split up and go in from the sides." He used each hand to show the left and right sides, where two mountains began, each belonging to powerful beasts in the area.


    The enemy couldn''t have gone far because of the beasts in the area, so they should be less than 100 meters in each direction Liam indicated.


    "The only problem with splitting up is that we might get the wrong enemies." Lazarus looked at Liam, weighing the pros and cons. "On the left could be Myles and the strongest. And the weakest could be on the right. Or vice versa. Whoever takes Myles'' group will do badly."


    "It doesn''t matter." Liam said with a twinkle in his eye. "Senior Robert will go one way and I will go the other. Our forces will be balanced. Besides, I don''t think the enemy would concentrate all their strongest men on one side of the traps."


    "Liam is right." Robert agreed. "Let''s split up and attack the flanks. The enemy doesn''t know we''re here, but we know they''re right in front of us. We''ll use that advantage to take them out."


    Everyone nodded in agreement and soon split into two groups, with Lazarus and Robert on one side and Liam on the other, with 3 Spirit Lords assisting him.


    They would reveal their positions the moment they summoned their Spirits, so the group slowly followed after splitting, Robert leading his people while Liam did the same with his flank.


    Using the shadows that were still strong in this area of the forest before dawn, Liam concealed his and his group''s movements until he hid behind a tree and motioned for his companions to hide.


    From his position, he spotted four enemies positioned in the branches of large trees. The four were 9-Star Spirit Lords, but just ahead of them, near where the traps were supposed to be, two Spirit Earth cultivators were positioned on the ground behind rocks.


    Glancing back at his companions, Liam instructed them to attack the four Spirit Lords and he would take care of the two Spirit Earth cultivators.


    They had the advantage of being able to keep an eye on their enemies'' backs, and soon the four were on the move, each with a weapon in hand as they prepared to summon their Spirits.


    When Liam reached the limit of how far he could go without being in sight of one of the four enemies in the trees, he paused for a moment and signaled to his allies that it was time to act.


    He moved forward and ran towards the closest enemy, who was hiding behind one of the rocks in the area.


    At that moment, the sounds of blades clashing and traps being activated rang out from the front of the area, drawing the attention of the six enemies on that side of the area.


    It was at that moment that Liam saw one of his enemies get up from where he was crouching and focus forward, turning his back completely on him.


    As he jumped up to land an attack on his opponent''s left shoulder, he called Thal''Korr back to the battle in the forest.


    The man ten feet in front of him realized something and circulated his mana throughout his body as he looked back. He shivered from head to toe at the sight of Liam attacking him so close, and immediately called his Spirits.


    "Aaaaagh!" the first man Liam attacked screamed as he felt the enemy''s blade pierce his shoulder, but fortunately, it wasn''t a fatal attack.


    "Enemy!" The other Spirit Earth cultivator shouted at the sight of Liam and reacted similarly to the man''s scream, calling his Spirits to fight the apparent 9-Star Spirit Lord near them.


    Liam smiled inwardly at the reaction of his enemies, letting Thal''Korr move on to the ''normal'' Spirits of his opponents while he took the demon from the screaming man in front of him.


    ''This is what I really wanted.''


    He thought as he circulated his mana through the black tablet in his soul''s space, while vortices of black energy formed in the palms of his hands.


    Liam overpowered the 1-Star Spirit Earth Demon from the enemy bleeding in front of him, using {Black Art} as best he could.


    The enemy with the wounded shoulder shuddered in fear and turned pale as he sensed what was happening.


    "Noooo!"


    As he shouted to Liam, some of his four weaker allies nearby suffered quicker defeats. Two of them were taken aback as soon as the sounds of battle broke out, both mortally wounded by the assassins moving against them.


    As for the other two enemies, one wasn''t attacked at first, while the other was quicker to defend himself and narrowly escaped an attack that reached one of his vital points. Still, this man was wounded while his two Spirits came to his aid.


    While Liam absorbed the life force of the demon in front of him, his three allies summoned their Spirits and began fighting in the area, moving away from the Spirit Masters and letting their Spirits do the dirty work.


    The other Spirit Earth cultivator did something similar, commanding his three Spirits against Liam as he watched Thal''Korr and the human fight side by side.


    A loud cracking sound came from the mana body in front of Liam, just before it exploded into many mana fragments.


    The master of this Spirit bled internally, feeling his spiritual powers suddenly weaken as he lost his dominant Spirit forever.


    Thal''Korr felt the power coursing through his body and didn''t flinch as he destroyed one of the other two Spirits of the wounded foe in front of him, then charged at the rest of his opponents.


    Liam slashed his enemy''s throat as he dodged the attack of the man''s third Spirit and turned his face to the surrounding demons. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Raising his arms in the air and moving his mana, he caused the shadows of several of his opponents to paralyze the Spirits and their masters. He then lunged at the strongest demon, making sure that nothing happened to the other demons around him.


    {Black Art!}


    Boom!


    Sounds of explosions and screams continued to fill the surrounding space as another Spirit exploded in Liam''s hands, and the enemy Spirit Masters trembled in fear.


    One of the enemy Spirit Masters still managed to injure one of Liam''s companions, but after his demon was "devoured" by the {Black Art}, even that opponent couldn''t last much longer.


    Thal''Korr used his master''s advantages to destroy the strongest Spirits on that side of the traps, and he slit the throat of the strongest Spirit Master remaining among the enemies.


    The man fell to the ground after his body was torn apart by the Shadowfiend''s claws, giving the three Leopards'' Spirit Masters the opportunity to approach Liam after he had killed the last Spirit in the area.


    The four of them and their Spirits moved forward, with one of their Spirits leading the way to avoid the traps.


    After less than a minute of moving amidst the sound of screams, blades clashing, and explosions coming from the front, they arrived where Robert had led the rest of the group, where there were currently 5 Spirits fighting over there, with only 3 Spirit Masters left standing!

 Chapter 181 - 181: Hunt for the Silver-Winged Leopard?

    The scene in front of Liam and his faction members was brutal. Human bodies were lying around, and the trees and leaves in the area were covered in blood.


    One man from their faction had his body broken in half. His torso was hanging from a branch, his legs not far below.


    Lazarus was slumped against a rock, convulsing, with several purple marks all over his body and blood oozing from a large wound in his abdomen.


    Only Robert remained of the Leopards'' men who had come this way.


    In contrast, only two members of the Crimson Rebels remained nearby to tell the tale. Myles and a 2-Star Spirit Earth cultivator were facing off against Robert, using their Spirits to pressure their lone opponent.


    The other members of their faction who had come to the area were all dead on the outskirts, each in their own terrible situation, some less injured, others more deformed, their faces destroyed in ways that would inspire the creativity of the onlookers.


    Liam and his companions didn''t hesitate when faced with this situation. They sent the five Spirits they had on their side toward the enemy Spirits or Spirit Masters.


    The weaker Spirits in the group acted from a distance to make room for Robert to retreat to their side, while the stronger ones, such as Thal''Korr, went in search of the most powerful in the area.


    Liam had nothing else in mind but the two remaining demons. With a specific command, he made Thal''Korr join the Spirits'' fight and facilitate his action.


    Robert felt his companions join him and saw a light at the end of the tunnel. Frankly, he wasn''t optimistic. He already had some injuries on his body, and only one of his Spirits was fighting to defend him. If it wasn''t for his Third Class items, he would be dead already.


    But when Liam and the others showed up, he saw his chances of survival increase.


    Myles also noticed the enemies, spotting Liam approaching the fight while the other members of the Leopards stayed further back, commanding their Spirits from afar.


    "Liam!" the man shouted like an animal, seeing for the first time the man responsible for his brother''s death from such a short distance and in a place so conducive to revenge.


    Liam ignored the man and continued to focus on reaching the demonic Spirit that was now only 5 meters away from him.


    The creature turned its attention to Liam and attempted to attack him, apparently unaware of its enemy''s capabilities.


    The master of this Spirit stood next to Myles, thinking of using his demon to wound his boss''s mortal enemy, giving Myles the chance to execute this opponent.


    But just when he thought he''d made things easier for his boss, the man shook from head to toe as he felt Liam not only dodge his demon''s attack, but pin the creature''s arms with his bare hands.


    "What''s he going to do?" the man asked before swallowing his own saliva in horror.


    While Liam dealt with the weaker of the two demons, giving his allies a chance to entertain Myles and the man''s Spirits, he used {Black Art} again, looking forward to the qualitative progression of his Spirits.


    Myles tried to reach him by jumping towards him, but before the Crimson Rebel leader could reach him, the Leopards'' Spirits got in the way, giving Liam the time he needed to get what he wanted.


    Boom!


    Another demon exploded from Liam''s hands that night, and mana once again flowed through Thal''Korr''s body, giving him the strength to pressure his opponents even more. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Thal''Korr would have to progress a bit more to reach the qualitative pinnacle needed to evolve to the Sage grade. But at that moment, Liam felt the demon incubus within his soul space change, with mana enveloping the creature and physical transformations appearing.


    He also absorbed much of the surrounding mana in that area into his body and soul, and felt physical and spiritual improvements in himself that were related to the strengthening of the incubus.


    Liam felt the progress of the incubus to the Low-level of the Sage grade and couldn''t hide the smile on his face.


    ''With the progress of the incubus, all I have to do is pass Thal''Korr and I''ll complete the second phase of the Secret Hunt mission!''


    He thought to himself as his appearance improved, along with his regeneration factor and seduction attributes.


    By the end of his current evolution, he would be able to seduce much more easily, and even without using his mana to do so, he would be able to attract women even slightly stronger than himself!


    Unfortunately, the practicality of his incubus powers was not great in terms of combat. Still, Liam could feel his senses improving and the mana he had used up a few moments ago recovering, gradually filling his soul to a higher level.


    He wouldn''t level up in this situation, but his cultivation would improve by 15% in one go, revealing his true cultivation to those around him for the first time.


    Myles frowned as he noticed Liam''s 3-Star Spirit Earth Realm cultivation. Meanwhile, his ally felt a blow through his back, a spear piercing his back and chest, hitting him just after he was seriously weakened.


    Myles took three steps backwards as he realized his deteriorating situation, and the thought of fleeing crossed his mind.


    "Now that you''ve done what you''ve done, are you going to run?" Robert asked as he stood in the enemy''s path. "I''m afraid that''s not possible."


    Robert was also an ambitious member of Demon Gate. With the fall of Enos and Eleanor, and the likely fall of Myles, he would rise to number 3 in the rank without having to fight in the Arena. His benefits would be greatly increased and he would be one step closer to becoming an inner member of the sect, his current goal.


    Seeing the chance to eliminate this tricky enemy, he smiled mischievously as he led his group against Myles, knowing that Liam would act against the enemy''s demon and make the situation easier for them, even if the enemy was still stronger than them.


    And that''s exactly what happened in the next few moments. With Thal''Korr''s help, Liam surrounded the demon of his last living enemy, while the Leopard''s men surrounded Myles, using their Spirits against him and even daring to attack.


    With the death of the 2-Star Spirit Earth cultivator, they fought Myles for about a minute, and some of them were injured and lost their Spirits. But when only Robert and Myles were left to fight, and the others were removed from the battle, Liam finally got what he wanted.


    "Shit!" Myles shouted as he looked in Liam''s direction with red eyes, while his color paled severely.


    At that moment, he wasn''t afraid to die; he was ashamed. Aware of what was about to happen, he was disappointed in himself for not being able to avenge the death of his brother and the woman he had loved.


    "You''re going to die, Myles!" Robert was the one who viciously attacked the remaining enemy, with none of his Spirits on his side, while his companions watched the end of the battle.


    Robert''s weapon pierced Myles'' neck, keeping the exhausted and badly wounded Spirit Master on his feet.


    But amid his last moments in this world, Myles suddenly smiled as he saw something he enjoyed approaching.


    He opened his mouth to speak, but could not get his words out.


    ''Pity,''


    he thought as his eyes darkened, but he was content with the fate he had just witnessed.


    Robert laughed at his enemy''s death and held him upright for a few seconds, enjoying the taste of victory.


    After resting from this fight, it would be time for him to hunt down the Silver-Winged Leopard and get his third Spirit. When he got it later, he would be in the best position since he joined the sect!


    "Boss!"


    But while he was thinking about his future, one of the wounded people nearby, waiting for the effects of his potions to wear off, suddenly shouted at him in panic.


    Turning in the direction from which he had been called, Robert was confronted with the problem they had just encountered.

 Chapter 182 - 182: Result of the Hunt

    "Oh, fuck!"


    The moment he turned around, Robert saw a creature with golden and silver fur, with large wings on its back and huge teeth in its mouth, appear flying only a few meters away from him, with him as its primary target.


    ''Silver-Winged Leopard!''


    Robert was in an unprivileged position to face the Silver-Winged Leopard. But his situation wouldn''t be good even if he was prepared. There wasn''t much a 4-Star Spirit Master from the third realm could do against a creature two levels higher than him while he himself was without his Spirits.


    But the situation was much worse than not having his Spirits at his side. The beast attacked Robert as soon as it spotted this group, one of those that had the smell of the devices that made it have to come out of its hibernation earlier.


    It leaped at the leader of the Spirit Masters on the outskirts, for a moment ignoring the others who didn''t show strong cultivation.


    Liam and the others widened their eyes as they saw the creature approach Robert at a frightening speed. Some of them paled severely as Liam realized the problematic situation they were in.


    "Get ready to fight!" he shouted to his allies.


    They had no choice but to fight for their lives!


    Before any of them could move, the creature reached Robert, cutting through parts of the man''s armor, while bringing its mouth down on the helpless Spirit Master''s head.


    Robert wanted to scream to the world and escape death, but he was in an unfavorable situation. When he felt the creature''s half-ton body fall on top of his, with parts of his wounds intensifying, he recognized his end moments before it came.


    The creature used its firm, sharp teeth to rip Robert''s head from his body, showing the surrounding cultivators the most brutal scene of their lives.


    They watched in horror as a 4-Star Spirit Earth cultivator died, while their eyes and hands trembled.


    Liam didn''t miss his chance and attacked alongside Thal''Korr, both using Power Amplification simultaneously, while acting on opposite sides of the creature.


    Liam threw his Spirit a Third Class weapon, while he himself had a sword of that rank in his hands.


    They both used Shadow Projection, making the dawn shadows try to hurt the creature, or at least immobilize it.


    Their auras grew stronger as the remaining Spirits of their allies attacked with them. Those Spirit Masters were terrified, but their Spirits were moving along with Liam and Thal''Korr.


    When it reached the creature in the midst of Robert''s assassination, Liam and Thal''Korr inflicted wounds on the creature''s body, using the advantage they had over an opponent who had just made a serious attack.


    Liam sensed that the creature''s mana was not at its best, and given some superficial wounds staining its silver and gold body, the creature had fought others before coming here.


    The Silver-Winged Leopard roared in fury at being attacked like that. It dropped Robert''s head to the ground and moved away, turning its attention to Liam, the enemy now holding a sword stained with its blood.


    Liam signaled to one human standing there and said. "Use the Mist of Senses!"


    As the group behind the Beasts Hall, the Leopards had advanced knowledge of how to deal with beasts, and had even brought tools with them from the coliseum.


    They knew that the Silver-Winged Leopard was stronger than the strongest of their men. But with their tools and weakening items for beasts like that, they had their methods of defeating the creature.


    The Mist of Senses was the primary means of action they had planned against the magical creature preparing for a voracious attack on Liam.


    The man with the Mist of Senses understood what he had to do, while the others summoned their tools from the coliseum to deal with the enemy.


    But they were not in the situation they would have liked to be in and were naturally feeling their hearts pounding as they acted.


    Liam prepared to defend himself along with the action of the allied Spirits, using the bodies of mana in his surroundings to fend off the fast-moving, powerful creature.


    The Silver-Winged Leopard was not easy to fight. With its large, powerful wings, it simply sidestepped the most troublesome enemies in its path, destroying a Spirit before reaching Liam with one of its claws.


    Liam''s eyes widened as he felt the creature''s attack, while he did his best to raise his defenses.


    When the attack reached his body, however, his Third Class armor showed itself, potentially saving his life!


    The armor was cut from his left chest to his lower right abdomen, with a subtle trail of blood appearing on Liam''s body.


    Liam felt the sting of the wound the enemy had inflicted on him as he stood very close to the creature. Fortunately, he hadn''t suffered anything worse!


    He swung his sword at the creature''s neck, forcing it to dodge and move a little away from him at that moment.


    Thal''Korr soon caught up with the creature and give his master some space.


    ''Shit! This beast is too strong!''


    Liam retreated a few meters, when he felt a pain in his soul, as Thal''Korr disappeared from the area after being destroyed by the beast.


    At that moment, a golden dust spread around the area, creating an affected area of over 300 square meters around everyone involved in the situation.


    The Spirits and their masters continued with their perfectly normal senses, but the beast threatening them lost parts of its sight, hearing and sense of smell. Even the area''s mana made it feel disturbed by what was around it.


    "Attack!" Liam knew these effects wouldn''t last long and shouted to his companions as he ran at the beast.


    Two of the three remaining individuals advanced with the Beasts Hall''s magical tools in hand, while Liam attacked with his sword.


    One of them reached the creature''s neck with a special tool for controlling creatures like this leopard from a distance. Such an item could weaken the mana of magical creatures and facilitate the work of tamers.


    Meanwhile, the other tried to attach similar items to the legs of the creature, one from the back and one from the front of the animal.


    Their aim was to force the creature to the ground while Liam delivered the killing blow.


    Liam jumped with his sword pointed toward the beast''s head, using much of the mana he had to strengthen his movement.


    Just as he was about to reach the creature''s body, its eyes flashed a golden hue, and it changed direction in a very conscious way.


    ''Shit! The Mist of Senses has lost its effect!''


    thought the last man, who was at the rear, ready for Plan B.


    The creature felt furious at having parts of its body learned by its enemies and struggled, trying to escape from the opponent''s tools.


    It was weakened from the effects of those items, but those holding it back were still only Spirit Lords, while it was about to enter the last part of the third realm.


    It moved its body with great force and speed, causing the men connected to it by their tools to overbalance and fall in its vicinity.


    The only thing it wasn''t fast enough to dodge was Liam, who fell on its back, missing the cut to the head, but hitting the creature''s right lung.


    The beast roared in pain as an enemy fell on top of its body. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 183 - 183: End of the Confrontation with the Beast

    As it felt even more pain in its body, gradually losing its strength, the creature moved like an angry bull trying to get rid of the mount on top of its body.


    It did so while beating its wings hard against the ground, but it could not fly, with the human on top of it attacking its wings and overloading its flight condition.


    Those who were most hurt by the creature''s predicament were the men who fell less than two meters away from the ferocious beast. As it struggled, it went from one side of the area to the other, attacking the ground with its wings and claws, while trying to bite the cultivator on top of its body with its teeth.


    One of the three men quickly died as his neck was slashed by the creature''s claws, while another was beaten severely by the stomps of the creature weighing over half a ton. Meanwhile, the remaining Spirits tried to help them.


    Liam tried to intensify his enemy''s injuries by teasing the wounds open, deepening them as he made his shadows penetrate the silver and golden beast''s body.


    But the creature had too much stamina and Liam was already close to exhaustion. His movements were not precise, although they strengthened his enemy''s suffering and gradually weakened it.


    The last of these men acted with Plan B, grabbing a defensive tool from the coliseum, which served to protect the Spirit Masters and suffocate beasts. Such an item was the type that tamers least liked to use, as they would need to use it on themselves and get very close to creatures.


    But the man acted and shortly after the last of the Spirits in the area disappeared, along with the death of yet another member of the faction, he got close enough to the creature to put pressure on it.


    The creature saw the man around shields and attacked him angrily, feeling even more enraged by the opponent in front of it than by the person on top of it.


    The item used by the last of these 9-Star Spirit Lords had a special fragrance to make beasts like this place it as their primary target.


    As the creature attacked, the shields took on a different shape, moving closer to the creature''s body while strings of mana appeared around its neck.


    The creature still damaged the enemy''s shields to the point where it could see through cut parts of the artifact. But it soon lost its strength exponentially, opening up the chance for Liam to deliver the killing blow.


    At that moment, Liam saw his chance and initiated the Spirit Pact, connecting his soul to the creature''s and expressing his will.


    ''Become my Spirit and continue to exist, or refuse this chance and die here,''


    Liam said into the creature''s mind.


    The creature wanted to refuse. It wanted to be angry and tell the human trying to kill it and get its Spirit to fuck off.


    But all living beings had their attachment to life. It had worked hard to become a 6-Star Spirit Earth beast and didn''t want to die after all the sacrifices it had made. Becoming a Spirit wasn''t ideal, nor was it anywhere near the dream of magical beasts. But a Spirit had its possibilities, while a dead beast had nothing.


    Feeling its wounds getting worse as the shields pressed down on them, it relaxed its body and accepted the path offered by Liam.


    Its body slumped to the ground, while its essence was already inside Liam''s soul space, where at the moment there was a glowing cocoon at Thal''Korr''s location and the incubus was sitting on its own platform, looking in the creature''s direction.


    A Spirit 100% similar to the leopard fallen below Liam in that forest took up the third platform in this soul space, where there was a strong vortex of mana. The creature looked at its surroundings with narrowed eyes and immediately saw the blue star at the top of this space.


    It didn''t know what it was, but it realized that it wasn''t ordinary.


    As it took the third position of Liam''s soul, he felt his body change. His wounds closed quickly, while he felt a sharp pain in his back.


    His armor fell to the ground and protuberances emerged from the top of his back, promptly attracting the attention of the last survivor in the area.


    In an instant, silver wings formed on Liam''s back, wings so large that they could easily hide his entire body, while glowing with the silver mana that nourished them.


    Liam also felt his senses sharpening, as the Silver-Winged Leopard''s abilities sprang to mind.


    The creature had a set of abilities related to defense and attack, but also to movement. They were: Silent Flight, which had allowed it to reach them without attracting attention; Diving Attack, related to the move that ended Robert''s life, its great physical strength and speed; Magic Resistance, which had allowed it to get rid of the Beasts Hall tools and the Mist of Senses; Empathic Communication, able to communicate telepathically with other creatures.


    From these abilities, Liam gained some unique characteristics for himself that he could use on his own without the use of the Silver-Winged Leopard. Among them were: winged flight, with the same characteristics as Silent Flight, which was behind the mana wings on his back now; enhanced speed, related to Diving Attack; and golden fur armor related to the creature''s Magic Resistance.


    As he felt these powers, tiny golden hairs covered much of Liam''s body, forming a protective layer that would work almost as well as the Third Class armor he had dropped on the ground.


    But this fur armor had the advantage of being part of Liam''s strength, something he could evolve as he grew as a cultivator!


    Liam''s cultivation had also improved significantly with the acquisition of a Spirit of a higher level than his, reaching the 4-Star of the Spirit Earth Realm!


    Even so, he was below that creature by two whole levels, something not so interesting since, if he used it in combat, he would eventually have to regain a higher cultivation than his own¡ªsomething impossible to do.


    ''I got my third Spirit, but I won''t be able to use it... Or rather, if I use it, I''ll have to keep it worn out, injured or depleted until I become a 6-Star Spirit Earth cultivator.''


    He thought to himself, noticing the weight he was feeling in his soul now after absorbing the Silver-Winged Leopard.


    As he did so, his physical and magical situation stabilized, with the wings on his back disengaging after a few moments, while his mana was at its peak and his wounds had completely closed.


    The remaining survivor had already lowered his shield and was now sitting on the ground, exhausted, while looking at Liam without knowing what to do. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But Liam had clearly absorbed the Spirit of the beast and also raised his level to that of the former faction leader.


    This survivor quickly recognized Liam''s new position.


    "What do we do now, boss?"


    Liam looked at the 9-Star Spirit Lord sitting near to him in this area littered with the bodies of Spirit Masters, with lots of blood and signs of combat.


    Liam was not surprised to be called boss. Now that practically all the Leopards'' men were dead, he was the only one who could really lead the faction.


    ''I didn''t expect to get into this situation in just 24 hours of hunting...''


    Liam sighed as he looked up at the sky, now completely blue with the development of earlier in the day.


    "Let''s collect the belongings of the dead, their Arcane Crystals and divide them up according to our efforts here," Liam said after a moment''s consideration.


    He could, if he wanted to, keep everything in this area. But several Spirits Lords had fallen there, and he had no interest in these individuals. His focus was on the Spirit Earth cultivators and the body of the Silver-Winged Leopard.


    "Let''s make this quick." Liam moved to first act against the body of the dead beast at his feet. "Enemies could be following the beast''s tracks or even have felt the effects of our fight."


    The two made quick work of the area, while Liam returned to his usual 9-Star Spirit Lord appearance.

 Chapter 184 - 184: Gain from the Hunt

    Less than half an hour after the battle against the Crimson Rebels began, Liam and the last of the surviving Leopards made their way back to City Thirteen.


    They had almost a full day''s walk ahead of them, but the two hurried their steps to avoid potential trouble with others interested in the Silver-Winged Leopard.


    The two used recovery potions to restore the mana in their bodies, but they would have to stop to use Arcane Crystals if they wanted to restore their Spirits destroyed in battle. But that was something they planned to do after a few hours of travel. For now, they were more concerned with avoiding any enemies in their vicinity.


    But for the next few hours, they would have peace until they found a good place far away from where the Silver-Winged Leopard and over 15 cultivators had died.


    ...


    In the middle of the afternoon, Liam opened his eyes in the cave where he and his fellow faction member had stopped to rest. There, he used some crystals he had got that day to speed Thal''Korr''s recovery.


    Fortunately, Liam was already much stronger than his Spirit, and with the good quality crystals he had gathered from the bodies of enemies and allies, he could fully restore Thal''Korr.


    As he felt the Shadowfiend return to his usual state, Liam felt relief in his heart to have all of his essence back at its best.


    ''Thal''Korr will soon advance qualitatively.''


    He judged, looking at some of the Arcane Crystals he still had with him. ''


    I might promote him to the Sage grade in a few days. Even if the crystals I have now aren''t enough, it will be enough for me to hunt for new Spirit Masters. I''ll have to go hunting for crystals soon, anyway. I''ll probably meet some Spirit Masters along the way.''


    He looked around the cave and saw that his faction mate was already awake and waiting for him.


    But Liam wasn''t in a hurry. He took his time to count up his magnificent winnings from the items of the many dead he had received today. In particular, Robert''s spatial ring was stuffed with the resources of Enos and the other Spirit Masters the man had killed.


    ''Now I''m a rich man,''


    Liam thought to himself, as he now had over 8,000 gold coins, 12,000 silver coins, at least 50 artifacts of different types, but all of them of the Third Class. He also gained a similar number of resources, such as potions, pills, pastes, and plants of the same classification. He also won over 100 copies of books, letters, several clothes, and many other things that might be of value.


    He simply ignored the Second Class items, but he was sure he could earn a few thousand merit points if he sold them in City Thirteen, even at low prices.


    ''I will finally be able to experience the peace of being a boss in the city.''


    He sighed with excitement, imagining what his days would be like without Eleanor, Enos and Myles to bother him.


    He could fulfill his responsibilities one by one, live his life with his women, and enjoy the wealth he had accumulated from these two months of intense trouble in Demon Gate.


    Not only that, he could start preparing for his trip to the sect''s inner station and begin his preparations to flee Demon Gate!


    ''I will see how things go in the next two months. For now, I won''t make any plans for my escape. Things in the inner ward might show me I''ll need a lot more than what I think I need now.''


    With these points in mind, Liam stood up and approached the exit of the cave, stopping next to his fellow faction member. "Let''s move on. I want to take advantage of the approaching night so we can cross the remaining path to the city."


    The 9-Star Spirit Lord didn''t argue, and left the cave with Liam, eager to leave this lawless forest area behind. With all the resources he now had in his spatial ring, he could rest easy in City Thirteen until he became a 3-Star Spirit Earth cultivator. He didn''t want to take any more risks!


    As they made their way back to the city, it would soon be late afternoon and night would quickly set in, bringing the forest to its peak of creature activity once again.


    ...


    Around eleven p.m., Liam and his companion were near to City Thirteen when the black-haired young man paused.


    The golden hair on his body stood up.


    Liam narrowed his eyes and looked at the edge of the closed forest, where one couldn''t see very far. Something was close. He could sense it. Something strong and with bad intentions.


    "Boss?" The man standing a bit behind Liam asked.


    "Something is wrong," Minos said quietly. "I have a feeling we''re going to be in trouble."


    That was the Silver-Winged Leopard''s advanced instinct at work, making Liam feel how close trouble was to them. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The man immediately circulated his mana. He had sensed nothing, but he wouldn''t doubt someone as talented and strong as Liam.


    "What do we do?"


    "Get ready to fight."


    As soon as Liam''s words were out of his mouth, the leaves of a bush 6 meters in front of them stirred before two wooden puppets appeared.


    Liam and his companion looked at the two puppets and didn''t need to hear anything else to understand what was going on. They both took up fighting positions, already summoning their Spirits.


    Liam, in particular, sensed that these were not just any puppets, but powerful existences, worse than any of the enemies he had faced in the last 24 hours!


    He knew that if he used the Silver-Winged Leopard, he would be in a very weakened state and could not recover for a while. Nevertheless, he summoned his newest Spirit, causing Thal''Korr and the silver and gold leopards to appear from his sides.


    The two puppets saw their target directly in front of them. They did the same thing that the two cultivators before them had already seen in the sect exams. They also summoned Spirits themselves, bringing out seven Spirits each!


    Each of these Spirits had 4-Star power from the Spirit Earth Realm!


    "Fuck! We''re screwed!" the 9-Star Spirit Lord shouted, already breaking into a cold sweat.


    Liam couldn''t disagree with his ally. This battle before them looked like it was going to be even more complicated than anything they had faced in the past few hours!


    Liam himself paled as a third creature appeared behind him, surprising not only his ally but Liam himself.


    Even the demon incubus sensed the trouble they were in and appeared to fight.


    "This is going to be a tough fight. Use everything you''ve got." The incubus spoke, glancing at the surrounding demons.


    At that moment, the 14 enemy Spirits moved, while Liam and his fellow Spirit Master moved with their Spirits, both running with armor on their bodies and weapons in their hands.


    It was far from an ideal situation. But that''s what they could do if they didn''t want to fall there so easily!

 Chapter 185 - 185: Fighting Puppets

    The moment the two sides of the confrontation met, Liam focused on the surrounding demons, knowing that he could use {Black Art} even on the demonic essences of the puppets.


    They weren''t actual demons, so he wouldn''t be able to increase the spiritual quality of Thal''Korr and the incubus. But he could steal their spiritual power and gain a little extra strength during the battle.


    He began the battle with the Power Amplification skill, while silver wings formed on his back. He flew around, dodging the attacks of the many Spirits that were focused on him while pirouetting in the air.


    The Silver-Winged Leopard unleashed its anger at having fallen earlier on the surrounding enemies, destroying the first one in its path with a single blow.


    Its great wings flapping, it flew off in much the same way as Liam, heading for the second of the enemies.


    Thal''Korr and the incubus combined against an opponent. Both were weaker than the weakest of the enemies in the area. They focused on a single enemy, one working against the Spirit''s mind while the other closed in with physical attacks.


    Liam''s Spirit Lord ally got little attention from the Spirits generated by the puppets, but a 4-Star cultivation Spirit from the Spirit Earth Realm attacked him and his Spirits.


    The remaining man didn''t even last 10 seconds. His three Spirits fell to the only opponent in his way before he himself felt the power of the red-furred monkey.


    The creature knocked him down with a blow to the mouth before picking him up by his feet and swinging him hard against the ground and the surrounding tree trunks.


    By the second blow to his head, the man had lost consciousness. On the third blow, his head deformed, and on the fourth, it split open, exposing his brain, which then spilled out into the surrounding area.


    Liam regretted the fall of the last Leopards'' man at his party, but there was nothing he could do. He activated {Black Art} on the demon he had just encountered, hoping to prevent the same thing from happening to him.


    Thal''Korr and the incubus grew stronger the moment Liam destroyed the first of those puppets'' artificial demonic Spirits.


    Liam himself felt momentarily stronger as he destroyed the creature, dodging a deadly attack from behind before moving a Third Class spear he had inherited from his enemies.


    The moment he moved his enchanted weapon, blades of energy erupted from the cutting body of the weapon, following Liam''s movements as they advanced against the enemy''s Spirits.


    But he didn''t fight the creatures that were attacking him. With another leap into the air, he flew close to the last of the demonic Spirits around, noticing that the runes on one puppet were weakening.


    ''When I permanently destroyed one of its essences, its runes were damaged... Interesting. This might be the way for me to overcome this challenge.''


    He reached the other demon simultaneously as the Silver-Winged Leopard reached its fourth target.


    In an instant, the number of enemy Spirits dropped from 14 to 8.


    However, just as Thal''Korr and the incubus killed the first of their enemies, bringing the total down to "only" 7, a centipede-shaped creature reached the incubus and dealt a fatal blow to Liam''s demon.


    The incubus''s body cracked completely before exploding into countless tiny mana crystals.


    Liam felt the blow to his soul and nearly fell from where he was flying in the middle of a battle with one of the enemy puppet flying Spirits.


    ''Shit!'' Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He saw Thal''Korr in a bad situation, surrounded by two Spirits stronger than this demon. Meanwhile, the Silver-Winged Leopard was surrounded by 3 enemies.


    Boom!


    Thal''Korr couldn''t last over 5 seconds after the fall of the incubus demon and exploded under his master''s watch.


    Liam could not keep his wings in use and fell.


    One Spirit on the ground reflexively attacked him, catching him off guard.


    Liam grew pale, but at that moment, he felt the golden hairs around his body stop the enemy''s attack after his armor took heavy damage.


    His eyes looked at the spot where he had almost been injured, and anger filled them. A sword appeared in one of Liam''s hands as he counter-attacked, aiming for the neck of the creature that had almost seriously injured him.


    Boom!


    Another Spirit exploded, leaving 6 in the area, still enough to put Liam and the Silver-Winged Leopard in a bad light.


    Luckily for Liam, he had reached the 4-Star before this fight and had gained new powers. If he had faced these puppets before the Silver-Winged Leopard, Liam would have been killed by these creatures made by Runemasters before the number of enemies even dropped below 10!


    With his improved speed, he dodged another attack that could have been fatal, also using the shadows in the area to limit the bodies of his enemies. Then, with a new attack aimed at the weak spot of one of his opponents, he destroyed another enemy as the Silver-Winged Leopard finally destroyed another of the artificial Spirits.


    Boom!


    Liam tried to shift the battle to the Silver-Winged Leopard''s side as he watched the runes on the puppets slowly collapse.


    These were high-quality magical tools. But losing the demons earlier had damaged them so much that they were getting worse by the minute. Without a Runemaster to repair them, they would stop working in the next few minutes.


    Liam could see that as he fought.


    ''Shit! I don''t know if I''m going to make it until then!''


    He broke into a cold sweat as he felt the first wounds of this battle on his body.


    As his mana neared exhaustion, his powers became less efficient, and he was no longer as precise in his dodges, or even his attacks.


    But he and the Silver-Winged Leopard still took down two more Spirits when the golden and silver beast next to him gave out and exploded into countless pieces.


    Liam faltered when he lost his third Spirit amid an attack by a bird-like Spirit with an extremely long and sharp beak.


    The creature attacked him, reaching his unprotected abdomen until it pierced a few inches into his body.


    "Aaaaagh!"


    Liam screamed in pain as he felt the force of the attack, but he tried to use the moment when the bird got its body stuck in his armor to destroy it.


    Boom!


    The penultimate Spirit fell almost at the same time as the puppet whose last Spirit had been destroyed fell, completely exhausted.


    Now there was only one enemy left, a creature that was already very transparent, while the puppet behind this artificial Spirit trembled like a weakened existence.


    The snake-like creature moved along the ground towards Liam''s neck, leaving the young man powerless to defend himself.


    With only 1% of his mana, superficial wounds all over his body, and now a deep gash in his abdomen, he found himself paralyzed as the snake slithered toward his neck.

 Chapter 186 - 186: Early Return

    Liam gritted his teeth as he glared angrily at the snake slithering toward him. His rage was that he was falling in front of this last opponent, unable to move to dodge or defend himself.


    He felt like he was facing death, seeing the attack that would end his long and difficult journey. But he didn''t scream or close his eyes in the face of the enemy''s attack. He stood his ground, looking directly at the enemy, who flicked, like a blur, until he felt like he was about to be bitten in the jugular.


    Just as Liam expected the enemy to rip his jugular, the sound of exploding runes rang out from the direction of the last standing puppet. Instantly, the semi-transparent creature attacking Liam exploded and vanished just as its mouth wrapped around its target''s neck.


    Liam''s eyes widened as he felt this, escaping certain death for a split second!


    ''This puppet''s runes have finally collapsed!''


    He let out a sigh of relief as his body relaxed and he fell backwards onto the black earth terrain of this part of the forest.


    A broad smile broke out on Liam''s face.


    He was alive!


    He had won!


    After almost a minute of experiencing the sensation of arriving at the precipice of death, looking at it, and then escaping the fall, Liam slowly came to his senses.


    ''Who did this? Who sent these two puppets?''


    He looked at the two wooden creatures and found no symbol on them that could connect them to the mastermind of this assassination attempt.


    But Liam was sure that it couldn''t be the Emerald Owls, the Crimson Rebels, or the Abyss Matriarchs. All of those groups would be finished after today, with no one important left in City Thirteen.


    These groups simply couldn''t afford to send artifacts as valuable as Spirit Puppets against him!


    ''A new enemy?''


    Liam frowned, not liking this at all.


    As he thought about the possibilities, he struggled to consume a restorative potion.


    He struggled to get the medicine bottle into his mouth, but as soon as he consumed its special contents, his strength changed. His apathetic appearance melted away, and a warm expression returned to his face. His tired eyes lifted, while his wounds quickly healed.


    Within moments, he felt strong enough to stand up and collect his dead companion''s resources before stopping next to the Spirit Puppets.


    They were damaged, but it would be enough for Liam to reach the Third Class of his profession and he could try to repair them.


    Spirit Puppets were precious. Even damaged puppets would help him save a lot of resources!


    As soon as he felt his mana had returned to 50% of what he had, Liam set off from there towards City Thirteen, using the shadows of the surroundings to hide his movements, while taking advantage of the Silver-Winged Leopard''s inherent speed to fly home quickly.


    He was without his Spirits and still in the middle of the forest. All he needed was a bit of bad luck, and he''d be surrounded by enemies again.


    Liam didn''t want that and flew as far as he could, soon covering a distance that would have taken 4 hours to walk in just 1 hour of flying.


    Having wings was awesome!


    The only downside to having wings was drawing too much attention to yourself while flying!


    Liam realized this when he landed not far from the entrance to the city, where the guards in the area looked at him strangely before his wings disintegrated.


    Liam walked a few hundred meters to the entrance of the city, with a 9-Star Spirit Lord Realm cultivation.


    He had no problem with the Officers watching him there. After showing his ID, he retrieved his exit permit and made his way to the Records Hall.


    ...


    After entering the Records Hall to regularize his return to the city, Liam took advantage of the start of the new month to collect his wage.


    But considering what he now had in his spatial ring¡ªitems from over 30 cultivators, including more than 10 Spirit Earth cultivators¡ªthe wage he collected was insignificant.


    Now, Liam had nearly 10,000 gold coins and nearly 18,000 silver coins in his spatial ring, and over 300 items, including weapons, enchanted items, cultivation resources, and materials, both Second and Third Class items.


    He had enough to form his own faction and raise a group of at least 15 Spirit Masters for a few months!


    As he stood in front of the Records Hall, pondering his situation, Liam felt the early morning breeze as he gazed at the dark but very starry sky.


    ''What do I do now?''


    He asked himself, thinking more about the mysterious enemy that had appeared than the fact that he had got rid of three groups of enemies in just over 24 hours.


    ''Spirit Puppets are expensive and scarce. If the one who attacked me isn''t an inner member of the sect, there''s few people with the ability to send two of them against me in this city.''


    He estimated as he thought about it more calmly, now in a safer place.


    ''That would lead me to the top 10 of the arena. But 4 members of the top 10 died tonight, and a fifth is Grace, who wouldn''t send puppets against me. That brings me to the leader of the rank, William.''


    Liam''s eyes narrowed. There were four other names in the top ten, but they were people who were at the lower end of the top ten, with 3-Star to 4-Star cultivations from the Spirit Earth Realm. William, on the other hand, was a 6-Star Spirit Earth cultivator who had the most resources and ability to act in this city.


    ''It was probably him. But why? What would he gain by acting against me?


    '' Liam asked himself.


    He had never been against William and as far as he knew, the man would leave City Thirteen soon. Not even the other players in the city cared about competing against him now that he was leaving.


    ''Did he, by any chance, do what he did because of my potential to join the inner wing of the sect soon?


    '' Liam opened his eyes as he stood with his arms crossed over his chest, still facing the Records Hall.


    This was the only way to explain what had happened, assuming, of course, that William was really to blame for everything.


    ''Shit! I didn''t think the competition from the inner wing would get to me while I am still an outer member!''


    He walked towards his dormitory on Street Thirty-Seven. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Whatever was behind the last enemy in his path that night, he needed to rest. More importantly, he had to prepare to face William!


    ''No one was watching my return to the city tonight. I probably have a few hours before the remnants of the four factions realize what happened, and that I was the only one to return.


    I must use this time to rest and gain some merit points. In the meantime, I will focus on recovering the incubus and Thal''Korr!''

 Chapter 187 - 187: Liams Seclusion

    At dawn, Liam still hadn''t communicated with any of his women. He woke up early and went to the artifact shops in the city.


    He had many Second and even Third Class items that were of no use to him. He could keep them with him and sell them outside the sect in the future, but he needed resources now to strengthen himself in City Thirteen. With an enemy like William interested in his downfall, Liam didn''t want to take any chances.


    He planned to keep only Third Class artifacts and resources with him and sell everything else!


    He had enough for himself and each of his wives, including Ann and Joan, with whom he hadn''t cultivated yet, and Mary''s friend, Jane. This included consumables, but also materials useful for making pills, potions, enchanted items, etc.


    Liam had so many items to sell that it wouldn''t be enough to go to just one shop. He would go to four artifact shops and sell 80% of what he wanted to get rid of that morning.


    His sales were so brutal that he collected all the merit points those stores had for deals like the one he made. He even took high-quality Third Class weapons as payment from the shops that couldn''t pay him with merit points alone.


    He planned to exchange the remaining 20% at the Barter Fair later. But before that, he went to the Lotus Temple with his newly acquired 5,000 merit points!


    ...


    As soon as he arrived at the Lotus Temple, Liam stopped at the counter to get his cultivation room on the third level of the place.


    But before he even got his room, which cost 100 merit points for 2 hours of use, he couldn''t help but notice that all the women in the area were secretly glaring at him.


    He laughed to himself as he noticed how many of them wanted to get close to him and get to know him better.


    His appearance had improved after the qualitative breakthrough of the incubus, and even with his Spirit now available, his natural features were already strong enough to attract women without him even trying. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There were no women from the fourth realm nearby, so everyone there could be affected by him.


    "Very well, Initiate Porter. Here is the key to room 606. You may use it for 12 hours. Make good use of your time and I''ll see you later," said the woman, who had already taken the payment when she gave him access to the cultivation room.


    Liam thanked her and left with 600 less merit points on his ID. Fortunately, he still had 4,450 merit points, which would allow him to make the most of the next few days.


    He quickly made his way to the top floor of the Lotus Temple, passing through the stairwells that were busier on the lower levels and deserted on the higher ones, until he reached the corridor on the top floor, where there were only 24 rooms available.


    Of the 24 rooms, only 6 were occupied this morning, which was unusual.


    But Liam didn''t know that he had helped to eliminate almost half of the users of these rooms in the last month, especially in the last few hours.


    As he reached the front of room 606, he saw the door to room 607, right next to his, open.


    "Liam!"


    It was Nance who appeared from that room, surprising him with her call.


    "I didn''t expect to find you here..." He smiled at her as he opened the door.


    "You''re back... Is the hunt over?" she asked in a strange tone. But as she spoke, she realized where they were and what that must mean. "What happened?" she asked in a more solemn tone.


    Liam entered the room with her and explained how his group had fought the Abyss Matriarchs, then Enos and his people attacked them, and finally, the fight against the Crimson Rebels.


    He didn''t go into detail about what happened after that.


    Not that he didn''t trust her, but he didn''t feel the need to talk about everything that had happened.


    "Incredible! You must have gotten a lot out of all this!" She was happy for him while feeling a strange sensation. To think that the strongest of the arena''s rank were no longer alive was strange.


    "But what now?" she asked awkwardly. "What will happen to these four factions?"


    "I have no idea. But I imagine that the Leopards'' men will come looking for me, and those of the other three factions will avoid me from now on... Perhaps they will unite to protect themselves from me?" He smiled as he considered the possibilities.


    "Anyway, it doesn''t matter. I just want to focus my time in City Thirteen on strengthening myself. If they don''t come after me, it will be best for everyone. I consider my business with these factions finished."


    She sighed as she thought about everything that had happened and what he wanted for himself.


    "We''ll talk about this later. I''m going to leave now. I don''t want to disturb your precious time here." She kissed him on the cheek before leaving.


    Once alone, Liam scattered several Arcane Crystals around him before consuming a special pill. This wasn''t an essence to strengthen his soul, but something to speed up the recovery of Spirits.


    ''Right now, I can''t think about the Silver-Winged Leopard. It will take me a while to get it back. My priority is to recover the incubus so that I can cultivate with my women.''


    He didn''t know if he could retrieve Thal''Korr today, but he intended to spend the next 11 hours doing his best to get the incubus back.


    Liam would then go into meditation to process the pill he had taken and the surrounding crystals, beginning his recovery seclusion.


    The density of mana and elements in this room was strong. He would soon feel his progress in improving the condition of the incubus, now around a purple cocoon on one platform in Liam''s soul space.


    ...


    While Liam was cultivating in the Lotus Temple, news of his premature return to the city spread throughout the area.


    The remaining men of his three factions quickly learned of his return after their leaders moved in with plans to, among other things, eliminate him.


    Since few of them had any information on the vitality of their faction leaders, most immediately thought that the worst had happened. Some still doubted that and considered that Liam could have simply fled back to the city. But even those who still didn''t believe in the death of the city''s leading cultivators soon gathered at their headquarters.


    The time had come for them to lower their movements and go into hiding!


    If the worst happened and Liam was the only survivor, they could be in the sights of an angry, vengeful hunter!


    Meanwhile, the remnants of the Leopards had already moved on, with men talking to Electa and Mary about Liam and some having already gone to the Lotus Temple to wait for him.


    In particular, the general leader of the Leopards, an inner member of the sect, was currently in the Beasts Hall, waiting for Liam in the office that had previously belonged to Robert.


    Unlike those who were unsure of what was going on, this Officer knew that his trusted man in City Thirteen was no longer alive.


    Now sitting in Robert''s place, he clenched his fists tightly, eager to hear from Liam what had happened on the hunt while he was away from the sect.


    At the same time, in another part of the city, William heard of Liam''s return and the non-return of the two Spirit Puppets he had sent earlier!

 Chapter 188 - 188: Challenge and Promotion

    "He''s back in town?" William frowned as he looked at one of his subordinates who had just brought him this news.


    "What about my Spirit Puppets?" he asked in a harsh tone, his gaze growing sharper as he thought about what it meant.


    "Destroyed, I suppose," said the Officer who trained William, sitting on one couch in the office of the city''s number one disciple, drinking tea. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Spirit Puppets were born hunters. Once you sent them out to hunt something, they would hunt it anywhere.


    Vicente had returned to the city hours ago, but William''s puppets still hadn''t returned. This could only mean one thing to them!


    "How is that possible?" William looked at the man, who was calmly sipping his tea.


    Seeing William slam his hands on a table as he stood up, the Officer said, "It''s hard to say. He may have defeated them, but he may have used the beasts of the forest to his advantage, special artifacts, the help of allies, or even enemies. It doesn''t matter. Now he''s here. How are you going to deal with him?"


    The man looked at William, who turned red with rage. Losing two Spirit Puppets was no small matter, even for him!


    William was willing to risk the investment of the puppets to eliminate a potential competitor in the inner sect. However, he didn''t want this loss to fail in eliminating the enemy.


    ''If that bastard handled this, then he''s much stronger than he gives himself credit for. In that case, his cultivation is more terrifying than it looks.''


    William tried to calm himself by sipping his tea before sitting down in his chair.


    He looked at the one who had brought him the news and said, "Arrange a challenge in the arena for Liam Porter and me.


    William''s underling widened his eyes in surprise. "You''re going to challenge him, boss?"


    The officer laughed when he heard that, seeing William show that worried reaction for the first time in months. "Haha, it''ll be a good fight. I''m looking forward to it."


    ...


    Liam did not know what his enemies and allies were thinking about him right now. After 8 hours in the highest level cultivation room that disciples living in City Thirteen could access, he was still meditating in the room, with several piles of dust resulting from the decay of the Arcane Crystals he had used since arriving there.


    But despite his efforts, he still hadn''t been able to break the cocoon that enveloped the incubus at this point.


    Inside Liam''s soul space was a large purple cocoon that was currently very thin, with several cracks around it.


    Liam''s soul mana seemed to be focused on the incubus cocoon, pressing harder and harder against the cracks as he was almost at his limit, having used up all the essence crystals and pills he had consumed.


    Looking at this particular place now, one could see that the mana vortices of the three platforms available in Liam''s soul space were depleted, while the mana vortex around the incubus platform was fully concentrated.


    In the midst of his efforts, Liam could feel himself drenched in sweat, with a pain behind his eyes that gradually spread to the back of his neck.


    Another hour and a half passed, and the incubus''s cocoon continued to thin, its cracks growing larger. But Liam still wasn''t sure if he would succeed in the hour and a half he had left in his room.


    He concentrated harder, feeling his mana entering the incubus'' body and its soul weakening, until suddenly the blue star in this room emitted a pulse. Liam shifted his focus to that blue glow, where he saw the symbols and lines grow around the essence.


    Three lines expanded until they reached the platforms of Liam''s three Spirits. They connected to the cocoons of the destroyed Spirits before vibrating with the mana of soul space, causing the vortexes that had disappeared beneath Thal''Korr and the leopard to reappear.


    Meanwhile, above where Liam sat, the mana from the room began to powerfully enter his body. It happened at such a high level that Liam felt for a moment as if he were in a violent sea that seemed to want to enter his body at all costs.


    He put his hands down and clenched his teeth, feeling deeply what was happening.


    But he could hardly think straight in this situation. All he could do was to remain stable while trying not to lose himself physically or mentally. Simultaneously, the three cocoons in his soul space cracked, and half an hour after this phenomenon began, the three creatures reappeared on their platforms.


    Their cocoons shattered into infinite pieces while their bodies glowed with energy, much more corporeal and stronger than before.


    Liam felt this clearly as he noticed the Thal''Korr reached the beginning of a 3-Star, while the incubus continued to grow, reaching a 4-Star. But even the Silver-Winged Leopard, already stronger than Liam, advanced, breaking the barrier of its level and reaching 7-Star of the Spirit Earth Realm!


    Liam felt the creatures'' powers as his mana increased by 40%, not enough to advance, but enough to give him some peace with the incubus.


    ''


    What just happened?''


    he wondered as he opened his mouth to see a small blue symbol on the three creatures above their left eyes.


    Liam connected this symbol, similar to a tattoo, with the star that had finally dimmed. But it had not returned to its previous state. Liam took a closer look at the symbols and lines around it, noting that it was bigger and stronger.


    ''Thal''Korr had even improved his magical quality a bit, reaching the threshold of qualitative advancement!


    Perhaps the next time I absorb a demon''s life force, I will develop his powers to the next grade!''


    Liam looked at this great silver lining, while the three creatures looked at the blue star.


    "You should hurry to research this essence. Don''t doubt what strange things can do in this world. It helped us now, but what about tomorrow?" The incubus opened his mouth before sitting down on his platform.


    "Hurry up!"

 Chapter 189 - 189: Time to Advance Plans

    Liam''s time in the cultivation room on the third level of the Lotus Temple was over and he left with what the incubus had told him in mind.


    ''I''ll see about that as soon as I enter the inner wing of the sect. I don''t think I''ll find anything useful in the City Thirteen Library... But I''ll go to level three of the Library a few times over the next few days. I''ll try to soak up as many of these opportunities as I can.''


    He made his way down the stairs of the Lotus Temple when he spotted a group of Spirit Lords of Leopards waiting for him. Understanding what this was all about, Liam sighed as he stopped and greeted some of the men who had already acted as guards for him.


    "I imagine you''re all curious about the hunt for the Silver-Winged Leopard, right?" He looked at the men with an awful expression on his face. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Unfortunately, the worst has happened. I can detail the problems we had on the journey, but what I can say now is that I was the only survivor."


    Those five men waiting for Liam sighed in regret when they heard it. Although City Thirteen and Demon Gate were places of intense competition and constant killing, there was camaraderie in the factions. Not everyone wanted to kill everyone all the time. Some had good alliance relationships in this place to grieve the loss of a figure like Robert.


    Each of those men had already been helped by the former leader of Leopards to the outer wing of the sect. They sincerely regretted that their leader and some of their colleagues had fallen out of the city so suddenly, at such an important time for everyone.


    "Liam, if possible, I''d like to drink with you and hear what happened later. But now I''m afraid we have to take you to the Big Boss," said one of the men.


    Liam already knew that Leopards had a branch in the inner wing of the sect. Their overall leader was an Officer, a Spirit Sky cultivator.


    He accepted the group''s invitation, following alongside those Spirit Lords while noticing that, even hours after his return, no one was watching him now.


    ''Looks like I''ve gotten rid of most of the nuisances who kept watching me...''


    Liam liked the feeling of not being followed by a group of enemies everywhere he went.


    "By the way, Brother Liam, is it true that William Semple challenged you?" one of the men in the group asked this question just after they left the Lotus Temple, causing the black-haired young man to stop and open his mouth in surprise.


    "What?" He had no idea, as he quickly picked up his Demon Gate Initiate ID.


    Everyone stopped around him as they saw that there was indeed a challenge for Liam, demanding that he go to the Arena!


    Liam''s ID was red, while the number 1 symbol was vibrating there.


    The man who had asked saw his answer, seeing for himself that the number 1 disciple in the Arena''s rank had challenged Liam!


    ''William challenged me!''


    Liam looked up in surprise, confirming his suspicions. But even with his previous suspicions, he hadn''t expected William to challenge him like this!


    ''He wants to kill me in the Arena to solve what his Spirit Puppets failed to do?''


    His eyes narrowed, along with his eyebrows knitting together.


    The Leopards'' men were worried about Liam. They didn''t want to be pessimistic, but no one in the city, not even Robert, Grace, Myles, and Enos, could challenge William. And even if Liam used his chance to refuse the challenge, the strongest outer disciple in the area had already set his sights on him.


    But to the surprise of these men, Liam didn''t immediately refuse the challenge, something he was allowed to, since he was a disciple of lower rank than the one who had challenged him.


    "Brother Liam, don''t tell me that..." one of them was about to ask when Liam interrupted him.


    "No, you''re incorrect." Liam smiled as he put his ID away. "I have two days to answer the challenge. Those two days could be in my favor and give me more time to deal with this problem."


    "But that''s only true if you''re thinking of accepting the challenge..." another of them said, looking at Liam with an advisory eye.


    To do so would be stupid!


    "Let''s see. Depending on the date of the challenge, I might accept," Liam commented as he walked back towards the Beasts Hall.


    ''This will probably be a problem for my stay in City Thirteen. I''d like to stay here for a few more months, but honestly, having to worry about William coming after me or my women isn''t good. Maybe I''d better deal with him in battle and resolve my situation once and for all.''


    He thought it over on the way to the Beasts Hall, feeling that he had to talk to his women about advancing some of their plans for this city.


    ''The incubus have evolved qualitatively and are at a higher level. They''ll probably advance faster from now on. As long as I have a few days, I should be able to prepare everything for my trip to the inner area of the sect!''


    He arrived at the coliseum with these thoughts in mind, while his fellow faction members watched him out of the corner of their eye in anticipation of Liam''s decision.


    They weren''t foolish to think that Liam was just a Spirit Lord. He had come back alive from a journey that had killed several Spirit Earth cultivators. To believe that he was a Spirit Lord would be foolish.


    They didn''t know Liam''s motives for remaining in City Thirteen after having already become a Spirit Earth cultivator, but they wouldn''t tell anyone about it. Amid this situation, they couldn''t help but be curious about Liam''s current capabilities and what this challenge against William would be like.


    Thus, their group reached the top floor of the coliseum. Liam entered the room that had previously belonged to Robert alone.


    A man dressed all in black, with a mask on his face, sitting in Robert''s place, was waiting for Liam there.


    "Initiate Liam Porter," said the man in a low voice. He showed for the newcomer to sit down in front of him. "My name is Hugh Foursong. I''m the one leading the faction in the inner ward, Robert''s master."


    The man removed his mask, revealing an old appearance, yellowed teeth, like those of a smoker.


    Liam greeted him before sitting down and hearing the man''s deep voice again.


    "Anyway, Liam, let''s talk. Tell me what happened outside the city and why you were the only one in the group to return."

 Chapter 190 - 190: First Actions as Leader of the Leopards

    Liam explained to Hugh what had happened outside of City Thirteen. His group had gradually lost its members in the fights against his three enemy factions, and then they had been surprised by the Silver-Winged Leopard. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But in this conversation, he went into detail about what happened after he absorbed the Silver-Winged Leopard and was nearly killed by the puppets he believed to be William Semple''s.


    Officer Foursong saw the truth in Liam''s words and regretted the group''s misfortune. "So that''s how it happened. It''s a shame we lost so much. Robert really came close to achieving his goal, but he faltered in the end..."


    The man lamented for a minute before turning to Liam and getting right to the point. "It''s good that you survived and made it this far. From now on, you''ll lead the Leopards until you''re ready to join the inner wing. Do you have anything to say about it?"


    Liam shook his head negatively. He had taken many chances with this faction. He really needed to give something back to the group.


    He easily accepted Hugh''s direction.


    "Good! But tell me when you plan to reveal your third realm of cultivation to the rest of the city? I''m sorry to tell you this, but you won''t maintain your current position for long. Your own enemies will force you to reveal your cultivation to the Officials so they get rid of you."


    Liam sighed and said, "I know. That''s why I won''t stay here for long. In a month at the most, I''ll find myself in the inner ward of the sect... I''ll probably have to fight William, so I''m close to revealing my cultivation."


    "Oh? So the rumors of the challenge are true?" Hugh narrowed his eyes.


    That was his primary concern about Liam at the moment.


    "Yes, he challenged me tonight."


    "And you intend to accept?" Hugh asked with a strange expression.


    "It''s not like I can avoid him by refusing the challenge... I''ll have to fight him one way or another. But by doing it in the Arena, I''ll at least have the security of facing only one opponent."


    Hugh understood Liam was worried about his companions and didn''t try to stop the man from going ahead with his plans.


    "Do you need anything from me?"


    "No, thanks." Liam looked into the Officer''s eyes and said, "I got more than I could have asked for. I''ll use my current resources and go into seclusion for the next few days."


    "You should definitely do that." The man agreed. "In the meantime, find someone to handle the affairs of the faction in your stead. Delegate someone to act on your behalf and bring you the most important matters. Robert had Lazarus, and all the leaders in this city have people on their side."


    "I already have someone in mind." Liam thought of Mary, who excelled at organizing plans and dealing with people.


    "Good. I won''t be available all the time, but if you have problems, use it to talk to me." Hugh handed Liam a small communication device. "It will work whenever I''m in the sect. But avoid calling me for little things."


    "I''ll keep that in mind."


    The man put on his mask and left without making special requests of Liam. But as he sat alone in his new office, the young man already knew he had a lot to do for the faction.


    ''I will put Mary in Lazarus'' place and let her find out exactly where the faction stands. I''ll regain as much of the lost power as possible before I leave for the inner wing.''


    He decided while still sitting at the side of visitors of his desk.


    A man entered the room and asked if Liam had orders to give. Liam then send messages to Mary and Electa, but also to Grace and Nance.


    Mary and Electa were his companions in Leopards. Meanwhile, the other two were a leader and an important member of other powerful factions in the city.


    ''I will form an alliance with the Grace''s and Nance''s factions. Even if the next leaders of these groups change their minds about acting together, it will take time. Until then, the groups will enjoy the benefits of partnerships.''


    After considering the alliances, he thought about his profession and how he would start working with the studio in the next few days, where Ann worked as a Runemaster.


    ''Maybe I can make some deals with members of that group to provide matrices for Leopards...''


    ...


    Mary and Electa arrived at Liam''s office on the top floor of the coliseum almost simultaneously.


    They were both shocked by the events of the last two days and the fact that almost half of the arena''s top 10 had died outside the city. But they were both thrilled to know that most of their enemies had fallen, and now they could prepare to leave the city.


    They were worried about William, but after learning that Liam had absorbed a 6-Star Spirit Earth Spirit, they calmed down. The battle against William would not be easy, and it was difficult to predict the outcome. But they were confident that their companion had a real chance of winning.


    When he had finished explaining what had happened, he looked at Mary and said, "I have called you here to talk about the future. I want you to manage the faction in my absence, Mary. You will be announced to all the faction members as Lazarus'' replacement in the morning."


    She wasn''t surprised, while Electa looked at her with relief. The black-haired girl would never have wanted the position Liam was giving to the blonde!


    "I''ll do my best."


    He trusted her a lot and gave her some resources before he gave something to Electa.


    "I need both of you to get as strong as you can. We probably won''t have more than a month before I''m promoted to Officer. I don''t know how you''re going to get to one of the inner cities with me, but you need to cultivate fast these days."


    The two became more serious at the thought of not being able to cultivate with him after those days.


    "I''ll try to make a deal with my superiors when I go to an inner city, but there''s no guarantee that I''ll get the favor of one of them to promote you. The best thing to do is to take advantage of the time we have together and increase your strength. Perhaps that will make it possible for you to be promoted more quickly."


    He became more serious as the lines around his face deepened. "I will probably stay in the inner wing of the sect for about six months until I get my chance to escape. I won''t try to move on my first time outside the headquarters, but I''ll make my attempt the second or third time. You have until then to come with me."


    Liam had already spoken to Electa and Mary about his intention to escape and given them the option of joining him. The two had shown interest, despite their many concerns.


    "That should give us about nine months, give or take..." Electa muttered, wondering what they would have to accomplish by then. "Normally, it''s possible to be promoted to the inner station with 3-Star cultivation from the Spirit Earth Realm.


    Basically, we''d have to improve by 2 to 4 levels by then."


    Mary, who was currently a 9-Star Spirit Lord, said, "I think I''ll be able to become a 1-Star Spirit Earth cultivator before Liam leaves. But after that, I don''t know if I''ll be able to advance two levels in those months.


    Mary looked at Liam and went on, "You could say I''ve never cultivated without you, so I don''t know if that''s enough."


    Electa didn''t know either. Her talent alone was doubtful, and she didn''t think she would get there so fast without his help.


    Liam sighed when he saw the looks on their faces. "Don''t think too much about it now. Let''s make the most of the resources we have and the time we have together until my transfer.


    And even after that, it won''t be impossible for us to meet. It certainly won''t be like now, but Officers are always coming and going from outer cities..."


    This reassured them a bit, while they both felt like starting cultivating with Liam as soon as possible to become stronger, faster.


    He had become stronger, and his seductive aura was much more obvious than before. They both felt that cultivating with him now would bring them great benefits.


    "I will visit you in your rooms later. But for now, we have to leave everything for the next few days. I''ve accumulated a lot of merit points after these problems, so I''ll give you the opportunity to cultivate with me in a group room at the Lotus Temple. This will give us some extra benefits."


    Liam had always wondered what it would be like to cultivate in the Lotus Temple. But until now, he hadn''t done it, a problem related to his lack of resources.


    The two opened their eyes before hearing the most important part of what he had to say.


    "I will spend two hours with each of you in a group room on the third level of the temple."


    Neither of them had ever entered the level three rooms of the temple, so they were both eager.


    ''This will cost me 250 merit points for each woman... I''ll take Mary, Electa, and Grace... It might be interesting for me to take Jane and Ann to the temple if they both cultivate with me.''


    He thought as he saw the two women talking excitedly about this possibility.


    He also thought about Nance and imagined that it would be good to go to the temple with her, which would cost him over 1,000 merit points!


    After discussing these plans with Mary and Electa, Liam said goodbye to the two. The blonde woman promised to take care of the faction starting the next morning, while the black-haired beauty would assist Mary with strength.


    Not long after they left, Liam received word from one of his men that Grace had invited him to her residence. As for Nance, she hadn''t been found when he left the coliseum.


    ...


    While Liam made his way to Grace''s residence, Felicity was with that woman while they waited for him.


    The two women were sitting on two different couches in a large living room that contained several paintings and decorative items.


    Drinks were on a table while the orange-haired woman looked at the leader of her faction with serious eyes.


    "You''re not following my plans, Grace," Felicity said in a low tone. "Do you know how many women Liam has been seeing lately?"


    Grace heard her friend pressuring her again to control Liam''s impulses. Sighing, she said. "I don''t know... How many?"


    "Besides you, he''s been with five others!" Felicity said in a harsh tone, her 4-Star cultivation evident.


    "And what can I do about it? He''s a dual cultivator, Felicity! What do you expect him to do?!" Grace asked, not bothering to share her man. Having grown up in a household where her father had three wives, Grace found it common for relationships to involve women sharing their man with others.


    She understood Felicity''s plan. It made perfect sense to control a Liam and have him all to herself. But damn it, he was a dual cultivator. How could she prevent him from cultivating with others? That was Felicity''s mistake, in Grace''s opinion.


    "You are the most beautiful woman I know. Find a way to control him, Grace, or another woman will eventually do it for you."


    "I have my doubts about that..." Grace smiled, looking forward to seeing him again after his victorious return from his last journey out of the city. "But if you are so confident that one can master the mind of a dual cultivator, why don''t you do it yourself?"

 Chapter 191 - 191: Alliance and Long Night of Cultivation

    Shortly after Grace''s question to Felicity, Liam arrived at the house, easily gaining access to the area where the two beautiful women were waiting for him.


    Liam saw the two sitting and staring at each other as he paused at the entrance to the room and momentarily wondered if there was a problem. But he had other things on his mind and wasn''t the kind of person to get involved in other people''s problems. With a smile on his face, he stepped forward, attracting the attention of both women.


    They stood up when they saw Liam was there, especially Grace, who went to his side with a silly smile, looking at him as if he was the only thing that mattered in this world.


    Grace''s eyes almost sparkled when she looked at Liam''s face.


    Felicity noticed this in her friend and couldn''t help but feel uncomfortable.


    ''Bloody Grace! Don''t tell me you''ve fallen in love?''


    Felicity thought the worst, seeing how her faction leader had ruined everything in her plans.


    Felicity had even warned Grace to be careful!


    Liam wrapped his arms around Grace''s slender waist, who had no shame in kissing him on the cheek in front of Felicity.


    Grace was a delicate woman, despite her strength and reputation. As dominant as she seemed in her affairs, when it came to her relationship with Liam, only one word could describe her: submissive.


    But as well as submissive, she was devoted, faithful. In her eyes, Liam was all that had existed since the beginning of their strange relationship. Cultivation wasn''t what she liked most about him, but his presence, his strength, his warmth.


    Just being around him made her feel more confident and brave!


    Liam knew that Grace differed from his other women and naturally cultivated those traits in her.


    "It''s good to see you again," he said softly to Grace before looking at the serious Felicity. "You too, Felicity."


    Felicity, uncomfortable with all of Grace''s affection for Liam, stepped forward and asked, "I''m curious to hear about your trip out of town, but first, I believe the rumors of William''s challenge are true, right?"


    Grace lost the smile on her face as she remembered this disturbing matter that had come to the attention of her faction this afternoon.


    Liam nodded affirmatively. "Yes, that''s true. I''ll probably accept the challenge as long as he gives me a few days."


    "You''ll what?" Grace''s eyes widened as she looked at him in surprise.


    "Are you mad?" Felicity asked, her eyes widening in shock at her ally''s foolish intention.


    Liam smiled bitterly, but answered them both by showing his true magical fluctuation, letting them feel his cultivation at the 4-Star of the Spirit Earth Realm.


    "You..." Grace stood in shock, realizing that he had advanced again.


    Even Felicity, who was more used to Liam''s rapid progress, couldn''t help but flinch at yet another improvement from him.


    Now he was on the same level as her and Grace!


    "How is that possible?" she asked, not understanding how he continued to grow so quickly.


    Just a few days ago, Liam had advanced to 3-Star. But now he already seemed to look at 5-Star!


    Liam smiled and said, "I absorbed my third Spirit and received a qualitative promotion to my first Spirit in the last few days... What can I say? The dangers of the past few days have brought many benefits."


    Grace was pleased to hear this, and she couldn''t help but imagine how good it would be for her to cultivate with him later, now that the Spirit incubus had improved in quality.


    She was very fond of Liam and served him in her own way. But that didn''t mean she didn''t enjoy cultivating with him and becoming stronger.


    Felicity also understood the meaning of Liam''s words. She returned to her seat and sat down thoughtfully.


    ''In that case, maybe he can?''


    she asked herself.


    "Let me guess..." Felicity looked at him and asked, "Your third Spirit is the Silver-Winged Leopard?"


    "Exactly." He confirmed as he sat down with Grace by his side, facing Felicity.


    "What is the cultivation of this Spirit?" Grace frowned. "Rumor has it that it was above the 5-Star level... But..."


    "Now it''s at 7-Star of the Spirit Earth Realm." Liam didn''t hide this information from them. They knew much more critical things about him than that, so he felt comfortable with this conversation.


    "7-Star? Is that even possible?" Felicity asked.


    "Well, I can''t let it grow now, if that''s what you''re thinking. But my base is looking good. And I could summon it if necessary." He explained.


    "So you have it as a secret weapon..." Grace said, thinking that this would give him the possibility to win. "Hmm, I understand. But are you aware that this will end your time in the city?"


    "Yes. That''s why I want to make it clear to you I probably won''t be in City Thirteen for another month or so. You''d better get ready for your promotions in about a month." He emphasized one reason for his visit tonight.


    They already had enough cultivation and merit points to take the examination for the inner wing of the sect. But they felt a sense of urgency growing in their hearts.


    He left them to ponder in silence for a minute until he brought up the other topic that had brought him to Grace''s residence tonight. "I''d like your help with something, Grace. I''m the leader of Leopards now, and I''d like to help the faction regain the strength it lost because of me. I hope you''ll join us and help strengthen our forces."


    Grace wasn''t surprised and said, "All right. I''ll do my best to help you."


    They talked about some things they could do together to help Leopards and the weaker members of Grace''s faction. These plans included taking some members of the two factions to hunt Spirits in the forest, training together, and exchanging resources.


    Demon Gate disciples were constantly coming into contact with resources that might not be the most compatible with them. This could happen in a variety of ways, such as the sect''s wage, resources lost in the forest, chance encounters with valuable plants, the remains of beasts, crystals, and storage items from dead enemies.


    You could always trade resources in the various places around town that served that purpose, but it was safer to trade within a faction or with allies.


    Besides these plans, Liam also wanted to give enchanted items to his group and some items to Grace''s faction. Some of these items he would develop himself, and others he would purchase with his many current resources.


    After deciding what the relationship between their factions would be and how they would leave people in charge of these groups to maintain them for at least a while after they left the city, they talked about their recent experiences in the forest. Liam went into detail about the deaths of his enemies and allies, even talking about William''s two Spirit Puppets.


    He made it clear to his allies that William seemed intent on taking him down even before the challenge, and that avoiding the man would make no difference.


    "Sigh! Looks like he feels threatened." Grace sighed, hearing such reports about William for the first time.


    Until tonight, William had been a legend in City Thirteen, a story all of his own. He had swiftly ascended to the Spirit Earth Realm. By the time the town''s leaders comprehended the magnitude of his power, he had already established himself firmly and no one could overpower or eliminate him. From that point forward, William rose to claim the top spot in the arena ranking, unchallenged and unrivaled.


    During this time, since becoming a third realm cultivator, William had never shown any concern for opponents who could catch up with him.


    But even Felicity understood he was worried about Liam catching up to him!


    "He''s probably thinking about your promotion to Officer." Felicity voiced her opinion on the matter. "Sigh! That''s annoying. It would have been better if he hadn''t noticed you and we could have enjoyed the remaining weeks in the city without having to fight."


    Liam nodded in agreement.


    "But how are you going to deal with it? His challenge is probably for the next few days." Grace looked at Liam with curiosity in her eyes.


    "I will wait until the limit of the challenge is reached and let it expire. Then I''ll send one of my men to William to negotiate a date for the fight. Judging by the fact that he''s probably more interested in taking me down in City Thirteen and preventing me from going into the inner wing, he''ll probably agree to fight me in a month."


    Felicity thought this was a good plan. "That might work. But what are you going to do in the meantime?" Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liam looked at Grace and smiled. "I''m going to cultivate a lot!"


    Grace bit her lip, blushing even more than she already was just standing next to him.


    "I got a lot of merit points by selling some items I got on the last trip out of town. I''ll spend a lot of time at level three of the temple in the next few days," he said to Grace before looking at Felicity. "And with a week to go until my fight against William, I''ll be following through with my plans to make the faction stronger by going hunting outside the city. That will be the end of my training to face William."


    "Good. I agree with your plans and will try to help you with them," Felicity said as she got up to leave. "When it''s time for you to go hunting out of town, I''ll come with you. In the meantime, don''t be surprised if you don''t hear from me. I''ll prepare for my promotion."


    She left soon after, knowing that Liam and Grace would probably cultivate now.


    As soon as she was gone, the two threw themselves at each other, acting like teenagers in the heat. One tore at the other''s clothes while stealing the other''s breath, kissing fervently.


    Liam let his incubus powers kick in, quickly raising Grace''s body temperature and his own.


    His partner''s skin became more sensitive to his touch as his member grew in size, making the beautiful silver-haired woman smile contentedly as she held something firm, hot, and pulsating in one of her hands.


    Liam felt one of his hands become wet as he touched certain parts of his partner''s body, who quickly opened her lips to vocalize her feelings for him.


    This would be the beginning of Liam''s night, the beginning of his most dedicated night of dual cultivation since entering the Demon Gate!


    He would not sleep for the next few hours, cultivating with each of his women. Grace was the first, but after that he would visit Mary, then Nance, and finally Electa.


    He would finish his cultivation rounds just before the dawn of a new day, unable to continue cultivating after hours of sex with his four partners.


    But those moments with his partners would be enlightening. After the incubus improved to the Low-level of the Sage-grade, Liam''s dual cultivation with his partners would prove less negative for his partners and would further increase the speed of their progress and his own.


    Since he was already the strongest in relation to all his partners, he wouldn''t have the best progress during these turns. But his women would make the most of it, and even the newly promoted Mary would make impressive progress and come close to the end of the 9-Star level of the Spirit Lord Realm.


    The qualitative promotion bonus of the incubus helped Liam''s partners a lot, so he returned to his room almost at dawn with the idea of looking for Joan later and trying to cultivate with her and Ann!

 Chapter 192 - 192: An Offer Hard to Refuse (R18)

    In a room of a dormitory for senior initiates in City Thirteen...


    At that moment, a girl''s room was a bit of a mess. Clothes were strewn about in disarray, and a few decorative items were scattered along the walls. Meanwhile, the wooden bed was creaking with a rhythm, mixed with the vocalizations of the room''s owner.


    "Ahhhhh~"


    Joan had raised her face to the ceiling, her eyes closed. Her mouth, slightly open, made one of the sweetest sounds in existence.


    Liam was watching her, his two hands gripping her waist tightly as her legs moved up and down vigorously.


    Joan trembled as she leaned into Liam''s arms, her whole body vibrating as she felt something inside her nearing explosion.


    "Ahhhh~ Keep it up~ I''m coming~" she said amid the wildest ride she had ever had in her life.


    Seeing her at the peak of her pleasure, Liam subtly used a fraction of his incubus powers, instantly making Joan feel even hotter.


    With a daring smile on his face, Liam blocked his partner''s orgasm, leaving her in a state of absolute tension but unable to reach it.


    Joan cried out more and more, wriggling as her wet cave sucked on Liam''s rod. She wanted to come. She was starting to desperately want it!


    "Fuck me~" she said in the midst of their action, her bed threatening to split in half as it creaked louder.


    It was then that Liam said to her, "I can do more than that. What if I told you I could help you level up?" he asked the green-haired girl, looking at her large breasts. "Plus, you''ll come like never," he added.


    Joan looked at him in the cloud of lust that filled her mind now. She wasn''t at the most rational moment of her life, but hell, she wouldn''t turn down something as good as an advance in the middle of a fuck like this!


    "Do it~ But let me come first~" She moved her body on top of him while Liam finally circulated his mana through his rod, initiating the dual cultivation with Joan.


    The incubus appeared in the room and the surrounding area was covered in purple mana, numbing both Liam and Joan.


    The girl felt the changes in what she was doing as her body gained more energy and Liam moved with more skill and speed.


    She moaned louder and felt as if a dam had burst in her groin, shuddering involuntarily as she reached the best climax of her existence. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She could barely speak as she fell into Liam''s arms, the involuntary spasms of her body temporarily immobilizing her.


    But Liam kept moving, taking advantage of her super-sensitivity at that moment to build up to another orgasm.


    Joan almost didn''t believe it, but a few moments later, with no strength left in her body, her cavern spurted even more of her special fluid as Liam filled her once again that night. But this time, the girl felt different. Her body absorbed the contents deposited in her womb, and she felt an improvement in her strength, power, and desire.


    She got off him, not hesitating to assume a new position, and spread her legs for Liam.


    Liam kissed Joan''s back and guided his little brother back into the rosy, wet cave of his partner.


    As he held her by one shoulder and waist, he whispered, "Imagine this with Ann by our side."


    Joan couldn''t help but moan as she felt Liam''s movements, but she thought about his suggestion and became even more horny.


    Until a few days ago, she had liked women more than men. Now she enjoyed being with Liam even more than with her girls, but she still wanted to be with women and especially to do it again with Liam and Ann.


    "I''d love to~" she said slowly, trying to express her great interest in the possibility.


    Liam smiled and moved on, taking his companion to another climax. He would come again soon, but the smile on his face was related to what he was trying to accomplish with Joan.


    "If she accepts, we can cultivate together in one room on the third level of the temple," he said in one of her ears as she shivered.


    Having sex was good in itself. But to improve your cultivation while having sex was even better. But to do it in one of the best places to cultivate in the city would be a step further.


    Joan wondered what it would be like to cultivate with Liam and Ann in such a place where she had never been before. She even wondered where he would get the merit points for it, but her thoughts were more on what she would experience.


    Overwhelmed with pleasure, she collapsed on her bed without the strength to continue.


    She had progressed through her sex with Liam that night, reaching the 9-Star level of the Spirit Lord Realm. However, she had used up her strength and reached exhaustion.


    It wasn''t easy to cultivate with a 4-Star Spirit Earth cultivator. Liam''s energy was too great. His power wasn''t the kind that could be limited, so someone much weaker than him wouldn''t last long on his hands.


    Joan experienced her first dual cultivation session well, amazed but also impressed by the truth about Liam.


    She''d never thought she''d cultivate with a dual cultivator, but damn, Liam was too good. Not only that, she had been trying to make progress for months. But in less than ten minutes of cultivating with him, she had made progress. In fact, after her progress, she already felt improvements and the thought of reaching the third realm was already in her mind.


    "I will keep your secret... And I''ll open Ann''s mind so that we can do it together," she said as she felt herself falling asleep in an instant, opening and closing her mouth, yawning in the middle of her speech.


    Liam smiled, confident that she would make it. "I''m counting on you. Maybe you and she will enter the third realm together...


    I''ll visit you tomorrow afternoon. For now, rest before you familiarize yourself with your new level."


    "Bye... And Liam."


    "Hmm?"


    "Thanks." She closed her eyes and fell asleep, smiling like she had never smiled before.


    "Oh, it was my pleasure."


    He left soon after, continuing with his current plans.

 Chapter 193 - 193: Truce

    Liam left the Runes Hall at Ann''s side in the morning, having just spent the last two hours being taught by Eliakim Badders.


    A few days had passed since his return from the Silver-Winged Leopard hunt, but Ann still hadn''t cultivated with him. He had been with her three times in the last few days, once accompanied by Joan.


    Joan had worked to convince Ann without speaking explicitly. Joan had simply made ambiguous comments to test Ann''s sensitivity to dual cultivation and to get her to think about the positive points.


    Joan still didn''t think it was time for Liam to do to Ann what he had done to her. She wanted a few more days before he made his move.


    But Liam had been improving his relationship with Ann on his own, getting to know her better, spending more time with her, creating an intimacy. He didn''t know if she would cultivate with him, but he wanted to nurture their relationship so that she would at least keep it a secret when he made his offer.


    Now was one of those times when the two of them would go to the Runemasters studio that they were currently attending.


    "... Sigh! Who would have thought two months ago that you''d be teaching me now?" Ann laughed after hearing Liam''s answer to her question about their profession.


    He laughed at his red-haired friend''s comment. "If you had my cultivation speed, you wouldn''t have this problem." He joked with her.


    "If I had your cultivation speed, I''d already be a city Guardian." Ann laughed with him as they climbed the central staircase of the city towards their destination.


    She noticed several people watching Liam on the way to the workshop, so she smiled and asked him, "By the way, how''s your group?"


    "Good. We''ve reached alliance agreements with two powerful factions, and with the resources we''re producing in the workshop, I''m quickly regaining the power we lost with the recent deaths."


    Liam had already made public agreements with Grace''s and Nance''s factions, as well as negotiating with the studio that he and Ann were working with. As a result, Leopards got good discounts on Second and Third Class enchanted items. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What about William''s challenge? Did he give you up?" she asked, remembering the topic she had discussed with Liam earlier, but which was still open.


    William''s previous challenge had expired, and the fight hadn''t taken place. But that didn''t mean the matter was resolved.


    "I sent one of my men to negotiate with his group. We scheduled our fight for 20 days from now." Liam clenched a fist at the thought and sighed afterwards. "In 20 days, I will have my last day in this city."


    He joked as he looked at her. "Either I''ll die in 20 days or I won''t and I''ll be promoted to Officer. Either way, these will be my last in this town."


    Ann didn''t find Liam''s joke funny. "You shouldn''t have invested in this. Even if you are a monster, William isn''t easy."


    "But you can help me with that, you know?" he teased her, gently grabbing Ann''s waist.


    "I highly doubt it." She took it more as a joke. "Anyway, you''re really going to leave the city..."


    "Yes. The bastard is going to force me to show my cultivation." Liam lamented to her.


    That would be terrible for her. She looked at him from the corner of her eye and gasped. She hadn''t expected that her time with him would end just as their relationship was heating.


    "It''s really a shame... But do you think you''ll be able to become a Third Class Runemaster by then? That was your goal before you went to the inner wing of the sect."


    "I think so. Learning under the guidance of Senior Badders is truly fantastic. I can already create Third Class runes, and I''m about to create the first enchanted item with more Third Class runes than Second Class runes."


    "Good for you. Sigh! I wish I could go to the inner wing of the sect with you. But that will be impossible," she said with a serious look on her face before smiling. "I''ll try to use your presence in City Thirteen to improve as much as I can during these days."


    Liam and Ann arrived in front of the building where they had to drop off some enchanted items before training their skills.


    "By the way, if you''re interested, we can go to the Lotus Temple with Jane in three days. I''ll lead her and you can join us," Liam suggested.


    "Oh? Do you get that many merit points?" Ann looked at him out of the corner of her eye.


    "Let''s just say yes."


    "All right, I''ll meet you there... I just hope it doesn''t interfere with your training plans, haha."


    "Oh, it definitely won''t." He laughed as he followed her.


    ...


    The next day, Liam left the Lotus Temple with Mary after cultivating with her for two hours straight in a room on the third level of the building, just as he had promised earlier.


    He had done this with Grace and Electa over the past few days, even helping Electa reach the 2-Star of the Spirit Earth Realm. He had achieved something similar today, using all his best herbs and potions to prolong the cultivation with Mary, and he had finally helped his oldest companion reach the third realm!


    Electa and Mary still had to absorb their next Spirits, but Liam had everything ready. In another 10 days, they would leave with Felicity, Nance, Grace and the people of their factions to hunt in the forest. In the meantime, they should cultivate and grew stronger with whatever methods they could use while Liam was still in town.


    Liam was also enjoying his days, having spent over 1,500 merit points in the past few days visiting the temple and the Library.


    But this spending had not been in vain. He had already reached the end of the 4-Star level, and he was making good progress cultivating with his current partners. He had learned two new techniques in the Library and got more important books for his future journey outside the sect.


    Although he had searched for information about the blue star in his soul space, he got no answers. But he wasn''t disappointed. He had expected to fail in City Thirteen and had moved on with his other business.


    Aware that he might only get such information in the inner wing of the sect, or maybe not even there, he went on with other plans.


    He said goodbye to Mary and saw her off to the coliseum to take care of the faction''s business, which she was doing very well.


    He made his way to the Barter Fair. Today, he planned to trade some of the unused items in his spatial ring, thinking of things for his faction.


    His current wealth was enormous enough to meet the consumables and artifacts needs of all his partners, and still give things to his and Mary''s friend, Jane. So, he was focused on using the exchanges he planned to make today to help Leopards.


    As he continued on his way, people stepped out on the sidewalks. Liam kept a serene look on his face, enjoying the current peace, not having to worry about the actions of his enemies since he only had one opponent left.


    William was not a disloyal opponent. Like the confident fellow he was, he was in seclusion, preparing for a single and decisive battle against Liam. Until their confrontation, the two sides would not see each other or get in each other''s way!

 Chapter 194 - 194: Triple Cultivation (R18)

    Outside the Lotus Temple, Ann found Joan and Liam waiting for her in the building''s lobby.


    As soon as the two saw her, Joan waved to her friend while Liam went to the counter in that area to get the key to their group room.


    There wasn''t much competition for rooms in the temple at that time. In less than five minutes, they were on their way to the third level of the building, the fifth floor, where today''s room was located.


    Halfway there, Joan couldn''t help but feel moved by what they were about to do, believing that today they could convince Ann to cultivate with them.


    When they entered the room they could use for the next two hours, Liam and Joan looked at Ann in a way that made the 9-Star Spirit Lord think something was wrong.


    "What? Aren''t we here to train?" She watched as Joan and Liam unbuttoned their clothes.


    "We are, in a way." Joan laughed as Liam approached Ann.


    "Ann, do you remember our earlier conversations about dual cultivation?" Liam was bold and already approached her, touching the heart of the matter.


    "Yes..." The red-haired girl more or less understood the direction of this conversation.


    "Okay, I''m a dual cultivator and I''ve already cultivated with Joan." He got right to the point, causing his partner to open her eyes wide as she watched him.


    After a moment of watching Liam, Ann looked at Joan and saw her friend smile and nod in agreement. "You..." The redhead hesitated, not knowing whether to wonder if Liam was serious or to ask Joan how she had found the courage.


    Joan was the one who spoke this time. "I''ve cultivated with Liam four times, and after just those four occasions, I''m already close to advancing to the third realm. On the other hand, the cultivation stability and vitality that I''ve lost is so small that you didn''t notice it during our last training session together."


    Joan''s recent cultivation speed had caught Ann''s attention. Suddenly, her friend, who had always struggled to progress, had moved up a level and become stronger.


    ''So that''s it... But is dual cultivation really so efficient?'' sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ann looked at Liam thoughtfully.


    Liam finished undressing while showing her one of his hands. "Try it out, no strings attached. If you don''t think it''s worth it, we can continue our relationship without cultivation."


    "Let''s do it, Ann." Joan hugged her friend as she ran her hands over the buttons of this beautiful red-haired woman''s clothing.


    Feeling her heart pounding and her body heat rising, Ann felt lost. She couldn''t deny the urge to try what these two were suggesting, but her mind still had the old vision of dual cultivation that made her hesitate.


    "You will not become a mere cultivation being who will do anything for it, Ann." Liam approached her and helped Joan undress Ann. "All you''ll be after cultivating with me is a woman with more mana, a little less vitality than you would have if you achieved the same improvement on your own, with a little less stable strength than you would have with another cultivation method. Your personality will be the same, and you''ll still do what you think is right."


    Already completely naked and embraced by Liam and Joan, Ann took a deep breath and accepted, saying nothing but nodding her head in agreement.


    Gulp!


    She agreed to at least try it!


    Joan and Liam smiled in unison before his incubus powers affected the surroundings, making the two women feel their desires for him to take over their hearts.


    Their skin became more sensitive to the touch, while their private parts became wet, both feeling a special itch in their caverns, longing for their friend''s meat stick.


    Liam summoned a large mattress he had in his spatial ring and soon the three were on it, Ann and Joan kissing while he sucked on Ann''s wet pink flower.


    Smelling the delicious scent of Ann, Liam played with her pink pearl for a few moments, making her moan loudly.


    But then he placed his rod at the entrance to her cave, forcing her to look back for a moment to see him plunge his saber into her.


    Ann bit her lip as she felt the connection between her and Liam, seeing him staring at her rear with desire. Meanwhile, Joan sucked on her friend''s breasts, feeling the mana flow from Liam''s staff to Ann''s flower, escaping a little through the hot redhead''s nipples.


    The incubus was already in the lotus position over there, while the place was surrounded by a mist that could provoke the senses of those in the area and shield sound and spiritual information from the group.


    Liam quickly brought Ann to orgasm. It was difficult to experience the first dual cultivation session without coming quickly. This was especially true for women who had already experienced sex without the influence of special abilities like Liam''s.


    Ann felt a significant increase in her strength, but she ignored it for the moment. As she shifted position, she felt Joan sucking her down there while Liam fucked Joan hard.


    Joan sucked her friend amidst her special moans, feeling her body vibrate with Liam''s fast, sound movements.


    Ann felt a small remnant of mana enter her body through the connection of Joan''s tongue to her lower lips, something subtle but distinct. She continued to moan while the sensation of being penetrated by Liam still lingered in her mind.


    She longed to sit on Liam''s rod and ride him, but she waited her turn while her friend satisfied her.


    Liam enjoyed cultivating with them, and he felt a slightly greater effect when he cultivated with both of them at the same time, but nothing too remarkable. There were benefits to cultivating with two women concurrently. But they were small, and he didn''t know if they were worth it.


    Dual cultivation really seemed like something for two people to do. More people could try it and get some benefit from it, but it would be marginal.


    When Liam was with one of those women, the other woman who was in contact with her friend experienced a cultivation benefit that was ten times weaker than what she felt when she was with Liam!


    But Liam enjoyed the experience of triple cultivation, and he learned a little more about how his powers worked. Not only that, he cultivated with Ann for the first time and felt the benefits of the act, and his cultivation fluctuated a little more toward the peak of his current strength!

 Chapter 195 - 195: Quiet Days and Time for the Final Hunt

    At the end of almost two hours of triple cultivation, Liam had two beautiful women lying on the bed on either side of him in the cultivation room on the third level of the temple.


    The three were sweating profusely as they breathed rapidly, feeling the contact with each other''s skin. Having just finished their long cultivation session, they could feel their breathing slowly returning to normal.


    Meanwhile, Ann couldn''t help but enjoy the feeling of having advanced to the third realm!


    But even Joan, who had already advanced in cultivation this week, was at the peak of the second realm.


    Joan could advance at any moment!


    Liam was in the last 15% of his current level, and being the least exhausted of the three, he was already thinking about visiting his other partners later.


    ''I''ll go to the Library after this and then visit Grace,''


    he thought as the two women reflected about different things.


    Joan couldn''t help but be happy that Ann seemed interested in continuing to cultivate with Liam. Why was that good for her? Because she liked Ann a lot, and she didn''t want to see her friend fall behind in cultivation.


    But Ann was thinking about something else, thinking about the implications of Liam''s battle with William and how little time she would have to experience the wonders of dual cultivation.


    However, she didn''t bring up the subject. As soon as she felt her mind becoming more rational after the wonders of cultivation, she accepted she wouldn''t be able to cultivate with him often after a few more days.


    The thought of going to the sect''s inner wing didn''t even cross her mind, considering how difficult it would be for her to achieve it.


    Liam interrupted the thoughts of the two beautiful women by saying, "Joan, you''ll probably be progressing on in the next few days. I''ll soon be hunting beasts with Leopards'' men and allies. You two can join us to get your next Spirits."


    The two women agreed as they stood up and prepared to leave.


    They straightened their hair after cleansing their bodies. Liam watched as they dressed, enjoying the view as he listened to them.


    They then left together, the two women protecting their current cultivation with their concealment techniques.


    Liam would soon bid them farewell and head to the Library to continue his plans to absorb as much information as possible in this city before his departure.


    ...


    The next few days passed uneventfully. Liam continued his dual cultivation routine with his six current partners, cultivating separately with each of them almost every day.


    Given the difference in cultivation between him and them, he could handle all six of them well, but that was pretty much his limit.


    If he wanted more partners, he would either have to become stronger or accept cultivating with women who were weaker than Joan.


    He didn''t think about getting new partners yet, even though he was already strong enough to seduce any woman in the city.


    Besides cultivation, he fulfilled his obligations to the Beasts Hall and the Battle Hall. He did his regular activities, now in a more interesting position in both places.


    At the Battle Hall, no one wanted any more trouble with him. He had basically done nothing on his last visit there. The remnants of the Emerald Owls were too intimidated to give him a task.


    In the Beast Hall, Liam continued his role in the Cage Wing out of sheer willpower. He enjoyed dealing with the beasts, so he did his usual job, although he was free to do whatever he wanted in the area.


    Otherwise, he had another meeting with Eliakim Badders, and after days of training and study, he was at the critical point of becoming a Third Class Runemaster.


    He believed that on the eve of the battle with William, he would complete the first Third Class enchantment! S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, in order to officially become a Third Class Runemaster, he would have to go to the sect''s inner wing and then join a group of Runemasters to take the promotion exam outside the headquarters.


    He wasn''t too worried about his Runemaster position right now. The most important thing was his enchantment skill, and he was confident that he could create Third Class enchantments when he entered the inner sect.


    With this new routine, he was living his quietest and most peaceful days in City Thirteen!


    During these days, he used up more than half of his resources, be it merit points, gold, or silver, until it was time to go hunting outside the city!


    At the start of a new day, Liam woke up early and went to the exit of City Thirteen with his Leopards'' men, Mary and Electa, where they found the groups of Grace, Nance, Ann and Joan waiting for them.


    Joan had advanced to the third realm, while Electa had reached the 3-Star and Mary the 2-Star of the Spirit Earth Realm.


    Nance had advanced to 4-Star, while Grace and Ann were still at the same level as before, although they were on the threshold of their current cultivations.


    Liam was in the same situation as Grace and Ann, and he was sure that he would advance to 5-Star in the next few days of hunting outside of town!


    Not coincidentally, when he saw Felicity, Jane, and other friends, he had a calm smile on his face.


    He and his group joined the people there, attracting the attention of the nearby Officers and the disciples coming and going. It wasn''t often that groups of over 30 disciples formed to go hunting in the forest.


    But Liam and his friends weren''t worried. It was no secret that the three factions were allies now.


    "Are you ready? Is there anyone else missing?" Liam asked after greeting everyone, ignoring the way Ann, Joan, Mary, Electa, Nance, and Grace looked at each other.


    They could all tell that they had been with Liam at least a few times!


    Mary and Grace were the two mildest of the women, more accepting of sharing Liam with others and just curious about his other companions they hadn''t met yet. But Nance and Electa were the more possessive type, and both saw each woman there as their rivals. This was especially true for Nance, who had monogamous interests.


    Grace said, "My group is all here."


    The leader of Nance''s group, a tall, blue-haired woman with thick thighs, confirmed the same. "We''re all here too."


    With that, Liam headed for the exit. They followed to hand in their exit permits at the Officer''s station in the area, and in a few minutes they would all be outside of City Thirteen.


    Thus began the hunt for Spirits for several people of the group, but also the last moment of preparation for Liam before his battle against William!

 Chapter 196 - 196: Competitors on the Same Secret Mission

    On the second day out of City Thirteen, Liam''s large group was camping at this very moment between two areas of powerful forest beasts near the outer cities of Demon Gate.


    There, some members of the three factions were standing on guard, while others were cultivating inside tents and others were eating around a campfire in the early evening.


    Torches illuminated the outskirts of the camp, while Liam stood next to Grace and Nance, eating and chatting leisurely.


    With almost two days of hunting behind them, the group was flicking toward their goal. Initially, there were 19 members in the group searching for their new Spirits. By the second night of the hunt, they had already accomplished more than half of their objective, with 10 companions having got new Spirits.


    Among these fortunate individuals were Electa and Ann, the only ones of Liam''s women to have acquired new Spirits so far. Joan and Mary still needed to secure their Spirits, while members from the three factions also had one or two individuals each needing to complete their hunts.


    The group was also tasked with collecting the month''s Arcane Crystals, and some members had already gathered the amounts needed to fulfill their missions. However, the group was large, and more than half still needed to hunt dozens of beasts to meet the required quotas for their mandatory missions.


    Meanwhile, Jane was making the most of the opportunity Liam had given her to collect valuable wild plants, having already gathered some interesting herbs. In an earlier conversation, Liam learned she planned to seek advancement to the third realm soon after this opportunity.


    Jane wasn''t his women, but Liam was pleased to hear about her progress. If she advanced to the third realm in the next few days, she could join him in the inner wing of the sect. After all, she was younger than him and would meet the requirements for promotion to Officer just like him.


    "¡­ You need to prepare to make your moves as soon as we return to the city. I don''t know how the division of newly promoted Officers works, but should hurry up," Liam said to Nance and Gloria while they both held bowls of soup.


    Grace added, "Don''t worry. Everyone who is promoted to the rank of Officer goes to the same city. In fact, the inner wing of the sect is different from the outer wing.


    While here we are divided into cities, regardless of our cultivation, there we will be divided according to our ranks. Officers and First Officers live in City Four, while Commanders and Guardians live in City Three. Division Chiefs and Elders live in City Two, while City One is the home of the Supreme Leader, but also the training and governing center of the sect."


    "As soon as we enter the inner ward, we''ll be assigned to the same area. That will make our plans a little easier. But we''ll be divided into groups according to our abilities and background in the sect. Then we''ll probably be separated into missions in a few months'' time." Nance was the one to mention it.


    Liam hadn''t yet spoken to these two about his intention to flee the sect. Trust wasn''t the problem there. He''d simply had little time to discuss the matter with them and find out if they were interested in running away.


    It must be said that not every Demon Gate disciple wanted to flee the sect. At the beginning of their journeys there, certainly the vast majority of disciples hated the sect. But as they rose in power and came to have more benefits than responsibilities, many adapted perfectly to the place and even forgot their previous origins.


    Liam still didn''t have a plan ready for his escape, but he imagined that something like faking his death sounded good. But that wouldn''t work if he left behind women who knew he wanted to escape.


    Once again, the problem wasn''t his trust in them. But he didn''t know what kind of interrogation method his superiors at Demon Gate were capable of using...


    But today still wasn''t the day for him to talk to them about it.


    "When is your promotion exam?"


    "Mine will be the day after your fight against William," Grace said and looked curiously at Nance.


    Nance couldn''t take the same exam as her, so the green-haired girl would have to wait for the subsequent exam.


    "I''m going to fight for my promotion in three weeks," Nance said as she looked at Liam.


    "Good. Hopefully, you''ll all be there before I do missions outside the city. But is there any chance of me fulfilling my responsibilities as an Officer in City Thirteen in the meantime?" he asked the two most experienced Demon Gate members he knew.


    Grace shook her head in denial. "No. The sect has rules to prevent Officers from hunting down former rivals in their outer cities. An Officer who works in City Thirteen has to have been an outer disciple in one of the other cities.


    You will probably be assigned to one of the other eight outer cities of the sect."


    While they were talking, suddenly one woman from Nance''s faction made a warning gesture, making everyone on guard watch the south of the area, until, even those relaxing, realized that something was happening.


    Apart from those who, like Mary and Felicity, were meditating in tents, everyone else went on alert, leaving what they were doing to pay attention to their surroundings.


    Liam moved along with Grace and Nance, arriving at the front where one of his companions had noticed something.


    He followed with them, while leaving the group behind to keep the camp safe.


    Close to where they were staying for the night, another group of Spirit Masters, slightly smaller than their own, 11 individuals, were moving in combat position towards them.


    As Liam''s group had noticed, these Spirit Masters also noticed that there were others nearby. In particular, this group noticed the size of the coalition there that night.


    "Mid-level Spirit Earth cultivators..." Liam muttered as he looked at his two companions. "They''re not from City Thirteen."


    "They must be peak disciples from other fjord cities," Grace muttered, her hands ready to summon weapons and engage in combat. "They could be from a powerful faction, something hard to see in the area, or allies, like us. It''s not uncommon for alliances to form to hunt powerful beasts in the area."


    "Some of the best beasts in the forest are in the territories of fourth realm creatures, so groups like this aren''t as strange as you might think." Nance explained to Liam.


    "I see..." Liam looked back at the group that would soon face them, made up of cultivators with 4-Star cultivation.


    This was a group almost as strong as the previous Arena top 10 from City Thirteen!


    ''It''s no wonder they''re confident about approaching us. They are probably the most talented in their city... But what do they want?''


    Liam wondered.


    A battle between their two groups wouldn''t end well for either side. But clearly, the group approaching them was looking for a fight.


    Was this just to take their resources and Arcane Crystals? Or was there something more behind it?


    Liam felt a familiar sensation and when he looked at the enemy ahead of the group as soon as they stopped in front of him, he understood the situation.


    ''{Black Art}!''


    "Be careful in the fight. I''ll try to deal with that opponent, but he''ll definitely try to deal with your demonic Spirits." He warned the two as he signaled for some of his group to move on to this place.


    "What are you talking about?" Nance asked.


    No one in his group knew about {Black Art} and the Secret Hunt mission.


    Liam didn''t intend to say everything, but he summed it up quickly. "This group is here to hunt us. In particular, their leader is going to hunt our demons and me. But I''ll do the same for them. Follow my command."


    The two looked at him with several questions in their minds, but accepted this temporary explanation.


    As the marching enemies had already done when they saw him, the three summoned their Spirits, with Liam bringing only Thal''Korr along.


    Liam did not expect the blue star in his soul space to assist him every time he needed it.


    He didn''t want to risk the Silver-Winged Leopard, especially when he would soon need this Spirit desperately to face the strongest enemy of his journey in Demon Gate.


    Meanwhile, Liam was equipped with his weapon and armor, accompanied by his two companions and their Spirits, all of whom were in the third realm, ready to assist in the fight.


    He locked eyes with the blond man leading the opposing group, the one marked with the {Black Art}. Their eyes met, and both understood that only one of them would leave this confrontation alive.


    The blond man sensed a strong fluctuation emanating from Liam and instinctively knew that this opponent was what he needed to complete the second phase of the Secret Hunt mission.


    Raising his weapon, he signaled his group to attack, moving alongside various Spirits to confront their adversaries.


    Liam mirrored this action, initiating the battle between mission competitors, driven by a similar determination as his opponent. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''After this fight, I''ll complete the second phase of the Secret Hunt!''


    Liam moved with this goal in mind, as well as the intention to protect the Spirits of his companions.

 Chapter 197 - 197: Sage-Grade!

    Keeping an eye on the blond man who also had {Black Art}, Liam had his companions and the rest of his allies who had approached this area to fight the enemies in the surrounding area. He focused on the adversary regarding the Secret Hunt mission, determined to kill him first.


    That man moved with two of his Spirits to surround Thal''Korr, thirsting to consume the life force of Liam''s Shadowfiend. But he kept his last Spirit at his side as he tried to approach Thal''Korr more slowly.


    When he saw Liam approaching, he ordered his gorilla-shaped Spirit to attack, delivering a swift closed-fist blow to Liam''s stomach.


    "Too slow." Liam laughed at this 3-Star Spirit Earth cultivator. He used his speed related to both the Incubus and the Silver-Winged Leopard.


    The moment he saw silver wings forming on Liam''s back, the blond man''s eyes widened in surprise. He hadn''t expected to come face to face with the man responsible for the Silver-Winged Leopard''s demise today!


    "You!" He raised his war hammer in front of his body, already moving his mana toward his powerful physique.


    Given the characteristics of his Spirits, this cultivator had immense strength for someone of his level, and he had rightly chosen a weapon of great destructive power.


    Liam advanced towards him, dodging the black-furred monkey who missed him and advanced with his golden hair already growing around his body.


    Liam moved his sword diagonally, striking his opponent at point-blank range when he was less than ten feet away.


    The blond man lifted his war hammer from the ground in the direction of Liam''s attack, and an instant later, it struck the blade of his opponent''s sword.


    In that moment of shock, Liam manipulated the blond man''s shadows, causing shadow creatures to emerge from the ground and attempt to immobilize him.


    But Liam failed, and soon felt the power of this opponent''s physical strength, who stepped forward and dodge his attack. Forced by the enemy''s great offensive power, Liam flapped his wings and landed 6 meters away from the blond man.


    "You have good attack power, but your other two Spirits don''t have all those characteristics," Liam said as he pointed in the direction where Thal''Korr had thrown away a hawk-shaped Spirit and was now pressing down on the enemy demon.


    Liam felt the black-furred gorilla, his enemy''s brute force Spirit, approaching and used his wings again. With an upward leap, he flew to where Thal''Korr was trapping the enemy demon!


    "Shit!" The blond man despaired as he was 11 meters away from his main Spirit. He ordered the other two Spirits to do their best to stop Liam, while he opened his mouth and let out a high-pitched eagle scream.


    Several of the blond man''s companions and enemies felt the high-pitched eagle cry he let out and put their hands to their ears. Liam himself suffered the most, as he was right in the crosshairs of the enemy attack.


    But with his flying speed, Liam could deflect some of the attack while feeling his magical recovery work to make him feel less bad after suffering from it.


    He reached the side of the Spirit trapped in Thal''Korr''s hands and commanded the Shadowfiend to grab another demonic Spirit.


    ''{Black Art}!''


    He activated the power of the black tablet in his mind space, using his hands to suppress the escaping creature now trapped in his hands.


    The creature''s grunts alarmed the surroundings, causing several people to turn their eyes on Liam and the enemy demon, not understanding what he was doing.


    The blond man turned pale and didn''t hesitate to attack Liam with everything he had, using his other two Spirits and his own powers.


    He wrapped his war hammer in his chaotic mana and attacked his enemy''s spine with all the power he had.


    His bird attacked Liam from the left side, screaming as the Master had just done, while the gorilla attacked from the right side, moving his two enormous fists against Liam''s face.


    But just as they were about to reach Liam together, the black-haired boy''s allies appeared in his defense.


    Whatever he was doing, he was not to be disturbed; they sensed it!


    Orange flames flew toward the bird, which approached Liam with its long, sharp claws. Meanwhile, a crocodile with rocky scales appeared in front of the gorilla''s attack.


    A bluish chain wrapped around the handle of the blond man''s war hammer, forcing him to look back to see an orange-haired woman stop him in his tracks.


    "He''s not someone you should be attacking," Felicity said shortly after joining the fight, leaving the redhead to her interrupted meditation.


    The woman''s three Spirits appeared at her side, each of them moving to join Electa and Mary''s Spirits, who were helping Liam at the moment.


    Meanwhile, Nance and Grace sighed as they continued to confront the other enemies in the area. For a moment, they had worried about their partner when the rest of the group finally moved.


    Liam saw this out of the corner of his eye and smiled with satisfaction, enjoying the fact that he had more allies than the enemy group attacking them.


    The enemy group was certainly stronger in terms of average power. Several of Liam''s allies that night were newly promoted Spirit Earth cultivators, or even Spirit Lords. Meanwhile, everyone in the enemy group was a 4-Star Spirit Earth cultivator.


    But Liam''s group had over three times as many Spirit Masters, a number far beyond what one could normally handle.


    However, he understood the enemy. This was a gamble. If the enemy who almost hit him in the back knocked him out and absorb Thal''Korr''s life force, this blond guy would grow stronger and probably be able to single-handedly destroy half of their alliance.


    "You made a risky move in search of an absurd gain... I''m sorry, you failed!" Liam said as he felt he had won.


    A moment later, he felt the Spirit in his hands completely crack and then explode.


    "NOOOOOOOOOO!" The blond man screamed in horror, for a moment ignoring Felicity, who was holding him back to reach Liam.


    But it was too late for him. His demon exploded and a stream of spatial mana came from the blast site, quickly entering Liam''s body and causing Thal''Korr to change.


    Liam didn''t hesitate to flap his wings and change position, ignoring the enemy his allies were attacking to seek the opponent Thal''Korr was now pressing.


    Sensing that Thal''Korr''s advance was 99% complete, Liam used {Black Art} again and got what he wanted most in this hunt pre-battle against William Semple! S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Crack!


    A special glow emerged from the depths of Thal''Korr, and his entire body seemed to become a star. He became colorful for a moment, while his body parts changed shape at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    His horns became smoother and more refined, his teeth and bones stronger, his skin tougher and more appealing. Meanwhile, the shadows in the area seemed to intensify, and several hands came out of the ground and grabbed various heels.


    The enemies trembled in fear at the qualitative evolution of Thal''Korr into the Sage-grade, while Liam''s allies took advantage of the situation.


    Each of the enemy Spirit Masters grew weaker and slower in their actions, while half of them found themselves in a black hell, burning in dark flames that consumed their lives as they tried to escape.


    "Aaaaagh!"


    They screamed as their demonic Spirits were suppressed by the power of Thal''Korr''s aura. Meanwhile, the rest of their Spirits stood alone against Liam''s allies.


    At that decisive moment, when the group had completely changed the rhythm of the battle, with several explosions of Spirits and the first deaths, a cracking sound came from Liam''s body.


    His cultivation, which was already at the end of the 4-Star level, suddenly advanced to the 5-Star level, and all of his Shadowfiend characteristics developed with him.


    Liam felt black flames enveloping both of his hands, burning with a pleasant heat that he couldn''t help but feel good about.


    He opened his hands and let out a cry of satisfaction, covering his surroundings in black flames that reached one of the enemy Spirit Masters over there.


    When Liam''s flames reached him, the man howled in pain for only three seconds before his body disintegrated in front of everyone, leaving only his bones and high-ranking metal items behind.


    Even his clothes were consumed by Thal''Korr''s and Liam''s new ability!


    Felicity, Grace, and Nance looked at Liam with glee, seeing in him something they had only seen in William during their time in City Thirteen.


    Liam''s other allies and subordinates saw how strong he was and were thrilled to be on the side of someone like that.


    Unfortunately, the men of Leopards couldn''t celebrate too much about having such a leader. Soon, Liam would no longer command them, and they could only think of a future where they would be under his command in the inner area of the sect.


    After Liam and Thal''Korr''s promotion, the group quickly ended the battle, destroying all the enemy Spirits and killing the Spirit Masters.

 Chapter 198 - 198: Last Moments in City Thirteen!

    "Congratulations on your breakthrough." Felicity approached Liam while most of the people in his group were collecting items from the bodies of the enemies in that wooded area in the middle of the night. "But what exactly was that you did?"


    Grace and Nance approached Liam, while his other companions stayed where they were, curious, of course, but less inclined to question him.


    But Liam surprised them by explaining in detail. "It''s something special I got by combining those strange keys we received when we joined the sect."


    "That?" Felicity frowned as she remembered how she had told him not to take any chances with such a thing.


    "Yes, that gives us access to a mission called the Secret Hunt. We basically have to hunt down other fellow sect members, especially those who are enrolled in this Secret Hunt mission.


    It gave me the chance to consume the vitality of enemy demons and make my Spirits stronger. But make no mistake. This is a very dangerous mission and if anyone here tries to get involved in it, they''ll end up with people like me, myself included, as their direct competition."


    The group listened to his words carefully, for a moment becoming interested, but then changing their minds. Perhaps this information would become interesting to them in the future, but none of them would accept the risk of going against him after everything they had seen.


    Even Felicity and the others sighed as they realized the opportunity they had missed.


    "I didn''t realize there was such a mission..." Nance looked at her faction leader and saw the woman agree with her.


    Liam closed the subject by saying, "Anyway, keep that to yourselves. I''ve now completed the second phase of this mission, but I don''t know what might happen. If anyone here wants to try their luck, wait a year. I don''t think I''ll be your competitor by then."


    He looked at the bodies in the area and decreed. "I''ll keep only the belongings of my mission competitor. The rest of the bodies and their belongings can be divided between you according to your affinities."


    It took the group about three minutes to refocus on what they had in mind before Liam''s explanation, but they eventually concentrated on their night''s gains. Even though the enemy group had a third of their numbers, the enemies were much stronger than most of them in terms of cultivation and had enough for almost the entire group.


    The Arcane Crystals of the 11 killed in the area were left in the hands of the strongest of the group for them to give to their Spirits to consume. Liam kept only the valuable crystal of the blond enemy, something he would give to the Silver-Winged Leopard in the future.


    For the moment, he was no longer worried about the quality of Thal''Korr and the Incubus. Both Spirits were strong by the standards of not only City Thirteen, but even the continent.


    Liam needed to learn a lot about this world, but he already knew that the Sage grade wasn''t simple. Even in powerful forces like the Demon Gate, a Spirit of this quality had to be respected.


    Not by chance, phase two of the Secret Hunt mission had the Low-level of the Sage grade as its completion requirement.


    ''I''ll see how I can collect my prize when we return to the city in a few days... I hope to get something else before the fight against William.''


    Liam returned to the area where they had been earlier, where his group dismantled the camp so that they could set off elsewhere.


    It was the middle of the night, but it wouldn''t be smart to stay near where so many corpses valuable to the beasts of the forest were.


    In less than 10 minutes, the group was moving on to another place to spend the night. It wouldn''t be until the next morning that they would be hunting for beasts and Arcane Crystals again.


    ... S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Over the next two days, the group managed to hunt down the missing Spirits, but they still hadn''t completed their plans outside of City Thirteen.


    Liam intended to continue the hunt for another day so that everyone could complete their hunts for Arcane Crystals for this month and the next. But they already intended to return to the city the following day, a day earlier than originally planned.


    The previous enemy group had helped them a lot in getting resources and important advances, so their journey had been cut a little short.


    This morning, Jane got what she had been looking for on this trip and made her breakthrough to the third realm, the last of the group to do so.


    At just 16 years old, Jane became a Spirit Earth cultivator!


    Taking advantage of the fact that they were already hunting, the group helped her to find her third Spirit before once again stopping to rest at nightfall in this forest region.


    The last hours of the hunt would be fairly uneventful for the group. When the last of them had got their remaining Arcane Crystals, the group stopped to rest and wait for a quieter time to continue their journey to the city.


    Time would pass and when the dawn of a new day was coming to Demon Gate, Liam led his people back to City Thirteen.


    He now had the goal of organizing the succession of power in Leopards, leaving his two allied factions in a position to continue helping each other and, most importantly, spending as many of the next few hours as possible cultivating with his women!


    In less than 48 hours, it would be his fight against William Semple and after that, he was sure he wouldn''t be staying much longer in City Thirteen!


    ...


    Back in the city, Liam separated from his group after passing the Records Hall.


    He promised his women that he would see each of them before the fight against Willian, but he also promised Leopards'' men a big meeting in 5 hours at the coliseum.


    But first, Liam headed for the Lotus Temple, already with some plans in mind from the last few days and eager to put them into practice.


    He was pretty sure that he had achieved what he needed to build Third Class enchantments during those days out of town. With the intention of gaining recognition from Eliakim Badders on the last day under that man''s tutelage in town, Liam left 200 merit points at the Lotus Temple to be entitled to four hours of training in one of the level three rooms.


    He ignored the beautiful women flirting with him on the way to level three and was soon in an individual cultivation room.


    Later, he would bring each of his women to this place to cultivate and spend the merit points he had left. As for going to the Library or doing anything else with his resources, well, he had no more time for that and he would not try anything outside what he had already planned.


    Hence, that was the end of his journey in this city!


    ...


    "Guardian Watt, I bring news of Initiate Liam Porter," said one of the First Officers under Amzi Watt''s command in City Thirteen.


    The eyes of the big, fat man sitting on top of Peak Thirteen opened with a glint. "Speak."


    "I''m 99% sure that Initiate Liam Porter is already a Spirit Earth cultivator, senior. He''s hiding his cultivation and I can''t state his exact level, but in two days he''ll be fighting William Semple in the Combat Arena." Explained the man dressed in black, but without any items covering his face.


    "Where''s Eliakim?" the Guardian asked with a mixture of doubt and anger that the man had most likely kept this from him.


    "He is in the inner wing of the sect. But he should be here tomorrow for Liam Porter''s last class before his fight against William Semple."


    "Perfect. Say nothing to him. I''ll attend Liam''s last class in secret. I want to see why he kept this information from me," said the old man as he closed his eyes again. "For now, keep everyone who might have found out the same as you quiet. We''ll sort out Liam''s situation soon."


    "Certainly, Guardian."


    ...


    Meanwhile, at William''s official residence, he had just found out about Liam''s return to the city.


    "It looks like he''s really going to honor his promise," said William''s combat master, interested in what Liam had in store for the fight in the next few hours.


    "Maybe he doesn''t want to have a competitor like me in the inner wing of the sect, either." William observed the subject, having already finished his preparation and now waiting for the moment to fight Liam.


    "It''ll all be over in the next few days. I''ll have my last victory in the city and then I''ll become an Officer. I''ll take whatever made him so strong so quickly when I get his spatial ring."


    The Officer next to William didn''t disagree with his disciple, confident that Liam Porter wouldn''t be a match for the man in front of him. But he was curious to see the abilities of the surprising boy who had emerged in the city over the last 13 weeks.


    ''This is going to be a good fight. Will we finally meet that boy''s first Spirit?''


    wondered the Officer.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Liam didn''t care about the groups talking about him and was finishing his time in the level three room of the temple. There, he was finishing his first enchanted item made entirely from Third Class runes!

 Chapter 199 - 199: Secret Hunt Prize!

    As he left the Lotus Temple, Liam had the serene look on his face of someone who had just completed the requirements to become a Third Class Runemaster.


    As he descended the stairs from the third level of the temple to the entrance hall, he wore a belt around his waist with several special features, his first Third Class creation. Besides being able to store inanimate objects in a space of 6 cubic meters, it could also store mana and create a defensive barrier that could last for 5 seconds when attacked by cultivators up to 9-Star of the third realm.


    ''Unfortunately, I won''t have time to create many enchantments before my promotion. Otherwise, I would arm the faction with Third Class items.''


    Leopards had plenty of ordinary Third Class tools. All it would take was a Runemaster of the same rank to turn them into enchanted items even more powerful than they already were.


    But he had already done a lot for the faction in the last month, and he didn''t regret the little time he had left in the city for long. He soon left the temple building and headed to the coliseum for the meeting he had arranged with the faction.


    Today was his farewell day!


    He wanted to talk to all the people of the faction in City Thirteen and guide the future of the group in his absence, saying goodbye and appointing the new leader.


    But before he could make his way to the Beasts Hall, two inner members of the sect, dressed in the uniforms of Commanders, stepped into his path and caught his eye as they stared at him.


    "This... The seniors want to talk to me?" He asked these two strangers, individuals he had never seen before in City Thirteen.


    "Liam Porter, come with us. You have completed the second phase of the Secret Hunt. Now you must join the inner wing of the sect as a Division Chief."


    Liam''s eyes widened when he heard these words, not expecting something like this.


    Gulp!


    "That..."


    But as he stammered, not knowing what to do, a First Officer approached them.


    "Fellas, what''s the situation here?" the man who had been secretly watching Liam asked, causing the two men to frown.


    "None of your business, First Officer," said one of the two men dressed in black and gray. He took a step forward, one of his hands wrapped around the hilt of a sword at his waist.


    Liam noticed the aggressiveness of the man''s posture and took a step back. Meanwhile, the First Officer, Guardian Amzi''s subordinate, narrowed his eyes as he also reached for his weapon.


    "This is City Thirteen. You are under the jurisdiction of Guardian Amzi Watt." The man warned as he positioned himself ready for action.


    "Tsk! We are under the orders of the Council of Elders. We don''t care who runs this town."


    Liam turned pale when he heard the name Council of Elders, once again not liking how it all sounded. It would only make things more difficult for him.


    ''If the Council of Elders is watching me, it will be ten times harder for me to escape from the sect than if they weren''t watching me!'' He worried.


    He would leave the city in two days, so this wasn''t his primary concern right now. Even if he wanted to finish his business in the area and, more importantly, deal with William, his escape was still the most important thing. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But in addition to that, if he couldn''t deal with William, he couldn''t be sure that the man would act against one of his women if their fight didn''t happen.


    That was another thing he couldn''t accept!


    While Liam was thinking of a way out, the First Officer lost the confident look on his face. He hadn''t expected Liam''s situation to go as far as an order from the Council of Elders. He looked at the black-haired boy and wondered what Liam had done to get the Council''s attention.


    "Liam Porter, you must come with us immediately. We''ll arrange for someone to pick up your things later, if necessary. Right now, you need to accompany us to the registration in the inner ward and meet with Elder Niall."


    "Wait a minute."


    Suddenly, a deep, powerful voice came out, just before several passing disciples felt a powerful pressure hanging over this area of the city.


    The two Commanders sent by Elder Niall looked at Amzi Watt and understood what this was all about.


    "Guardian of the Peak, are you going against the orders of the Council of Elders?" The stronger of the two men, a 6-Star Spirit Sky cultivator, asked.


    But Amzi was just as strong and didn''t push himself, as he was a 6-Star Spiritual Sky cultivator himself. He wouldn''t allow these two to take Liam away like this!


    He grabbed Liam''s right shoulder with one hand and positioned the boy on his right side.


    "I''m not going against the orders of the Council of Elders," the fat, well-dressed man said as he massaged his face, smiling kindly. "But Initiate Liam Porter is an outside disciple under my supervision. If the Council wants him, I won''t stop you. But I''m afraid I need a justification."


    The calmer of the two Commanders nodded for his companion to calm down and said to Amzi, "I won''t go into details. If you don''t know what I''m talking about, don''t ask us. Anyway, Liam Porter has completed the second phase of the Secret Hunt."


    "Oh?" The fat old man looked at the boy next to him and understood exactly what that meant.


    ''That brat turned his demonic Spirits into Sage-grade beings? I didn''t expect him to accomplish this mission.'' He secretly clenched his fists. ''Damn, I took too long!''


    While Amzi was thinking, Liam took advantage of the silence and tried to intervene.


    "Elders, I''d like to ask you for two days." He surprised the two Commanders, but also the First Officer to his right.


    "What?" One of them asked, but he didn''t show his displeasure.


    "I have a fight I''d like to have in City Thirteen. That will be the end of my business here, and after that, I''ll go with you without any problems." He tried to bargain with what little he had.


    The prizes for the mission promised him promotion to Division Chief, ten times the salary of a Division Chief, three nominations for promotion from outer disciple to inner disciple, three Spirits of his choice, each with a classification of the Sage-grade.


    Liam wanted these prizes badly, but now he was particularly interested in the promotion to Division Chief, which would put him in a position to make these two men, and even Amzi Watt, think twice before deciding against him!


    Demon Gate''s hierarchy for the inner wing of the sect was strange. Commander, Guardian, and Division Chief were three hierarchical positions that theoretically had equal power.


    Guardians were those who were in charge of all the affairs behind certain parts of the sect, in short, the managers and defenders of the sect. Commanders were the warriors who acted outwardly. And Division Chiefs were basically apprentices to the Elders, the future pillars of the sect.


    Because of these different roles, everyone would put Guardians before Commanders and Division Chiefs before Guardians. After all, Division Chiefs had a more promising future. But technically, one wasn''t superior to the other until one actually became an Elder or Supreme Leader.


    Still, the three looked at Liam and considered the possibilities, advantages, and disadvantages of giving him what he wanted.


    Amzi took advantage of Liam''s request and support. "Let''s do it, my friends. Let the boy fight his battle and finish his business in the city. It won''t change anything for the Council of Elders."


    Liam eyed the Guardian, inwardly grateful for the man''s support.


    "Why would we do that?" the bolder of the two Commanders asked, staring into Liam''s eyes.


    Liam thought about what he could use with these men and came up with the simplest and most relevant thing he could think of. "I have just become a Third Class Runemaster. You will have my services at your disposal whenever you need them in the future."


    Amzi''s eyes lit up when he heard this, and even the two Commanders couldn''t help but look at each other in silence at Liam''s answer.


    Third Class Runemasters were indeed valuable, but more importantly, if an 18-year-old had achieved this promotion, it was almost certain that he would become a Fourth Class Runemaster in the future.


    "All right, if you want two days, we''ll give you two days." The stronger of the two Commanders said, "Of course, as long as you sign such a promise with us."


    "I''m certainly willing." Liam sighed as he realized he could settle the matter this way.


    He did so quickly and before the men left, one of them said with a smile on his face, "Let''s pretend that you are cultivating in seclusion at the Lotus Temple. We''ll wait for you until you complete your goals."


    Amzi thanked the two men before they left and then signaled to his First Officer to remain silent about today''s matter. Then he looked at Liam and invited him to the top of the peak for a chat.


    "Liam, can you spare a few minutes for this old man? I know you''re busy, but I won''t keep you long."


    "All right." Liam figured he still had half an hour before his appointment with the Leopards'' men, so he followed Amzi to the top of the peak.


    Halfway to the top, he couldn''t help but sigh as he thought about the fact that he wouldn''t be able to access his prizes until he got to the inner wing of the sect. Previously, he had thought that the mission rewards were like an entitlement that he could draw on as he went along. But now he saw it wasn''t that simple.


    ''Sigh! The future pillars of the sect really are treated differently... I''ll have to reevaluate all my plans after I enter the inner wing of the sect!''

 Chapter 200 - 200: Agreement and Time for the Final Fight

    At the top of Peak Thirteen, Liam saw the beautiful landscape that Amzi had access to every day.


    He looked at the beautiful fjord from the only angle in City Thirteen with access to this beautiful view and sighed. Despite the darkness of the souls of many of Demon Gate''s members, this seemed like a perfect paradise to live in.


    But Liam tried not to let himself get carried away by the natural beauty of the area. He had his priorities straight and remained silent, with all his plans still in mind.


    Amzi Watt finally opened his mouth after they arrived at his favorite spot in the area. "Young Liam, we met a few weeks ago, but we didn''t get to know each other better then. Let me introduce myself properly to you.


    I am the Guardian of Peak Thirteen, Amzi Watt, a 6-Star Spirit Sky cultivator, member of Demon Gate for 125 years. As an inner member of the sect, I look after the city below us, but I''m part of City Three as a disciple, a member of the Four Leaves faction."


    Liam listened carefully to the man''s presentation, feeling a little awkward about the respect of a powerful fourth realm cultivator, but trying his best to understand what Amzi was getting at.


    "I know you''re part of the Leopards, but I''m here to make you an offer. It was my intention to let you develop on your own without interference in City Thirteen, which is why I didn''t approach you before. But since your Promotion Exam, I''ve been waiting for the opportunity to propose that you join me in my faction."


    "So that''s what the Guardian wants..." Liam muttered as he scratched his chin, not knowing how to handle this situation.


    "Liam," Amzi said quietly, becoming more serious. "Don''t think that Leopards will make trouble for you in the inner sect. They might even agree to subordinate themselves to you once you join my group.


    I''m one of the founding members of Four Leaves, so as long as you accept, you''ll have ample benefits in our group, including my appointment to missions aimed at your profession and reduced obligations.


    Note that if you stay in Leopards or even join another group afterwards, you won''t get some of these advantages.


    But you also don''t have to worry about the things that happened in City Thirteen. I personally wouldn''t be against you. We can just be allies, if you want. But I''d rather have you in my group. It''ll be better for you in the short term, but I''ll get a big return in the future."


    The man laughed as he finished speaking, switching from his initial serious tone to a more relaxed one.


    Amzi''s manner was not like that of the disciples from City Thirteen. He wasn''t a guy who hid his game, but he didn''t use threats or the like.


    "What exactly would I do for you, Guardian? My work will be related to my profession, I imagine."


    "Yes, initially you wouldn''t have to do much. The other partners will certainly require you to carry out a few missions for them to assess your potential. But once they understand the same as me, you would certainly have room to grow as a Runemaster. We''d give you materials and books and make it easier for you to complete missions for the sect.


    Your job will basically be to become a great Runemaster who we can rely on to arm us with enchanted items in the future."


    "But I''ll be living in City Two. How am I supposed to be in a City Three faction?" Liam asked.


    Amzi laughed as he realized his own mistake in not explaining how the dynamics of the inner wing of the sect worked. "Hmm, it isn''t strange that you think so. We design the outer wing of the sect for disciples to compete and push themselves to go further. Although there is also competition in the inner ward, it''s different. The cities themselves are not enemies and a disciple from City Four, for example, can even go to City One."


    "I didn''t know that."


    "Don''t worry, you''ll learn all about it in the next few days. In the meantime, do you have any other questions?"


    "What exactly would my benefits be apart from what you''ve already said?" Liam probed, obviously looking for the best deal.


    He didn''t take the kind words of the fat man in front of him entirely seriously. If he refused this deal, he was almost certain to face pressure from the Four Leaves group.


    ''No other group knows about me, so maybe I should already enter the inner ward with a backing.'' He reasoned to himself, ''And he''s right. I''ll get more out of joining another faction. As for the Leopards, I can contribute to them in other ways.''


    Amzi smiled when she saw Liam''s intention. "I can give you resources, recommendations, in short, I have several possibilities in my hands. Just tell me what you want."


    ''Recommendations, huh?'' Liam thought it over and remembered the three recommendations that completing the second phase of the Secret Hunt mission guaranteed him. ''Mary, Electa and someone else, I think Ann, would be the ones I''d take straight away. Grace and Nance will get their promotions on their own and if I have one more slot, I can take Joan.''


    He didn''t think about the women outside his current harem of cultivation partners. But Felicity, his ally, and Jane, his friend and ally, should get their promotions within the next few days, too.


    "I want a recommendation for an outer disciple to become an inner disciple," he asked the man, having no difficulty in getting what he was asking for. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Then you''ll have your recommendation. As soon as we have an agreement, give me that person''s name and position and I''ll see to it that everything is done during your promotion to the inner wing."


    Liam agreed, then spoke to Amzi about what would happen next, agreeing on terms and signing a commitment to Four Leaves.


    He wouldn''t worry about getting a place for his women in Amzi''s faction. Getting them to go to Leopards would be a good way to head off any problems with the faction and keep this group under his influence.


    At the end of the 15-minute meeting with Amzi, Liam gave Joan''s name and told him about his plans for the next two days. He set off from the top of Peak Thirteen with an agreement that would come into effect in two days'' time when he set foot in the inner ward of the sect.


    He made his way alone to the Beasts Hall with many things in mind, altering several things he had previously planned.


    ...


    Faced with all the remaining members of Leopards, Liam couldn''t say that he was leaving this faction in a critical situation.


    Although he had made the group lose a lot of its power and was now about to leave the group and take Electa and Mary with him, the group had grown in numbers over the last few weeks. Not only that, but all the members had strengthened by at least one level in the last month and had resources for the next month.


    With the two alliances he was leaving the group, the faction should regain its status in another three months at most.


    And even being temporarily weakened wouldn''t be a problem. With three major factions having fallen in the last month and William about to fight Liam, there would be a power vacuum in the city that would last for some time.


    Aware of all this, Liam was at peace with what he had done to this group that had helped him so much over the last three months and when he had finished talking to them, he announced who would be the new faction leader for the area.


    "Jake, from now on, this group will count on you." He pointed toward a 3-Star Spirit Earth cultivator, with over 50 people in that hall at the top of the coliseum applauding the man afterwards.


    Mary also showed a number two for the faction, having already had the opportunity to hear from Liam about the changes to his plans after the action of the two Commanders earlier.


    Mary and Electa were eager to get into the inner area of the sect, particularly as they would have access to much more abundant resources than they had so far, as well as better services and information on the other side of the fjord.


    They hadn''t known about the Secret Hunt mission until a few hours ago, so the magnificent rewards of this mission surprised them both.


    As for worries, they weren''t thinking so much about the problems of the future. Their focus was on spending the last few hours with Liam and then cheering him on against William. After that, it would be time for them to take their chances within the inner wing of the sect!


    At the end of this meeting with the current members of Leopards, Liam would leave with them for the Lotus Temple, where he would pay for a room for Electa to cultivate alone while she waited for the two of them to cultivate in a collective room.


    Over the next few hours, Liam intended to cultivate for two hours with each of his six cultivation partners and help them all grow a little stronger before heading to the inner wing of Demon Gate.


    Time would fly for all of them and when they least expected it, their last day together in City Thirteen would be over and it would be the eve of Liam and William''s fight!


    The next morning, the two strongest men in City Thirteen would face each other on the Arena''s combat platform!

 Chapter 201 - 201: Before the Battle

    The day of Liam''s and William''s fight had arrived, and the City Thirteen Combat Arena buzzed with excitement as spectators gathered for the highly expected showdown between the reigning number one and the challenger with the fastest rise in the city''s history.


    The arena''s outskirts were crowded with disciples and city Officials, and every seat around the fighting platform was occupied an hour before the match began.


    When Liam arrived at the arena that morning, accompanied by Felicity, Electa, and Mary, they were met with an unusual throng of disciples, eagerly waiting in the area.


    "I didn''t think there would be so many people here today¡­" Electa murmured, a confident smile on her face, clearly optimistic about the day''s event.


    She had unwavering faith in Liam''s victory. Additionally, she was eager to join the sect''s inner wing and receive her first Officer''s salary.


    Felicity remarked to the group, "This is a battle that will be remembered for years, even decades, given the prospects we have today.


    Having a 6-Star Spirit Earth cultivator in City Thirteen is extremely rare. We''ve only had two in the past century, and one of them is William himself. But someone catching up to the city''s top contender in just three months is unprecedented.


    Everyone here wants to witness the fight, or at least be near the arena when it concludes. In a way, we''re witnessing history in the making. Even if we''re gone or have advanced to much higher levels in the future, the disciples of this city will still recount the tale of Liam and William''s confrontation."


    Liam paused to consider this perspective for the first time since arriving in the city. His rapid growth had shattered every conceivable record. Meanwhile, William was a formidable opponent in his own right. Their fight would likely rank among the top three battles in the city''s history for centuries, perhaps even millennia, to come.


    It wasn''t Liam''s intention to make history in Demon Gate. He preferred to remain unnoticed. Yet, he couldn''t help but reflect on his extraordinary journey so far.


    ''A year ago, I was just an ordinary person living on Earth. But in mere months, I''ve become a cultivator, reaching levels of power and influence that few in Twin Lands can claim.''


    Most people in the Twin Lands haven''t cultivation at all. Among those who have, the majority are Spirit Masters of the first, second, and third realms of cultivation. Now, he was midway through the third realm, on the verge of becoming a fourth realm cultivator, soon to be recognized as an expert by continental standards.


    But even with these sudden changes in his journey, Liam still had the same goals.


    To escape the sect, to return to the home of the old Liam Porter, to resolve the issues he needed to resolve to rid himself of the memory of his predecessor, and then to hide until he could secure his own freedom. Those were the goals he had when he arrived in Twin Land months ago, the same ones he still had today.


    But even with the same plans, he wouldn''t deny his different circumstances. He now had different opportunities and duties than when he was thrown onto this island by Commander Amos'' group, and as such, his plans for achieving his goals had changed.


    As he walked towards the inner area of the arena, leaving the many disciples from the city behind and ignoring the chatter of the women beside him, Liam thought of something and said to Felicity, "Let''s rethink our plans when you enter the inner area of the sect.


    There are things I need to tell you, and the time has come for us to discuss the terms of our agreement. I want to know more about who we''ll be working against."


    Liam hadn''t forgotten that Felicity wanted his help in dealing with opponents from outside the sect.


    She had expected him to say something like that soon and readily agreed. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I should move to the inner wing in three months at the most. I''ll let your cultivation partners go ahead of me to help you cultivate, and I''ll join you last."


    "Good. Don''t worry about us leaving you behind. I''ll send you resources and give you some opportunities when you get to the inner area." Liam assured her as he entered the contestant wing of the arena.


    Felicity was happy with the way things were going, less interested in controlling her ally, and more relaxed about her revenge.


    She was no longer far from reaching the 5-Star of the Spirit Earth Realm, and with Liam getting stronger and stronger, she was sure that within a year at the most, she could reach the conditions to begin her quest for vengeance.


    Mary and Electa didn''t comment on Liam''s plans for them, and Felicity soon fell behind as he moved on to the final registration in this area before the battle began.


    At the same time, Nance, Grace, Ann, Joan, Jane and men from each of their factions were already in their places in the stands, eagerly awaiting the end of the last fight before William and Liam''s combat.


    The two warriors fighting now felt a bit pressured under the scrutiny of so many spectators, but neither of them were fooled by what was happening. All these people were there to see another match that they were interested in seeing themselves.


    Both fighters took it easy on each other, not wanting to risk losing the chance to see Liam vs. William.


    Soon the last fight before the most important match of the century in this city was over and the crowd stirred, the tone of the conversations rising to a point where the people who couldn''t get into the arena understood that the big moment was coming.


    The Officers standing guard in the area stood up, paying more attention to their surroundings, but even these men on duty couldn''t help but be interested in the fight to come. Unlike 99% of the disciples in this city, Liam and William were at a level that all the Officers would look at them differently.


    In fact, after today''s match, the winner would have no choice but to move to the inner area of the sect and compete with some Officers there.


    As the referee called the names of the next fighters, Amzi Watt was already at the top of the building, with Eliakim at his side, both eager to see Liam''s warrior skills. They knew how talented Liam was at rune''s inscription, but they needed to see him in action in a fight to better understand his prospects.


    "What will my relationship with Liam be like after today?" The Fourth Class Runemaster next to the Guardian of Peak Thirteen asked.


    "Not much different from it is now. I''ll try to get our group to help him have the space to continue learning weekly under your tutelage," Amzi said to that influential fellow.


    Amzi shifted her gaze to where she saw the Commanders waiting for Liam and said, "We just have to be careful of what Elder Niall wants. That''s the only thing standing in our way."


    The Runemaster looked in the direction of the men, where another Commander Liam knew was joining the two individuals waiting for Liam.


    Amos arrived there seconds before the fight started and couldn''t help but look toward where Liam was at that moment.


    "I didn''t expect that kid to grow up so fast," he said to his two colleagues.


    Elder Niall''s two emissaries looked at Amos, remembering that the man was responsible for bringing Liam into the sect.


    "Commander Amos, you must come with us after Liam''s fight. The Elder wants to talk to you as well."


    "Also?" Amos looked at the two men differently. He was there for Liam and not for these individuals. But just as he was about to ask what two Commanders were doing there, he looked at Liam and understood.


    "The boy Liam has accomplished a special mission and after this fight, if he survives, he will come with us to City Two, where he will live from now on as a Division Chief."


    "Oh?" Amos'' eyes widened as his First Officer caught up with him there.


    Merlin listened to the Commander''s explanation to Amos and couldn''t help but look at the boy, not understanding how Liam had achieved all this in such a short time.


    ''No wonder I''ve gotten so many merit points in the last three months. It was Liam who caused chaos in City Thirteen.'' Amos laughed, satisfied, even though he was at the last moment when he would no longer benefit from Liam.


    But what pleased him most at the moment was the opportunity to talk to Elder Niall.


    ''I have brought quite a figure into the sect... I hope the old man gives me a good prize.'' The blond man thought as he looked at the center of the ring as the referee finished quoting the final rules before the fight began.


    Liam and William were already in fighting position on their sides of the platform.


    Liam knew how formidable his opponent was after hearing from some of his companions about William''s past fights in the arena.


    William respected Liam and did not believe the fake 9-Star Spirit Lord aura coming from his opponent. Anyone capable of destroying two Spirit Puppets like the one he sent out earlier had to be at least a mid-level Spirit Earth Spirit Master!


    But as he listened to the end of the referee''s speech, William''s mind flashed back to a conversation he had had with his master the night before.


    "You may..." The referee was about to give the signal for the fight to begin when William interrupted him.


    "Liam, let''s make an oath here. I will fight you to the death, and if I lose, you must inherit everything I have." He suggested as he looked at the tremendous prizes Liam seemed to be about to receive.


    Liam didn''t know what his opponent had in mind, but he accepted the proposal. "Very well. We''ll fight to the death. If I lose, you''ll have everything that belongs to me."


    After these oaths, they both looked at each other in silence, each interested in the other''s wealth.


    The referee could finally give the signal for the fight to begin, and he moved away from the center of the platform while the two disciples summoned their Spirits!

 Chapter 202 - 202: The Battle of the Century

    "You''ve just made a deadly mistake," said Liam, a long smile cracking across his face. He stepped aside, revealing two Spirits behind him; Thal''Korr and the Silver-Winged Leopard.


    Liam did not conceal his 5-Star Spirit Earth aura as he introduced his two warriors for the battle.


    Thal''Korr, a Shadowfiend, revealed his 3-Star Spirit Earth cultivation, while the large leopard, with golden fur and silver wings, displayed an impressive 7-Star Spirit Earth cultivation¡ªa level rarely seen even among 9-Star Spirit Earth Spirit Masters.


    Almost the entire audience gathered to watch the match looked at Liam''s Spirits in shock.


    No one had expected him to produce such a surprising revelation!


    ''How is this possible?'' William''s master stood up from his seat, smashing the glass in his hand. As he looked at Liam with narrowed eyes, he felt a chill in his soul and grew increasingly worried.


    Even the Guardian of the Peak was stunned, witnessing for the first time a Spirit Master who dared to dominate a Spirit stronger than themselves!


    "He is truly confident. He''s certain he''ll quickly reach the cultivation level of the Silver-Winged Leopard," Eliakim commented to Amzi, highlighting the goal of anyone who found themselves in Liam''s situation.


    Having a Spirit stronger than oneself meant that just to keep the Spirit in one''s soul it would cost more than all the Spirit Master''s available cultivation. If one weren''t quick to close the gap, sooner or later, the Spirit would consume its master out of necessity. At that point, the master would stop growing and start regressing!


    Amos nearly took a step forward, while a large question mark appeared on Merlin''s face.


    However, the one who mattered most in this situation was William, who couldn''t help but grow serious as he positioned his three Spirits in front of him. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Of William''s three Spirits, one was a demon with blue skin and hair that resembled seaweed, at 5-Star level; another was a red and black ant, as large as a full-grown pig, at 4-Star; and finally, the weakest of them all, at 3-Star, was a root.


    Plants could also give rise to Spirits, particularly when they reached such high levels of mana control that they could think for themselves and consciously react to their surroundings.


    Plants often possessed characteristics highly sought after by Spirit Masters, ranging from their vitality and capacity for severe resistance to improved mana manipulation and more efficient senses, among others.


    Liam assessed his opponent''s three Spirits and understood why William was so powerful. However, believing himself to be stronger, he promptly sent his two Spirits to attack the enemies in his path.


    At the start of this new fight, however, Liam didn''t immediately advance with his warriors. He remained behind, holding his weapon, while allowing the Spirits to fight on his behalf.


    The issue wasn''t that he trusted his current Spirits too much and thought he wouldn''t have to fight. William''s Spirits weren''t simple, and this man''s powers were likely to be equally complex.


    ''William has a Spirit known for its super stamina and another for its super strength,'' Liam observed, eyeing the ant and the root. ''William''s strength and physical endurance are surreal. If I underestimate him, I''ll be the one to die here. The best way for me to defeat him is to weaken him first.''


    But William knew his strengths and weaknesses. As soon as he had let his Spirits advance against Thal''Korr and the leopard, he charged towards Liam on his own, armed with a black and gold spear.


    Liam attempted to restrict him by using the surrounding shadows to limit William''s movements. But his opponent appeared to be a raging bull, while Liam''s actions resembled those of a child facing a ferocious animal.


    Liam spread his silver wings and leaped from where he was, flying into the middle of the battle of the Spirits, where at the moment Thal''Korr was acting against the red and black ant, while the Silver-Winged Leopard focused on the other two opponents.


    Aware that the enemy''s root possessed magical powers that greatly strengthened the enemy Spirit Master''s defense, the Silver-Winged Leopard focused primarily on the weaker of his two opponents. However, his speed and strength were already so great at his current level that he did this while keeping the 5-Star demon busy enough to prevent it from escaping and acting against Liam or Thal''Korr.


    William pursued in the direction where Liam was retreating, soon finding himself amid the Spirits'' battle, where the powers of not only his enemies but also his own Spirits were affecting him.


    "I must admit that your newest Spirit is impressive. But only if he manages to defeat my Spirits before I take you down!" William declared as he maneuvered his spear, dancing with the weapon in a way that Liam had yet to see from an opponent.


    William''s movements were fast, smooth, and full of viciousness. If Liam hadn''t been so adept at deflecting attacks because of his great reflexes and speed of movement, he would have already suffered severe damage.


    But as he dodged the enemy, giving the Silver-Winged Leopard time to fight brutally to take down the first of the Spirits, Liam counterattacked as well. It wasn''t exactly his plan to engage in a direct confrontation with William immediately, but being attacked repeatedly was very irritating.


    Black flames formed in one of the black-haired young man''s hands when he finally used his sword to defend himself against the enemy''s weapon.


    Clang!


    The two blades met, emitting a loud, deafening noise, until Liam''s infernal flames passed from his hands to his weapon, reaching the enemy''s spear a moment later.


    William could have forced Liam to maintain his attack, but he didn''t dare. With a shiver running down his spine, he retreated, destroying the shadow demons attempting to impede his movement.


    Liam failed to catch his enemy with that move, but at that moment, he heard the sound he had expected to hear before he pushed himself even harder against his opponent.


    Crack!


    The Silver-Winged Leopard launched a swift and vicious attack against the 5-Star demon''s neck, tearing a chunk out of the mana creature as it threw it to the ground.


    The leopard''s golden fur now bore patches of colored mana and a diagonal cut on one of its flanks, the result of the confrontation thus far.


    Even though the leopard had wanted to take down the enemy root first, it could no longer withstand the occasional attacks from William''s demon and changed its strategy. With a move focused on that creature, the leopard destroyed it a moment later.


    Boom!


    William''s demon exploded into countless tiny fragments of mana, causing the Spirit Master to feel momentarily unbalanced, failing for Liam''s quick attack.


    "Die!"


    Liam advanced against his enemy, using his sword to strike his rival in the chest.


    When he finally reached the falling opponent, however, Liam found a root in his path, with his blade missing the target point, deflecting into William''s left shoulder.


    "Aaagh!"


    A short scream came from William''s mouth as he felt the cut on his shoulder, but nothing more serious happened to him.


    However, at that moment, he got the best chance to counterattack that he''d had in this fight so far!


    With a quick flick of his spear, he tried to ignore the pain in his soul and shoulder as he attacked the body less than a meter away from him.


    Liam was already trying to move away when he saw his mistake, but he wouldn''t be able to escape unscathed this time.


    He felt the sharp point of the spear penetrate his abdomen until he escaped with a wound five centimeters deep.


    ''Shit!'' He landed 3 meters behind where he had been at the time of the attack, quickly bringing one of his hands to where he felt blood dripping from his body.


    In this condition, he saw the enemy root wrap around the Silver-Winged Leopard''s body, momentarily preventing the beast from moving.


    Thal''Korr, on the other hand, imposed his advantage against the enemy ant, burning it with his infernal flames while keeping it away from William.


    William looked to the side and saw that it was basically him and Liam. Neither of them would be able to get their Spirit back to themselves quickly. But that was fine with him. Even if he had to sacrifice his root to keep the leopard away, that was fine.


    Pointing his spear forward, he muttered as he ran with all his might. "You''re the one who''s going to die, Liam!"


    Liam took a deep breath, but didn''t run away from the confrontation. He used Amplification Power, as he felt his super-regeneration kick in to staunch his wound.


    William was impressive, but he didn''t have Sage-grade Spirits. Liam did, and even with less mana than his enemy and a not-so-strong body, he surpassed William in several other ways.


    Taking an offensive stance with his sword, he also advanced, bringing this confrontation to its last moment!


    ''After this blow, I''m heading to City Two!'' he thought as he ran, leaving drops of blood in his wake as his muscles trembled.


    Both young men screamed as they attacked each other, Liam with golden fur sprouting all over his body, and William with his skin covered in root bark, both preparing for the outcome of this fight!

 Chapter 203 - 203: The Opponents Riches

    Even the Spirits on both sides in the developing fight watched as their masters attacked each other head-on, raising their weapons against each other as they unleashed their last moves of the fight.


    The root restraining the Silver-Winged Leopard relied on its master''s strength and defensive ability and did its best to keep a Spirit four levels stronger than it immobile as long as possible.


    Meanwhile, Thal''Korr increased the pace of his attacks as he watched from the sidelines to see where this tough battle would end.


    As Liam and William stood less than a meter apart, with the silence of the entire Arena watching them, cracks sounded louder and louder, until the leopard broke free from the root, destroying it finally.


    Liam saw his enemy visibly lose strength at the last moment of the attack, and he himself moved his sword diagonally to cut William in the center of the man.


    William cursed his opponent''s stronger Spirit, but he stood as firm as he could, attacking against his opponent''s chest, too.


    When they both reached each other, however, the one less exhausted by the condition of his Spirits showed the advantage!


    The tip of William''s weapon reached Liam''s chest, but the black-haired young man''s golden fur protected his skin from most of the force of his enemy''s attack. Even so, Liam felt another cut, this time just millimeters from his heart.


    But William didn''t end well. As his weapon pierced Liam''s body until it reached the boy''s left lung, Liam''s sword cut deeper into his skin than anything William had ever experienced on his journey.


    A cut 6 centimeters deep appeared from William''s abdomen to his left chest, forcing him to open his mouth as he paled even more than he already was.


    William''s tough skin, protected by a layer of root bark, couldn''t withstand Liam''s ultimate attack, splitting in half as his opponent''s malicious blade tasted the blood of this 6-Star Spirit Earth.


    Liam completed his move while also expressing pain, but he had much more happiness in his eyes than his enemy.


    As he retreated backwards, Liam saw signs of William''s organs in the open chest of his falling opponent!


    Blood oozed from the wound Liam had suffered in his chest, but even more bleeding appeared around William''s body.


    Several spectators rose from their seats to witness the end of one of City Thirteen''s legends, William Semple''s first defeat in the Combat Arena!


    Thal''Korr destroyed William''s demonic Spirit at the moment of the Spirit Master''s fall, not choosing to let his own master make use of {Black Art}.


    Liam obviously wouldn''t use that trick in that place...


    As soon as he had finished his work, Thal''Korr stopped on Liam''s right side, while the leopard was already on his left, both waiting for their master''s command.


    Liam took one last look at his still conscious enemy, aware that no one would stop him, given his oath minutes ago.


    "William, do you have any last words to say?" he asked as he took a deep breath, very close to exhaustion, but well enough to feel confident that nothing would stop him now.


    "Tsk!" William had nothing to say to his opponent. He only regretted his own mistake.


    ''I shouldn''t have given you a month. A month ago, I would have killed you.'' That was his last thought, before Liam gave him one last look and indicated for the leopard to finish the job.


    The beast lunged towards William''s wounds, acting like a crazed monster, going for the enemy''s heart while brutalizing the body.


    ''If you hadn''t stood against me, I wouldn''t have been your rival. Going to the inner area of the sect is a mere formality before I flee Demon Gate.'' Liam watched William''s last moments in silence, with Thal''Korr standing beside him.


    But despite everything, Liam clearly understood the logic behind William''s action.


    ''I wouldn''t do that, though. To act against someone who has never harmed you is foolish. But if you''re going to act against someone like that, you need to be sure that they''ll fall with a single blow. Otherwise... That''s your fate.''


    He turned his back on William and raised his arms in the air, then received recognition from the disciples of City Thirteen, the Officers of the area and even the Commanders and the Guardian, who congratulated him almost in unison with a round of applause.


    Amos kept an eye on Liam with a narrowed gaze and a mysterious smile on his face, while Merlin didn''t seem so happy with this result.


    Amzi and Eliakim had big smiles on their faces, both more than happy to have such a promising youngster on their side.


    The match referee gave the result and announced that William''s oath would be respected. He guaranteed Liam would inherit everything William had left, from the items in the spatial ring and residence to even the merit points in the disciple''s registry and points in the Arena''s rank.


    Liam''s name appeared in the first position of the Arena rank, announcing to all those outside the building the outcome of the fight! S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liam retracted his Spirits back into his soul and descended the steps of the platform under the scrutiny of the crowd on fire at the result.


    William''s master quickly departed from the Arena, carrying on his face the worst expression anyone could have at that moment.


    But even though he didn''t know who was looking at him ugly, Liam was already fully prepared for the consequences. On returning to the competitors'' area, he had already imagined that he would face retaliation.


    That was normal in the world of Spirit Masters. He had experienced it enough over the last few months. How could he not have known that there would be trouble ahead?


    ''Let''s see what William has left for me...'' He looked at the man''s spatial ring first, aware that getting everything William had left would take a few hours.


    But just the items in William''s spatial ring were enough to attract the attention of someone like Liam. Having been number one in the Arena for months, William had acquired a lot of resources, Arcane Crystals, common and enchanted weapons, etc.


    All the items in William''s spatial ring were Third Class, and some were so good that they were on the threshold of becoming Fourth Class!


    With William''s coins, Liam doubled his wealth, also acquiring several books and techniques he had wanted to take back from City Thirteen, but hadn''t had the time or resources to acquire locally.


    Weapons, shields, armor, artifacts and more could be of use to Liam''s group inside or outside the sect. He didn''t ignore them, nor did he intend to sell them. As for consumable resources, they were the ones that could make the most difference in the short term.


    ''It''s been a while since I''ve made any headway using pills. I think I''ll consume something to get stronger after I enter City Two.'' He saw the Peak Guardian and other men approaching him in the competitors'' wing.


    It was time for him to finally leave City Thirteen!


    Mary, Electa, Joan, and Ann also appeared, as he had already recommended to them before his fight.


    In particular, Mary and Liam himself looked toward Amos and Merlin, not knowing whether to say hello or worry about their presence.


    But one of the Commanders from a few days ago got straight to the point without introductions or greetings. "It''s time for you to join us, Liam Porter. We''ve waited long enough for you."


    "Can I at least recover from my fight?" Liam laughed bitterly at the man in question.


    "There''s no need. No one will act against you until we''ve finished our escort mission. You will come with us to Elder Niall''s residence and then you will receive your mission awards. After that, you will enjoy 48 hours of protection in the inner area of the sect. No one will act against you before this, just as had already happened when your joined the sect."


    "There''s that in the inner area?" Mary asked.


    Amos smiled at this girl, who he also hadn''t expected to grow up so quickly in just three months. "Yes. Every member who joins the inner wing has this benefit. You''ll get the same soon."


    Liam then pointed to the trio of women he wanted to take with him via the prize from the completed mission. "I''d like to take Mary, Electa, and Ann with me to the inner wind, using the three recommendations I''m entitled to."


    The two Commanders looked at the three women and then showed Guardian Amzi Watt. "They won''t be able to go now. But the Guardian of this peak can take them when you pass the General Records Hall and invoke your right later."


    Amzi smiled at Liam and said, "Don''t worry about those women. I''ll send one of my men to escort them to City Four as soon as I receive notification from the General Records Hall. For now, follow up with the Commanders and see what Elder Niall expects of you."


    The other Commander sent by Elder Niall finished. "As for your resources from the Disciple William, someone will collect them and make the transfers to you later. But now we have to move on. Elder Niall has waited long enough for you."


    Liam accepted these arrangements. He looked at his women and bid them farewell, then moved on with the two Commanders from days ago, but also Amos and Merlin.

 Chapter 204 - 204: Arriving in City Two

    On his way out of the Arena, Liam passed a crowd of disciples even larger than the one he had earlier when he entered the building.


    Now the disciples who had followed his fight against William were leaving the Arena, several of them looking in his direction with respect and also curiosity. What intrigued them now was not the origin of Liam''s power, but his future.


    Surrounded by three Commanders and a First Officer, Liam made his way towards the peak of the city together with the Guardian of the Peak and another high-ranking inner member of the sect.


    The exit at the base of the peak was for disciples only. It did not lead to the inner area of the sect. The internal members needed to go to the top of the peak and use the same road that Amos and his group had used to introduce Liam and Mary to the sect months ago.


    So, Liam climbed the central staircase of City Thirteen under the observation of thousands of eyes, from Aspirants to even guard Officers in the vicinity.


    Murmurs about how he had killed William were mixed with those talking about what a shame it was for him to reach the top rank of the Arena and then leave the city. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Some celebrated his departure, however. Having a rival/enemy like Liam leave the city was the best thing for almost everyone. But there were those, especially the members of the three factions positively related to him, who were melancholy, as they saw the beginning and end of an era happen on the same day.


    Liam''s rise had been meteoric and, just when he could finally be considered the strongest in the city and the leader of the area, he was leaving.


    It was strange to think about how it all happened, even for Liam himself, listening to the mixed murmurs in the surroundings.


    A strange atmosphere was left behind, with many gradually coming to terms with the peculiar situation in City Thirteen. There was no longer a William to lead alone. There was no longer Enos, Myles, Robert, or Eleanor to command respect.


    Even the least intelligent realized the power vacuum remaining in this city changed by Liam.


    "Blood will soon spill on the streets of this city," Merlin said quietly to Liam, interested in what this boy would think.


    "That''s good. The blood of this city''s leaders is on my hands now, but I suffered a lot to get here. Time for some locals to feel a bit of what I''ve been through." Liam had a mysterious look on his face, showing himself to be much less subordinate and measured than he had been months ago.


    Merlin narrowed his eyes and didn''t need to ask any further to know that dealing with Liam would no longer be as easy a task as he had previously thought.


    ''I''ll have to change my plans... Shit!'' The black-haired man went on with the group, thinking about his own problems.


    Meanwhile, the city grew silent as Liam, and his group advanced towards the top of the peak.


    "Let''s meet up with the others at Grace''s residence," Mary said to her companions, seeing that the situation in City Thirteen would heat in the coming hours.


    Electa, in particular, lamented the imminent departure of her group. "Unfortunately, we won''t be able to join the fun. We''ll probably be in City Four by dawn... Too bad. The assassination attempts will explode quickly."


    "Would you like to be here at this terrible time?" Joan asked Electa.


    The black-haired woman, the most battle-hardened of Liam''s women, smiled as she nodded. "The next few days, especially after our departure and Grace''s, will be the most profitable for those who fight and survive the assassination attempts in the area.


    But I''d rather go to City Four, of course. Being available to Liam is the most important thing."


    They all agreed on that!


    These women soon headed for Grace''s residence, aware that Grace would only leave City Thirteen after her promotion exam in the middle of the afternoon. This remaining time was enough for them to prepare for their own promotion.


    Only Felicity and Nance would have to worry about staying in City Thirteen for longer and actually experiencing the power vacuum left by so many powerful individuals dying or leaving the city in such a short space of time.


    ...


    Liam soon left the city and followed in a metal chariot with his group.


    Amzi and Eliakim stayed behind at the top of Peak Thirteen, both having said a few last words to him before they parted ways.


    Now Liam was with Merlin and Amos in the carriage led by the two Commanders sent by Elder Neill.


    Merlin looked rather pensive and silent, while Amos was a little more smiling and talkative.


    "Aren''t you going to tell me how you got to your current position so quickly?" asked the blond man sitting in front of Liam.


    Liam had a serious look and was no longer so simple when dealing with those men. But neither was he foolish enough to provoke the man for no reason.


    He hated Amos. This man had been responsible for him suffering so much since arriving in Twin Land.


    Liam had won a lot, but how many times had he not almost died? How many times had he had to retreat because he had no better options?


    He had lost count of how many times all this had happened. But he blamed Amos for a large part of his misfortune.


    However, Amos was a fucking 4-Star Spirit Sky cultivator!


    "I was lucky," Liam replied casually. "I got a good Spirit, started a mission that gave me a couple of advances, used resources and was put under a lot of pressure by my rivals. Anyway, I survived and got stronger as a result."


    Amos smiled as he listened to Liam''s story. "That''s the secret. The difference between powerful and weak cultivators is the risks. Those who take risks will either die or become great. There is no other destiny."


    Merlin glanced at Amos out of the corner of his eye, feeling encouraged to continue with some of his ambitious plans, even with all the changes that had taken place in recent months.


    "Those who fear risks, who hide or settle, are the ones who really find bottlenecks in their cultivation."


    "Now I understand that..." Liam muttered, before changing the subject. "But anyway. I''m looking forward to seeing what City Two is like."


    Merlin finally said something as he looked out one window of their carriage. "The inner wing of the sect differs from what you saw in the outer wing. City Two has only one thing different from Cities Three and Four. Its concentration of mana and magical elements is stronger because of the best matrices in the area.


    But the services and study options in the inner city are basically the same, regardless of which city you''re in. To cultivate, study or develop your professions, you''ll have to travel to City One, where there are places like the ones you''ve focused your time on over the last few months, such as Runes Hall and the Records Hall."


    "Oh?" Liam still didn''t know that.


    Amos continued Merlin''s explanation, "Cities Two, Three and Four are more places to rest and cultivate than areas to develop. But there are some stores in these cities, mainly places to eat. So you might have an advantage in City Two... Or not. Vying with the Elders of the sect isn''t easy."


    "So that''s how it is." He pondered for a moment in silence what his journey would be like from now on.


    "But it''s good for you. You''ll earn more than Commanders and you''ll have an Elder as your master. Maybe you''ll grow even faster from now on." Amos gave him this other piece of information.


    "What about missions outside headquarters?" He looked out of the carriage, seeing that they were finishing crossing the fjord and arriving at the side of the four cities in the inner area of the sect.


    "Division Chiefs don''t do many external missions. But it''s possible that you could do something related to your profession as a Runemaster. The sect highly values people capable of challenging the Fourth Class in this art."


    Merlin was the one to comment, having heard that Liam had become a great Runemaster by the standards of the sect''s outer wing.


    "That''s true. Maybe you''ll do some outside missions in your first year because of your profession. But your position as a potential pillar of the sect will keep you at headquarters most of the time." Amos agreed with Merlin, putting an extra worry in Liam''s mind.


    ''That''s not exactly what I wanted, but as long as I get a chance, that''s good enough for now.'' He thought as he saw City Two coming into view, seeing a place that was the same size as City Thirteen, but much nicer and more individual buildings.


    In City Thirteen, there were multiple dormitory buildings, but in City Two, every resident had their own home. Even newcomers like Liam would own a property of at least 150 square meters, excluding gardens and leisure areas!


    Liam opened his mouth as he climbed down from the group''s carriage almost half an hour after they had set off from City Thirteen.


    The Commander guiding Liam said, "You''ll first see Elder Neill at his residence. Then we''ll register you in City One and you''ll receive your awards. Someone will take over as a guide for you and explain your new functions and possibilities.


    As we said before, you will have 48 hours of protection after your status update. From then on, you''ll be available for internal disputes."

 Chapter 205 - 205: Master Neill

    Liam''s first steps in City Two were in front of a majestic estate near the peak of the city.


    As was the case in the cities outside the sect, the top of the peak usually represented the best areas for cultivation, meaning that it was more difficult to find places to live there. In particular, at the place where the group''s carriage stopped, only Elders'' residences could be seen there, each of them impressive with its size, quality, and decorations.


    Liam spotted a glass-walled building close to Elder Neill''s house, but also a building similar to a medieval castle on the opposite side of the area.


    As he entered Neill''s property, a place full of plants, paved with white and yellow stones, he turned his attention to those plants and his eyes widened.


    Some of them had colors that are hard to find in plants. Unlike the typical green, some of them had blue, purple, and even black leaves. Their roots had strange shapes, as if they were body parts rich in veins, some of which even pulsed.


    But despite their peculiar appearance, what most caught an observer''s eye when seeing them for the first time was the mischievous feeling that came from them.


    Liam felt as if his soul was being watched by those plants, as he realized the value of some of them.


    ''Some of those plants could make Fifth Class herbs!''


    One commander saw Liam''s gaze and advised, "Avoid touching them. Some plants here are poisonous, and others can even devour your life''s essence."


    Liam took the advice to heart, keeping his arms and feet away from these colorful plants.


    After the words of the Commander in front of him, Liam heard a laugh and turned his attention to the path to the front entrance of the classic-style building, with large cylindrical pillars decorating the fa?ade.


    "Hahaha, don''t be so scared of them. These are intelligent plants. If you connect with them and don''t wish them harm, they will bear you fruit and protect you," said an elderly voice, attracting the attention of the five newcomers.


    A second ago there was no one there, but suddenly a man with long white hair and very well-hydrated skin, glowing in the daylight, caught the group''s attention.


    Elder Neill was almost 2 meters tall and had a relatively strong build for his size. But his muscles were hidden beneath his white clothes.


    Demon Gate elders dressed entirely in white.


    The three Commanders and the First Officer standing there with Liam bowed their heads as they saluted in unison to the Elder, whose voice didn''t match his appearance.


    Liam couldn''t make out the cultivation of this figure, but he, too, greeted him after hearing the voices of his companions there.


    "We greet Elder Neill!"


    The figure took two steps forward and, in an instant, was standing in front of Liam, looking him over from head to toe, appraising him deeply.


    Liam felt naked in front of Neill, but he didn''t move, let alone meet the gaze of this golden-eyed man. He simply looked at the ground and wondered how strong this existence was.


    He might not have known about Elder Neil''s strength, but the Commanders there could feel the surface of Neill''s aura. This was clearly a Spirit King cultivator!


    What part of the fifth realm Neill was, not even the strongest of the Commanders there could tell.


    The Elder smiled as he sensed exactly Liam''s situation. "Three Spirits, two of them with Sage grade fluctuations, and one close to reaching Sage grade. The weakest is at 3-Star and the strongest at 7-Star... impressive." He looked into Liam''s eyes and laughed. "Looks like you''re confident in your cultivation speed."


    ''Can this old man sense the Incubus?'' Liam feared the worst.


    "The first one is clearly a support-type Spirit. He''ll probably help you cultivate. Hmm, but he has a strange aura about him... Anyway, we''ll talk about that in the future. The other two are warriors. Not bad, but you can improve. You need a Spirit focused on mental powers and one on defensive capabilities, like a Thundering Rhino. But we''ll talk more about that in the future.


    What strikes me most now is the discrepancy between your current talent and that measured during your entry into the sect. It seems they made a mistake in their Promotional Exam. Your potential is clearly superior to that measured months ago."


    Liam sighed as he realized that the man hadn''t realized what the Incubus was, or if he had, would give him a chance.


    Meanwhile, the four men around him looked at him with curiosity, but also envy. Neill wasn''t just casually assessing him. This was his way of identifying his newest disciple''s weaknesses.


    Liam felt Neill''s power weaken around his body, with the man''s eyes becoming a little duller, leaving the golden glow to show a more yellowish color.


    Neill finally took a step back and said to one of the Commanders there, "Blaive, deliver this here to the General Records Hall when you come by later. There are some assignments here for young Liam to fulfill as mandatory activities."


    He looked at Liam, ignoring Balive''s nod. "These special obligations will strengthen your weak points. Look at them carefully and dedicate yourself. If you want to challenge the sixth realm one day, you''ll have to go through far greater challenges than the ones I''ve given you."


    Merlin and Amos looked at Liam with envy visible in their eyes.


    "That... I''ll try my best, Elder." Liam once again made a gesture for the man.


    "There''s no need to call me Elder. From now on, you can call me Master Neill." The man laughed as he sat down on the front steps of his house.


    Liam was no fool and corrected his position. "Certainly, Master Neill."


    The man nodded in appreciation of Liam''s quick adaptation and continued, "You''ve just completed the second phase of the Secret Hunt mission. That''s why you''re here, Liam. You''re now in the third and last phase of this mission, but there are a few differences from the third to the second phase.


    Firstly, your immediate aim is no longer to hunt down your fellow sect members. There are demonic cultivators outside the Demon Gate who can help you continue to evolve your demonic Spirits. But you will still compete against others on this mission and, when they die, you will have the chance to absorb their Arcane Crystals, depending on your position in the sect.


    Your mission is to get stronger, raise the quality of your Spirits and get your promotion from Division Chief to Elder.


    Keep that in mind before you start your journey into the inner area of the sect."


    "All right, Master Neill." sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That''s all for now. You''ll know when I want to meet with you. Until then, get on with your compulsory activities and keep working towards becoming a Fourth Class Runemaster. I can''t help you with advice on your profession, but I''ll give you the time you need to learn at the Runes Hall."


    Liam thanked him once again, vowing that he would make every effort not to let him down. Soon after, the two Commanders who had picked him up in City Thirteen left with him for City One.


    Merlin and Amos stayed behind on Neill''s instructions.


    "So you''re the ones who brought Liam Porter into my sect, huh?" Neill''s powerful gaze fell on the two, sending shivers down their spines.


    "Yes, Elder. My group found Liam Porter. But we didn''t act against him back there," Amos explained quickly, aware of how vindictive some members of the sect could be. "We found Liam Porter almost dead in the middle of a wrecked carriage, surrounded by the dead. I believe that before we found him, his group had an accident caused by another group. The responsible for it realized we were nearby and fled before ensuring the deaths of all the travelers in that group."


    "We found Liam Porter with several injuries and the Commander saw a different glow in him. Surviving that was impressive enough for us to believe that he would awaken his magical powers." Merlin complemented his group leader''s speech.


    Amos said, "Perhaps young Liam thinks we were the ones who acted against him. But we really weren''t. In fact, in a way, we saved his life."


    "Do you know where he comes from? My estimation is that his talent is close to mine. But that''s not normal for young people from ordinary families, like most of our disciples."


    Listening to Neill, the two men understood that the man was worried about Liam''s past becoming a problem.


    "We haven''t checked that in the past, but we know where to look." Amos became more serious as he considered what they had ignored so far. "That young man''s frightening cultivation speed wasn''t enough to erase all possible traces in that place where we found him."


    Elder Neill stood up and said, "Find Liam''s place of origin and gather all the information you can about him from before Demon Gate. I''ll give you a generous prize when you finish this job for me."


    He threw a small bag in Amos'' direction, something in advance to stimulate the man''s willingness and speed to resolve the matter.


    "For now, this is a token of my satisfaction with what you''ve done for the sect."


    Amos opened the small cloth bag and smiled, immediately showing his gratitude and commitment to resolving these matters quickly for Elder Neill.

 Chapter 206 - 206: Registration and Prizes

    After the quick meeting with Neill, Liam accompanied the two Commanders with whom he had previously negotiated his extended stay in City Thirteen.


    On arriving in City One, he observed the place with different eyes from City Two, even more surprised by the quality and wealth of the area.


    The place had wider streets, magic lamps on special poles with less distance between them, larger and sturdier buildings, but also high-quality products for sale visible right at the entrance to the city.


    There were shops in Cities Two, Three and Four. But if an inner member wanted something really valuable, it was in City One that they would find it.


    Even Fifth Class items could be found there from what Liam saw on the way to the General Records Hall!


    The same went for local restaurants and services. City One had possibilities, things that could make Demon Gate enough for anyone below the fifth realm of cultivation.


    The sect had been designed so that most of its members wouldn''t have to think about leaving headquarters before becoming Spirit Kings.


    Obviously, some disciples and masters would leave this place to settle external matters when they were weaker than that, but the place was perfect for one not to worry about their growth journey until they reached the fifth realm. Only after that would one have to look at the rest of Twin Land and move around, whether one liked it.


    The average strength of the people on the streets of City One was also impressive. There were hardly any disciples with third realm cultivation around, with the majority being fourth realm cultivators.


    Liam couldn''t sense those stronger than that, so he couldn''t estimate the strength of the strongest or even identify the sect leaders. All he could do was observe the sect with new eyes, watching this bustling city with many thoughts, ranging from his future escape, short-term learning opportunities, cultivation, and potential rivals.


    As he walked around and observed the reality of the area, one of the Commanders explained to him.


    "... City One is basically the core of the sect''s inner area. You''ve seen how little traffic there is in City Two, right? That''s because of the residential nature of City Two, similar to what happens in Cities Three and Four. But as we''ve already said, there is commerce in these other cities, mainly for the weakest or the strongest.


    The weakest can''t afford to go back and forth to City One. Meanwhile, the strongest have the power to make the services and products they want to come to them.


    It''s those at the middle level in each of the cities who have to leave their place of residence to come to City One on a regular basis. That''s why City One is busy, with people from the other three cities coming and going here all the time."


    The other Commander continued Liam''s introduction to the area, "Apart from those who need to come here to make those trades, if you have to do a mission, or when you go to learn from the Runes Hall, or even receive your salary, you''ll have to come here. Everything more important and official is dealt with in City One."


    Liam continued to listen until they reached the grandiose building where they would end their journey together.


    In the General Records Hall, the two Commanders passed through an entrance full of insiders coming and going, ignoring the noise of jumbled conversations until they reached the counter to finalize Liam''s promotion.


    They had Elder Neill''s token with them, so they had priority over others in the area and were directly attended to by a high-ranking member of this hall.


    "Disciple Liam Porter..." The fat, smiling man picked up Liam''s ID, looking at the boy''s basic data, just before he saw the ballot for the Secret Hunt mission. "Unexpected... Anyway, congratulations on your promotion, Division Chief Porter. Good luck with your new duties."


    This employee of the General Records Hall handed Liam back his ID, having already changed the boy''s position.


    It didn''t take him a minute to do this, as the fat man showed to Liam instructions similar to the one he had heard months ago. If he wanted to know his responsibilities, he would have to go to the Missions Hall to get the details. As for his mission award and first Division Chief wage, he could redeem it immediately by going to the wing of the building responsible for paying the sect members.


    The trio made their way there, where the man who would guide Liam through the inner workings of the sect finally introduced himself to the group.


    "Hello, Commanders, Chief Porter." A man 2 meters tall and obvious muscles, even with his black clothes enveloping him, said with a smile on his face as he greeted the three.


    Liam identified this man as a First Officer, given his all-black uniform and no mask on his face.


    "My name is Toby and from now on I''ll be under your command, Chief Porter," said the man with 2-Star cultivation from the Spirit Sky Realm.


    Liam still had a lot to learn, but he didn''t rush.


    He greeted Toby, before seeing that the two Commanders were about to leave.


    One of the two men said to him, "Toby and a group of Officers will be under your command from today... For the moment, you can''t do much, but you''ll understand more about your responsibilities and rights as you adapt to the inner area. In any case, use Toby as your guide for the time being. He''ll explain any questions you have and point you toward places you can go to resolve your issues."


    "Good luck," the other said with a mysterious smile, before they both left, leaving Liam alone with Toby in the queue to collect their prizes.


    Toby said to him, "Chief Porter, you must be full of doubts. But don''t worry, all Division Chiefs have underlings in the ranks of First Officer and Officer. Hence the name of the rank, Division Chief. You are the chiefs of the sect''s divisions.


    But it''s like the Commander told you. You''ll get a better understanding of your rights and duties over the next few days."


    Liam looked at the man next to him and then at the line, which was moving fast. He would be the next to be called.


    "Is it common for weaker disciples to lead stronger ones?" He looked cautiously at this man, who was seven levels stronger than him.


    Toby laughed, understanding his boss'' doubt. "No, it''s not common. But it''s not abnormal either. Division Chief is not a position that anyone can reach, Chief Porter. Someone like me will either become a Guardian or a Commander. So it''s hard to see members of those ranks leading weaker individuals. But Division Chiefs are the greatest talents in the sect, so cases like yours come up from time to time.


    In any case, don''t worry about the difference in level, Chief Porter. While you may need some time to change that, it won''t last for long. You''re 18, but I''m 128. In 10 years, our age difference will be the same, but you''ll probably be stronger than me." He laughed.


    Tony seemed like a good-natured guy, a rarity within Demon Gate.


    "Next!"


    One of the hall staff called out to Liam, and he quickly made his way to booth 12. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As soon as he stopped at booth 12, the First Officer who called him looked him up and down before receiving his ID. When he received it, the man''s eyes opened wide, and he shifted his position, becoming more attentive.


    "Chief Porter, I have several items to deliver to you, from the month''s wage, the promotion income, the secret mission award and I also see that you have some appointments to make.


    Do you already have the names of those you''re going to promote to the rank of Officer? I can help you with that before you get your items. You can decide that later too. Your rights don''t expire."


    The man asked with a warm look on his face, making Liam wonder if Toby was really good-natured, or just an ass kisser.


    But that was fine with him. Better than dealing with enemies who were afraid of his talent.


    "I already have the names. I''d like to promote Mary Hill, Ann Reed, and Electa Cresswell. They''re disciples from City Thirteen."


    The man from the General Records Hall quickly made use of Liam''s exclusive promotion tickets, signaling to that city''s Records Hall, Liam''s indications.


    "Very well, it''s done. Within two hours, the Thirteen City Records Hall will receive the notification and an officer will take the matter to the Guardian of the Peak. As soon as he appoints someone to bring the three to the inner ward, they will enter the rank promotion period."


    Liam smiled with satisfaction and asked, "What about the Spirits I''m entitled to?"


    "That Chief Porter will have to see in the Beasts Hall. You can select the beasts you want straight away and have them marked as yours for future use, or wait until the time you will absorb the Spirits from them."


    "Hmm, all right. Thanks for the information."


    "It''s my pleasure to help you." The man smiled before taking his leave to go and collect the prizes that Liam could take from this place right now.


    Ten minutes later, the attendant returned to the counter where Liam was waiting next to Toby.


    The man brought with him two boxes, one large and one small, along with a cloth bag.


    "In the larger box is your mission award, while the smaller box has your month''s wage and promotion bonus. The cloth bag contains three identical uniforms in your size. From now on, you must always dress in the sect''s uniform, Chief Porter. I''m afraid it''s sect rules." The man explained as Liam put those boxes away in his spatial ring.


    Liam didn''t realize what was there for him and just thanked the man.


    As soon as he had left the area, he ordered Toby to guide him to his residence in City Two.


    He would have to walk around City One a lot, but now he wanted to check his prizes and take a few hours to take advantage of his chances of getting stronger within the post-promotion protection period!

 Chapter 207 - 207: 6-Star Spirit Earth Cultivator

    Toby led Liam to City Two, taking 20 minutes for the trip.


    The distance between City Two and City One wasn''t long. Connected by a point on each of their peaks, one could quickly cover the distance between the cities while enjoying a beautiful view of the fjord.


    Liam got to know the main path between the inner cities of Demon Gate a little better until he returned to his new home, passing near Elder Neill''s residence again on his way to his own.


    His home wasn''t far away, though. Even though he was newly promoted, Liam managed to find a middle position in this city.


    "That''s your house, Chief," Toby said, gesturing toward the property before them. The residence boasted sharp architectural lines, a sparse garden area, and a tall green hedge that separated it from neighboring properties, offering ample privacy.


    Liam strode ahead of Toby as the young man described the property, having visited earlier when he''d accepted his new position as Liam''s subordinate.


    "Your house has eight bedrooms, Chief. Each has a spacious walk-in closet, a bathroom with a tub and sauna, and basic furnishings. The sect doesn''t provide decorative items, so you''ll need to adorn the rooms yourself.


    Besides the bedrooms, there are two kitchens, a large dining room on the first floor, a spacious living room on the second floor and a smaller one on the third, and a small library.


    The basement houses a 30-square-meter vault and a 50-square-meter training room capable of withstanding even Spirit Kings'' battles. This room should resemble the one you had on level 3 of the Lotus Temple in Thirteen City¡­ It''s impressive, but not the finest you''ll find in the inner sect.


    The main Lotus Temple in City One has rooms ranging from level 4 to 6, so you should familiarize yourself with those options before deciding to seclude yourself at home," Toby chuckled as he trailed behind Liam.


    The black-haired young man surveyed rooms that were vacant or furnished with quality pieces, yet devoid of personal touches like flowers, portraits, statues, weapons, or books.


    The residence was well-appointed but lacked the smaller items that typically reflect the inhabitants'' personalities.


    ''I''ll keep that in mind,'' Liam thought as he pressed on, exploring every corner of his property, leaving the underground areas for last.


    Toby continued, "There are a few other spaces I haven''t mentioned, including a small greenhouse in the backyard, two rooms suitable for workplaces, and a formation room¡ªwhere your property''s defensive controls are housed.


    This property has several layers of security and devices to increase the density of mana and elements within the building. The Chief has to take your time and get to know the formation room if you want to disable a mechanism or change something by adding or removing matrices from the formation."


    Liam explored most of the property, venturing into the backyard where he found the greenhouse, along with a recreation area featuring space for gardening, a small fountain, and an aged wooden table surrounded by nine chairs.


    Many things caught his eye and made him think about how to use this place in the future, but he didn''t invest too much in plans just yet. He looked at Toby and as he walked back to the residence, he asked, "Can I bring people to live here with me? I mean, people from other towns?"


    "Certainly," Toby nodded. "Officially, all sect members are assigned a residence. But just as in the outer area, disciples can cohabitate if they choose and have the means to do so. The same applies here.


    However, I''d caution against inviting people outside your official sphere of influence. Some sect members will be under your command, as you''re aware, Chief. Others answer to different Division Chiefs, Commanders, or Guardians¡­


    Consider the potential risks if you invite someone who reports to another superior.


    The danger could be significant!"


    "That makes sense¡­ Regarding this group I''ll command, do I have any input on who''ll be under my authority?"


    Toby shook his head. "I can''t say for certain. There are ways to appoint people through deals with other well-placed individuals in the sect. Politics plays a role, after all. But typically, sect members don''t choose their subordinates. Usually, high-ranking members of the Records Hall make these assignments."


    Liam filed this information away as they reached their destination. "I''m going to spend some time cultivating alone. Take the day off and return in the morning. After that, I''ll continue acclimating to the inner wing of the sect." S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Toby complied without fuss, urging Liam to use his rewards to grow stronger. He departed shortly after, leaving the sect''s newest Division Chief alone in the compound''s underground level.


    Liam activated the area''s defenses, capable of repelling even newly promoted Spirit Kings, to prevent any intrusions.


    ''The wealth of the sect''s inner wing, especially City Two, is truly impressive!'' Liam mused.


    Here, he wouldn''t have to worry about midnight infiltrations, as had occurred in City Thirteen.


    Liam proceeded to the residence''s vault, a space with enhanced security measures where he felt at ease leaving some of his newly acquired possessions.


    Long past being an ordinary individual, Liam now carried wealth in his spatial ring comparable to that of sect factions or even mortal states like his predecessor''s homeland.


    Some items in his spatial ring were intended for his wives. He extracted these and used the vault''s empty shelves for storage.


    One shelf held hundreds of gold coins, another dozens of Arcane Crystals, a third over 20 weapons of four different types, and even five mannequins donned with new armor. In another corner, he stocked a shelf with pills and potions, placing various herbs, roots, and exotic fruits underneath.


    The vault wasn''t merely a fortress for his riches; it also contained spiritual mechanisms capable of preserving and even enhancing magical properties.


    He knew that if he sealed the place and kept it closed for a thousand years, the herbal resources, pills, and potions would become stronger and perhaps even improve in rank.


    After stocking his vault, Liam inventoried his spatial ring''s contents. As usual, he kept recovery potions and pills for immediate and future use, some of which he''d consume today.


    While his safe held hundreds of gold coins, his spatial ring held 21,000 gold coins and 40,000 silver coins, as well as weapons, armor, and Arcane Crystals for his own use.


    The Division Chief''s salary wasn''t bad at all. Each Division Chief earned 5,000 merit points, 1,000 gold coins, 100 High-level Ancestor-grade and 1 Low-level Sage-grade Crystal per month.


    Liam had received his monthly salary, a promotion bonus, and 10 Division Chief salaries for the Secret Hunt mission¡ªtotaling 12 times those amounts.


    His ID now boasted over 60,000 merit points and enough Arcane Crystals to sustain him for weeks without concern for hunting, even if shared with his wives.


    Moreover, he''d filled his vault, feeling no loss from leaving many items on his property.


    With that done, and a satisfied smile on his face at having acquired such wealth, Liam made his way to the cultivation room across from the entrance to his vault.


    There, he found a place identical to the cultivation rooms on the third level of the Lotus Temple in Thirteen City, just as Toby had said earlier.


    For the time being, this was great for him, as he was still benefiting greatly from cultivating in the Temple of City Thirteen!


    Liam sat down on a cultivation pillow in the middle of the room and consumed the worst of the pills he had saved to consume.


    Starting with the best resource would make him use less of the worst resource in his ring, so he strategically started with the one that would give him the best benefit in the long run.


    Having taken the first pill, Liam closed his eyes and felt its medicinal effects begin, a pleasant warmth spreading from his stomach throughout his body.


    The room''s super-concentrated mana approached Liam, soon penetrating his skin through countless pores as his face contorted.


    His skin turned red and he began to sweat profusely, quickly soaking his clothes as his soul inflated along with the strengthening of the mana vortices in his soul space.


    Thal''Korr, the Incubus, and the Silver-Winged Leopard felt more mana reaching their cultivation platforms, which was good news for him.


    The Incubus and Thal''Korr felt that they would soon be able to cultivate to their next levels faster, but the Silver-Winged Leopard still didn''t feel comfortable.


    Even if Liam''s cultivation increased rapidly, the winged creature felt that it would still take a few weeks to recover from all the wear and tear of fighting William.


    Obviously, today''s cultivation wouldn''t be enough for Liam to reach the same level as this beast and help him recover quickly.


    But despite the disappointment of Liam''s younger beast, he would be very happy for the next few hours.


    On his first day in City Two, he would leave the 5-star beginning and reach the 6-star end of the Spirit Earth Realm!

 Chapter 208 - 208: New Responsibilities and Reunion (1)

    In the middle of the night, on his first day in City Two, Liam left his cultivation room with a renewed look on his face.


    His cultivation had reached the end of 6-Star, not far enough from 7-Star for him to consider advancing this week. His women would certainly be in City Four the next day and with the resources he had already given them, plus the promotion prize, they should advance one to two levels by the end of the next night.


    When they cultivated together next time, both sides would certainly benefit more from cultivation!


    Reassured by his eventual progress to 7-Star, which would finally enable him to recover the Silver-Winged Leopard and help it get stronger from then on, Liam walked around his estate.


    ''I''ll probably advance to the fourth realm before I escape from the sect... Well, I''ll have the opportunity to learn what it takes to become a Fourth Class Runemaster out there. I''ll only have to worry about teaching materials again if I can one day become a Spirit King.''


    He thought about it until he abandoned more distant thoughts.


    ''Forget it. The fifth realm is too far away from my current self. I probably won''t have any relationship with Demon Gate by then and I''ll understand more about the continent that I don''t know now. Thinking about that distant future is a waste of time.''


    He stood on the balcony of the largest of the rooms in his estate and looked out over the well-lit City Two, but also the dark view of the fjord.


    His eyes were adapted to the darkness, and he had a nocturnal observation technique. Even at night, he could see in detail the beautiful view available from his residence.


    "What do I do now?" He muttered to himself, still in the dark about the many possibilities of City Two and One, but having already learned several things in the last few hours to readjust my plans.


    ''Now I have some very different compulsory activities...


    I''ll still be performing at Runes Hall, which should be the only normal part of my previous routine that I''ll keep in the inner wing of the sect. But now I no longer have to do weekly hours in the Beasts Hall or the Battle Hall.


    I will have to lead a group of Officers and First Officers of the Law Enforcement Hall, I will have to continue with phase three of the Secret Hunt, following Elder Neill''s recommendations, and I will be involved in some way with the Records Hall.''


    Earlier, at the General Records Hall, he had heard no details of his duties. To find out exactly what his responsibilities were, he would have to go to the Missions Hall. But he knew from the outset that he would have to deal with the Law Enforcement Hall, the Records Hall, the Runes Hall, and the Secret Hunt.


    In addition, he would have to hunt for 10 High-level Ancestor-grade Arcane Crystals once a month and deliver them to the Records Hall.


    The big difference compared to his time in City Thirteen City was that he would now receive a better wage and take on more of a leadership role than a subordinate one. But he would still have responsibilities.


    ''I''ll see from tomorrow what my duties will be at the Records Hall and the Law Enforcement Hall. Depending on my duties and possibilities, I may be able to bring my wives closer to me through agreements with the staff of these halls.''


    He thought of a way to influence his women''s group to be within his reach.


    ''There''s also the Four Leaves group, which I''ll still have to get close to in order to see what my role within it will be. I''ll have to deal with Leopards, too.'' He remembered the new faction he was part of and his old group, which he was supposed to find his people in City Four.


    ''I''ll resolve my departure from the Leopards by using my current position and putting my women in the group. Grace, Nance, and Felicity are members of factions that only exist in the outside area. They will probably agree to join Leopards and the group will do well with women as strong as them joining the team.


    As for Four Leaves, they''ll put me on some missions, as Amzi said, but I hope they''ll really give me the space to focus on my profession, as he promised me.''


    "Sigh! I''ll see about that from tomorrow, too."


    Besides these matters that he would need to find out more about in order to adapt to a new routine at Demon Gate, other matters that depended on him alone crossed his mind, too. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Now I have a few tens of thousands of merit points. I''m going to visit City One''s Lotus Temple tomorrow afternoon and spend a few hours in one of the upper cultivation rooms there. I''ll also stop by the Library.


    I''ll certainly have access to the Spirits'' control technique and better fighting techniques there.''


    His eyes narrowed as one of his hands touched his forehead. ''In particular, maybe I can finally find some clue about the blue star in my soul space!''


    Liam had been searching for this information for months, but he hadn''t come into contact with anything that spoke of something similar to what he had been experiencing. But he was hopeful of succeeding in the mission the Incubus had given him now that he was in the rich inner area of the sect.


    ''Even if I find nothing revealing, my chances of learning where to look for what I need will be pretty high. That will be enough for me.'' He stretched out his hands and cracked his elbows, finally leaving the balcony of his room to turn his thoughts to his bed.


    After a long day, having woken up early, fought with William and then come to the inner area of the sect, Liam was quite tired. He took a hot bath to relax a little and, without bothering to eat, he lay down, closing his eyes and quickly falling asleep.


    ...


    The next day, Liam woke up in his bed in the same position as when he had gone to sleep.


    When he opened his eyes, recognizing where he was and reviewing everything that had happened the day before, he heard the doorbell of his property.


    He dressed and before he even went to the door, he already knew who was outside his property.


    Toby was waiting for his permission with a peaceful, energetic smile on his face.


    Liam allowed Toby''s entry by deactivating one of his property''s defensive measures, allowing the bald man to come to him in the house''s kitchen.


    There was no food in the pantry at Liam''s residence. But he had food in his spatial ring, so he could improvise something to eat that morning.


    He offered Toby something, but the man refused before hearing a question from his boss.


    "I have good news about these four names, Chief Porter. The former residents of City Thirteen, Mary, Joan, Electa, and Ann have already left the outer area and entered the inner area of the sect. Right now they should be in City One finishing their registrations, or in City Four, where they will reside from now on."


    "What about Grace?" Liam asked in the middle of his breakfast.


    "It seems she''s still in City Thirteen. She has, however, gone through the promotion and should arrive in City Four by the end of the day."


    "Great." Liam smiled as he brought his cup of hot liquid close to his mouth, already imagining cultivating with his women between today and tomorrow at the latest.


    They sat in silence for a few moments, until Liam finished eating and led the way out, intending to return to City One.


    By now, Liam was dressed in his Division Chief uniform, marked out by fabrics in different shades of red, with a blood-red cape that was hard to ignore.


    In addition to the eye-catching appearance of the typical Division Chief uniform, those clothes had several special properties.


    They could completely hide the cultivation of the wearer, without the need for a technique. They could protect the wearer''s body from water, being 100% waterproof, including being repellent to dirt and any substances that could get on them. They also had good resistance and, according to what Liam had already learned, they could withstand attacks from up to 3-Star Spirit Sky cultivators.


    Apart from these characteristics, each garment had a flexibility and ability to adjust to different body measurements and always maintain the wearer''s comfort.


    Liam didn''t like Demon Gate, but hell, even he couldn''t help appreciating those garments, which he was sure cost far more than the Division Chief''s wage.


    But he had no thoughts of gratitude towards the sect. That was the least Demon Gate could do for its members, given the way they kidnapped and forced most of their disciples to serve the sect''s rules.


    He followed one step ahead of Toby, while the man seemed more satisfied now that his boss was appropriately dressed as Division Chief.


    The first people who saw Liam this morning looked at him differently, with Officers and First Officers in his path greeting him or moving out of his way in respect for his high position.


    Liam totally wore the features of his clothes, so no one on the path could say for sure what level he was. Naturally, most considered that he must be a mid-level Spirit Earth cultivator, the average cultivation of those newly promoted to the position of Division Chief.


    So they arrived in City One a few minutes after leaving his residence, where Toby soon began guiding his boss in the following order: Library, Lotus Temple, Runes Hall and finally, General Records Hall, where he came across a group of women not yet in uniform.

 Chapter 209 - 209: New Responsibilities and Reunion (2)

    Seeing the group of Mary, Electa, Joan, and Ann, Liam stopped in front of them and smiled as he saw them staring at him with open mouths, surprised by his cool, flashy uniform.


    "They seem to like my uniform," he said as he approached the three, while the First Officer leading them stopped silently two steps behind them.


    "You look good, Liam," Electa said with a bold smile on her lips, looking up and down at her man.


    Now Liam seemed much more powerful than before, with a mysterious aura surrounding him.


    Liam grinned at Electa. But this woman''s increased interest in him was no surprise. Uniforms, even ordinary ones, made people feel different things. He had seen it several times during his time on Earth.


    "I guess so, huh?" He looked down at himself. "Unfortunately, I won''t be able to see your faces so easily from now on... Or maybe that''s a good thing? Having you all to myself sounds good to me."


    Two of the four women blushed when they heard his words, a little embarrassed that he would do this in front of two strangers.


    From now on, the four would be officers and as such would have to adhere to the sect''s uniform system, wearing all black clothes and masks over their faces.


    Ann tried to ignore Liam''s comment and asked, "Where are you going? We just updated our registration and picked up our prizes."


    "I''m going to the Missions Hall to better understand my duties... But it''s good that I found you here. There are things we need to talk about and sort out together today. How about coming with me?"


    The First Officer, who was a few steps behind the group of women, stepped forward and introduced himself. "Division Chief, my name is Oton. I''m in charge of leading this group today..."


    "Hmm, you''re freed of that duty, First Officer Oton. I''ll be escorting these four Officers myself." Liam cast a definitive glance in the man''s direction, putting him in a difficult position.


    Toby smiled and said, "Oton, don''t worry about your mission. You''ll still be able to complete it. Just don''t tell anyone that we are the ones leading these four. No one will know that you didn''t do what you were supposed to do."


    He looked at the four women and saw them nod. "Then it''s done. Good day to you." He left, accepting his superior''s arrangements.


    "Your first day as Division Chief and you''re already using your position to influence the sect... Impressive," Mary muttered as she walked beside Liam, smiling, on the way to the Missions Hall.


    He laughed and said, "You better change your clothes when we get to the Missions Hall. It''ll make things easier. We''re attracting a lot of attention." He showed his companions how several people were watching four newcomers walking next to a Division Chief.


    "By the way, that''s Toby next to me. He''s under my command." Liam gestured to the bald man next to him, who bowed in return to Liam''s women.


    "Toby, these are Electa, Mary, Joan, and Ann, the women I told you about earlier. They are my companions."


    Toby''s eyes lit up as he understood how to deal with these newcomers to the inner sanctum.


    "Nice to meet you, ladies. If you need any help, I''ll be here to guide you or relay messages to Chief Porter," he said, keeping to himself how impressed he was with the harem Liam had set up in City Thirteen.


    ''Great talent really attracts a lot of attention.'' Toby laughed inwardly.


    Soon they entered the Missions Hall of City One, where the four women changed clothes, completely hiding their appearance, and returned to Liam''s side.


    After changing into their Officer''s uniforms, the four noticed that people in their way stopped to pay attention to them.


    While it was unusual to see newly promoted Officers next to Division Chiefs and without their uniforms, it was common to see Officers and First Officers next to such sect members.


    They passed through the Missions Hall area where they could get to know their roles better, the four women learning more about their new responsibilities while Liam himself delved into resolving some of his doubts. He still had to go through the Law Enforcement Hall to get a full picture of what he would do tomorrow, but he could now describe his responsibilities well.


    Stopping in a corner of the building''s entrance hall, the group chatted among themselves about their duties, with Toby pointing out some answers to the doubts of this group of newcomers in the inner area.


    "So I guess I''ll be under your command, Liam," Electa said finally after hearing Toby''s answer about the Law Enforcement Hall.


    "That should be the same for me. But that will be in the General Records Hall," Joan added, comparing what she heard from Electa''s question with her doubt.


    Toby said, "It is not surprising that some of you are under Chief Porter''s command. When new Division Chiefs appear, there usually aren''t many people available to be under their command, and the sect leaders have to move less important members from groups of Elders, Guardians, Commanders, or even other Division Chiefs.


    Chief Porter is new, so it''s expected that some of the newly promoted will come under his command."


    "Why didn''t the rest of us get the same?" Mary asked the bald man.


    Toby sighed and said, "I can''t say for sure, but you probably weren''t the only ones promoted in the last few hours or days. So members of the other eight cities in the outer wing may have been given priority to become Chief Porter''s subordinates because of their affinities."


    Liam scratched his chin, understanding the situation.


    ''The group I''ll be leading in the Law Enforcement Hall seems to be geared towards a fighting force, a suppression group. Electa is the best warrior of the four. That''s why she was appointed to it. As for Joan, she already served in the Records Hall in City Thirteen. It''s only natural that she would do the same in the inner area. Since I''ll have a role there, she''ll be part of my group.'' S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ann was a Runemaster, so she would be at his side in the Runes Hall. As for Mary, she was the part of his group that had more of an affinity for leadership, but she hadn''t had time to take on such roles while she was in City Thirteen. The sect was in the dark about her abilities, so she hadn''t been recommended to go to the Law Enforcement Hall with him.


    But Liam didn''t see a problem with that. There were other things he wanted her to focus on.


    "You two will be on my side in other matters. Speaking of which, I want you to join the Leopards, Ann, Joan," he said to the two who were not yet members of the faction. "After I take care of my business in City One, I''ll go to City Four to meet with the group. You must be present. I''ll show my plans to the faction then."


    The two agreed, while Mary and Electa were curious about what he would do after accepting the opportunity to join another faction.


    Toby only listened to this part of the group''s conversation, curious about the group his boss belonged to.


    They made their way through City One, with Toby pointing out the places each member of the group would need to visit in order to complete their mandatory missions or improve their knowledge and cultivation.


    They passed the City One Library, a place with four levels, one of which was free, another cost 100 merit points, the third cost 300 merit points, and the last cost 1,000 merit points per entry.


    According to Toby, they shouldn''t underestimate the free section of the Library, as it contained things that even level three of the City Thirteen Library didn''t have. As for level four of the City One Library, he had never entered it because it was too expensive and he still had a lot to learn from the other levels.


    The group was naturally eager to study their options in the Library, especially Electa, Ann, and Joan, who had read every volume available in the City Thirteen Library in their years in the sect.


    But today wasn''t the day for that. They went to the Lotus Temple in City One to learn the prices of the rooms, which ranged from 100 to 2,000 merit points!


    The top level of the Lotus Temple should be able to provide rich cultivation areas even for sixth realm cultivators!


    Liam was impressed by the cost of the services in the inner area, and before he even finished his exploration of City One, he already knew that his 50,000+ points weren''t much.


    All he could say was that if he wanted to, he could experience some of the best things this city offered.


    Once they all knew where to go in the city, depending on their goals, Liam ordered Toby to lead the four women to City Four and back to pick them up. He wanted to do some shopping before going to the headquarters of Amzi''s faction, Four Leaves.


    Only later would he go to City Four to sort out his situation with the Leopards!

 Chapter 210 - 210: Four Leaves

    Liam browsed through the Runemaster shops in City One, passing by a pill and potion shop and then a magic weapon shop.


    City One boasted an impressive array of options for cultivators up to the fifth realm, a fact that only served to underscore Liam''s own financial limitations. While he could certainly maintain a comfortable lifestyle using Third Class resources, he knew that as his power grew, so too would his expenses.


    A single fourth-class recovery potion commanded a staggering price of 2,000 gold coins. This sum, while not enough to bankrupt Liam outright, would certainly deplete his funds after just a few purchases. Other resources, such as pills and weapons, carried similarly hefty price tags. The cost of assembling a complete set of Fourth Class armor, weapon, recovery potions, and pills was enough to drain his coffers entirely.


    Liam estimated he had just enough wealth to arm himself and enjoy the services befitting a fourth realm cultivator for about ten days before finding himself penniless. This realization was a stark wake-up call, revealing not only how far he was from true financial security but also the vast gulf in power between Spirit Sky cultivators and those of the third realm.


    The exorbitant prices of cultivator goods were a direct reflection of the exponential increase in power levels between realms! S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This principle held true for Runemaster products as well; Liam would need to invest at least 5,000 gold coins if he hoped to begin inscribing Fourth Class runes.


    However, Liam''s current excursion through City One''s shops was purely exploratory. He knew he still had a considerable journey ahead before attaining the status of a Spirit Sky cultivator or a Fourth Class Runemaster. In the meantime, his focus was on accumulating resources and preparing for the challenges that lay ahead, particularly for when he would need to go on the run.


    Liam had already mapped out a tentative plan: he would depart from Demon Gate after his realm ascension, likely coinciding with his opportunity to test for Third Class Runemaster. The Secret Hunt mission had granted him the right to three Spirits, a privilege he intended to utilize before leaving the sect. He planned to claim one for his fourth Spirit, while reserving the other two for the women who would accompany him in his escape.


    At present, only Electa and Mary were privy to his plans and confirmed to join him. The thought of discussing his intentions with the others lingered in his mind as he made his way to the address Amzi had provided¡ªa location Toby had helped him pinpoint. Liam resolved to broach the subject with the rest of his women later in the week.


    As he approached the Law Enforcement Hall, where the Four Leaves contact awaited, Liam wasn''t surprised to discover that his contact was part of the hall. He suspected Four Leaves had already been subtly guiding his integration into the sect''s inner workings.


    Contemplating his future role within both the sect and the faction, Liam took a deep breath, setting aside his musings as he entered the building. Almost immediately, he caught the attention of a vigilant female guard.


    The woman greeted the young Division Chief with a warm smile, her eyes appreciating both Liam''s uniform and his striking features. After listening to his request, she directed him towards Division Chief Rique''s office.


    Rique, one of the four founding partners of Four Leaves, held a high-ranking position within the Law Enforcement Hall.


    As they walked, the First Officer, clearly impressed, showered Liam with compliments. Her friendly demeanor bordered on flirtatious, subtly piquing his interest.


    Despite her beauty and the allure of her status as a 3-Star Spirit Sky cultivator, Liam remained cautious. He was too invested in his escape plan to risk entanglement with someone he barely knew, regardless of how appealing she might be.


    As they walked, Liam''s thoughts drifted to his future. ''Once I''m free from the sect,'' he mused, ''I''ll have more opportunities to use my abilities without constant scrutiny. The outside world has its dangers, but the freedom to act without constraints could prove invaluable in my future endeavors.''


    "Here we are, Chief Porter," Aaliz announced, flashing another smile as she gestured towards a red wooden door. They had arrived at one of the highest floors of the Law Enforcement Hall building.


    Liam thanked her and walked forward, entering a spacious, antiquated office that offered a breathtaking view of the sect. Half a dozen First Officers were working at various tables scattered around the room.


    Near the most coveted vantage point in the room sat a man on a cushion, his eyes closed in deep concentration. Several golden leaves hovered around him, emitting an ethereal, angelic aura. These luminous leaves seemed to connect with the seated figure, as if he were a beacon of light, the very embodiment of law and order.


    Liam''s curiosity was piqued by the man dressed in crimson, whom he immediately identified as Division Chief Rique.


    A thought flashed through his mind, ''A member of Demon Gate with an affinity for Light? Is that even possible?'' His wonderment was cut short as the golden leaves dimmed, gently settling in a pile before Rique.


    As if on cue, Rique''s eyes fluttered open, immediately recognizing his expected visitor. A warm smile spread across his face as he addressed Liam, "Division Chief Porter, I presume." He gestured for the young man to take a seat across from him.


    Liam bowed respectfully in greeting, his voice steady as he spoke. "I''m here under the direction of Senior Watt."


    "Hmm, I''m aware," Rique replied, his tone conveying a hint of omniscience. "I''ve been expecting you."


    Finally, Liam lowered himself into the chair facing the enigmatic man. He couldn''t help but notice that half of the room''s occupants were now keenly observing him while the others continued their tasks with practiced nonchalance.


    "I understand you belonged to another faction before, correct?" Rique inquired, his eyes studying Liam intently.


    "Yes, the Leopards," Liam replied.


    Rique nodded approvingly. "You''ve made a wise choice in joining Four Leaves. Someone of your caliber, Chief Porter, deserves to be among the elite." He leaned forward slightly, his voice taking on a more authoritative tone. "It''s best to put your old allegiances behind you. From this moment on, your focus should be on your responsibilities within the Law Enforcement Hall, as a member of Four Leaves."


    Liam wasn''t surprised to learn that Rique had played a role in his assignment to this hall. He decided to address the matter directly. "What exactly will my role entail here?" he asked, his gaze steady. "Senior Amzi Watt mentioned that other faction members might want to test me before allowing me room to grow as a Runemaster."


    Rique''s expression turned serious as he held up one of the golden leaves from earlier. "The duty of a Division Chief is to ensure the smooth operation of Commander''s groups," he began. "We orchestrate the missions for these Commander-led groups and provide support. This ranges from recruiting new disciples to eliminating potential threats or obstacles."


    He paused, allowing his words to sink in before continuing. "You''ll be performing these duties in both the Law Enforcement Hall and the General Records Hall. Your inaugural task as a faction member will be to execute these responsibilities flawlessly and deliver exemplary results for the sect.


    Don''t worry about making a direct impact on the faction just yet. If you do well in these two roles, it will be enough for the faction members to accept the investment that Amzi suggested we make in you later."


    "I didn''t anticipate this¡­" Liam admitted candidly. He had expected a more challenging initiation, perhaps a dangerous hunt or a mission to prove his worth to the faction. However, it was becoming clear that Four Leaves operated with a more nuanced, political approach compared to the reactive nature of the Leopards.


    Rique''s lips curled into a knowing smile. "If you want some advice," he offered, leaning back slightly, "focus on your duties and steer clear of trouble. Continue honing your skills as a Runemaster and keep the faction informed of your progress.


    We''ll keep Eliakim at your disposal for now, but be aware that your master''s interests might complicate some of your studies under him.


    In any case, begin your responsibilities in City One as soon as possible. You''ll know if the other members are satisfied with your performance."


    Liam rose to his feet, gratitude evident in his posture.


    Rique added one last piece of counsel, "Toby will guide you on how to navigate a path that aligns with the faction''s interests. Use his wisdom wisely. He''ll soon ascend to the role of Guardian or Commander and won''t be available to mentor you for long."


    "I''ll keep that in mind," Liam replied.


    As Liam exited the office, the reality of Four Leaves'' far-reaching influence sank in. He had only just stepped into the inner wing of the sect, yet nearly every aspect of his future actions would be touched by the faction''s invisible hand.


    Rique''s warning about potential conflicts between the faction and Elder Neill''s interests echoed in Liam''s mind.


    ''I will look into that later. Right now, it''s time to sort out my situation with the Leopards and the situation with my women.'' He made his way to the exit of City One, now heading for City Four.


    After a few minutes of walking, Liam would pass through City Two and reach the peak of City Three, seeing the differences in construction, population, and average strength between the cities on his way.


    There wasn''t much difference between City Two and Three in terms of space, but the numbers were quite different, with one of the cities being more desert-like and the other more populated.


    These perceptions intensified when Liam reached City Four, the weaker side of the inner wing, where most of the disciples were below the fourth realm of cultivation. When he arrived there, he saw several disciples clearing the way for him, and hardly anyone dared to approach or speak to him.


    Liam liked the feeling of being respected and feared, and soon found himself in front of the Leopards'' post.

 Chapter 211 - 211: Leopards

    Upon arriving at the Leopard''s post in the inner area of the sect, Liam was not only confronted with his four newly promoted women, but also with all the faction members in that wing of the sect.


    While the Leopards in City Thirteen was one of the strongest factions there, it was rather modest in the inner wing of the sect. With only nine current members, Leopards was based in the home of the Officer who had been the leader of the faction until that day.


    The man who had helped Liam from behind the curtains during the young man''s stay in City Thirteen was the leader of the group and the owner of the estate where everyone was looking at Liam right now.


    He was sitting in the main chair of a living room that had several places for the group to sit, with a broad smile on his face as he watched his group grow.


    But the leader of the Leopards couldn''t help but show a certain surprise when he saw the uniform Liam was wearing.


    "The rumors are true, I see..." the man said as he rose from his seat, while the other members of the faction did the same, each of them without their usual masks, the same for Liam''s women.


    In a secluded place like this, they could escape the sect''s dress code.


    Liam smiled as he looked at these people and greeted the man he had spoken to earlier in the Beast Hall in City Thirteen. He said nothing for a moment, feeling a little awkward at being in the position of having to leave the group now that he had reached the inner area of the sect.


    "Yes, I suppose it is..." Liam said quietly before taking a deep breath and saying in a louder tone. "Anyway, I have two things to discuss with the group today. That''s why I asked Toby to gather you here." He pointed out the smiling bald man to the group of Leopards sitting in a corner of the room.


    Then Liam continued, speaking first of the good news as he saw it. "Joan and Ann need to join a faction, and since Mary and Electa will be part of the group from now on, I''d like them both to join the faction as well." S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    All the Leopards members there looked at the two women, especially Ann, who wore the Second Class Runemaster symbol on her uniform.


    They couldn''t help but open their doors to the two women with satisfaction.


    "Haha, this is great. The faction really needed a new Runemaster."


    "New blood is good. We''re still few, but with more hands, we''ll be able to go further."


    The group leader said to Joan and Ann, "Welcome to the group, ladies. I don''t know what deal Liam made with you, but I will honor every word of it."


    The two women nodded to indicate that they were pleased with this welcome, as Mary and Electa celebrated with them and the others there.


    "Besides Ann and Joan, I''ll soon have some friends from City Thirteen coming to City Four, and I''ll nominate them to join the group as well. Felicity, Grace, and Nance are the names I have for you. I think some of you here have heard of them."


    "Felicity and Grace are in your influence network?" the Leopard leader asked in surprise.


    Robert had always found it difficult to make deals with the strongest in City Thirteen. But as it turned out, Liam had an easy time dealing with powerful women, which pleased the leader of the group.


    But that was all the good news Liam had to offer for today. "Other than that, I have a problem I need to discuss with the group." Liam returned to the problematic side of the issue he needed to resolve with these people.


    "What''s the problem? Just tell us and we''ll help you solve it," said one of the ignoramuses, oblivious to the gravity of the situation.


    Liam spoke up. "Guardian Amzi Watt invited me to join his group, Four Leaves, and I''ve already accepted. As a result, I can no longer be a member of Leopards."


    The room fell silent as the men turned their gaze to Vicente, dealing with the not-so-good news Liam had delivered.


    The group leader sighed at Liam''s decision, but remained calm. "I see," he said softly, recognizing that this was likely the young man''s only viable option. "Well, I understand why you see this as a problem, Liam. But don''t worry¡ªit''s actually a good thing to have one of us accepted into a major faction.


    And you don''t have to be an official member of our group. As long as you''re willing, we can continue working together, even if informally." He quickly sought to lift the gloom that had settled over the group after Liam''s announcement.


    ''His women will be in the faction. That''s as good as having him on our side,'' the strongest officer among the Leopards thought coldly. ''Besides, now that he''s a Division Chief, it wouldn''t look right for him to be under an Officer''s command. In fact, his departure now is beneficial. It will prevent future complications!''


    Liam hadn''t thought that this man would handle his departure from the faction so easily and couldn''t help but be surprised. But he also understood Leopard''s side. He hadn''t been foolish to bring his women to this group.


    The Leopards leader''s words improved the mood and soon everyone was talking again, talking about Liam''s companions joining the group, but also about their future alongside him. Liam wanted to do exactly what the Leopards leader suggested, and although he still had a lot to learn about his current duties, he had already spoken to the group about some of the things they could do together.


    In particular, Liam promised the faction that he would make Third Class enchanted items for the group as long as they paid for the rune inscription materials. Other partnerships would be decided in the coming weeks, when Nance and Grace would join the group and Liam would have an actual idea of his current obligations and rights.


    At the end of their agreement, with Joan and Ann''s entry into the faction made official, they closed the matter. Some Officers left to return to their duties, leaving Liam''s women, him, Toby and the faction leader alone.


    The four women would soon go together to see their properties, but Liam had already invited them to stay at his house in City Two. Even though they had all agreed to move in with him, they wanted to use their places in some way, if not for sleeping. After all, City Four would be their home and main base of operations.


    Liam followed the leader of the Leopards and Toby, not caring about his First Officer''s earlier warning. His women could be trusted. They knew far more compromising things about him than anyone could know from living with him, so whether they were under his command wouldn''t really change anything.


    "Sigh! I didn''t expect there to be a way to become a Division Chief so quickly... Anyway, good luck, man. The inner wing of the sect is not as chaotic as the outer wing, but don''t be fooled. The competition here is much stronger and more ruthless. Be careful who you deal with." The Leopards'' leader sighed as he finished his conversation with Liam.


    He saw several Officers and First Officers staring at them on the street they were walking on in the middle of City Four. Liam''s red suit was like a peacock''s feather, able to attract the attention of people coming and going in the area, even hundreds of meters away from them.


    "Hmm, thanks for the advice."


    "Use your extra time and resources to become stronger. Become a Spirit Sky cultivator as soon as possible."


    Liam heard this and nodded, then shook the hand of the man and said goodbye.


    Liam followed Toby back to his additional interests for the day. His plan was to let his women absorb their cultivation opportunities and only return to cultivate with them between late tonight and early tomorrow. In the meantime, he wanted to return to City One and get used to the place.


    Liam had already familiarized himself with the local prices and study opportunities, visited one of the founding partners of Four Leaves, and seen a bit more of his duties. Now he wanted to cultivate at the Lotus Temple, study at the Library, and go to the Law Enforcement Hall to meet the group he would be leading.


    He would first go to the Lotus Temple, where he would pay 300 merit points to cultivate for two hours in a cultivation room suitable for fourth realm cultivators.


    He planned to stop by the Library to check out the free level of that place, and then go to the Law Enforcement Hall before waiting for the first of his women to finish her advance and go to him.


    Liam was already at the peak of 6-Star, and with his women getting stronger, he hoped to advance to 7-Star quickly!


    He would go ahead with his goals, wearing a smile on his face as he enjoyed his second day in the inner wing of the sect. With everything going so well for him, he couldn''t help but feel optimistic about his future.


    But as Liam went about his plans for the day, there was someone watching him from a distance, someone who was not as happy as he was.


    This someone had a mask on his face, but his breathing would easily show his current dissatisfaction as he watched the man who destroyed his chances of ascension enter the Lotus Temple.


    ''Liam Porter... Don''t think you''re safe just because you''ve become a Division Chief. Division Chiefs also die occasionally!'' Darkness enveloped the person hiding in the shadows, and he soon disappeared in the middle of the important City One.

 Chapter 212 - 212: Liams Battalion

    Leaving the Library in the early evening, Liam was impressed by his experience today. The City One Library was incredible, even in its open area.


    Liam spent almost three hours of his day in the Library and realized that the free section was not only much larger than the one in City Thirteen¡ªwith at least ten times as many volumes available¡ªbut also had more in-depth information and higher-level techniques than the level 3 section of the City Thirteen Library.


    This made Liam think that he would have to devote a lot of time to the Library in the next few weeks. Since he intended to escape from the headquarters at his second opportunity, it would be crucial for him to absorb as much content as possible from this place.


    Today, he didn''t search for information about the blue star in his soul space, but he intended to search for it starting the next day.


    As for the hours he spent in the Lotus Temple, he hadn''t improved his level just by cultivating in a cultivation space that was useful for fourth realm cultivators. However, he had gotten closer. He had made significant progress in his first cultivation session there!


    Now, as he walked and thought about these things, Toby led him to the Law Enforcement Hall, this time to meet the group that would be under his management.


    Toby''s day of service was ending and after that, Liam wanted to eat something good and go home to wait for his women.


    As he approached the Law Enforcement Hall building, Liam spotted one shop that had caught his eye earlier. A small, nondescript looking shop with large panes of glass showing the inside of what appeared to be a bookstore was in Liam''s line of sight, 300 meters from him.


    Ignoring the letters with the store''s name shining brightly, he focused on what this now-closed place sold.


    Books.


    Unlike in City Thirteen, there were places in City One that sold books, maps and more with information about Twin Land, even books for learning special languages.


    The inner members of the sect needed to be able to travel around the continent, knowing the places to avoid, where to look for new disciples, and how to communicate with the different races present on the continent. As such, the inner disciples had opportunities far beyond those of the outer disciples.


    Liam wanted to fill the library in his current home with books so that he and his wives could prepare for the not-so-distant future, he hoped.


    But that was a subject for another day, and he soon entered the Law Enforcement Hall, led by Toby to an area on the second floor of the building, where he discovered his name inscribed on one of the doors.


    "Chief Porter, this will be your department from now on." Toby nodded toward the black door with Liam''s name in white.


    Liam looked around the corridor they were in and saw several other doors like his, with the names of various department heads¡ªhe guessed.


    Toby opened the door and Liam could hear the sound before he saw it, indicating that several people were there at the moment.


    He walked in ahead of Toby and came upon a group of five men and six women, some of whom were finishing setting up chairs, while others stood with their arms crossed or leaning against the walls, waiting. Of all these people, only one woman with short black hair didn''t have a mask on her face, while the others were clearly uniformed Officers.


    The group looked in Liam''s direction and, seeing his red clothing, immediately stopped what they were doing and changed their postures in front of their boss.


    "Chief Porter!" They all said simultaneously as they organized themselves militarily in one corner of the room.


    Liam narrowed his eyes as he heard a familiar tone among the new voices.


    Toby introduced him. "Chief Porter, everyone here will be under your command from now on, plus a few others who couldn''t make it, like Miss Electa. Anyway, you''ll have 15 people under your command in the Law Enforcement Hall, including me and those in front of you."


    Liam greeted everyone there, listening to the names of each of them until he reached the owner of the voice he already knew. When he confirmed Jane was in this group, Liam didn''t reveal the fact that he already knew her, but he was pleased. Jane wasn''t even 17 yet, and she was already a 1-Star Spirit Earth cultivator. Her future would be excellent!


    Aside from Jane and Electa, whom he already knew and knew about cultivation, this group comprised 4 Spirit Earth cultivators, all of whom were at a high level, and the rest were newly promoted Spirit Sky cultivators. According to Toby, the ones who were missing today were 9-Star cultivators from the Spirit Earth Realm who were engaged in other activities.


    After getting to know the basics of the group, Liam said a few words of little significance and then heard from Toby about his responsibilities, especially the more routine ones.


    "... This group of officers is under your command and must act mostly in the external area of the sect to maintain order and the law. Normally, we form groups of 3 Officers and send them to different cities to investigate, guard, transfer disciples, and so on.


    Tomorrow, when you start your duties, I''ll have several requests from the Guardians of some cities on the other side of the peak for you to help carry out. Requests from Commanders are less common, but it''s normal for us to send sect members from time to time to bring in resources, pick up important resources, and so on. But we have nothing like that right now, so your routine will be more focused on the situation with the outer cities, Chief."


    Liam himself had seen members of the Law Enforcement Hall in City Thirteen a few times in his few months in the cult. But the sect''s outer area had a total of nine cities and tens of thousands of disciples. Department heads like him were constantly investigating murders, robberies, disciple deaths in the forests of the headquarters, and so on.


    Just as the deaths outside the cities were not solved by punishing those responsible, the sect investigated everything that happened in its headquarters for the sake of organization and record keeping.


    The Law Enforcement Hall was the main pillar behind the structure needed for all of this to happen!


    Liam understood their situation and told the group. "I will study your backgrounds and determine your functions according to your aptitudes. For now, wait for my decisions."


    The silent group there repeated the same word of understanding after he finished speaking.


    "For now, you are dismissed." Liam spoke the words these people most wanted to hear before turning to Toby and saying the same. "You are also dismissed for today. See you tomorrow, First Officer." S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the group left, Liam motioned for Jane to stay behind. Once it was just the two of them in the 100 square meters room, he ordered her to take off her mask.


    "I didn''t expect to find you here like this, Big Brother Liam," Jane said with a smile on her youthful face, eager for her new role and working under Liam''s guidance.


    She was probably one of the weakest officers in the sect at the moment, but there was no fear in her eyes, only excitement about the future.


    "How is your situation? I heard you moved here the day before I fought William." He said curiously.


    Liam didn''t see Jane as a woman, but as a little sister. Of course, he saw her potential as a cultivator, but he really had no interest in cultivating.


    Jane still seemed like a child.


    Even if she matured as she got older, he didn''t feel that he would try to cultivate with her one day.


    "I''m fine... I was confident that you could beat William, so I wasn''t worried, Big Brother. But it''s good that you''re here..." She pointed to his red uniform. "It''s good that you mysteriously became a Division Chief, haha."


    "Hmm, things happened a little faster than I expected... Anyway, Mary is already in the inner area. If you want, you can come and live with us on my estate. There are plenty of rooms for you to join us." He invited her, knowing that the houses in City Four, as good as they were, didn''t have the same mechanisms as the houses in City Two.


    Liam''s current house was like a small faction headquarters. It was big enough to accommodate a group of ten people, with areas for rest, cultivation, and study for such a group to develop well. In particular, it had a cultivation room that Jane and the others could use for free, unlike the normal situation of the sect''s officers, who had to pay to use the Lotus Temple''s rooms.


    An Officer''s wage was only 600 merit points, not much compared to the cost of the sect''s internal services. He wanted his women and friends to focus their spending on the most necessary things and use his benefits to become stronger without feeling the burden of their poor financial situation.


    "Huh? Are you sure about that, Big Brother?" Jane asked innocently.


    He laughed as he motioned for her to join him. "Of course. A Herbalist like you can do a lot for all the residents of my residence... By the way, would you like something to eat? The others are busy, and I don''t want to eat alone."


    "Hehe, if you pay, of course I will." She put her mask back on as she left the Law Enforcement Hall with him.

 Chapter 213 - 213: New Routines Begin

    The next day, Liam woke up in the room that would be Mary''s from now on, one of the many rooms in his residence.


    The place was immaculately clean, free of dust from the decorative furniture common to the sect''s properties. Despite the clothes and a few cushions on the floor, the place wasn''t too cluttered, considering the absence of Mary''s belongings.


    Last night, his women in the inner sect area had returned home after finishing their cultivation in City Four, each having arrived at different times, but all in more or less the same situation. They had advanced in level, and two of them had advanced two levels in a row!


    Joan and Ann had reached the 3-Star, the same level Mary had reached in her one-level advance. Meanwhile, Electa had reached 4-Star, leaving the beginning of the third realm and entering its middle level.


    The first to arrive home was Ann, who had cultivated first with Liam the night before, leaving Jane to welcome home the rest of his women. The last to arrive was Electa, who Liam hadn''t had a chance to cultivate when he fell asleep next to his blonde girl.


    Cultivating with his women, who were stronger than ever, was a novel experience for Liam, and when he woke up this morning and saw Mary lying on his chest, he was sure that he would advance a level by tomorrow. He would cultivate with Electa today and already expected Grace to join them on the estate by nightfall. With her help, he planned to reach 7-Star and finally reach the level where he could cultivate the Silver-Winged Leopard.


    Mary woke up shortly after Liam and found her lover''s eyes resting on her naked body. She smiled as she moved and released her partner from her embrace, still a little sleepy.


    Her skin was flushed, and her feminine scent was stronger. Perhaps that''s why Liam''s little brother was hard as a rock right now.


    With a gracious smile on her face, she picked up the hard stick of flesh, seeing the look on his face telling her to continue.


    Her skin burned with fire, taking away her drowsiness to bring her mouth to what she longed to have inside of her. But first she got on top of Liam, face to face with his rod.


    Liam felt his partner''s kiss down below as he saw Mary''s beautiful bottom. Mary had a pink slit, small in size, but as she sucked him, her flower opened to reveal a glistening pearl that begged Liam to caress it.


    He extended his hungry tongue, sending shivers through his girl''s body.


    ''I may have to get used to a new routine...'' Liam closed his eyes to enjoy the warmth of his woman''s body.


    He couldn''t help but smile with satisfaction as he patted Mary''s firm, sensual body.


    Hell, this life in the inner wing was making him feel less like leaving and more like staying in the sect!


    ...


    Later, Liam''s group ate breakfast together, a rather strange situation for almost everyone there.


    Jane, in particular, couldn''t help but look at the women around the table set by Mary, feeling the tension of the situation grow with the silence of the group.


    Previously, they had all been together on the mission pre-battle against William and had seen each other on rare occasions. But now they were all under the same roof, with no great purpose beyond their new routines ahead.


    This would be the new normal for them from now on, but none of them were prepared or used to it. Sitting around the same table and vying for Liam''s cultivation or affection wasn''t the easiest thing for them, especially Electa, the most possessive of the women. This was especially true today, since she still hadn''t had her quality time with him.


    "So..." Jane tried to break the silence, biting into a piece of toast with a strange expression on her face. "What are you doing today?"


    Today was her second day out of the 48-hour protection period that new disciples had in the inner area of the sect, Liam''s first day in this condition. As for the other four there, they still had a few hours to enjoy themselves and do whatever they wanted before entering the fierce competition of the inner area.


    Mary looked at her friend and said, "We have to meet the Leopards later, and before that, it''s time to get to know our roles better. In my case, I''ll continue to act in the same halls I was involved with in City Thirteen."


    "That''s good. We''ll still be together in the Essences Hall." Jane celebrated.


    "My situation is similar." Ann put a cup of tea on the table. "Besides the Runes Hall, I have to report to another Division Chief to get a role in the outer area. I''ll be sent to City Ten and City Nine, as I understand it. Two days a week I''ll be in one city and the other two days I''ll be in the other. I''ll really only have three days in the inner wing."


    Electa still didn''t know where she would be sent, since Liam was the one who would decide that, and he hadn''t taken up his position yet. As for Joan, she wouldn''t be working in the outer area, but in the General Records Hall. But her situation was the same as Electa''s, since she would be under Liam''s command.


    While they were talking, Toby appeared outside the house and asked for access. Within a minute of his arrival, he was at the entrance to the dining room, where he was surprised to find a group of six people eating a feast.


    Although the women there were a little tense about their new situation, they were eating as if they were starving.


    But it was less a state of food poverty on their part than it was Mary''s good cooking.


    "Toby, you can join us if you want," Liam offered, while the newcomer quickly declined.


    But one woman dressed in black insisted, forcing him to accept at least a drink.


    Holding a cup of tea in one hand, the man said to Liam, "Chief Porter, I have some good news for you. Officer Grace Carson has just entered City One. Someone is escorting her through the area right now and she''ll be on her way to City Four soon."


    Liam liked what he heard and, looking at Joan, he said, "Can you take care of that for me? Find Grace and bring her here after she''s taken advantage of the promotion prizes she must have already received." S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "All right."


    Toby gave Joan the location of Grace''s residence in City Four just before the group finished their meal and got up to leave.


    Ann would go to Runes Hall, wanting to use her last few hours of protection to start learning at her new post, where she knew she would have access to much better books on the profession than those she had encountered so far.


    Mary and Jane would go to the Essences Hall together that morning, while Electa would follow Liam and Toby to the Law Enforcement Hall.


    They would travel together to City One and then go their separate ways, with Joan going alone to continue her exploration of her new duties. Only later would she go to the General Records Hall, when Liam would probably stop by to begin his activities there.


    So, with Toby on his right and Electa, already in her black mask, on his left, Liam led the group into the majestic Law Enforcement Hall, passing a few other Division Chiefs along the way.


    Liam had seen some of the Division Chiefs from afar in the inner wing over the past few days. But today, he was practically face to face with some of them, and he couldn''t help but feel the sharp glances in his direction. Especially when they reached the corridor where his office was, Liam saw a sharp look from one man, followed by an arrogant "humph".


    "You''re that new kid everyone''s talking about." A woman''s voice reached one of Liam''s ears, drawing his attention to a five-foot-tall figure of pure beauty, dressed in the red uniform of the Division Chiefs, but not hiding her feminine body volume.


    The woman''s pink hair contrasted with her red clothing, while her white eyes marked her appearance in such a way that Liam couldn''t help but stare at her in silence for a few seconds.


    "Division Chief Mylla." Toby was the one who spoke, recognizing the figure in front of Liam, simultaneously greeting the woman and pointing out her name to his boss.


    "Toby." She looked at the shaved boy for a second before turning her attention to Liam.


    Liam was not only a Division Chief like her, but he had something unique about him, something she was curious about. Maybe it was the story of his meteoric rise in the sect, she thought. Still, she felt drawn to this figure enough to approach him that morning.


    "Chief Porter, can we have a moment alone?" she asked, keeping a beautiful smile on her face.


    He looked deep into her eyes and felt something pushing him forward, something he still wasn''t sure what it was, making him long for more information about this figure.


    This feeling was not d¨¦j¨¤ vu, caused by something similar having happened in City Thirteen at the beginning of his journey. It was something magical, something like an unlikely connection that was established the moment he locked his eyes with hers.


    "Hmm, Toby, Electa, give me a minute." He accepted her invitation and followed her to an empty corner of the Division Chiefs'' lounge, leaving her subordinates behind as well.

 Chapter 214 - 214: Problem or Opportunity?

    Secluded in a hidden corner, away from prying eyes, Liam found himself alone with Mylla. An inexplicable force seemed to swell within him, causing his chest to rise and fall involuntarily. The Incubus stirred in his soul space, igniting a spark of apprehension in the black-haired youth. He feared this unexpected development might derail his fledgling journey in the inner ward.


    ''What''s happening to me?'' Liam pondered, his gaze locked on Mylla''s mesmerizing white eyes. The fragrance of her pink hair wafted around him, intoxicating his senses. She, too, seemed to be studying him with equal intensity.


    Struggling to banish thoughts of Mylla''s alluring appearance, Liam wondered if her approach mirrored the tactics employed by other faction members in City Thirteen. Was this another ploy to manipulate him?


    "So," Mylla began, her voice barely above a whisper, "I''m aware you''ve already aligned yourself with a faction, Chief Porter. I''m not here to present alternative options. However, our allegiance to different factions doesn''t prevent us from becoming allies."


    "Allies? Is that your aim?" Liam''s gaze flickered to her lips before returning to her eyes. He felt a warmth spreading through him, battling to suppress the unbidden thoughts clouding his mind.


    A seductive smile played across Mylla''s lips as she bit them gently, fully cognizant of Liam''s internal struggle. To a lesser degree, she too felt the pull of attraction. Fortunately, her superior cultivation allowed her to maintain control, though not without effort.


    "Indeed, that''s my proposition," she continued. "I seek your friendship. Not all Division Chiefs need be adversaries. Our shared destiny is to ascend as Elders and become pillars of Demon Gate. We can achieve this in tandem, without resorting to cutthroat tactics."


    She laid out her reasoning, presenting cold, hard facts. "Be warned, some of my peers won''t share this perspective. You currently stand as the weakest and least influential in your position. For them, eliminating you might seem more expedient than courting your allegiance."


    "And why should it be any different with you?" Liam challenged, suspicion glinting in his eyes.


    Mylla''s smile softened, her tone gentling as she lightly traced a finger along his forearm. "You''re my type," she purred. "It would be a shame for a handsome boy like you to fall prey to the machinations of some of my less scrupulous colleagues."


    He narrowed his eyes, feeling a chill at her touch as he saw himself in this situation for the first time.


    "I''m currently single, did you know that?" Mylla suggested, her words a thinly veiled invitation. "I long for worthy companionship, but few can match my¡­ intensity, I''m afraid." A melodious laugh escaped her lips, ensnaring Liam in a near-trance. Part of him recoiled in fear, while another part indulged in unbidden fantasies.


    She leaned in, and Liam braced himself for a kiss. To his surprise, her glossy lips halted a hair''s breadth from his cheek, sending tremors through his body. She then moved to his ear, her warm breath caressing his skin as she whispered, "We could evolve together, pushing the boundaries of our potential."


    His eyes widened as he jerked away, finally recognizing the sensation that had been building since their encounter moments ago.


    "Succubus," he muttered, barely audible to anyone but Mylla.


    She smiled knowingly, allowing him his space. "And you harbor an incubus within you."


    Their mutual recognition hung in the air, though Mylla had been quicker, having sensed Liam''s nature from the moment she first laid eyes on him.


    Liam felt utterly exposed before this woman. He glanced around furtively, paranoid that others might be witnessing their exchange. A fear even more potent than the exhilaration of proximity to a demon-bred ''relative'' blossomed in his chest.


    ''Fuck! What''s my next move?'' he silently implored, opening his thoughts to the incubus for guidance.


    The incubus''s response was swift and unequivocal. ''I strongly advise against cultivation with this woman unless you''re at least her equal in power. As you stand now, it would drain your vitality and erode your hard-earned foundation.''


    ''Then I should stay well away from her.''


    ''Not exactly,'' the Incubus interjected, surprising Liam. ''Cultivating with her could be our opportunity. The ritual between an Incubus and a Succubus is renowned for its transformative power. However, it only yields fair results when both parties are of comparable strength. When there''s a disparity, the stronger entity reaps greater benefits, potentially at the weaker one''s expense.''


    Liam sensed the perilous nature of this proposition.


    Attempting to steer the conversation to safer ground, he addressed Mylla, "I hadn''t anticipated this turn of events this morning. Don''t you have established partners? Why risk entanglement with me?" S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She took a step forward, pressing him. "You men are all cut from the same cloth," she sighed. "Allow me to illuminate you, in case you''re unaware. The legends surrounding succubi diverge significantly from reality."


    She paused, ensuring she had Liam''s full attention. "While it''s true that we gain strength through seduction and cultivation with men, our methods differ from incubi. A succubus''s power grows through repeated cultivation with the same partner. Engaging with multiple partners simultaneously can lead to¡­ complications for us."


    The incubus confirmed what she said, making Liam learn something new and peculiar about these demonic Spirits.


    Armed with this fresh knowledge, Liam probed further, "Are you aware that a cultivation session between us would yield effects only once? I cannot see how this aligns with a long-term collaboration."


    "You''re more astute than I anticipated," Mylla conceded, her smile a mixture of admiration and frustration at finding her prey not so easily ensnared. "But what I offer would be more than sufficient. The union of an incubus and a succubus could birth something entirely unprecedented¡ªa metamorphosis of both Spirits and an essence more valuable to me than a hundred ordinary partners."


    Her voice dropped to a conspiratorial whisper. "When I first laid eyes on you earlier, I was merely curious about the newcomer. But I quickly discerned the reason for your rapid ascent, and in you, I saw my chance¡ªour chance."


    Mylla''s eyes blazed with intensity. "Cultivate with me, Liam, and we''ll eclipse all other Division Chiefs in power. Together, we can ascend to the rank of Elders and seize control of the sect!"


    Liam detected an ambitious gleam in Mylla''s gaze, underscored by a confidence that bordered on cockiness.


    Her proposition was undeniably tempting, but not enough to override Liam''s better judgment. "Let''s entertain the notion that I''m agreeable to this alliance," he began, carefully measuring his words. "I wouldn''t consent to it now. You''d need to wait until I''ve reached parity with your level. Are you prepared for such a delay?"


    Patience was clearly not Mylla''s strong suit, but the potential rewards seemed to outweigh her usual impulsiveness. "I''ll grant you three months," she declared after a moment''s consideration. "If you haven''t cultivated with me by then¡­ well, our arrangement will be null and void."


    Liam didn''t miss the thinly veiled threat lurking beneath her words. He was certain that if he failed to meet her terms at the end of this grace period, Mylla would either attempt to force herself upon him or, worse, expose his true identity to his numerous potential enemies.


    Women with Succubus Spirits didn''t face the same persecution as men with Incubus Spirits. The Succubi''s cultivation methods rarely led to widespread destruction or societal decay, granting them a degree of immunity from hunters.


    While no one knew about Mylla''s first Spirit, she remained unfazed by the prospect of Liam exposing her secret. Her position of power rendered such threats ineffective.


    Liam clenched his fists, acutely aware of his precarious situation. Mylla held all the cards¡ªsuperior strength, crucial information about him, and the tantalizing promise of unprecedented power through cultivation. He couldn''t risk alienating her, despite the danger she posed.


    ''Fuck! What a shitty situation!'' he thought, his mind racing.


    Masking his turmoil with a smile, Liam replied, "Very well. I''ll do my utmost to meet your requirements¡­ By the way, what''s your current cultivation level? Your uniform obscures my ability to sense it."


    "I''m at the 5-Star of the Spirit Sky Realm," Mylla revealed with a self-satisfied smile, tapping his shoulder gently. "Hurry up, I''ll soon advance to 6-Star."


    With those parting words, she brushed past the now-pale Liam, making her way back to her subordinates. As she departed from the Law Enforcement Hall, Liam stood rooted to the spot, the implications of her words sinking in.


    ''Shit! I need to reach at least 5-Star Spirit Sky cultivation within three months, or I''m screwed!''


    The encounter with Mylla had thrust him into an impossible puzzle¡ªhe couldn''t escape, yet the task before him seemed unbeatable.


    ''Don''t fixate on it just yet,'' the Incubus advised, keen to keep his Spirit Master focused. The prospect of cultivating with Mylla represented a chance for evolution, and the Incubus couldn''t risk Liam fleeing from this opportunity. ''You''ll grow stronger. Remember, you''ve only been in Demon Gate for three months! Stick to your plans and don''t let yourself get sidetracked!''


    Incubus was clearly an ambitious and selfish bastard. But Liam couldn''t disagree with him as he sighed, finally turning slowly back to where Toby and Electa were waiting curiously to hear what had just happened.


    "Mylla offered an alliance," Liam explained succinctly. "Toby, coordinate with her First Officer to establish the groundwork for our cooperation¡­ But let''s table this discussion for now. It''s time I familiarize myself with the pressing matters at the Law Enforcement Hall."

 Chapter 215 - 215: Orders from Division Chief Porter

    Liam settled into his Division Chief''s chair, flanked by Toby on his right and another First Officer on his left. Before him, a group of seven Officers stood at attention, their posture military-precise.


    Toby placed an open clipboard in front of Liam and began the briefing. "These documents before you are requests from the Guardians of Cities Twelve through Five. As a Division Chief hailing from City Thirteen, that''s the only jurisdiction you can''t influence for now. But rest assured, this restriction will lift in five years."


    "That''s not my primary concern," Liam murmured before inquiring, "Is it standard for a single Division Chief to be active across multiple cities like this?"


    The unmasked woman to his left caught his gaze and responded, "Indeed, Chief. The Law Enforcement Hall''s superiors typically receive requests from Guardians and Commanders. These are then allocated to Division Chiefs, often through a lottery system."


    She continued, "Given the hall''s traditional operational methods, it''s quite common for those in your position to dispatch Officer groups across all nine cities in the outer area." S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I see," Liam acknowledged, absorbing this information.


    Toby pressed on, "Today''s agenda only includes Guardian requests, which means you won''t need to send any of your personnel beyond headquarters. However, Chief Porter, it''s crucial to always keep some of your most capable Officers nearby. Emergencies can arise at any moment, requiring their immediate involvement."


    Liam nodded, mentally noting this advice. It would be vital for maintaining readiness during his tenure at Demon Gate.


    Today was more about learning than action for Liam. He focused intently on the guidance from his two First Officers, carefully considering each of their directives.


    The first item they discussed was a murder investigation in City Nine. A team of investigators was being summoned to handle the case over the next 24 hours. Despite its serious nature, both First Officers assured Liam that such investigations were routine. They advised him to expect dozens of similar cases in the coming months.


    Drawing from the pool of experienced men at his disposal, Liam swiftly selected three individuals for the City Nine investigation, including Electa. Though she lacked specific expertise in the Law Enforcement Hall''s investigative procedures, Liam saw an opportunity for her growth. Her seasoned companions could provide valuable mentorship, imparting skills crucial for their future.


    With the City Nine matter settled, Liam delegated two additional tasks. One group was assigned to oversee the transfer of newly promoted disciples to the inner area, while another was dispatched to bolster the patrol forces in City Six.


    As they moved through the agenda, the next request captured Liam''s full attention.


    The woman to Liam''s left began her briefing, her tone grave. "Guardian Jasper is requesting the Division Chief''s intervention in City Five''s eastern sector. Officers have reported outer disciples returning to the city bearing a peculiar fragrance from a poisonous magical plant.


    Subsequently, a fever has been spreading through City Five, overwhelming both Healers and Officers in the area. The Guardian has exhausted his resources in attempting to resolve this issue plaguing his jurisdiction."


    Liam''s eyes scanned the document before him, absorbing the details of this troubling development. "A poisonous magical plant, you say?" he mused, his mind already racing with possibilities.


    Toby, recognizing Liam''s relative inexperience in the magical intricacies of Twin Land, positioned himself to offer guidance. Despite Liam''s innate talent, his brief tenure as a Spirit Master left gaps in his knowledge of potential threats.


    "Chief," Toby began, his tone measured and instructive, "I''m not sure if you''re aware, but we Spirit Masters are susceptible to illness. Even our Spirits can fall prey to sickness. These afflictions typically stem from specialized magical fungi and toxins, often originating in forests or from unique living entities. What''s particularly concerning is that these maladies can be extraordinarily challenging to treat without access to the source for Alchemists, Herbalists, and Healers to study."


    Toby''s expression grew grave as he continued, "I strongly advise exercising extreme caution in this matter. If possible, your direct involvement would be prudent. This situation in City Five has the potential to significantly impact your career trajectory within the sect."


    Liam nodded, absorbing the weight of Toby''s words. After a moment of contemplation, he announced his decision. "Very well. I''ll join the team investigating this issue. Jane, our recent addition, will accompany me along with Officers Anastas and Betan."


    His choices were deliberate, based on his growing understanding of his subordinates'' expertise. By selecting a Herbalist, an Alchemist, and a Healer, Liam aimed to assemble a well-rounded team capable of addressing the multifaceted nature of the problem.


    "You two will also be part of this expedition," Liam added, gesturing to his First Officers. This decision stemmed from his acute awareness of the potential dangers lurking beyond the relative safety of Cities One and Two¡ªthreats that might extend beyond the mysterious plant they were pursuing.


    "Certainly, Chief," the woman responded, a bright smile illuminating her face. Her eagerness to accompany Liam and demonstrate her capabilities was palpable.


    As the meeting progressed, Liam assigned tasks to his subordinates, leaving only the three most formidable Officers available for urgent missions¡ªa strategic reserve for unforeseen crises.


    With the assignments complete, Liam watched as the female First Officer departed with the other Officers, leaving him alone with Toby. The latter seamlessly transitioned into the next phase of Liam''s orientation, delving deeper into the intricacies of a Division Chief''s daily responsibilities.


    "Moving forward, Chief," Toby began, his tone both instructive and respectful, "you''ll need to maintain vigilant oversight of each mission group''s status. Many of these assignments have strict deadlines, necessitating that you occasionally prod Officers for results. This may involve facilitating access to additional resources or reinforcements as needed. In such cases, leveraging your relationship with Division Chief Mylla could prove invaluable."


    Toby paused, ensuring Liam was absorbing the information before continuing, "Furthermore, you''ll be tasked with prosecuting those who violate sect rules, distributing commendations among your subordinates, and, when necessary, recommending position changes.


    Division Chiefs often serve as evaluators for Officers and First Officers. If you identify untapped potential or skills in your subordinates, you have the authority to recommend them to the General Records Hall for role adjustments."


    As Toby spoke, Liam familiarized himself with the array of magical tools at his disposal. These arcane implements served various functions: evaluating subordinates, accessing sect resources, and managing complex issues, such as offender trials. Each item, he realized, was a key to navigating the labyrinthine power structures of Demon Gate.


    From Division Chief Liam Porter''s perspective, the Hall appeared to be a unique hybrid of administrative and judicial force. Its reach was extensive, constrained only by the authority of the sect''s highest echelons: fellow Division Chiefs, Commanders, Guardians, and Elders. This realization both impressed and sobered Liam, as he grasped the extent of his newfound influence.


    However, Liam also noted a significant limitation to his role. Division Chiefs, it seemed, wielded little to no sway over the sect''s external affairs. Toby explained such matters fell squarely within the purview of Elders and Commanders.


    It was no coincidence, Liam reflected, that Commanders were frequently absent from headquarters, not only recruiting new talent but also managing the sect''s broader interests across the continent.


    The path to involvement in Demon Gate''s continental affairs, Liam learned, required ascending the ranks as a Division Chief and then vying with his peers for the coveted, albeit limited, Elder positions within the sect.


    While Liam appreciated the wealth of information about the sect''s responsibilities and hierarchical structure, he recognized that much of it held only short-term relevance for him. His true focus lay elsewhere¡ªon his plans to eventually escape Demon Gate. With this ulterior motive in mind, Liam mentally sifted through his conversation with Toby, cataloging details that might aid in his future exodus.


    As Liam walked alongside Toby, his mind raced. ''I need to get closer to the Commanders,'' he thought, his face betraying nothing of his inner machinations. ''Understanding their routines, the deployment patterns to different areas of the continent, and the locations of the sect''s experimental zones¡ªall of this will be crucial when I''m inevitably pursued after my escape.''


    A new strategy began to form in his mind, one that made him both eager and wary. ''Perhaps expanding my harem might be beneficial,'' he mused. ''A well-placed female Commander could provide invaluable intelligence for my preparations.'' This thought lingered as he exited the Law Enforcement Hall, heading for the General Records Hall to begin his duties there.


    Toby continued his detailed explanation of Liam''s role as they walked, unaware of the silent strategizing happening beside him. Liam listened with half an ear, his thoughts elsewhere.


    ''Mylla might be the key to this plan,'' he considered. ''She could become a significant threat if I cannot meet her deadline, but until then, she could be an asset. Finding a Commander to join my circle would speed up my cultivation and potentially offer a way out of her.''


    The pressure of his situation was forcing Liam to think several moves ahead, crafting strategies to navigate problems far more complex than those he faced in City Thirteen.


    Hell, he wasn''t even considering the third phase of the Secret Hunt and the fierce competition from within the sect!


    But with little space to solve his problems right away, he arrived at the General Records Hall and spotted Joan. After brief introductions to his new subordinates, he dove into his responsibilities, all while, his mind continued to churn with plans.


    ''This afternoon, I''ll focus on cultivation and studying my profession,'' he mentally scheduled. ''I''ll also explore the Library''s free sector. Grace should arrive at my residence in the evening, and Electa should return from her mission later.''


    He continued with the boring and political part of the routine of a cultivator in a sect like Demon Gate.

 Chapter 216 - 216: Graces thoughts

    Within the sect''s General Records Hall, Liam uncovered the scope of his position, which included overseeing a contingent of subordinates.


    But his responsibilities in the hall were more lenient than those he had discovered earlier. His role was basically that of an administrator, an advisor to a group of Commanders searching for targets around the continent.


    Liam loved his position in the General Records Hall. That''s because his role gave him immediate access to the location of sect lands around the continent, places like the island where he and Mary had undergone their magical awakenings.


    He didn''t discover the location of all the sect''s lands, but he did learn about a dozen locations around the continent, where Commanders and their respective groups dropped guinea pigs to test the effects of each of the islands.


    Today, Liam finally discovered the origin of the demons on the Demon Gate islands, but also some of the magical possibilities that disciples like himself could access in these places.


    Some of the sect''s Elders were involved in a series of experiments on how to awaken magical rot in untalented people or even accelerate the cultivation speed of those less talented. The aim of these studies was not to help the talentless, of course. The aim of these experts was to find useful methods to improve the quality of their young talents and make them advance more quickly.


    To fulfill this very important goal, the Elders had various types of special artificial phenomena on the islands and other sect lands around the continent and people like Liam and Mary were the guinea pigs of the force.


    Those who survived the experiments and the demons that Demon Gate placed on these islands eventually became members of the force and, according to what he discovered, were watched from the sidelines by the Elders behind the experiments in the territories that these disciples passed through.


    This made Liam worry a little about the blue star in his soul space, but he didn''t think that Elder Neill was behind this essence. When the Elder checked his condition earlier, Liam clearly felt as if the star in his soul space had hidden from that old monster.


    But Liam didn''t doubt that, most likely, Elder Neill had designed most, or all, of the other challenges on the Eternal Doom Island and was now keeping an eye on Liam''s outcome related to those opportunities he had spent on the island.


    As for the origin of the demons and beasts on these islands, they were collected by groups of Commanders or even by Elders on occasion. Supposedly, there was a place in the sect where they put these magical creatures they had obtained and sent them either to the outskirts of the headquarters or to the islands and other territories of the sect.


    Division Chiefs were involved in this logic, which Liam understood would give him opportunities to also find out about the location of this post later on.


    But in addition to the opportunities and concerns he had acquired earlier this afternoon in the General Records Hall, he also understood that the sect had very specific targets. Apparently, pre-awakening mortals showed the ability to become Spirit Masters by enduring situations that would kill those totally incapable.


    The groups of Commanders across the continent constantly sought out warring areas, dangerous areas and even launched offensive actions against groups that could do them good to destroy, also using them to find wards.


    This made Liam understand why he had been brought into the sect after Amos'' group found him severely wounded in the remains of a carriage. In fact, Commander Amos saw in him the determination of those with the potential to become Spirits Masters and wisely followed the sect''s recommendations in taking him to the Isle of Eternal Doom.


    Liam just didn''t know if that man had provoked the attack that resulted in his arrival in this world or if Amos had merely taken advantage of an event generated by a third party.


    In one case, the man had potentially saved his life, despite having thrown him against the ''wolves'' soon after, but in the other case, he was to blame for the death of Liam''s predecessor and to blame for everything that had happened to Liam during those months in Twin Land. This last possibility was what had made Liam hate Amos until this morning, but now he didn''t know if he should hate the man.


    From what he had learned earlier this afternoon, there were definite possibilities that Amos was ''innocent''!


    This eased some of his resentment towards that Commander, but Liam was still wary.


    Anyway, at the end of his 3 hours of work today in the General Records Hall¡ªwhere he would have to do 3-hour shifts every 2 days¡ªhe indicated all the functions of a group of 11 subordinates. Among them was Jane, whom Liam took as his secretary to sort out the bureaucratic matters in his way.


    The others in the group would be responsible for studying the situation of the sect''s territories under their supervision, informing the Elders and talking to the group of Commanders in search of new disciples, beasts or the maintenance of these territories.


    With the work now done, he left the hall alone, having already dismissed Toby for the rest of the day.


    He made his way to the Runes Hall, thinking he''d work on his enchantment skills with Ann, go to the Library and also to the Lotus Temple later.


    ...


    In the early evening, Liam returned to City Two, soon heading home, encountering no problems on his way.


    Elder Neill seemed uninterested in talking to Liam at the moment, while, having just started his journey into the inner wing of the sect, the boy didn''t yet have so many things to get involved in.


    He arrived home to find Jane and Mary chatting in the kitchen, before coming face to face with Grace.


    "You look good in black." Liam joked to the woman still dressed in her uniform in that area of the estate.


    Grace now emanated a strong level 5-Star cultivation from the Spirit Earth Realm, undeniably the strongest of his women.


    "Not as good as you in your red uniform." She hugged him and commented back, smiling as she smelled her man after a few days since they had last seen each other.


    "Haha, those outfits are really interesting, but they cost quite a lot..." He said, thinking in a different way to the one Grace understood. "Anyway, have you seen the house yet? Have you chosen your room?"


    "Hmm, Jane and Mary showed me around before you arrived."


    "That''s good. But there are things you''ll only understand if I explain them to you myself." He said it with a hidden purpose that Grace and Mary easily understood. Meanwhile, Jane floated on the subject, innocently thinking that he was just going to guide Grace through the house.


    "All right. Hehe, I''m looking forward to your company." Grace followed him, while Mary stayed behind with Jane, aware that she shouldn''t get involved.


    Unlike Ann and Jane, who enjoyed cultivating with Liam at the same time and saw no problem in courting each other, Mary wasn''t interested in sharing her time with another woman. When she could be with Liam, she preferred to be the center of his attention.


    Electa and Grace felt the same way as Mary.


    "Let''s talk in the garden, Sister Jane. There are some things I wanted to ask you."


    While these two went in the opposite direction from Liam and Grace, he made his way to the room indicated by the silver-haired woman, where he locked the door and asked her to sit down.


    Before cultivating with his companion, he wanted to talk about something he had been putting off, but didn''t want to prolong any longer.


    "Grace, what do you think of Demon Gate?" He asked, imagining a similar conversation with Nance, Ann and Joan later. "Have you ever imagined what your life would be like without the sect and everything you have now?"


    Grace saw that he had plans in mind, profound things to present to her. As such, she took her time to think about the answer, considering her current situation, her prospects and history.


    To say that Demon Gate was good or bad was not so simple. Just the lack of freedoms of the members of the force and the fierce competition within could not be used as the only influencing elements.


    After some time in silence, she opened her mouth, beginning to state her opinion, "Well, the sect has given me things I never dreamed I''d have. Now I''ve been in Demon Gate longer than I''ve been out there. So, in a way, for me, the sect isn''t so bad, despite its many limitations and dangers.


    Unlike you, Liam, I was able to feel the benefits of being a strong, well-positioned cultivator in Thirteen City. Your rapid ascent prevented you from noticing certain peculiarities and advantages of everyday life in the sect. But I''ve felt what it''s like to be an expert. And I have to say, it''s comfortable. It''s almost addictive to the point that I now feel a certain withdrawal." She said with deep conviction and seriousness.


    "But I won''t deny that the idea of living outside the sect, being the master of my own destiny and not being under the constant surveillance of those capable of hurting me is tempting.


    But what''s the point? In Demon Gate, we have well-defined requirements that are difficult to meet, true. But we have a great return all around. However, out there we would be totally dependent on chance, with no certainty about our future, perhaps in more danger than we are now, but with lower potential earnings... Not to mention the persecution of the sect, which would force us to face perhaps even Spirit Kings, or live in constant hiding."


    These were sensible answers from someone used to Demon Gate''s methods. Indeed, for someone who had lived in the sect for decades, it seemed strange to consider escaping from this system. But for Liam, who not long ago was an earthling free to do as he pleased, living under the Demon Gate''s methods wasn''t so interesting either. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You''re asking this because you''re considering escape, aren''t you?" Grace cut to the heart of the matter that had prompted their discussion.

 Chapter 217 - 217: Important conversation

    Liam met Grace''s gaze unflinchingly. "Yes," he replied, his answer swift and decisive, cutting to the heart of the matter like a blade. "That''s been my endgame since the day I was forcibly shipped to the Eternal Doom Island."


    Grace was well-acquainted with Liam''s history in Demon Gate. Their previous conversations had illuminated not only their respective pasts but also the intricacies of their personalities.


    "I see¡­" She exhaled, not entirely convinced that abandoning the sect was the wisest course, yet fully empathizing with someone coerced into membership, their life imperiled, and scarcely afforded time to appreciate any ''benefits'' the sect might offer.


    "I harbored similar hatred for Demon Gate initially," she reminisced, recalling when she had been faced with the choice of dying or fighting for her life as an Aspirant member of the sect. "That sentiment persisted until I attained Initiate status. Then, my tribulations lessened, and I witnessed holistic growth.


    Before the Demon Gate, becoming a cultivator never crossed my mind. I was just a girl destined to be some farmer''s wife. My looks were my only asset for securing a comfortable marriage.


    But after enduring misfortune and grueling effort, I found myself empowered to forge my own destiny. The sect facilitated that transformation. Despite the tortuous path, I''ve reaped substantial benefits."


    "I appreciate your perspective," Liam acknowledged, respecting her stance. He didn''t intend to sway her into joining him, Mary, and Electa. While he desired Grace''s companionship to continue their unique cultivation journey, he recognized that the choice was ultimately hers.


    Deliberately, Liam suppressed his powers of seduction during this conversation. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He continued, "But I can''t envision myself following that path. While my progress within the sect has been rapid, I''ve faced death over 15 times in just the past four months. These near-misses provided growth opportunities, but I rarely initiated them. My mere existence seemed to attract these situations, rather than them being sect-provided opportunities.


    In short, I may have the same opportunities out there, with the exception perhaps that I won''t have as easy access to resources and information as here on the inside. But I believe that the freedom I''ll have to do what I want will make up for that."


    He sighed, recognizing that while she understood his perspective, she disagreed with his desire to leave.


    "The point here is, will you join us and try your luck out there with no superiors or missions for us to fulfill, or will you stay behind?" he asked, looking into Grace''s silver eyes. "Understand that whatever decision you make, I will abide by it. This is merely an invitation, Grace. My desire to be by your side is real, but I also want you to thrive, whether it''s by my side or away from me."


    His words struck Grace like a physical blow, nearly toppling her resolve. Liam''s sincerity made her waver in her convictions. She, too, yearned to be by his side and wished for his well-being. The prospect of being apart, unable to assist him or continue their cultivation together, left her feeling adrift and conflicted.


    "Can I think about it?" She hesitated, fear palpable in her words. "You already know my original position on the matter, but there''s a lot I have to process. I know my ideas aren''t wrong, but it might be worth me moving forward with you. But I have to think about it for a while.


    The fact that we''ll be hunted down by powerful sect members scares me. In fact, that''s not even the worst of it. The idea that we''ll be in an unknown world where others, even worse than the sect members, can catch up with us isn''t promising, either."


    Letting her think about it was reasonable. Liam nodded in agreement, before saying, "It will still be a few months before I plan my escape. Until then, you can think about whether to stay or go with us."


    "Thank you for granting me this time," Grace said, placing her hand atop his as they sat at the foot of what would now be her bed. "And I apologize for not having an immediate answer."


    Her words carried a cocktail of emotions, underscoring her internal conflict.


    "I feel I should be able to give you a definitive response now, but years of experience have taught me to approach pivotal decisions with careful consideration."


    He smiled as he approached his woman. "You should do that. You''re absolutely right in your concerns." He thought of something and proposed. "If you want, you can join us and study the possibilities of escape, pre-escape and post-escape preparations, so that we can better understand the future.


    We now have a lot of information and mechanisms to better understand the sect that could help us a lot with our escape."


    She nodded in agreement, thinking about it.


    Meanwhile, despite giving Grace the chance to refuse, Liam didn''t expect her to do so. With each passing day, he felt his women''s affection for him growing.


    He was also developing a special feeling for each of them, something that went beyond what he felt with a mere dual cultivation partner. It was a concern, a desire to care and nurture that he had never felt before in his two lives.


    But he didn''t want to think about it too much just yet. Their lives were still at risk!


    He wouldn''t touch that point to convince Grace any faster. For now, he merely let her think about it, letting her understand their situation for herself.


    After a few moments in silence, the subject died down and the two of them slowly embraced, coming closer together.


    Their senses were heightened and without realizing it, they were kissing naked, she on his lap, feeling something hard and warm pressing against her abdomen.


    The tense atmosphere of moments ago turned 180 degrees, making them create a symphony of warm sounds, capable of stimulating even the innocent.


    The conversation about Liam''s departure seemed to propel Grace''s flames, making her more intense and ardent in the sensation of cultivation that would become the most impressive for him since he began his magical journey.


    For the next two hours, he would feel Grace''s warmth at its best, while nurturing his woman''s perfect body for himself.


    ...


    The next day started well for Liam''s group.


    After a fiery night with Grace and then Electa, he woke up early and cultivated with Ann and Joan at the same time.


    No one was surprised when Liam appeared next to the two women showing higher cultivation, finally at the 7-Star of the Spirit Earth Realm!


    Ann and Joan showed a significant improvement in cultivation after their morning cultivation with Liam, a reflection of the growing difference between their cultivations and his foundation.


    At breakfast, Liam took the opportunity to tell Jane to get ready, as that afternoon the Law Enforcement Hall group would leave for City Five.


    Liam wanted to do it this morning, but as he had only gotten his head start a few hours ago, he wanted to let the Silver-Winged Leopard finish his recovery.


    Ever since it had fought William, the Silver-Winged Leopard had been carrying injuries that would make it weaker in combat than it should be at its level.


    But now that Liam had reached the same level as the beast, he would only need Spirit a few hours of cultivation to fully recover. Meanwhile, Liam warned Mary to delay her plans for the morning and accompany him to the Lotus Temple, where he wanted to cultivate with her that morning.


    It was in his plans to cultivate with each of his partners in a room superior to the one they had at home at least once during their start in the inner area of the sect.


    So he set off at Mary''s side that morning, not worrying about Toby, since he had already told the man that he would only need to meet them at the Law Enforcement Hall when he called him by a device he had given that guy yesterday.


    On the way to the temple, Liam pondered his situation.


    ''I''ll give Thal''Korr the chance to cultivate in his space until I''ve finished cultivating with Mary. That should be enough for him to advance to 5-Star.''


    Thal''Korr was at 3-Star level when they left City Thirteen. But Liam had been allowing Spirit to cultivate constantly in his soul space, which had already allowed Shadowfiend to advance. Now, with a new breakthrough, Liam wanted to let the demon get a bit stronger before he started restricting his Spirit.


    Because of the leopard''s recovery and the fact that this Spirit was on the same level as him, Liam couldn''t risk letting Thal''Korr reach 6-Star. Aware of this, he would paralyze his Spirit''s cultivation at 5-Star.


    Luckily for him, the cultivation of Spirits depended 90% on the Spirit Master''s magical base and only 10% on the creature''s innate aptitude. As long as the cultivator had the basis for the Spirit to cultivate, the creature could theoretically advance quickly!

 Chapter 218 - 218: Mission Near City Five

    In the middle of the afternoon, Liam stopped in front of the Law Enforcement Hall in City One, where he promptly spotted the two First Officers of his group and three masked Officers, the group he had requested for the mission on the outskirts of City Five.


    Having managed to recover the Silver-Winged Leopard''s magical status in the past few hours, as well as getting a level increase from Thal''Korr, he was ready to proceed with his mission.


    "Are you ready? Don''t you have anything else to do?" he asked the Officers in the group, seeing them promptly nod or answer that they were ready.


    "Then let''s go." Liam led the way, already familiar enough with the paths from the inner area of the sect to the outer wing to not need the guidance of one of his First Officers.


    At the beginning of the journey, the two First Officers talked to Liam about a few things, about the situation in City Five, what to look out for, and what creatures were common around the area they were going to.


    All the beasts around the Demon Gate''s forest had been brought here by the sect. However, the situation between these creatures and the sect wasn''t that simple¡ªit wasn''t an alliance. The creatures lived freely and unregulated in certain areas. They couldn''t attack the cities in the region, nor could they attack travelers on the sect''s official paths. But in all other areas, they could basically do whatever they wanted.


    Given these rules, even groups on special missions for the sect had to be careful of the creatures in the area. Some of them could attack them even if they weren''t hunting and weren''t outer disciples.


    Liam listened to his two advisors for a while until silence greeted the group halfway through the journey to City Five.


    On this part of the trip, he thought about Ann and Joan, with whom he had already spoken about his intentions to leave the sect in the future. Like Grace, they hadn''t thought about the possibility before. But unlike that woman, they responded positively to his invitation almost immediately.


    They believed it would be too dangerous to flee the sect, and they would be in a much worse situation outside than inside the sect. But as long as they could continue to cultivate together, they knew they could eventually reach a situation that was even better than the positive aspects of being an inner member of the sect.


    Liam was on his way to becoming a Fourth Class Runemaster, which made Ann even more confident that they would eventually find a positive way out of the sect.


    But before they accepted his invitation, they both pointed out that he would be giving up a lot of good things by running away from his position in the sect. A Division Chief had great opportunities, and he wasn''t far from the level of a sect leader. If he was patient, in a few years, he could fully enjoy his position in the sect and lead instead of being commanded by superiors.


    To be honest, Liam hadn''t thought about being free within the Demon Gate by becoming one of the sect leaders. But it didn''t make sense to him.


    As much as he understood the logic behind Ann and Joan''s thoughts, he didn''t want to dedicate his second life to a force like Demon Gate. If he was going to lead, he would rather start his own group from scratch and build a force completely different from the Demon Gate.


    Liam was determined to pursue his goal of leaving this place and starting a new life in Twin Land!


    Thinking about it on the last half of his way to City Five, Liam spotted the place after dozens of minutes of walking.


    "Chief, we should go to Peak Five and meet Guardian Jasper. We don''t need to see the plague patients ravaging the city, but it might be interesting to do it." Toby advised.


    Jane then said, "Br¡ªChief Porter, we definitely need to see the sick. It will help me understand what kind of plant we''re dealing with."


    "Hmm, all right. Let''s do it." Liam led the group along the insider''s path.


    On the way to the top of the peak, they encountered a few Officers coming and going along the path paved with identical rectangle-shaped stones.


    Almost all of these Officers took the time to make gestures of greeting after clearing the way for Liam''s group, which made him feel different.


    It was nice to be respected with almost no hesitation!


    Liam also spotted a group of carriages led by a commander heading to the top of the peak, obviously a group bringing new Aspirants to City Five.


    The Officers in this group also made gestures of greeting to Liam until he saw the Commander at the head of the group stop his vehicle and cast a serious look in his direction.


    "Are you here to see Guardian Jasper?" the Commander asked without bothering to greet Liam.


    "Yes, we have some business with him," Liam said, curious why the Commander was asking him such a question.


    "Then you''ll have to wait. I need to talk to the Guardian as well. I''m with a group of six new disciples for the sect." The Commander revealed what he had in mind.


    Liam laughed, but he wasn''t intimidated. Toby had already given him good advice on how to deal with Guardians and Commanders.


    "I see... But it doesn''t matter if you come back with new disciples. You''ll wait until I''ve finished my business with him," Liam said in a louder tone than the newcomer himself, attracting the eyes of the sect''s new Aspirants.


    These people, afraid of the Commander who was leading them into the sect, looked at Liam with hopeful eyes, eager to see someone teach this arrogant and cruel fellow his place.


    The man with short brown hair and green eyes narrowed his eyes as he grimaced.


    Although Commanders, Guardians, and Division Chiefs were practically on the same hierarchical level, it was the Division Chiefs who were closest to the command of the sect. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh? May I ask what this Division Chief''s name is? I confess I don''t recognize you," said the man as he stepped out of his carriage and into the path of Liam and his people.


    The moment the Commander made this move, Liam''s two First Officers stepped forward, both drawing their weapons.


    Toby said as he forced an aura of the same level as the Commander against the individual, "You stand before Division Chief Porter, Elder Neill''s disciple.


    Only 10% of the Division Chiefs had Elders as their masters, which showed Liam''s status far above ordinary individuals in their hierarchy.


    The man''s arrogance vanished almost instantly when he heard the name of Elder Neill, a powerful Spirit King who had only the best talents in the sect under his tutelage.


    Liam smiled as he saw the Commander make room for him and said nothing more.


    "Then I won''t impede Chief Porter''s journey. Have a pleasant chat with Guardian Jasper. We''ll wait for your matter to be resolved," the individual said as a fake smile formed on his face.


    Jane felt incredible to see a Commander step back from standing in Liam''s way and feel good for his friend.


    "Commanders are arrogant people, Chief Porter. Most of them are fighting maniacs. Stand up to them or they will think they can run roughshod over you." The unmasked woman to Liam''s right advised.


    Toby agreed. "You were right not to give him a chance. Most Commanders try to impose themselves on Division Chiefs. And when you become known for being easily pressured, everyone, even the newly promoted Commanders, starts treating you like someone who doesn''t deserve respect."


    Liam listened to his two advisors in silence, aware that the position of Commander was susceptible to megalomania.


    He didn''t bother with the incident of a few moments ago for a long time, when they finally came to Guardian Jasper''s post, where the man was already waiting for the group of new disciples of the sect.


    But Jasper easily understood what a man in red was doing there this morning.


    "Guardian Jasper, my name is Liam Porter. I''m here because of the trouble that''s plaguing your town." Liam introduced himself as he greeted the man.


    Jasper did not know Liam''s cultivation, considering how effective the boy''s costume was at protecting his cultivation. But even without the outfit, Liam was comfortable protecting such information. He had already reached the maximum level of Mana Mask mastery, and even an elder would have difficulty overcoming his cultivation concealment technique.


    Not knowing Liam''s cultivation, Jasper treated the Division Chief as he would anyone in that position, with absolute respect.


    "Chief Porter, I must say you look young. Are you, by any chance, one of the sect''s prodigies?" asked the slim, tall man, very well groomed with a refined posture.


    "Some would say so," Liam replied vaguely and followed the man into the building at the top of the hill. "Anyway, I''m here to let you know that I''m in charge of the mission regarding the poisonous plant that may have sickened some of your city''s disciples.


    I''m going to check on some of the sick people in your town, and then I''m going to investigate around the peak."


    The Guardian understood and said, "In that case, I have some information to share with your group, but I would also advise you to protect your respiratory system when dealing with the sick.


    The agent causing the crisis in my city seems to spread through the airways with great efficiency. As a result, 40% of my city is currently afflicted with the problem, and I have been forced to institute a mandatory lockdown."


    Liam and his companions hadn''t expected the situation there to be so bad and couldn''t hide their negative surprise at hearing these words.

 Chapter 219 - 219: Situation in City Five

    Guardian Jasper handed over a set of pre-collected samples to the trio of specialists accompanying Liam on this journey, while providing additional information to the Division Chief standing before him.


    "I have here masks capable of protecting their wearers from the causative agent of the disease afflicting my city," Jasper explained, his tone grave. "They remain effective for up to 24 hours. After that, they become ineffective and must be discarded." He passed six units to Liam.


    Liam expressed his gratitude as he distributed the items to his companions. The Herbalist, Alchemist, and Healer were already engaged in an animated discussion about what they could discern from Guardian Jasper''s samples.


    Their mission wasn''t to save City Five outright, but to eliminate the root cause of the plague. The Healer''s role was to support the group, while the Alchemist would craft pills and potions following the recommendations of the Herbalist and Healer.


    A skilled Herbalist could easily identify substitute plants for missing ingredients, making it possible to formulate pills or potions for the same purpose, even with limited resources.


    Alchemists, on the other hand, specialized in creating special medicinal items, possessing only a basic knowledge of ingredients. Even an Alchemist with more extensive ingredient knowledge would struggle to understand certain substitutions that a Herbalist could readily identify.


    The synergy of these three working in tandem could prove critical to the group''s success, which was precisely why Liam had chosen them, despite the apparent overlap in their professions.


    "It would be beneficial if we could examine patients affected by the plague," the group''s Healer suggested, her voice muffled slightly by the protective mask. "It would bring us closer to understanding what we''re dealing with and how to combat this plant."


    Liam nodded in agreement, then turned to the Guardian. "Let''s proceed through the city and then venture into the woods to investigate further."


    "Very well," Guardian Jasper replied, his brow furrowed with concern. "Don''t hesitate to call for reinforcements if this plant proves to be more unusual than anticipated."


    Despite the sect''s stringent control over the types of creatures allowed within its domains, they had no power over what might naturally develop in any of their territories, even in the forest surrounding their headquarters.


    It was entirely possible that the living beings permitted into their domains could evolve, and their actions might lead to the emergence of unforeseen entities.


    While Guardian Jasper wasn''t overly worried about Liam''s team, the situation in his city had been a source of growing concern. If the plant behind this plague turned out to be more potent than initially thought, it might be prudent to involve the Elders in the matter.


    The first point of contact for a Guardian was always a Division Chief. In turn, a Division Chief was the only one with the authority to directly summon an Elder to address a sect problem.


    "I''ll keep that in mind," Liam assured Jasper, with a final nod of farewell. He then turned his attention to the exit, leading his group towards the heart of City Five.


    All members of the team donned their masks¡ªdesigned to cover both nose and mouth¡ªactivating their protective functions as they descended into the city, accompanied by a First Officer under Jasper''s command.


    The man was there to guide them to the city''s Infirmary, where the most severe cases of the plague were being treated.


    As they descended the deserted central staircase of the city, Liam''s keen eye noted the number of Officers and First Officers under Guardian Jasper''s command. The observation sparked a memory of City Thirteen, piquing his curiosity. He turned to Toby, his voice echoing slightly in the empty space.


    "I''ve noticed that some Guardians, Commanders, and even Division Chiefs have varying numbers of subordinates¡­ What factors influence the size of these hierarchical units?"


    Toby met Liam''s gaze, unsurprised by the query. In fact, he had been anticipating this question for some time.


    "It''s dependent on several factors, Chief," Toby began, his eyes scanning the unfamiliar surroundings. This was his first time in this Demon Gate. "Initially, every Commander, Guardian, and Division Chief is allocated a standard number of subordinates, regardless of their individual attributes."


    He continued, his voice steady and informative. "Typically, Guardians and Division Chiefs start with 15 members under their command, while Commanders have 14. However, this number can increase based on the merits and characteristics of the sect member."


    Toby paused briefly as they navigated a particularly steep section of stairs. "For instance, a Guardian of one of the outer cities usually oversees around 40 subordinates¡ªtypically 4 to 6 First Officers, with the rest being Officers. In contrast, a Guardian of an outpost might have half that number or even fewer."


    "So the nature of one''s post does play a significant role," Liam mused.


    "Indeed," Toby confirmed. "But there are other factors to consider. If a member excels in a particular profession, it might be advantageous to relieve them of certain responsibilities and bring in replacements. In such cases, the sect often assigns a larger number of subordinates to handle less critical tasks."


    He added, "However, this process takes time. The sect typically allows members in these roles to prove themselves and demonstrate their specialties with a smaller group first. Only later does it begin to permit these individuals to expand their influence." S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ultimately," Toby concluded, "some Division Chiefs will have the same number of subordinates as you, while others might command 30 or even over 40. Only the Elders may have more subordinates than that upper limit."


    "I see¡­ It makes sense when you consider it from that perspective," Liam said, his voice thoughtful as their group completed their descent of the stairs and entered the street where the Infirmary was located.


    Liam realized he would have been completely lost trying to navigate City Five on his own. Every city within the sect had its unique layout, building designs, and map structure. While the map of City Thirteen resembled a Christmas tree, City Five''s layout was more akin to a misshapen teardrop.


    The streets, though numbered, followed contours vastly different from what Liam and Jane were accustomed to, making navigation a challenge for newcomers like themselves.


    Fortunately, with their capable guide, they arrived at their destination - a place teeming with patients. The Infirmary''s interior was overflowing, forcing the establishment of makeshift tents outside. Medical stretchers lined the area, holding patients afflicted by the calamity who couldn''t be accommodated within the main building.


    Jane instinctively brought a hand to her face, her stomach churning at the sight before her. Fungal growths protruded from the bodies of the sick, parts of their flesh turning an ominous black. A pungent odor of decay emanated from the more severely affected patients.


    A local Healer, his face obscured by the same type of mask worn by Liam''s group, joined them and explained the situation. "This disease initiates with a fever, but rapidly progresses to a severe state. The pathogen attacks the body''s defense system cells before devouring the nerves and hijacking the host''s blood flow. This results in necrosis of certain body parts and a generalized inability to protect oneself using mana."


    "Is mana ineffective against this agent?" Liam inquired, his brow furrowed in concentration.


    The local Healer shook his head. "Curiously, it is effective, but only within a narrow window. During the first 24 hours of infection, the fungus can be eliminated by the host''s own mana. However, for this to occur, the host would need to cultivate continuously for four hours. Anything less, and the fungus persists, reaching a phase where it becomes immune to the host''s mana.


    After that point¡­ well, you''re witnessing the results."


    The group observed the patients intently as the Healer guided them through the ward, showcasing severe cases in detail. Men and women lay grotesquely deformed, fungal growths protruding from their chests and facial orifices extending into blackened areas of necrotic tissue.


    Some individuals were in more advanced stages, while others still retained patches of healthy-looking skin, though clearly following the trajectory of the most critical cases.


    Liam asked, "Is there nothing that can be done once this initial phase has passed?"


    The Healer shook his head grimly, his voice heavy with resignation. "We can attempt to ease pain, slow the plague''s progression, and even support the body to endure longer. However, our techniques seem ineffective in eradicating the fungus without leaving severe, permanent damage to the hosts." He paused, his eyes reflecting the bleak future he envisioned for City Five.


    "So they''re all condemned to die?" Even the usually composed Toby couldn''t maintain his calm demeanor, his face etched with fear for the city''s fate.


    The deaths of cultivators to disease always evoked deep concern, even among the most hardened and calculating practitioners, including those trained by the Demon Gate.


    "Probably..."


    "Probably?" Liam echoed, his brow furrowing.


    This time, it was the healer from Liam''s group who stepped forward, having grasped the situation. "From what I can discern, patients have a slim chance of recovery if they survive the final stage of the fungus''s reproductive cycle."


    "Yes, that''s correct," the City Five Healer confirmed. "After the cycle concludes, they have a chance of self-recovery if they can manage to cultivate for the four hours I mentioned earlier. But most can''t endure it. The full fungal cycle is simply devastating to withstand."


    Liam''s team of specialists engaged in further discussion with the Head Healer of City Five''s Infirmary, examining patients at various stages of the fungus''s reproductive cycle more closely.


    After nearly half an hour, they exited the Infirmary''s grounds, convening to strategize before departing the city.


    "I believe we can handle this," the group''s Healer stated confidently. "It will be perilous, especially given that this plant seems to have reached the fourth realm. However, even if we become infected, we''ll have a chance to protect ourselves with the four-hour continuous meditation routine."


    Jane nodded in agreement. "If we can locate and collect this plant, we might halt the fungus''s advance in the city. While we can''t help those already afflicted, it could set City Five on the path to recovery."


    This outcome already exceeded Liam''s initial objectives, which would be sufficient for them to claim rewards upon completing the mission.


    "Well, in that case, we''d better move on to finding that damned plant," Liam declared, leading the way out of town!

 Chapter 220 - 220: First Day of Search

    Continuing on their way out of the city, the group passed the Officers'' post at the base of Peak Five, where they had the men of the area making way for them with respectful stances, once again this situation peculiar to some of them.


    Liam couldn''t deny the fact that he liked the feeling of being respected by mere strangers who knew nothing more than his position in the sect. Being a Division Chief wasn''t all he was. In fact, it revealed nothing of who he was. But it gave him an automatic respect that he had fought hard to achieve in City Thirteen and hadn''t been able to experience for more than a few hours.


    And yet, the look of fear and that of respect differed greatly.


    The fearful disciples of City Thirteen seemed only to want to stay away from him and not risk becoming his next victims. The Officers he met on his way today seemed to respect him and wanted a chance to serve him.


    There was also a pride in some of the men''s eyes, a sense of wanting to achieve the same as him that was strangely pleasing to see.


    That was one of the positives of having an influential position in the sect, and Liam couldn''t help but appreciate it as he glanced discreetly over his shoulder at the group behind him.


    ''That''s much better than being treated like someone to be eliminated.'' He sighed at the thought of being halfway through their journey towards the dangerous plant, with his comrades monitoring their surroundings.


    ''But this interesting feature of my current status has its dark side,'' Liam concluded dryly. ''Having a high status causes the weak to open the way for me and causes the strong to hesitate. That''s good. But status also attracts unnecessary attention, greed, in short, invisible problems that I haven''t had time to realize yet.


    I still don''t know which is better; being invisible and tripping over constant stones in my path, or being noticeable and having a clear path most of the time, but almost always with violent curves with surprises lurking.


    But I''ll have to decide what''s best for me when I escape from the sect.''


    His eyes narrowed as he thought about this.


    ''I''ll certainly have to go into hiding at first. But if I can continue to improve my profession and strengthen myself alongside my women, I''ll have the chance to change that.''


    He imagined a life outside the Demon Gate, where no one but his women would know about his origins. At that time, he could keep his abilities hidden and live invisibly, or he could reveal them, using an alternative identity to protect himself from the sect, but without having to hide everything he was capable of.


    ''I''ll see about that in the future. I still have a while to experience what it''s like to have eyes turned in your direction.'' He looked to the corners of the forest surrounding them, spotting small animals making tree leaves, low plants, and flowers sway.


    They had already traveled a considerable distance from the exit of City Five, enough so that they no longer had a view of the city and noticed the more constant movement of creatures in the area.


    Liam had already come close to the forested part of City Five and gradually saw scenery he already knew. But there he moved with his group without any major worries, being in a fairly powerful formation by the standards of the sect''s forest area.


    As was already known, the creatures in the headquarters forest were not controlled by the sect. They were left in the area with a certain range of power and, as they survived the competition with other beasts and the Spirit Masters'' hunts, they could grow stronger.


    Just because their group had mid-level Spirit Sky cultivators didn''t mean that no creature in this forest would be unable to put them at risk. There could be creatures close to the fifth realm or even already within that cultivation realm in the forest.


    But the chances of something like a Spirit King beast appearing in their path were almost zero. They moved on with the map of the area, not worrying too much about the creature territories in their path until they reached the first investigation point they had.


    The people of City Five didn''t know exactly where the plant behind the local crisis situation was. The first person infected wasn''t necessarily the first to bring the parasitic fungus into the city. It could be the case that this individual was patient zero, but patient zero could have become infected in the forest and died after passing the fungus on to other people. Because of this, they had to confirm the suspected locations until they found the plant they were looking for.


    When they arrived near the first checkpoint, Liam and his two First Officers moved away from the trio of specialists, giving them the chance to look for traces indicative of their target.


    The two First Officers took up observation positions, keeping an eye out for creatures or other members of the sect who might show up and cause trouble.


    Jane opened her arms and closed her eyes, feeling one of her Spirits reveal itself, while absorbing the elements, mana, and air through the leaves of her special magical creature.


    Her colleagues glanced pointedly in her direction, seeing why their leader had chosen a young woman recently promoted to the third realm to join such a complicated mission.


    As well as being a Herbalist, Jane had Spirits connected to her profession and was a great talent.


    These people from the inner area didn''t know how young she was, given the girl''s uniform. If they were able to see her childish face, they would understand better.


    But seeing Jane''s power was enough for the group''s Alchemist and Healer to give her a vote of confidence in this mission.


    They didn''t invest too much of their time in Jane, however. They used their own sensory abilities to understand the surrounding space, gradually advancing through the terrain, clearing parts of that area, while checking others, without letting the rest of the group advance carelessly.


    The fact that the plant behind the fungus caused damage without even having to fight didn''t mean that this mission would be solved without a fight.


    Such a plant could have become sentient and, when surrounded, it could become defensive, making things difficult for them.


    Liam walked carefully as he searched the area too, already aware of some of the signs indicated by the three experts in areas they should deliberate.


    ''If I had the characters, I could simply create a rune matrix capable of identifying the signs we''re looking for...'' Liam sighed as he thought about his disabilities while searching the area.


    He had the idea behind a code for such a device, but he lacked the language, which, as an individual who had merely learned to form Third Class incantations, he couldn''t do with what little he knew.


    For that, he would have to have control over the combination of characters that only an advanced Fourth Class Runemaster would have!


    "There''s nothing in that area. Let''s move on to the next one," said the group''s Healer when they had thoroughly checked this suspicious location.


    The group agreed as a whole. They moved on, gradually seeing the brightness of the day diminish as the hours passed, with mid-afternoon losing its warmth to welcome today''s chilly evening.


    As night approached, the group eliminated another two of the six most suspicious locations for them to find their target. But that didn''t mean they were getting any closer to the enemy. The plant behind City Five''s calamity could be in another area besides the three they had left to investigate!


    With night falling and the light decreasing, the group lost some of its speed and vigor.


    They needed to stop to eat and rest, having already been working for hours without a break longer than a few minutes.


    Liam decided to stop by a small stream in the hilly forest area of the headquarters, where the group quickly set up a small fire, rest, and surveillance shifts and three tents.


    Liam was one of the first to have a chance to meditate a little, an activity he always did to recover his strength after combat, training and absorbing Arcane Crystals.


    Amid this, the experts of the group chatted quietly in this area of woods and larger rocks, feeling the native sounds of the forests at night.


    Toby took up the post of first lookout, keeping an eye on the area while standing on a rock higher than the group''s position, from where his eyes had the best angle of view of this camping ground.


    But even the strong and careful Toby wouldn''t be able to see every angle of this area, especially in the dark of night.


    A few hundred meters away, sharp eyes were turned toward the group''s temporary camp, while the body behind those eyes was blending in with the darkness of the surroundings.


    But something in the hands of this individual was shining, reflecting the night light in a well-polished, razor-sharp blade.


    ''You will die here, Liam Porter!''


    S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 221 - 221: Second Day of Searching

    Taking turns in the middle of the night, Liam, and his group continued their search, ignoring the shadows and moving on to other areas of the forest.


    They had rested long enough earlier and amidst the shadows that made Liam feel empowered, they soon reached the fourth place where they would investigate the plant behind the calamity of City Five.


    They overcame the beasts on their way there, freeing themselves from having to deal with creatures from the end of the third realm and the beginning of the fourth realm. Creatures like that wouldn''t be enough to get the group into big trouble, but they could hinder them in many ways.


    They took care and avoided what could be avoided, with Liam in particular using his Shadowfiend-related powers to mask his movements and draw creatures away from them.


    The group''s trio of experts worked together once more, ruling out yet another area.


    "It seems that none of the locations indicated by the City Five people will be of any use to us in the end," said the female First Officer as she sighed at yet another defeat.


    Toby agreed with her. "It''s not strange. This must have started with some disciple who died in the forest before they had a chance to report what they saw."


    "Let''s not be so pessimistic. I hope we find this plant in one of the two places we still have to investigate." Liam said as he looked at the map and searched for the direction they should go in.


    "We need to exercise extreme caution in this area," he warned, his eyes scanning the dense foliage around them. "Not far from here, there have been sightings of high-level beasts from the fourth realm."


    Jane''s eyes widened, a flicker of fear crossing her face. "Such powerful creatures roam these parts?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Toby offered her a reassuring smile, understanding her apprehension. "Indeed," he nodded, "but it''s important to remember that beasts affiliated with the sect know better than to venture near cities or roads. Moreover, powerful beasts, much like formidable Spirit Masters, rarely concern themselves with weaker beings. They won''t waste their energy on them unless provoked. This makes it relatively safe for most disciples to coexist with such strong creatures nearby."


    Liam, however, frowned slightly. "The problem is we''re not weak. Our strength might actually put us at greater risk."


    "That''s precisely the issue," Toby agreed with a bitter laugh. "That''s why we must tread carefully. Even I would struggle against the kind of creature mentioned in the reports."


    "We need to move swiftly and leave no trace," he instructed, his finger tracing a path on the parchment. "Passing close to the Night''s Lair might be our best option to skirt the area of greatest danger."


    The group''s eyes fell on the symbol of a pit marked on the map¡ªan ancient structure long abandoned by the sect.


    The Demon Gate headquarters was a living place, in a way. Throughout the sect''s long history, certain parts of its headquarters had been abandoned, others transformed, and new ones had sprung up out of nowhere. In the forest that currently surrounded the sect, there were places with old sect buildings, abandoned areas that were often dangerous, given what they had in them and how the forest animals treated them.


    The Night''s Lair was one such place.


    The group agreed with Liam''s directions, and soon they were heading through the forest again.


    The path to the next stopping point wasn''t difficult in itself. It was only a kilometer long, without many detours, where they had to hide their auras, avoid using their powers, while remaining vigilant.


    Just as they thought they were going to get through this dangerous area without any problems, they suddenly heard a thunderous sound coming from the direction of the sightings of this high-level beast from the fourth realm.


    The sound lasted not just an instant, but a few seconds, long enough for the whole group to look in that direction and turn pale at the sight of it.


    Mere dozens of meters away stood a colossal, red-furred monkey, its massive form easily the size of a house. An oppressive aura of matching crimson enveloped the beast, pulsating with raw, untamed power. The creature''s head was tilted skyward, its maw agape as it continued to unleash its earth-shaking roar. The very air above seemed to tear asunder, rent by the sound waves generated from the beast''s cavernous throat.


    Its hands, each large enough to effortlessly lift a horse as if it were a mere plaything, ended in wickedly curved claws that promised swift and terrible destruction. The group collectively shuddered at the realization that a single punch from this monstrosity could reduce a human to pulp in an instant.


    Yet, as shocking as its physical presence was, the beast''s aura proved even more terrifying. Stones in its vicinity defied gravity, floating eerily around it, while the ground beneath its feet trembled in apparent submission to its overwhelming presence.


    "9-Star Spirit Sky!" Toby''s voice cut through the group''s stunned silence, all traces of his usual good humor evaporated. His posture shifted dramatically, body tensing as if preparing for imminent combat.


    The woman to Liam''s right mirrored Toby''s stance, fear etched clearly across her features. Only she and Toby stood a chance against this apparently enraged simian colossus.


    Even if Liam and the others were good talents with good future prospects, there was nothing they could do against such a strong creature.


    "Run!" Toby looked at the group and said the only thing he could advise, while around him appeared four Spirits, similar in situation to the unmasked woman near Liam.


    Liam didn''t hesitate. Faced with danger, he did exactly what he could to survive. "Good luck. We''ll meet up when you get away from it," he said as he turned and left, leading the trio of Officers away from there.


    The moment the four individuals moved, the red beast looked at them with an ugly grimace on its face, as if asking them how they dared to try to escape without its permission.


    But when the creature moved quickly, the Spirits of Liam''s two First Officers did the same, while the two cultivators commanded their Spirits.


    Of the eight Spirits summoned by those two, 2 were demons, one a 4-Star and the other a 3-Sta. The other Spirits were of totally unique species, varying in cultivation between 2-Star and 3-Star, a formidable formation for two Spirit Sky cultivators like those two.


    This obviously wasn''t ideal for facing a beast like that, but the two Spirit Masters used their strategies and skills against the creature, forcing it into a position where it couldn''t focus on mere Spirit Earth cultivators.


    Jane and the others felt the enemy''s pressure and one of its movements missed their group and destroyed a tree, but they didn''t stop in shock. It could have killed them if they had been hit, but they carried on while Liam led them.


    He felt a shiver run down his spine, running quickly ahead of his people as he heard and felt his companions'' movements against the beast.


    But as the heat of being attacked so suddenly by a powerful beast subsided and the sound of combat distanced itself from them, Liam began to think the situation through, slowing his steps.


    "Chief Porter?" the Alchemist in the group asked as he saw Liam slowly stop and look back.


    As his group stopped too, Liam sensed that something was wrong. ''That beast was too violent. It attacked us out of the blue. We did nothing against it! But it seemed outraged... almost as if... as if we had done something to it!'' sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As he came to this realization, the sound of a blade slicing through the air after leaving its sheath made the hairs on Liam''s ears stand up as he shifted his focus backwards, from where he immediately saw the figure of a man in all black materialize.


    He instinctively raised one of his arms in defense, as a Fourth Class weapon appeared in his hands.


    Liam had no attempt to summon his Spirits or even move to dodge his opponent. The blade of his opponent''s sword sliced through him, while his enemy''s face revealed his identity and satisfaction at what he was about to conquer.


    "Die, Liam Porter!" He shouted as he struck against Liam''s heart.


    Liam identified William''s old master, for a moment being surprised, but then remembering that this was Demon Gate.


    What else could he expect? He had killed William and possibly put an end to several plans by this unmasked officer attacking him with hatred.


    It was no coincidence that this man sought revenge, to vent his anger at having missed a great opportunity to have someone like William in the inner workings of the sect.


    Liam''s three subordinates saw the enemy''s attack, a 2-Star Spirit Sky, more than any of them could handle. They just watched as their boss was attacked at close range by the enemy''s weapon.


    At the decisive moment when everyone expected to hear the sound of Liam''s body being impaled by the weapon, followed by him falling to his knees and dying at the enemy''s feet, something different appeared.


    The opponent''s sword slid to the side and its blade passed between Liam''s torso and left armpit. Simultaneously, as William''s master''s eyes widened, Liam remembered what his Division Chief uniform was capable of and counterattacked at point-blank range!

 Chapter 222 - 222: Strategy Reused

    Liam attacked against William''s master''s neck as his nails grew longer, reinforced by mana and the physical power coming from both the Shadowfiend and the Silver Winged Leopard.


    A dark demon molded itself behind William''s master, holding him in the position Liam wanted in order to cut his neck.


    The Officer trembled at the base as he felt he had made a mistake and found himself in this counter-attack situation. But momentarily he couldn''t move, being attacked without being able to defend himself.


    He contorted his facial muscles as he anticipated the enemy''s blow, already imagining the pain and the terrible situation he would end up in.


    When Liam''s sharp nails reached him, the burning in his neck was no surprise. The man finally managed to move backwards, throwing the shadow demon aside as he brought his hands to his neck.


    "Worm! You''ll pay for this!" He screamed as he felt pain, but he wasn''t mortally wounded.


    When Liam''s nails touched his neck, he saw what a difference five levels could make in a deadly fight. Even though he caught his opponent off guard, Liam couldn''t reach William''s master''s jugular, but only superficially cut the base of his opponent''s neck.


    But just that burn at the base of his neck was enough to make the 2-Star Officer feel how close he had come to death. His vein was now aching in a strange way, as his neck burned, with micro-droplets of blood escaping from the affected area.


    If Liam had been one or two levels stronger, this man didn''t know what would have happened to him.


    But as his thoughts flew, he saw his enemy summoning Spirits of his own, followed by Liam''s three junior Officers doing the same, ready to surround him.


    "Tsk!" He didn''t like the look on Liam''s face. That wasn''t the look of someone who knew he was going to die and was crying out for mercy, but the look of the hunter against his haste.


    "You think you can beat me because of your uniform?" He expressed his hatred for the only one to blame for his failure.


    Now aware that he couldn''t kill Liam only through those clothes, his target was the unprotected head of his enemy.


    Liam was fearful at one point when he could do nothing against William''s master''s move. But having survived the assassination attempt and now with Thal''Korr and the Silver Winged Leopard on his side, he wouldn''t fear his opponent so much again.


    "You''re an idiot. You lured a beast from the end of the fourth realm against my group so that you could have your chance to attack me." He said as he revealed the enemy''s plot.


    "So what if I did it? Haha, I''ll kill you four and return to the inner area as if nothing had happened." He advanced again, disregarding the 12 Spirits in front of him.


    Next to him were 4 Spirits, 3 of them 8-Star Spirit Earth Spirits and one with 1-Star cultivation from the Spirit Sky Realm. Against the group of Spirits between the end of the second realm and the middle of the third realm, his Spirits could do a lot of damage!


    Liam''s group wasn''t weak, but these were Officers with third realm cultivation, still far from reaching the level of someone who was about to become a First Officer, as was the case with this man attacking them.


    Liam said to his staff. "Distract his Spirits for now. I have a plan."


    His companions stood a little away from him and the Spirits ran at each other, with Jane providing support with her plant skills, while the other two used their Spirits more directly in combat alongside Thal''Korr and the leopard.


    Meanwhile, the enemy went after Liam, letting his Spirits fight the ''children'' in the area while he hunted down his target.


    "Know that this is for what you did to my disciple in City Thirteen. You could have forgiven him and let him live, Liam!" He said in his attempts to reach Liam''s head, using a special power capable of doubling his magical attacks.


    Liam had some difficulty dodging the enemy''s movements, but with his wings opening on his back, he flew around the area, dodging the barrage of attacks and watching out for the various Spirits fighting around. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It was you who acted against me. What did you expect from me? That I''d just forgive you?" Liam grimaced at the thought of this opponent.


    He understood his enemy''s anger at him, but to say that he should have spared William was utter nonsense.


    "Worms must accept what greater beings force upon them!" Said the enemy between his teeth, watching his Spirits practically massacre the Spirits of Liam''s companions as he jumped between the trunks of that area, making his way to his target.


    Liam flew to make the enemy''s path difficult, seeking to exhaust his opponent before he made his next move. Meanwhile, he countered some of the 2-Star Officer''s attacks, using the abilities of his Fourth Class items.


    Just as his uniform could withstand the enemy''s full-power attacks, Liam''s current artifacts could unleash powerful attacks, even if his mana was much lower than that of the enemy.


    If he was on the same level as William''s master, Liam knew he could beat this enemy easily, given his current set of artifacts. But as he was 5 levels below, a weaker cultivation realm, the situation was not so favorable for him.


    ''Now!'' But as he moved, Liam saw that his companions were close to running out of Spirit, with only Thal''Korr and the leopard left at the moment.


    He acted, launching from his space ring two puppets that made William''s master widen his eyes in shock.


    "Spirit Puppets!" He exclaimed at the sight of two figures similar to the ones William had sent against Liam earlier.


    Liam said as his puppets summoned several Spirits, all of them from the late third realm. "Back there, William taught me an important lesson. It pays to use artifacts against your enemies. But never let your enemies survive. Today is your end Officer Warorb!"


    "Liam!" The man shouted as he saw more than a dozen Spirit attacking his warriors, giving him no chance to defend himself against so many attacks capable of destroying them.


    Liam didn''t let the enemy get close to him as long as he let the puppets he had acquired when entering the inner area of the city destroy the enemy''s three weakest Spirits.


    He still had William''s defective puppets with him, which he intended to repair in the future. But he hadn''t yet reached the level of mastery in his profession to be capable of such a thing, so he was currently using a product of his current wealth.


    The 2-Star Officer suffered having three of his Spirits destroyed simultaneously, turning pale as only his demon remained behind.


    But even the 1-Star Spirit Sky Spirit wasn''t doing well. Being attacked by several opponents of a power level close to his own, even if inferior, was not easy.


    Thal''Korr and the leopard acted together with the artificial Spirits of the puppets, achieving Liam''s goal in this fight.


    Liam landed behind the enemy''s demon, a mischievous grin on his face. "It wasn''t my goal to go back to hunting my fellow sect members, but you forced me into this situation."


    Without hesitation, he circulated his mana through the black tablet in his soul space, using {Black Art} again only after a few days since he last used it.


    The enemy even tried to stop him by jumping at him, but the Spirit Puppets prevented him from succeeding in reaching Liam again.


    Jane and Liam''s other two subordinates watched in shock as he used the darkness of a power difficult to understand under observation to devour the enemy Spirit''s spiritual quality, until it disappeared, dying right there.


    Liam felt the power flow through his body, reaching Thal''Korr and the incubus, improving them subtly, but nothing significant enough for them to change. At the level of quality the two Spirits were currently at, it would take a lot of Arcane Crystals or high-quality demons for them to improve again.


    Still, an improvement was an improvement. Liam shook one of his hands at his enemy, watching William''s master cough up blood while sustaining a serious wound to his soul.


    Now the enemy was no longer the powerful 2-Star Spirit Sky cultivator. Now he looked weaker than an 8-Star Spirit Earth cultivator!


    Liam approached him like a bolt of lightning, materializing in front of the enemy and delivering the final blow of the battle.


    Liam''s blade pierced through the enemy''s neck, finally severing not only the jugular, but half the base of the Officer''s neck, until the man lost consciousness and fell face-first to the ground.


    He was dead!


    Silence finally overtook the forest area, momentarily with everyone staring at the corpse in silence, exhausted from the short fight, having put aside what they were doing earlier.


    But then, the sound of shouting in the direction they had come from reminded them that they were running from something much worse than that enemy.


    "Run!" Toby''s voice reached them from afar, making the four of them pick up what had fallen in that area and continue forward.


    ''Fuck! I''d forgotten about the fucking monkey!''

 Chapter 223 - 223: Advancing the Mission

    Thirty minutes after William''s master met his end, Liam and his companions finally managed to break free from the pursuit of the fourth-realm beasts as they approached one of the headquarters'' sanctioned pathways.


    Had it not been for the area''s sacred protocols and the absolute deference every creature in this forest showed toward these official routes, they would have faced certain death against that formidable beast!


    The investigation team, operating near City Five, watched with relief as the crimson ape reluctantly withdrew. Only then did they allow themselves to breathe easier, with all four Spirit Earth cultivators, Liam included, collapsing to the ground in exhaustion.


    "Damn it all!" Liam spat out, seething with rage. "That was William Semple''s accursed master!" His fury was so intense that he almost regretted killing the Officer¡ªif only to have the satisfaction of doing it again.


    "William Semple?" Toby exchanged puzzled glances with the First Officer-clad woman beside him, both clearly unfamiliar with the name.


    "An old adversary of Chief Porter''s from Thirteen Town," Jane explained succinctly. "He ambushed us during our separation from your group¡­ Apparently, he was the one who incited that primate against us."


    "That explains the creature''s unbridled fury," the woman sighed heavily, her body wracked with pain from both the loss of several Spirits and the numerous surface wounds she''d sustained.


    Toby, despite his superior strength and better performance during their desperate moments of combat and escape, wasn''t faring much better himself.


    "Did you manage to secure his possessions?" Toby inquired, prompting Liam to swiftly materialize a space ring from his own storage artifact.


    "Indeed, I did," Liam confirmed with a nod.


    "Excellent," Toby remarked, rising to his full height. "Within Demon Gate, it''s strictly forbidden for a subordinate to assault a superior. Given that he attacked you, Chief Porter¡ªdespite being merely an Officer while you hold the rank of Division Chief¡ªyou''re entitled to claim his merit points and any other assets he possessed."


    Liam, still acclimating to the perks of his elevated position within the sect''s hierarchy, hadn''t even considered this possibility until Toby''s timely reminder.


    "I''ll certainly exercise that right," he grinned, carefully stowing away the evidence of the encounter. With three of his Officers as witnesses, he wouldn''t even need additional testimony. The sect held its high-ranking members in such esteem that Liam''s word alone would suffice to resolve this matter in his favor.


    The group allowed themselves a brief respite, using the time to process the shock of the primate''s assault and reassess their circumstances.


    As the tension began to dissipate, Liam broke the silence. "I believe we can resume our original plans," he stated decisively. "That beast pursued us due to William''s master''s actions. By now, it''s likely lost its fervor for the chase and retreated to its territory. We''ve covered significant ground to reach this road, so we should be able to traverse the forest without risking another encounter with that creature." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We still have a mission to complete," Toby affirmed with a resolute nod, steeling himself to return to their original path despite having lost two of his Spirits to the primate''s earlier onslaught.


    "Are you certain?" Jane interjected, her voice laced with doubt. "We''re completely exposed without our Spirits." Her discomfort at proceeding in their current state was palpable.


    Only Liam and his two First Officers retained Spirits for combat. The others, while having recovered their expended mana and mended minor physical injuries, remained bereft of their spiritual allies¡ªeffectively incapacitated for serious confrontations.


    Liam''s voice took on a tone of conviction. "You have my word that you will return home safely. I understand the challenges of pressing on without your Spirits, but the completion of this mission is paramount.


    We can''t predict the fate of City Five if we delay even a day. After all we''ve accomplished, abandoning our quest now could birth regrets that will haunt us indefinitely. Don''t underestimate the impact of what we stand to achieve by saving City Five!"


    Toby chimed in with a persuasive edge to his voice, "This could be our gateway to substantial merit points, paving the way for future promotions."


    The Officers found themselves unable to refuse. With reluctant acquiescence, they followed the sanctioned insider''s path for a brief stretch before plunging back into the forest¡ªthis time at a different entry point from their previous forays.


    ...


    As dawn broke, hours after their harrowing encounter, the group investigated the final two locations on their list, guided by the intelligence gathered in City Five.


    As they had expected, none of the leads from City Five yielded the magical plant they sought. However, their thorough examination of these sites proved far from fruitless. Both locations offered deeper insights into the movements of individuals infected by the insidious fungus.


    The first site bore telltale marks of combat, leading the group to theorize that one of the city''s infected had contracted the fungus from an opponent during a fierce confrontation in the area. From this scene of battle, they discerned tracks they believed belonged to the fungus-infected adversary.


    The second location provided more tangible evidence of the special plant''s presence, offering additional clues about the enemy''s physical characteristics.


    Armed with this new information, the group traced the path from the combat site, following the trail of what appeared to be two grievously wounded Spirit Masters. The tracks led them on a grueling two-kilometer journey to their current position.


    Near a modest stream, in an area characterized by undulating terrain, the group discovered a small cave nestled into the stream-bank. A putrid stench of decay assaulted their senses, serving as a grim harbinger of what lay ahead long before they reached the cave''s mouth.


    As they donned their specialized masks, still functioning despite their recent ordeals, the group encountered a grisly scene: two corpses, male and female, both enveloped in a sinister shroud of toxic fungi.


    The stench of decay emanating from the bodies was overwhelming, yet curiously, there were no visible signs of decomposition or insect activity.


    Jane''s voice cut through the tense silence, her tone sharp. "Our quarry is near." She crouched beside the deceased, her expert eyes scrutinizing every detail of their macabre state.


    While the Healer and Alchemist were still processing the scene, Jane''s trained gaze had already zeroed in on a crucial detail. She gestured towards the hair of both corpses, drawing her colleagues'' attention.


    "Is that pollen?" the Healer ventured, lacking the specialized knowledge of the group''s Alchemist and Herbalist to make a definitive identification.


    "Yes," Jane confirmed, her voice tinged with grim satisfaction. "These two likely handled the plant responsible for this calamity, probably just before their fatal encounter with the group that left them gravely wounded."


    Despite the fungal growth carpeting the bodies¡ªa process that appeared only a week old¡ªtheir demise had clearly been caused by severe hemorrhaging, evidenced by the dried blood stains surrounding them.


    The Healer corroborated Jane''s assessment, confirming that combat injuries were indeed the cause of death. Meanwhile, Jane had already begun the delicate process of accessing the artificial storage items still attached to the corpses, her movements precise and purposeful.


    Liam examined the rings of the deceased, uncovering even more compelling evidence linking them to the initial outbreak in City Five.


    "I''ve found a plant leaf," he announced, carefully handing the item to Jane.


    Jane''s eyes widened instantly, her senses overwhelmed by the potent aura emanating from the fragment¡ªone that seemed to surpass even her own power.


    "Necrotic Parsnip," she breathed, using her mana to levitate the leaf before her, wisely avoiding direct contact. "Now it''s clear. They attempted to harvest the Necrotic Parsnip''s flower but failed, only securing this leaf. As a defense mechanism, the plant retaliated, infecting their blood with a fungus that coexists harmoniously with it but proves catastrophically malevolent in human hosts."


    The Alchemist took the leaf for his own analysis, his expert senses recognizing that this unassuming foliage held the potential for crafting a myriad of potent poisons and pills.


    "Not all concoctions are meant for benevolent purposes. Some are designed for the covert poisoning of adversaries, or even to blight crops, taint soil, and foster pest infestations.


    This single leaf would be considered a priceless treasure by high-level Spirit Earth cultivators. Yet these were mere disciples from City Five, likely novice Spirit Earth practitioners at best."


    Liam''s brow furrowed. "That''s fascinating, but how does this aid our pursuit of the Necrotic Parsnip itself?"


    Jane smiled under her mask and said, "Chief Porter, I can make a mixture with a special paste made from this leaf that will basically point us to areas where there is a presence of plants with similar characteristics to it, probably showing the place where these two found this leaf."


    "Very well. Do it, Jane." Liam ordered, pleased to finally get to it.


    "I''ll need an hour, but I must warn you it could be dangerous to follow the path that this mixture will show us," she said seriously. "It will lead us to places with the presence of extremely defensive and powerful plants, capable of contaminating humans easily."


    "We''ll keep that in mind." Liam didn''t fear trouble on the way. "But since you''ll need all that, we''ll take a break to cultivate for the four hours indicated by the Healers of City Five. We''ll turn our attention to resolving this matter by nightfall tonight."

 Chapter 224 - 224: Taking Action Against the Enemy

    Nightfall in the forest outside Demon Gate...


    Liam and his group had used the afternoon to cultivate for the four hours straight that each of them needed to ensure their health against the malicious fungus that was behind the situation in City Five.


    In the early evening, the last of them who needed to cultivate finished his period of special care, when the group finally got moving again.


    Jane had already prepared the mixture she had talked about earlier and, as she estimated, the plant behind the parasitic fungus was indeed close to where the two corpses from earlier had fallen.


    Those two hadn''t moved to that area at random. They were heading towards the place where the plant was, in a last desperate attempt to get it before their deaths.


    What made them act in such a way? It''s hard to estimate what a mind in chaos, aware of its own mortality and imminent end, could understand about the world around it.


    Perhaps those two had spotted a chance that no one else would? Perhaps they were simply hoping that something would change, since they were going to die and only a miracle would save them.


    The group didn''t bother looking for a reason for those people''s behavior and soon they were approaching the person responsible for this mission that had already put all their lives at risk.


    After almost an hour and a half of cautious searching, Jane indicated to her companions that she had sensed something, prompting Liam and the others to lead the way.


    She followed at Liam''s side, confident that her leader and friend would protect her if anything happened from then on.


    The group passed through the trees surrounding this area until they finally spotted a purple mist starting from the point they were approaching.


    Everyone redoubled their attentions, their hearts beating harder, gradually feeling the magical buoyancy of the creature they had been hunting for over a day.


    Liam moved slowly, taking care of himself and Jane, gradually reaching a position from where he could see a large purple plant with black and white flowers, responsible for the malicious mist making their hearts pound.


    "That''s her." Not only Jane but also the group''s Alchemist confirmed it simultaneously, a moment before the Healer circulated her mana and prepared herself.


    The two First Officers and Liam consumed the pills that the group''s Alchemist had made in the previous hours, using the properties of the leaf they had got earlier as a target.


    The three support members of the group did the same while taking a step back. They weren''t there to fight, but to give support on how the three strongest ones there could deal with their target.


    Jane began by saying to Liam, "Necrotic Parsnip is a powerful plant, even more so if it has reached the end of the fourth realm, as seems to be the case with this plant. But they have their weaknesses, Chief Porter.


    Firstly, plants are limited in their movement to where they have their roots in the ground. Secondly, they are weakened at certain times in the day. In the case of our enemy, it''s strengthened now because it''s night, but that may show how to deal with it, too. Thirdly, its roots are its weak points. If you can poison or destroy them, that can be the quick way to take it down.


    But there are several other methods. The important thing is that you ensure the death of the whole plant. It doesn''t have a brain which, if cut off, would mean the end of the whole organism. Even if you cut it in half, it can still be dangerous if you don''t ensure that all of it is dead or incapacitated."


    As Jane spoke, the Spirits of the three Spirit Masters who could still summon their warriors appeared over there, while the leaves of the strange plant moved in an unnatural way, sensing something.


    Jane continued, "Be careful not to let yourself be touched by its leaves. The roots are less dangerous, but they can injure you and consume your body. Necrotic Parsnip is the kind of plant with formidable powers that can absorb even an ox in a few minutes. Don''t underestimate it."


    She glanced toward Liam''s face and he could almost see the face covered with a black mask, feeling Jane''s cautious gaze in his direction, warning him sternly.


    "Don''t worry about the fungi it''ll try to inoculate into your bodies. They''re only lethal in the long term. Before that, it could kill you in a dozen different ways if you''re not smart."


    Liam looked at his two First Officers and said, "Can you eliminate it with your remaining Spirits?"


    "Not me. At most, I could defend us temporarily," said the woman, her voice, and expression not at all positive. "This plant doesn''t look as strong as the monkey that almost killed us, because of its limitations, but an attack from it is much worse than an attack from that monkey. That''s for sure."


    Toby agreed. "I could land a fatal blow, but the chance that I''d miss and get us into a much worse situation than earlier wouldn''t be small. The most I could do is temporarily suppress it."


    "I could buy a few more seconds by acting with Toby," said the woman, already positioned to act, without even looking at her companions.


    The plant couldn''t hear them, so speaking their plan just before they acted wouldn''t affect them.


    Few magical creatures developed intelligence, even among beasts. But among plants, the chances of something like this happening were close to zero.


    Liam thought of something, standing in the limit position he had established with his sharp senses. "If you hold her off for a few moments, there''s something I can do that might give us victory here."


    As he spoke, he summoned from his spatial ring a faint ink and a brush, both Fourth Class items.


    Jane narrowed her eyes and asked, "Runes?" S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He smiled as he shook his head. "I can''t create Fourth Class inscriptions, but I can make something superior to Third Class. I have something in mind that will, or rather can, end this plant''s life without us having to fight it brutally. But I''d need a few seconds with it totally immobile."


    The two First Officers understood that this would be up to them and nodded in agreement to Liam after giving it some thought.


    They wanted to complete the mission and saw no other way than the alternative suggested by Liam.


    "That''s good," Jane said. "If we can preserve its body, the better our results will be in the event of victory."


    The group''s Healer ignored the Herbalist interested in studying that high-level body and asked Liam, "What exactly do you have in mind? This creature could break your runes if they''re not deadly as soon as they touch its body."


    Liam said, "Let''s dehydrate it. I want to see how it will behave if it loses all the water in its body to my runes."


    The Healer saw what he wanted and didn''t doubt that it could work. She moved closer to him, interested in advising him at the time of the inscription.


    Although Healers were focused on humans, they could treat all kinds of living creatures, even beasts and plants. Every living thing was made of water, which formed a large part of its cells, so dehydration could work.


    "We''re ready when you say so," said Toby as Thal''Korr and the Silver-Winged Leopard prepared to move as well.


    Two Spirit Puppets were also already in position with their respective Spirits summoned, waiting for Liam''s signal.


    Liam finished his preparations and, while sweating under the strain of the decisive moment that could mean the end of his group, he took a deep breath and ordered. "Now!"


    The Spirits moved forward, with the two First Officers advancing behind them, using their artifacts and techniques to suppress the creature.


    Thal''Korr and the Silver-Winged Leopard used their abilities or the artifacts Liam had given them to pressure the plant without touching it, while their allies did similar things from different points around the plant.


    The puppets'' Spirits served as pawns to deal with the most dangerous moment of the assault, dealing first with the creature''s movement.


    The plant felt itself under attack at last, noticing that the malicious feeling around it had brought it to the situation where it was under attack from more than almost two dozen opponents.


    Its leaves and more flexible branches moved, while its roots made the ground tremble subtly.


    The three professionals next to Liam used their skills to cast a defensive sphere around him when he finally saw his allies stopping each of the Necrotic Parsnip plant''s attempts.


    It really was powerful for a plant. But still being a fourth realm creature, it found it quite difficult to ignore the two First Officers and their respective Spirits.


    Thal''Korr and the leopard contributed less, but with Fourth Class weapons, they bought the seconds Liam needed while the Spirits of the puppets disappeared.


    Liam moved, casting special characters against the plant''s body, causing it to struggle as he charged the symbols he brushed onto it with a great dehydrating power.


    The plant sweat almost immediately, as Liam showed what a Runemaster could do in combat.


    As if he were writing the letters of that creature''s fate, he finished the simplest formation he had ever created, one with only one purpose: pull all the water inside the plant and end the creature''s nervous responses!


    This wouldn''t happen in an instant, and even after he had finished forming that inscription, the creature would still show its power, struggling furiously as it lost the water inside its body, facing a major threat to its life.

 Chapter 225 - 225: Return to City Five

    The plant struggled under the effects of the enchantment placed on its body by Liam, infusing the parts of itself that he had left magic runes on with mana in an attempt to erase those runes.


    But as soon as the creature tried to move its mana to erase the runes, its body weakened against the Spirits and Spirit Masters acting against it.


    Half of the Spirits had already been destroyed by them, but they came from the Spirit Puppets and not from the cultivators acting against it. Each of them stood firm, seeing the moment to intensify their attacks while the creature''s attention returned to defending itself from the primary culprit of its water loss.


    The two First Officers moved their forces, each activating the most powerful attack skill they had against the plant.


    Toby raised a spear into the air, making his weapon burn in red flames, while his muscles grew in size, making more attack power available to him.


    At the same time, the woman leaped into the air, causing small clouds to concentrate around her, with blades of air and lightning forming in her vicinity. She danced, using every movement of her body to propel these blades against the most vulnerable parts of the plant, leaving Toby to do the dirty work of attacking the plant''s strongest point.


    Liam followed the fight from a safe distance, making Thal''Korr use his abilities to create shadow demons around the plant and try to paralyze it, however subtly. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The leopard supported him by attacking using the wounds already visible on the plant''s body, wounds caused by the Spirits of the two First Officers subordinate to Liam.


    At that moment, the creature found itself in the terrible situation of either letting itself be attacked by these enemies or stopping the water loss related to the enemy runes.


    It bet on removing all the runes from its body and dealing with the opponents with what it had left at the end of this action.


    Toby took advantage of the way the plant had underestimated him to infuse all his power into that attack, involving some of the anger at having been forced to flee earlier in that move.


    When he reached the main stem of the plant, close to the ground and the most important root of this plant organism, he scorched the purple matter in his path, making the plant, already wilted and with lethargic movements, emanate one last sign of resistance.


    After a great tremor that caused stones and bark from the surrounding trees to rise from the ground and attack the surroundings, the plant emitted a sound of defeat, letting its body fall to the ground as if it were beyond its limit.


    Part of its body burned, setting fire to already dehydrated parts of its existence, while the others attacking it got the upper hand in tearing its body apart.


    Jane almost felt an ache in her heart as she watched the plant suffer from so many sides, regretting not being able to preserve such a wonderful organism.


    But she understood the need for her companions to be decisive while killing a plant creature as problematic as this one.


    In the end, the plant still destroyed all the runes that Liam had placed on its body, but it couldn''t escape Toby''s flaming spear, having its body separated from its roots and then cut into many pieces.


    The two First Officers fell to their knees on the ground from exhaustion, having lost more of their Spirits, and consumed all the mana left in their bodies.


    But they had won, defeated a creature from the end of the fourth realm, even though they were several levels weaker than it!


    "Hahaha, Chief Porter, you really are amazing!" Toby celebrated with a triumphant smile, extremely pleased with the result.


    Winning was always good, but beating opponents stronger than yourself was much better!


    Liam sighed in relief as he saw his warriors resting after destroying a large part of the Necrotic Parsnip''s roots.


    The fight was over!


    However, they were still in the middle of a dangerous forest, where they couldn''t afford to be casual. "Let''s collect the remains of the plant. Time to head back to City Five!"


    The Herbalist, the Alchemist, and the Healer set to work collecting, being the only ones with the energy and knowledge to manipulate the remains of that dangerous plant.


    Liam and his two First Officers consumed recovery potions, while the remaining Spirits returned to their soul spaces.


    Almost all the Spirits from Liam''s puppets had been destroyed. Meanwhile, Thal''Korr and the Silver Winged Leopard had barely survived, and would only need a rest before returning to their best states.


    The situation was not so good for the two First Officers. Both had reached the end of the battle with only one Spirit each remaining. The other three Spirits each had been destroyed and would need some time to recover.


    Their journey through the outskirts of City Five proved much more difficult than they had initially thought. Liam learned on this mission how dangerous the sect could still be for him, even after all the recent magical growth he had undergone and his promotion to Division Chief.


    As he returned to Five City later that evening, he couldn''t help but consider the dangers he would face traveling across the continent.


    Demon Gate was certainly not a good reference point. The sect was very strong and had powerful creatures artificially positioned in the headquarters. But the sect trained its members to understand Twin Land''s cruel reality.


    What happened tonight could happen more naturally around the continent, and one of them traveling through Twin Land could possibly come across a similar dangerous situation in the future.


    ''I need my women to replace the professionals I would need when traveling around the continent. That will make everything easier for all of us.'' Liam thought to himself.


    ...


    The group completed the rest of the journey to City Five without any major problems. After recovering the mana spent earlier, they scared weaker creatures from their path, while sidestepping the territories of powerful existences.


    So they walked for almost three hours, until they saw the entrance to City Five, this time in the gloom of night, each of them bearing signs of battle and fatigue as they passed that post again.


    Guards different from those of the day they had started this mission stood outside the entrance, but these Officers greeted them in the same way as those of days past.


    Liam looked into the eyes of one of those masked men and asked, "Has the situation in the city gotten much worse in the last two days?"


    "No. Some disciples have died, Division Chief. But we have had none new cases. It looks like the lockdown is working to stop the plague from developing in the city."


    "That''s good." Liam thanked him with a nod before continuing his ascent to the peak of the hill.


    The streets and central staircase of the city were even quieter than when they first passed through. Near the middle of the peak, the tents outside the Infirmary were buzzing with the movement of Officers and First Healer Officers.


    Liam put on the mask that Guardian Jasper had given him, something that could be worn for up to 24 hours in contaminated areas, but which only lost its characteristics when worn continuously for that length of time. Liam and his group had only worn their protective items for 11 hours over the last two days.


    He arrived in the medical area and called the Healer he had spoken to earlier.


    "We dealt with the plant behind the crisis. We''ve brought the remains of it with us for you to use to end this crisis." Liam said as he indicated the Healer of his group.


    The black-robed, masked woman stepped forward and said, "We believe we can kill the fungus using the remains of the plant. We probably won''t be able to save those in the most serious condition, but it is possible to stop the spread of the fungus and save the less serious cases."


    The Healer felt interested and soon took leave of Liam''s group to follow the Healer and other Healers in the area to study together what they had brought.


    The Alchemist followed with the group, warning that they would need to bring in the Alchemists from City Five to help solve the problem.


    Only Liam, his First Officers, and Jane stayed behind, watching from afar as the situation was resolved.


    "Let''s wait until dawn before we return to the inner ward," he said as he sat down on a stone bench, keen to see an end to the crisis before bringing his mission to a successful conclusion.


    Over the next few hours, Guardian Jasper would join Liam to watch as the group of local Healers and Alchemists burned a concoction and spread its smoke throughout the city.


    The patients most affected by the fungus would not recover, but the less affected would improve at impressive speeds, until, shortly after dawn, the Healers themselves would let their breathing masks fall off.


    "The plague is finished! City Five is saved!" said the Chief Healer of the area, followed by a round of celebrations, and the Guardian''s order to end the lockdown!

 Chapter 226 - 226: Merciless Valkyrie

    Officers, First Officers, and outer disciples practically celebrated together when the Healers declared an end to the crisis in City Five. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The patients most seriously affected by the fungus could not recover and would die in the next few days¡ªa prediction of the Healers in the area. But 95% of City Five was safe, and the mood was optimistic after the lockdown was declared over.


    Liam and his group didn''t celebrate with the inhabitants of City Five. They left after daybreak, heading back to the inner wing in search of their rewards in City One.


    For Liam, that mission had started as a regular Division Chief activity. It had the potential to earn him some merits and opportunities, but nothing much more. However, they had killed a powerful plant with special characteristics and brought its remains with them. Not only that, they had actively helped solve the problem in City Five, which added to their already favorable situation.


    Eager to obtain the fruit of their near-death efforts, the group arrived in City One mid-morning and were soon at the Law Enforcement Hall.


    Liam made his report and sent Guardian Jasper''s message to the Elder in charge of that mission and the situation in City Five, before heading with his group to the General Records Hall.


    There, the group had to wait a while for the Elder on standby to communicate with the person in charge of the group''s mission at the Law Enforcement Hall. But luckily, these matters were dealt with hastily within the sect.


    Just as Liam could follow the progress of his subordinates on missions he sent them on, the Elders who passed these missions on to groups of Division Chiefs could also follow them from afar. Most of the time, these experts knew what was going on in the sect and gave their approvals and recommendations without even needing to be alerted.


    But the group still had to wait for a few minutes, which Liam used to get the inheritance left by William''s former master. He didn''t have to explain much about what had happened during the mission outside City Five to get the right to absorb the estate left by the enemy.


    In less than 25 minutes, Liam had an extra 18,000 merit points on his record and the master key to the estate of the Officer who tried to kill him. In addition, he already had the items from the enemy''s ring, which he had already added to his assets. Now all that remained was to check what that man had left behind at home.


    ''I have to watch out for reprisals. That guy belonged to a Division Chief''s group...'' Liam pondered as he returned to his people''s side, too used to the vendettas in Demon Gate to ignore something like this.


    Back in his group, no one said anything, nor would there be time. Less than a minute after his return, Liam heard a female Commander call his name and ask him to bring his group to the Elder''s office.


    The group followed, entering an office overlooking the sect''s beautiful headquarters. The office had an old, traditional decor, with lots of colorful wooden furniture and various panels.


    The smell of weed was strong, while the whistle of a kettle caught the newcomers'' attention, making them look towards a balcony, where a woman was sitting on the floor, her back to them.


    Liam looked at the woman with her black hair tied up in a way he couldn''t describe, dressed in a white robe. Her skin looked the most beautiful he had ever seen, making him momentarily want to touch her.


    But he would never do that with the difference in power between them. This was a Spirit King, the strongest woman he had ever come across in his life.


    He and his subordinates greeted this woman, everyone there respecting her position and cultivation, while thinking similar things about her refined and mature appearance.


    She continued to watch the kettle in front of her, while holding a fan in one of her hands.


    "So you dealt with the Necrotic Parsnip?" she asked, her striking, extremely feminine voice with a calm tone, like that of a mother talking to her children.


    The Commander who had welcomed them stopped to the right of her teacher, positioning herself next to her in silence, while with a subtle smile, she watched Liam.


    Liam tried to ignore the gaze of the Commander with the short black hair, dressed as a warrior. He focused on the Elder''s fan and said, "Yes, we dealt with that plant, Elder. It wasn''t easy, but with a bit of strategy and luck, we prevailed."


    She glanced sideways, sensing a special fragrance enveloping not just Liam, but all those members of this unique team.


    "Can I see its remains?" the Elder asked, showing one of her hands.


    Liam did as he was supposed to, passing the spatial ring with the remains of the plant to the Commander staring at him.


    "You really lucked out." The girl said quietly enough for only Liam to hear her.


    He didn''t respond to her comment, recognizing that some Commanders could be competitive, especially with Division Chiefs.


    Commanders generally acted outside the sect. But those who were disciples of Elders or even subordinates of Elders, spent more time inside the sect and often acted on behalf of their masters or leaders within the premises of the headquarters.


    Commanders were among the best warriors in the sect below the rank of Elder, so naturally every Elder had a few of them under their command.


    The Commanders who acted under the name of Elders were usually the strongest in the sect, and most of them were competitive, even more so with other Elder disciples.


    Liam didn''t want to get involved in whatever dispute that woman was thinking about now, and focused on Elder Cecily''s next words.


    "Impressive, I must say." She barely glanced through the spatial ring and was already praising Liam. "You are an exceptional Runemaster, Division Chief Porter. It''s no wonder you killed a high-level fourth realm Necrotic Parsnip.


    Very well, I''ll give you a recommendation for Elder Neill and I''ll give your team three keys to the Treasures Hall. You''ll have 10 days to make use of your rights and claim your prizes."


    Three keys materialized in front of the woman, then floated into Liam''s hands.


    While Liam couldn''t quite grasp the significance of his prizes, the two First Officers behind him were holding their lips as tightly as they could so as not to burst out screaming with satisfaction.


    This award was simply great even for them, strong Spirit Sky cultivators!


    "Thank you, Elder Cecily."


    Liam thanked her as he put those keys away.


    Cecily nodded to him as she stood up, appearing in an instant at Liam''s side. But unlike Neill, she didn''t dare evaluate Liam.


    It would not be appropriate to assess the disciple of another Elder.


    "I''ll keep Necrotic Parsnip''s body, but your group will receive its price in merit points. You''ll be able to divide these points as you see fit among your team members, Division Chief Porter." She explained before once again congratulating him, this time in the form of advice. "Keep working hard in your profession. You''ll be a great Fourth Class Runemaster of the sect. I''ll see what I can do to help you get there faster.


    Anyway, you''ll hear from me soon, young man." She patted one of his shoulders lightly, making Liam feel strange.


    On the one hand, he couldn''t help but watch her intently, seeing how beautiful and full of grace Cecily was. But on the other hand, he felt a maternal energy coming from her and almost felt bad for certain thoughts he had in those moments next to her.


    "Isa, make sure he''s informed as soon as I make my move." She told the Commander looking at Liam with interest.


    "Of course, mistress." Isa replied with a nod, continuing to stare at Liam.


    "That''s all for today. Go ahead. I''ll be waiting for the next news from your group."


    With the Elder''s permission, the group greeted her once more before leaving that office alongside Commander Isa.


    As they passed Cecily''s office exit door, Isa walked up beside Liam and said, "Although you''re weak, I recognize your skills as a Runemaster. If my master praised you, you must be really formidable."


    Liam looked at her without knowing what to say. Was she teasing him or complimenting him?


    Isa smiled and asked, "Do you want to train with me? I''d like to see what you can do in combat."


    Toby heard that, but didn''t interfere. He knew who Commander Isa was and of her peculiar reputation as a hunter of adversaries. Rumor had it that she had once said that she would marry the man who defeated her in combat. He didn''t know if this was true, but stories of her battles against other disciples ran through the inner circles of the sect.


    A peculiar characteristic of hers was that she never killed her opponents. Even when they offended her and threatened her, she just beat them, humiliating them and breaking their confidence in themselves.


    Such fame had earned her the nickname of the Merciless Valkyrie.


    A relationship with her would never be suitable for anyone, regardless of their position within the sect!


    "Training? I''m not sure I understand exactly what you want..."


    "Just to train. The fight ends when one of us calls a pause or loses consciousness. That would, of course, involve rules to avoid serious wounds," she said as she looked him in the eye.


    "Just a practice run, then?"


    "Yes, that''s it. I''m looking forward to working alongside Division Chief Porter. I know you''re not strong, but I''d love to learn how to fight a Runemaster," she said, once again stabbing Liam with her words.


    Liam smiled bitterly when he heard that. "It''s okay for us to train, if you do something for me."


    "Oh?"

 Chapter 227 - 227: The Problem of Ignorance

    Liam could see that training against Isa wouldn''t be simple. She was much stronger than him, which meant that he would be in her hands. That might not be a problem depending on her personality, but she didn''t seem like the person who was easy to get along with. He wasn''t sure that she wouldn''t decide, in the middle of the fight, that she should teach him a tough lesson.


    Thinking about the range of negative possibilities in front of him, Liam couldn''t help but consider the worst and try to put something in the way of this challenge.


    "As long as you warm my bed after the fight, I''ll train with you as often as you like."


    Toby''s eyes widened when he heard it, while Liam''s other subordinates stopped walking, staring at Isa''s pretty face as she expressed a surprise that was hard to usually see in her eyes.


    Some of them knew of her fame. Others were in the dark, but even so, this was a cultivator a few levels stronger than Liam. Even so, he had provoked her in such a way...


    All five of Liam''s subordinates were worried about what Isa was going to do, preparing for something terrible in the middle of the General Records Hall.


    Even Liam himself looked at Isa in anticipation of at least a slap in the face, aware that he had crossed several barriers that shouldn''t be crossed so easily. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was when a smile appeared again on Isa''s lips that Liam realized perhaps he had made a mistake.


    "Okay," she said, as the sound of saliva being swallowed reverberated from a few different throats. "As long as you can stand to honor your manhood, I''ll give you anything you want."


    "Uh?" Liam was the one who expressed surprise now, opening his mouth and not knowing what to say.


    "You agreed?" he asked after a moment, feeling as if the world around him was spinning.


    "Given our difference in cultivation, I''ll give you my heart if you''re able to accompany me, Division Chief Porter. Warming your bed later will be the least I can do for such a man."


    Her words only made Liam even more shocked, widening his eyes in such a way that his good looks almost diminished a little at that moment.


    She didn''t wait for him to say more and said as she turned to leave, "I''ll give you a week. Then I''ll look for you so we can train... It could be at your place. You want me to warm your bed, right?" She laughed as she waved one of her hands, then disappeared without giving Liam the chance to deny this meeting in a week.


    Liam''s world went black and white for a few seconds as he tried to understand how this agreement had come about so suddenly. Part of him couldn''t believe it, while another was making him suspicious, sensing that there was something wrong.


    Then a hand touched his right shoulder, and a man spoke to him, "Chief Porter, I don''t know whether to praise you for your courage or sigh at your mistake," Toby said with a bitter smile on his face. "Tell me something. Did you already know that Commander Isa is known as the Merciless Valkyrie? You already knew about her fame, right?"


    "Fame? Merciless Valkyrie?" Liam looked at the two First Officers looking at him with sorry expressions in the middle of that hallway of the General Records Hall.


    "Looks like you took a shot in the dark," said the woman of the fourth realm of soul cultivation, closing her eyes and shaking her head pessimistically.


    "Good luck, Chief. As long as you don''t get crippled or lose your sanity, we can still do missions together again," said one of the two Officers who knew the stories about the Merciless Valkyrie, encouraging the increasingly ugly grimace on Liam''s face.


    Toby saw that Liam''s doubt and curiosity were reaching their limit and he said after a sigh, "Commander Isa is... how can I put it? A maniac?


    She''s a cruel woman who doesn''t kill, but destroys the confidence of her opponents. She accepted love challenges for a few months when she entered the inner area of the sect and gained a peculiar fame after beating more than a dozen guys who wanted to taste her beauty.


    The stories say that she is still a virgin after all this, having remained undefeated after all the initial challenges. Everyone who knows her has avoided her ever since...


    Occasionally, however, some fool courts her and ends up getting hurt.


    Ah, I meant no offense, Chief Porter." Toby corrected himself, seeing that his leader wasn''t perfect, after all.


    ''Chief Porter has the same weakness as many men...'' The balding man thought to himself, while Liam''s expression was a few degrees darker, as if he had aged a few decades in a matter of seconds.


    "That... Why didn''t you warn me?" Liam asked in a deep tone, not expecting to have to deal with a figure like Isa so suddenly.


    "It''s not right for subordinates to correct their leaders so suddenly, Chief... And you didn''t give us any space," said the woman next to him, looking sympathetically at Liam. "But why did you make that request? Do you really want a woman like her?"


    There was a touch of genuine curiosity in this First Officer''s words.


    Liam denied it vehemently. "That''s not it! I didn''t think she''d accept! I wanted her to refuse! Who would accept an absurd request like that?"


    Even a dual cultivator like Liam didn''t expect a girl to agree to go to bed with a man for just one training session together.


    As much as he wanted to get involved with Commanders, Isa wasn''t the right person. He preferred a female Commander who wasn''t related to one of the Elders and who wasn''t so strong either.


    He had intended to investigate targets over the next few days, but Isa had now complicated everything for him, putting a big problem in his way.


    "Looks like you shot completely in the dark then, chief." Toby laughed at the situation. "But you''ve got Elder Neill... Maybe she won''t be so hard on you?"


    "I very much doubt it." The woman in front of Toby disagreed with his hypothesis. "I heard that the Merciless Valkyrie acted against Elder Geve''s disciple. Thomas supposedly tried to kill himself on a suicide mission right after that... He''s bedridden to this day."


    Liam watched the two First Officers exchange comments with wide eyes, not expecting things to turn out so badly.


    "Now all that''s left is for you to take over, Chief." Jane said with concern in her voice. "Maybe you should run away from this meeting? You''re already a Runemaster capable of passing the Third Class exam. Use your influence and try to join one of the groups taking exams at the Twin Land Runemasters Association."


    "That''s a good suggestion, but it will only intensify Isa''s interest in you." Toby agreed with Jane, although he pointed out a truth that was impossible to escape. "Unless she dies or Elder Cecily orders her to forget about it, Isa will be after you from now on."


    "She can''t be that bad," Liam commented reflexively.


    The four individuals who knew of Isa''s fame looked at him in silence, making him doubt his ignorant assertion.


    "Well, if that''s the case, all I can do is get ready." He sighed in defeat, no longer feeling so good about today''s winnings. "Maybe those keys we got will help us with something."


    Toby and the others remembered what had just happened, turning their minds back to the grand prize they had received. Besides the merit points they would eventually receive when Liam divided up the amounts Cecily sent him, the keys to the Treasure Hall could provide them all with valuable chances.


    The Treasures Hall was a part of the Records Hall, such a valuable compartment of the sect that the disciples and members of the force considered it to be an individual part and more important than the Records Hall itself.


    In the Treasures Hall were the sect''s most valuable items, personally collected by Elders and stored for members deserving of positive chances of fate.


    The Treasures Hall functioned simply. It was a space similar to a library, where a thousand special sealed boxes were distributed around the hall, containing a varying number of items. According to what the more experienced inner members knew, the secret boxes in the Treasure Hall could contain between 2 and 5 items, all of which had the potential to arm or strengthen even Spirit Kings.


    Liam had 3 keys with him, which meant that he could take possession of 3 mysterious boxes and get several high-value items.


    The two First Officers gave Liam hope when they heard about the Treasure Hall, showing that it was possible for him to escape depending on their luck with his prizes.


    So they made their way to the most important place inside the General Records Hall, where they soon presented their keys to an Elder to gain access to the inside of the treasury of the sect.

 Chapter 228 - 228: Mysterious Boxes of Sect Treasure

    Upon entering the Treasures Hall, the group was faced with a large space containing 22 shelves positioned in a circular pattern around the same central point.


    At the central point of this space, an elevator that only the Elder behind this post could control gave access to the room with no windows or doors, a place very well lit by yellowish magic lamps on the room''s high ceiling. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When the group arrived there, with the elevator that had no side walls, just a device that raised and lowered the floor, they saw the first boxes in their field of vision, each with different designs, reliefs, and presentations.


    Some were gold, others silver, but there were also those with colors that showed they weren''t made of metal. Some seemed to be made of wood and others of rare materials, such as glass.


    But the way the mysterious boxes looked on the outside told little about what was inside. All the boxes gave the same magical impression to those who examined them, and the sect''s rumors said that one could choose mysterious boxes at random, because no logic would make sense there.


    Their appearances served to provoke the disciples into preferring those boxes that best caught their attention. Everyone had their own preferences, personalities, something that led them to choose boxes with specific appearances.


    Some chose the most eye-catching and shiny boxes, while others chose the more discreet ones, with shapes they liked. The contents of the box did not depend on its appearance, but on what the Elder who sealed it wanted.


    Some Elders even liked to test the members of the sect with prizes. Some of them put smaller amounts in flashier boxes, while others did the opposite, rewarding the greediest disciples.


    Choosing there would be a long shot, something that the Elder accompanying the group quickly encouraged them to do.


    "You have 10 days to come here and see which boxes you prefer. But I recommend you make your decision quickly, preferably today. Whatever your destiny is, it will catch up with you sooner or later," said the middle-aged man as he gave the group access to this area.


    "Are there any kind of rules here, Elder?" Liam asked the man in white.


    "You can stay here for a maximum of one hour for each day you enter the hall." The man explained before gesturing. "The shelves are basically the same, so the whole environment here is basically a repetition of corridors. Only the inside of the boxes are different. But be careful not to mess the place up. Return any boxes that don''t lead to the same places they were originally. I''ll check the situation in the hall after you''ve left.


    Anyway, if you choose any boxes today, you''ll have to open them here and in front of me. I''m afraid these are rules to prevent smart guys from using the same key more than once."


    Liam and the others thought the same thing about this, but didn''t object. The Elder of the Treasure Hall was supposed to be one of the oldest and most senior people in the sect. He wouldn''t covet the resources of a newly awarded junior.


    "Go ahead. Help this old man and choose your prizes quickly," he said as he sat down on a chair next to the elevator in the room.


    Liam and his companions looked at each other and he said, "I want you to help me choose the mystery boxes for our group. I''ll share their resources with you according to our affinities later."


    The five of them nodded in understanding before splitting into two groups, leaving Liam to choose one of the boxes on his own.


    Liam was left alone and was soon walking down a corridor with large boxes the size of chests of drawers positioned on shelves on either side of him.


    Some spaces on these shelves that went up to the height of the ceiling, 5 meters high, were empty, showing that some mysterious boxes had been collected and not yet replaced. But overall, the two initial shelves that Liam saw were over 70% full.


    He walked along that initial aisle for a while, soon arriving at another, seeing several types of boxes. Some were mirrored, others looked like pirate treasures, while there were those that seemed to contain something sinister inside them, tied up with large black chains.


    Liam was interested in the appearance of some of these objects, until he saw something that caught his eye in the fourth corridor he entered, 15 minutes after separating from his companions.


    At the top of the shelf on his right was a box with a large blue padlock, which glowed in a way that evoked a sense of belonging inside Liam.


    He summoned his mana and moved towards the box, making it float up to his eye level, coming face to face with an item capable of containing a human body inside.


    From the bluish lock emanating power, he saw several lines of the same color with small symbols that surrounded the entire box, symbols that made him think of the symbols and lines of the blue star in his soul space.


    ''That...'' Liam hesitated as he moved one of his hands to the box in front of him, identifying the sensation he was feeling.


    ''Could this be something placed here by the same Elder who placed the items and beings from the Eternal Doom Island?'' He remembered how he had suspected that the experiment on that island where he had been with Mary might be related to Elder Neill.


    Until that moment, Liam had considered that Neill was not responsible for the blue star. He thought that the blue star had originated there through some natural phenomenon, a wild evolution unrelated to Neill''s actions.


    But when he saw this item in front of him, his thoughts changed direction and he couldn''t help but consider the possibility that he was wrong and Neill was the one who had placed the blue star in that waterfall where he had gotten that essence.


    ''I need to take this box...'' He thought as he closed his fingers on the hand about to reach the box floating in front of him. ''Now there''s no point in me getting worked up about the possibility of this being Elder Neill''s doing. Whatever it is, it''s out of my control. The only thing I can do is take the box with me.


    I''m just afraid that if I touch it, something out of my control will happen...''


    He thought about how unusual the blue star in his soul space was, afraid that something like a box from the Treasure Hall disappearing could cause him problems.


    Liam didn''t rule out the possibility that the blue star wasn''t entirely Neill''s doing. If that were the case, he couldn''t risk the star in his soul space somehow consuming that box and indicating to the sect that he had something unusual, even for cultivation geniuses.


    Afraid of the attention he might get if he disappeared with one of the boxes from this place without using the key he had with him or following the hall''s rules, he continued without touching the item, returning to the center of this area.


    "Elder, I''d like to take this box with me," he said as he presented the box and one of the keys.


    "All right. Let''s wait for your companions to finish and decide whether to take the other mystery boxes that you have the right to choose. We''ll only open it when we''re all together to go back to the Records Hall."


    Liam waited for a few minutes until his Officers returned with one box and the two First Officers returned with another.


    None of them wanted to wait, and they wanted the chance to win a big prize from their recent journey outside City Five right away.


    Jane and her two companions placed a box that looked like a lost pirate treasure to the left of the one chosen by Liam. Meanwhile, Toby placed what looked like a large porous cobblestone next to the box apparently made of wood chosen by the Officers.


    Liam summoned his keys and said, "Jane, open the boxes."


    Jane immediately took the three keys and placed them in the padlocks, unlocking the one Toby had brought first.


    The moment the box opened, a magical fluctuation escaped from inside, exploding into the surroundings, revealing three items before the lid of the box had even finished opening.


    Among the three items were a bracelet, a wand, and a vial from which most of the essence was coming that made the whole group look at it with interest, seeing the first Fifth Class potion of their lives.


    Jane was impressed, but she was more curious about the inside of the box that she herself had indicated.


    After turning the key in the lock, she unlocked the box, lifted the lid and came across another pleasant surprise. This time, five items caught the group''s eye: two weapons, a weak pill and two preserved herbs that made the green-haired girl''s eyes widen.


    Even Liam was surprised at how lucky they were with this second box, but his interest was still focused on the box he himself had chosen.


    As the Elder curiously checked the items in the two boxes that had already been opened, Liam murmured something to Jane, snapping her out of her stupefied state to get her to open the last box.


    It took her a few breaths to control the feeling in her heart, but eventually she did what she had to, opening the box which revealed a blue glow from inside, before something unexpected happened.

 Chapter 229 - 229: The Truth of the Blue Star?

    When Jane opened the last box, four items were revealed in this storage artifact, with one of them strangely flying towards Liam just as the box opened.


    The item in question was a gray stone with a blue crystal embedded in it, which glowed brightly as if it were a star preparing to implode.


    The item advanced so quickly against Liam that even the Spirit King present in the Hall of Treasures frowned when he saw the object quickly ''attack'' the black-haired young man.


    When it hit Liam, however, the irregularly shaped item didn''t hurt the young Spirit Master as some of them there at the time thought it would. The item stopped instantly, seeming aware of this existence, not hurting it, as one would imagine.


    The rocky matter around the crystal shook for a moment, turning to dust and then, as if it wasn''t made of matter, the crystal began to disappear altogether.


    The Elder saw it on a totally different level from the surrounding disciples, perceiving the aura of that blue essence covering Liam''s entire body. He raised one of his hands, thinking of moving to deal with whatever it was, but he hesitated.


    Strange as it was, was it right for him, an Elder, to interfere in a disciple''s opportunity?


    ''Some Elder left this box and crystal here... This must be a test and an opportunity for Division Chief Porter.'' The Elder standing in the hall thought to himself, taking a step back, curious as to where this would take them.


    An Elder wouldn''t be able to tell what others held in this post. This man didn''t know about almost any of the items the group had conquered today, having seen things there that he had only heard rumors of similar items while others hadn''t even heard that.


    He didn''t covet any of the items from Liam''s group, however. His interest was more for record purposes and individual curiosity than stealing items that, despite their value, were minor to people with his background.


    Meanwhile, the group was in the dark about the questions on the Elder''s mind, curious and even a little worried about their boss.


    Liam felt the essence of the crystal enter his soul space and follow him to the place where the blue star was, in an instant, increasing the luminosity of this space. But not only that, the mana density inside his soul space improved rapidly, with the mana vortices above the three platforms of his Spirits intensifying.


    The blue star''s markings and symbols became more distinct, with its connection to his Spirits becoming stronger to the point that the three of them stood up and looked at this figure solemnly.


    Liam didn''t pay any attention to his Spirits, however. He finally understood something about the blue star, seeing one of its symbols and recognizing what it was.


    ''That''s a character! One of the rarest and most difficult characters in the Universal Language!'' He widened his eyes, coming to an important realization. ''That... Is that a formation? A matrix, perhaps?'' he asked himself, gaining more questions than answers after getting the first hint about the blue star on his journey here.


    Even identifying a character was a long way from leading him to the truth or giving him access to the meaning and purpose of the blue star. Liam himself didn''t know much beyond Third Class. Although he had already started studying the Fourth Class, most of his knowledge was limited to its surface and he had no idea how things worked for the Fifth Class onwards.


    That was a character that supposedly only Runemasters from the Sixth Class onwards knew how to combine with other characters to form runes, something far removed from his current position in the profession.


    ''I''ve got to find out more about the profession and advance in rank as soon as possible!'' he thought as he clenched his fists and let his mind return to the real world.


    The moment he opened his eyes, he saw the surrounding space differently from what he had seen earlier. Now he could see various lines of mana and special characters on the walls, boxes, shelves and even around the Elder.


    This was a place extremely rich in complex runes, combinations of formations and some especially complicated matrices.


    His magical understanding and sensitivity had advanced in the mere moments after he had absorbed the blue crystal earlier, making him understand the changes that the phenomenon he had experienced had brought about in him.


    His cultivation didn''t seem to have increased, but his magical base seemed more solid, while his comprehension had certainly increased so much that he would seem like a different person than he was earlier if they were to test his pre- and post-experience versions.


    Liam, of course, was still the same, having only improved his understanding and potential.


    His eyes fell on the group watching him and he promptly looked at the box where there were still three other items: a silver scroll, an Arcane Crystal, and a smaller square box containing a strong magical fluctuation itself. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Chief?" Jane asked as she squatted in the same place where she had opened the last mysterious box. "Are you... okay?"


    Jonn took a deep breath and nodded. "Looks like I''ve got a good opportunity. It looks like I''m going to have to consider that proposal to take the Third Class Runemaster promotion exam, Jane. I feel like my understanding has just changed a few steps towards the next level."


    He was vague, but he didn''t hide the whole truth about what had just happened, aware that he would have to invent some excuse to satisfy the curiosity of the Elder watching him in silence.


    Liam tried to pay attention to his companions and show his satisfaction with what he had achieved, but he secretly spied on the Elder''s position.


    The man seemed to have believed what he said and wasn''t so inclined to question him.


    After a moment of conversation among his group, with satisfied, even relieved voices, the Elder scratched his throat and said, "Very well, you have made use of your time and your right. Pick up your artifacts and set off the way you came. I''ll stay in the hall to return these boxes and check the area."


    The six individuals bade the Elder farewell with greetings, with Liam carrying all 12 of the special items they had won today in his space ring.


    He was under no obligation to give anything to anyone in his group. But if he were to divide it up between the five of them, he could give up to two items to each of them and keep another two, making three for himself.


    But Liam wouldn''t divide them up like that. After leaving the Treasures Hall, he would head back to the Law Enforcement Hall, this time to his office, where he would give one item to each of the Officers and three to each of the First Officers.


    He would keep the three of the four items in the box he had chosen for himself, distributing the rest according to the group members'' efforts in the previous mission and their respective affinities.


    Without question from his subordinates, most of them soon left after Liam dismissed them to rest.


    ...


    Liam returned home after over two days away from City Two since leaving for the mission in City Five.


    He arrived home alongside only Jane, who, as soon as she arrived and greeted the only one of his women who was around at the moment, Mary, left for her room to study the blueprint she had obtained.


    He exchanged a few words with Mary, but he also had the items he had obtained in mind and also made his way to an area of his large residence where he could study his new belongings alone.


    He sat down in the lotus position on a cushion and summoned back from his space ring the silver scroll, the Arcane Crystal and the white square box.


    The Arcane Crystal was the one that required the least analysis on Liam''s part, but it was something of great value that made him look at it for a few seconds. Being a High-level, Sage-grade crystal, it was probably the most valuable crystal he could find in the entire sect.


    Liam didn''t rule out the possibility of there being something superior in the ring of one of the strongest Elders in the area, but he doubted that he would have access to such things.


    He then opened the scroll with some difficulty, the item being made of a type of metal that seemed to make it curl in on itself. It was only when he infused his mana into the item that it gave up this function, revealing what was inside.


    The leaf had several characters in gold combined in a strange way, but Liam understood the basic logic there.


    ''Is this some kind of recipe for how to combine these characters?'' he asked himself, obviously not understanding exactly how it would work, but aware that they were characters useful for forming runes and the combination of characters was too specific to say that it was a step-by-step process.


    But, once again, he lacked the comprehension to understand it on a level where he could master what he was seeing.


    ''It seems that the Elder who created that mysterious box found the remnants of some powerful Runemaster.'' Liam scratched his chin. ''I have to find an opportunity to talk to Elder Neill. He was probably responsible for this... However, I doubt he knows about the blue star.''


    Liam had noticed this as soon as he understood that the blue star was related to high-level Runemasters.


    Neill wasn''t a Runemaster, so there was only the possibility that he didn''t know much about Liam''s situation.


    However, Liam didn''t rule out the possibility that his Demon Gate master might have answers that would help him on his learning journey.


    So he came to the last item he had acquired for the day, the box containing a strong magical aura.

 Chapter 230 - 230: New Armor and Almost Fully Assembled Group

    Liam looked at the small box that didn''t seem to have any openings, but had several designs and apparent crystals encrusted around its rectangular body.


    As he infused his mana into the item, staring at it with narrowed eyes without knowing where it was going, the item emitted the sound of gears moving, before one of its parts lifted off, revealing various metal connections and strange shapes.


    Liam looked inside the artifact, but didn''t understand what it was or what the strong mana coming from it meant. He had thought earlier that there was some precious item inside this small box. But looking at it now, he sensed that there was nothing there apart from the box itself.


    The gears of the box continued to move, opening it further and further, until the item was positioned over Liam''s body, making him understand what was happening.


    ''Armor?'' He saw the item take the shape of his arms and legs, quickly covering his back and abdomen as it rose to his chest.


    But this didn''t look like ordinary armor. It looked like special armor that took the shape of the wearer''s muscles and completely covered his body in black up to the neck.


    Liam looked down at himself, seeing the armor that was mostly black, but had colored crystals positioned on his elbows, knees, shoulders, and hands, from where he finally identified the magical fluctuation from earlier.


    ''That''s where this item''s mana comes from,'' he thought to himself in realization, feeling his mana and the armor integrating in a way that, little by little, the armor''s functions appeared in his mind.


    This was no simple armor. It had some special powers ranging from magic shield, magic barrier, strength amplification, defense of almost the entire body except the head, speed amplification, and enhanced senses.


    As long as he used it, he would perceive the surrounding space to a degree close to that which high-level Spirit Sky cultivators could perceive their surroundings. His defense would be so strong that it could withstand an attack from a newly promoted Spirit King without leaving him in immediate danger.


    In short, all his features would be much stronger with this armor!


    ''That''s impressive! That''s a complete suit!'' Liam felt the particularities of the suit, capable of exposing an external appearance that would camouflage it when not worn.


    As long as he put 2% of his mana into fueling the armor, it could be camouflaged and look like a discreet garment.


    He immediately used this function, making the metallic covering over his body alternate.


    He liked the alternative appearance of the armor, which, combined with clothes over it, would be very difficult for others to identify.


    ''Great! I was feeling bad about leaving the sect and losing my Division Chief uniform. But with this armor, I could have something even better when I''m out of the sect!'' He smiled as he clenched his fists, feeling more prepared for his escape.


    ''Now I have armor, resources, and a clear path to follow. I just need to keep getting stronger, absorb one of the Spirits I''m entitled to, and plan my escape.


    And while I can''t escape, this armor can help me with Isa and other matters within the sect!''


    With that in mind, he controlled the suit and put it back on his space ring. As useful as it was, he didn''t plan to wear it over his Division Chief uniform, let alone make use of it inside his own home.


    After that, aware of his earnings, he studied a little about his profession, specifically the Fourth Class, but already planning to spend a good part of tonight with his women.


    Spending two days out of town had been profitable and now it was time for him to be present with his women!


    ...


    Three days later...


    Nance finally got her promotion to the inner ward this morning, when she saw some of her companions she had recently made in City Thirteen and they were already waiting for her in the inner ward of the sect.


    After being guided and then taking advantage of the resources she had gotten from her promotion, she went to meet Liam, who would be her boss at the Law Enforcement Hall from now on.


    It was precisely at the Law Enforcement Hall that the blue-haired girl saw her man again, where she helped him open that office, cultivating together again after more than a week apart.


    After finishing and feeling her cultivation stabilizing at the start of the 6-Star of the Spirit Earth Realm, Nance got dressed with a smile on her lips, having become the strongest of Liam''s partners.


    He finished dressing alongside her and then headed for the exit of the hall, without worrying about Toby or any of his other subordinates. Their work today was over and they had dismissed them. As soon as he had finished with Nance, he went home to join his wives, who should be preparing tonight''s dinner by now.


    "You''re staying with us from now on," he said to her, seeing her smile before putting on her black mask.


    "Won''t that result in problems?" she asked, looking at him sharply. "So many women living in the same house and sharing the same man... Many wouldn''t be able to stand it."


    "Hehe, many would indeed fail, but not me," he said confidently as the people on the path made way for them to pass.


    "By the way, congratulations on becoming a 7-Star Spirit Earth cultivator. Your advancement has been really impressive," she said, having only learned this minutes ago, of course.


    But Liam was already in the last part of the 7-Star level and was already considering his advancement to the 8-Star level in the next few days, preferably before Isa''s challenge.


    "I have a feeling I''ll become a 9-Star Spirit Earth cultivator in no time, Nance. You and the others will be able to make good use of it and advance towards the end of the third realm." He gave her a hint of the things he was planning soon.


    "Is that so? I''m looking forward to it." She didn''t doubt him.


    "Anyway, think about what I told you earlier. There are still a few months at least for you to consider your answer. But the time will eventually come for you to answer me." He reminded her of this point as they left City One together and headed for City Two.


    Nance understood he was talking about his intention to leave the sect, something he had spoken to her about earlier, before they cultivated.


    Like Grace, Nance had asked for some time to think. But she seemed more interested in following him out of the sect than Grace.


    Liam didn''t force an answer from her today and soon they were climbing the stairs of City Two, heading home.


    When he got home, he had almost all of his group together, with only Felicity missing, who wouldn''t be able to take her rank promotion test for another 20 days. Until then, their group would continue without her. But with Nance''s arrival, Liam now had all his cultivation partners in the inner wing of the sect, most of them available to cultivate with him on a daily basis.


    Anyway, they would celebrate together that evening, with lots of good news and favorable results for the group recently, from Liam''s recent success on the mission in City Five, to advances by Jane, Mary, Ann, and Joan.


    Jane had taken her previous chance with the prize Liam had given her to advance not just once, but twice. She was now at level 4-Star, the same level as Mary, newly promoted after cultivation sessions with Liam.


    Joan and Ann had also advanced in level by cultivating with Liam in the days since their arrival in the inner area of the sect, which was to be expected, given the great difference in cultivation between them and him. The two were also at the level of Mary and Jane, still the weakest of the group, but getting closer to the goal Liam had set for them.


    To reach the fourth realm of cultivation by the time they left!


    But the good news wasn''t limited to these advances. Each of his wives was making progress in her activities for the sect or in her profession. Ann, for example, was close to reaching the level needed to pass the Third Class Runemasters exam and join Liam when he took his next promotion test.


    Electa and Grace were doing very well too, both approaching their next level of advancements while taking advantage of the resources Liam had been providing them all.


    Liam had received from Isa''s master the merit points the woman had promised earlier as payment for the plant his group had fought to bring back from the outskirts of City Five. That had yielded tens of thousands of merit points for him, which, even after sharing with his mission companions, still left enough to raise his merit points by a few thousand.


    Even though he had spent a lot on all his women and himself over the last few days, Liam now had 80,000 merit points and was working on missions that could earn him more in no time.


    His only worries now were Isa, for the end of this week, and Mylla, who he had a little more time to prepare for the dual cultivation of incubus and succubus demons.


    For today he celebrated, saving for tomorrow some problems that he would turn his attention to in order to stay alive while in Demon Gate!


    sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 231 - 231: Runemasters Empire

    For the first time since entering the inner wing of the sect, Liam came across a call from Elder Neill in the late afternoon of another day of his activity in City Two.


    Towards the end of today''s shift, Toby saw the rest of the staff in Liam''s office at the Law Enforcement Hall leave and approached his boss, telling him about the call from the Elder. Soon after, the two set off towards City Two.


    "Toby, what is the relationship between you and my master?" Liam asked on the way between the cities, curious about this point.


    "When I became a First Officer, the first one I served under was Elder Neill. So we''ve known each other for a few years now and now and then I''m under the command of one of his disciples," said the balding man, seeing no need to hide the truth.


    "Is it possible to change command like that? I can tell from what you say that I wasn''t the second of your leaders."


    Toby nodded as they started down the steps of City Two''s central staircase. "You were my fourth chief after I became First Officer... It''s possible for someone in my position to change groups. But that depends on the approval of both my superior at the time and an Elder of the General Records Hall.


    In my case, Elder Neill was the one who put all the mechanisms in place to make it possible for me to have the opportunity to learn from so many leaders."


    For most members of the sect, being commanded wasn''t just about serving, it was about learning. Although this wasn''t so clear in Toby''s and Liam''s relationship now, most of the time the leaders of the one in Toby''s position were much stronger and more experienced, cultivators capable of teaching a lot.


    "He wants you to become a complete Commander..." Liam guessed correctly, seeing that this was, in a way, training for Toby.


    Toby nodded positively, seeing that Liam hadn''t ignored how Elder Neill had said that he would soon become a Commander.


    "I just don''t understand my role in this and what he expects of me," Liam finished his words.


    "Although I''ve guided you this far, Chief, as I said when we first met, this is temporary. As soon as I become a Commander, I''ll be working outside the sect and you''ll be able to sort out a lot of matters relating to my missions. And in the future you will become an Elder and I will continue to work for you in some way."


    "Hmm, if everything works out," Liam murmured.


    "It certainly will." Toby didn''t understand exactly what Liam meant by his words.


    "Anyway, how long will it take you to become a Commander?" Liam got straight to the point.


    ''It will be important for me to combine my escape with this moment. You''re competent and connected to my current master, Toby. It will be better for me if you are away during my escape.''


    Liam pondered as he listened to the man answer.


    "A few months at most. I already have the cultivation and knowledge of the sect''s external relations. I''m just going to finish my time at your side and settle a few minor matters. Then I''ll get my promotion soon."


    "Good luck with that. Maybe this will make you my contact outside the sect," Liam said, aware that Commanders had freedom of action that made many things possible. For most members of the sect, being friends with a Commander meant trade, especially unofficial trade.


    Toby understood that Liam probably wanted to acquire or dispose of things that would be difficult to sell within the sect, and saw no problem with that.


    "Certainly, Chief."


    A minute after this brief conversation, they arrived at Neill''s residence, where another Elder was leaving the place next to Neill just at that moment. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing the two, Liam and Toby stopped and led the way out of their way, receiving glances from the owner of the residence and the visitor. But neither of them stopped to speak to the young men, until Liam''s master saw his colleague leave and turned to them, smiling satisfactorily.


    "I heard from Cecily about your good performance in City Five." He looked at Liam. "You did very well. Keep trying like that and I''ll give you some wonderful opportunities soon."


    "Certainly, master. I''ll do my best."


    Neill showed with one of his hands for only Liam to follow him, dismissing Toby for the day. Then he went inside his estate in silence, leading Liam to a small private library.


    In that quiet place, at least three times the size and capacity of Liam''s individual library, Neill sat down in an armchair and looked at Liam. "I also heard about the mysterious box you picked up in the Treasure Hall."


    Liam stood up, seeing that Neill wanted to touch on the same point he wanted to question.


    "It seems I guessed correctly. It was the master who left that box in the hall, right?" Liam smiled as he asked.


    Neill shook his head positively. "You''re right. Besides that box, I created almost half of the experiments on the Eternal Doom Island, where you awakened your powers... You must have noticed that by now, right?"


    "The thought has crossed my mind." Liam didn''t deny it.


    Neill hadn''t pushed him during his first few days in the inner area to give him time to learn these things for himself and draw his own conclusions. Liam knew that eventually his master would go deeper into tough conversations with him.


    "Besides me, another Elder created several of the traps on that island, helped populate the place and create opportunities. In fact, Elder Seri created most of what you may have seen there. But since his death a few years ago, I''ve been in control of the island.


    Anyway, not everything you saw there was because of me, but some opportunities that helped you were. In particular, I believe you got your affinity with the Runemaster profession because of me."


    Liam''s eyes opened wider, while his heart beat harder. ''Was I wrong?'' He reconsidered the possibility that the Elder was the one behind the blue star in his soul space.


    "Some opportunities I left on that island were supposed to inscribe special runes in the depths of the soul of those who took advantage of them. You have two of these runes on your body, slowly breaking up."


    ''Breaking up?'' Liam''s gaze remained impressed, but his thoughts changed direction.


    Neill continued, "About 20 years ago, I could take up a position outside the sect, in a state far from our current location. I was the sect''s representative in the area and now and then I would scour ruined areas, hunt, or even carry out missions for the sect outside the city.


    During this period, I had the chance to visit the ruins of the ancient nation of Runemasters, which ruled over much of the continent tens of thousands of years ago. In this place, I found many resources, items, and information from our continent that helped me grow stronger and reach my current position.


    Among the items I got, there were those from the mysterious box you found, but also the technique of inscribing special runes on low-level living beings. Through this, I, even though I''m not a Runemaster, left these runes in opportunities on the Eternal Doom Island, runes that could strengthen the talent of individuals predestined to awaken more quickly and easily.


    You were my first successful object of study and now you''ve gone one step further with your recent action in the Treasure Hall."


    Liam understood Neill wasn''t talking about the blue star, but somehow, things were connected to that essence. Neill might not have known this, or he might have been playing ignorant. But his words led Liam to this idea.


    Liam noticed Neill was silent and said, "I didn''t expect to hear something like that... So there was a country of Runemasters in the past?"


    The Elder laughed. "Not just a country. It was an empire, a true continental sovereign!


    Unfortunately, that state fell to an internal problem, losing almost all the power it had had for hundreds of thousands of years. Today it''s reduced to 1% of its size, and yet it''s one of the richest areas on the continent."


    "Hmm? So, this place still exists?" Liam asked.


    "More or less. The current state I''m referring to is like the heir to the legacy of that ancient colossus. It died with the fall of the empire, but part of its legacy survives through this nation."


    Liam found the story impressive, but also the way Neill skillfully avoided mentioning names.


    Even though he was already a Division Chief, there was a lot of information that he still didn''t have access to.


    He could sort this out if he had the patience within the sect, but for the hurried Liam, this was a major problem that would prevent him from learning more before his escape.


    Neill then scratched his throat and changed the conversation a little. "The reason I''m telling you this isn''t to say that you''re my guinea pig or that I need to monitor you. I want you to help me with it, Liam.


    This ancient empire of Runemasters had dominated a large part of the continent, something that no other force in history has managed. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "That empire probably had methods, techniques, or weapons, maybe even special Spirits that made them different from the others." Liam pondered, using common sense and the information he had. "Those methods must have been lost with the fall of the empire... And the master would surely like to have at least something. Is that it?"


    "You really are a clever boy." Neill smiled as he gestured to Liam. "But it''s not that simple. Runemasters'' inheritance can only be accessed by a Runemaster. But only 1 in 30 Spirit Masters has an affinity with runes and only 1 in 100 Runemasters has the talent needed to pass the Third Class. However, unraveling this empire''s heritage would require something much higher¡ªat least Fifth Class.


    With that heritage in mind, Liam, I''ve left the opportunities that helped you grow on the Eternal Doom Island and placed those items from the mysterious box you picked up in the Treasure Hall. With them, I hope you can grow stronger and help me access this ancient heritage!"

 Chapter 232 - 232: Isas Challenge

    With Neill''s words, Liam better understood the origin of the artifacts he had obtained in the Treasures Hall and even the star in his soul space.


    The mystery of whether Neill knew what was inside him had not yet been solved. But it was clear that all these essences and artifacts dealt with in this conversation were directly or indirectly connected.


    Now he knew one more thing about how to understand the star in his soul space.


    ''Besides advancing as a blacksmith, visiting those ruins where Neill got those artifacts could be a big plus for me. Maybe it will give me the understanding and ability to control this thing.''


    He already knew that the star was a complex magical matrix, but what was its purpose? Would it help him? Would it one day take over his body and an ancient expert would possess him?


    Anything was possible and he could answer almost nothing at the moment. The fact was that, inside or outside Demon Gate, Liam would have to worry about the star in his soul space. His life could be at stake, so he looked at Elder Neill seriously and made up his mind.


    Bending one of his knees in front of where the man was sitting, Liam said, "Master, please allow me to help you! I''m not strong enough right now, but I''ll do my best to explore these wonders alongside you, even as an assistant."


    Neill liked it, seeing in Liam the spark he hadn''t yet noticed in any other Runemaster he had approached. Even his disciples, who also had Liam''s profession, had never shown the sparkle in this black-haired boy''s eyes.


    Neill gestured for Liam to stand up and said, "You''re a good disciple. I was lucky to find you before I gave up hope, Liam."


    Liam remained silent, aware that Neill wouldn''t tell him everything about this ancient nation of Runemasters. Not only was Neill a cultivator who was certainly protective of what could benefit him greatly, but Liam himself was feeble at the moment, so much so that it wouldn''t make sense to share much more with him for the time being.


    But Liam wanted at least a hint so that he could start studying and, who knows, get something that would enable him to go after Runemasters'' inheritance after fleeing the sect.


    "For now, your intention to help me is the most important thing. If you want to go further and truly accompany me towards fantastic discoveries, work hard to become a Spirit Sky cultivator. Until then, all I can tell you is to dedicate yourself to your profession."


    A few books appeared on one of the arms of Neill''s armchair before floating towards Liam.


    "This is what I can give you. Don''t overdo it by studying them. But it''s good to familiarize yourself with some of the important principles for our future experiences."


    Liam briefly flipped through those books, noting that they had complex knowledge, but not as ''alien'' to him as the symbols around the star in his soul space. But as much as he didn''t find these books so strange, Liam knew he was a long way from the point where he could tell what the books were about.


    "Understood, master."


    "Very well, go home. Study some of these books today so that you can go to the Runes Hall and better understand your path from now on." Neill instructed with a smile on his face. "Continue your meetings with Eliakim. He''ll be able to teach you many things."


    "All right, I''ll do that." S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As Liam turned to leave after greeting Neill one last time and receiving the man''s signal for him to go, Neill said aloud, "Liam, we''re going to reach the sixth realm together!"


    Liam looked back and felt a chill run down his spine, not knowing if it was because this man had made such a comment to a disciple much weaker than himself, or if it was because of what becoming a sixth realm cultivator would represent.


    Liam smiled and nodded, saying nothing more before leaving Neill''s field of vision and heading home with the books on his spatial ring.


    Today he didn''t even have his women on his mind, a normal thing for him to have on his mind at the end of the day. His concern was to study these books a little, even if he didn''t understand much.


    Anything that gave him a hint as to which direction he needed to go in would be enough!


    As for the many questions that remained in his mind, even more many than the ones he''d had hours ago, he wasn''t rushing to solve them. Confident that one day he would have the necessary requirements to solve them all, he moved on, thinking more about what he could interfere with for the time being.


    ...


    The days passed, and it was finally time for Liam to face Isa!


    After a few quiet days in the inner area of the sect, he had spent 11,000 merit points, a significant consumption that had even caught the attention of some Elders.


    Liam was investing heavily in his preparations not only for Isa but also for Mylla, the two women he had ''made trouble'' with in the inner sect area. As for other competitors, he was too busy with his affairs at Runes Hall, Law Enforcement Hall and the Records Hall, as well as cultivating with his women, to worry about anything.


    The last few days in particular have been focused on the Lotus Temple in City One, where Liam took each of his women to cultivate in the temple''s level 4 rooms. This was the major expense he had incurred during these days, something that, in his opinion, had been very worthwhile.


    Now, as he walked towards the entrance to his house, where Isa was waiting for him, Liam sighed, aware that he had done everything in his power these past few days to prepare for her.


    He was now an 8-Star Spirit Earth cultivator, with each of his Spirits stronger than they had been more than a week ago, when he had faced William''s old master, the parasitic plant, and the monkey that had chased his group.


    As he walked to his destination, he sighed as he considered his position. ''At least I helped the Silver-Winged Leopard complete his qualitative advancement to Sage-grade. This strengthened me beyond my cultivation breakthrough and also helped him reach 8-Star level.''


    Liam and his latest Spirit were still ''tied'' in terms of cultivation, something still beyond his control.


    He wasn''t worried, though. While many Spirit Masters were careful when dealing with their Spirits and their levels, he was sure that in another month at most, his situation would stabilize with him gaining the advantage expected of someone in his position.


    He then came across the beautiful Isa, waiting for him with a smile on her pretty face outside the property.


    As soon as she saw him, Isa said good-humoredly, "Division Chiefs'' houses are really opulent. I almost thought I was standing in front of an Elder''s property."


    "You like to exaggerate." He greeted her in a way not so common for this world, coming close to her personal space and holding her hands with one of his own. "It''s good to see you, Isa. I thought you''d forgotten about our agreement."


    She looked at his hand contacting her, but didn''t bother to stop. She continued as she was, giving him this temporary freedom. "I tell you the same. I didn''t think you''d stay in the sect. I thought you''d go to a place to have your Third Class Runemaster test."


    She had investigated Liam. Isa knew what Liam''s faction was, his master, his duties in the inner wing of the sect and how much he had spent over the last few days on a group of women who lived with him in the property she was now standing in front of.


    She was curious. She had heard a rumor that he would flee before facing her. Some of Liam''s subordinates had spread the word that he intended to leave soon to take the Runemaster promotion test.


    Considering the time Liam had been spending in the Runes Hall recently, she sincerely believed that he would do such a cowardly act.


    Seeing him now in front of her on the anniversary of their commitment, she couldn''t help but feel better, but also curious to see where it would lead.


    She was sincerely curious about Liam''s plans!


    "Well, I have one more proposal for you, so I could never get away from this training." He laughed as he put another of his cards on the table.


    "Oh?" Isa wondered. "What do you have in mind?"


    "As you said, I need to take the test to become a Third Class Runemaster. Isa, why don''t you accompany me on this trip? Join the group as our escort. We can train during the trip and become friends." He proposed.


    ''Since I can''t get away from you, I''ll put all my cards on you,'' he thought, needing a Commander on his side for his escape plans, but also to prepare for the dangerous Mylla.


    Isa looked at him in silence, thinking about what to do and what this invitation meant for her.

 Chapter 233 - 233: Training Rules

    Isa wasn''t at a Division Chief''s house that night to prove anything to Liam or other members of the sect. Many thought she had an attitude against men and acted to humiliate and destroy those who lusted after her, but that was far from the truth.


    Having grown up in a society that valued the position of women alongside great men, she had learned from her mother, sister, and grandmother to look for a worthy man.


    The area she came from had a strong masculine culture, where men were born warriors and women were the mothers and organizers of society. A woman shouldn''t be alone. She had to be at the side of a great man in order to have a strong family and a powerful nation. Isa had learned this from birth and ever since she fell under Demon Gate''s control, she had sought to find a man who could solidify her home.


    She had her reasons for hating Demon Gate, but she had much more to appreciate. She was surrounded by weak men outside Demon Gate, men who were less masculine than some of her sisters. But in Demon Gate, she had seen a bit of everything and met some good suitors.


    These suitors, she had naturally fought, accepted their challenges and tested their limits. The man who beat her, she would get down on her knees and accept whatever he ordered, whether that meant undressing and serving him in bed or even becoming the mother of his children.


    She would worship and respect as much as possible the man who was worthy of her and beat her in battle!


    Liam was just the latest of the suitors she saw with potential, someone she had nothing against, just a simple interest in what he might offer.


    As she stared at him in silence while thinking about the proposal he had just made, her doubts were whether he could make it big. If he could, getting into bed with him would be the start of establishing a strong family for her and accompanying him on this journey to become a Third Class Runemaster recognized by the Association made sense.


    If he couldn''t, however, this trip would prove to be a waste of time, which would force her to punish him.


    She asked Liam, still in the front garden of his residence, "Is this an attempt by you to escape from our fight today?"


    He kept looking into her beautiful eyes, smiling confidently. "Of course not. We''re going to train today as I promised. What I''m thinking of is having someone strong and well-known traveling with me. Since we''re going to train together, we can combine the useful with the pleasant."


    She continued to look at him carefully, thinking it was too good to be true. "It will certainly be pleasant for me. But can you stand it? I wouldn''t take the training I plan to do with you lightly just because I''m on a mission to protect you."


    "I would expect nothing less from such a famous commander." He nodded affirmatively.


    She said, "All right. Let''s train today and see how you do. I''ll go with you on this journey one way or another. But if you prove weak, I''m afraid our journey ahead will be rather painful for you."


    He didn''t bother with her threat, pointing toward the residence''s training room. This place was inside the building, where most of Liam''s women were at the moment.


    Liam''s women didn''t wear masks inside his residence, which allowed Isa to observe each of these girls and understand what was going on there.


    Even if she wasn''t perceptive enough to realize the feelings these women had for Liam, the way most of them absorbed her would be enough to reveal the truth.


    Liam was a womanizer, and these were his current women.


    Isa didn''t show any negative thoughts, however. In fact, she enjoyed it, smiling at the serious looks in her direction.


    A great man would naturally have several women!


    None of these women were strong, but given what she knew of Liam''s cultivation speed, they must have been stronger or on a par with him until recently.


    A man capable of conquering women stronger than himself was even more worthy of respect! S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You have a formidable group here. Are they going to watch us or will it just be you and me?" Isa asked with a sharp look at Liam''s lips.


    He looked sideways, seeing his women standing on the path to the training room. "It''ll just be us... If I resist, as we agreed before, you''ll serve me in my bed."


    Isa replied with a laugh, liking Liam''s courageous spirit.


    As much as she saw Liam''s talent and was curious about his limits, he was certainly weak. She hadn''t expected him to show her anything impressive other than potential the way he was now.


    But his words implied he thought he had a chance. That interested her.


    She said, laying down the rules of the fight, "I won''t fight with my Spirits, and I''ll let you fight with yours. I won''t use powers above your level, and I won''t use weapons or magical tools. I will only use my native skills, limited to your cultivation. However, if you just stand up to me with these limitations, victory will be yours. Then you will have what you want and I will travel by your side."


    Liam sensed the seriousness in her words, feeling a growing curiosity about this woman''s strength. Was she really that strong, or was she underestimating him?


    Liam had no doubt that in a real combat situation, with no rules, he would never stand a chance against her. But with so many limitations on her side, he honestly didn''t think getting a draw would be that difficult.


    "What if I win?" He teased, curious to see her expression.


    Seeing him stop and look at her with interest, Isa didn''t lose her good humor. "That would be impressive. And I would beg you to take me as your wife, or at least your mistress."


    Once again, Isa''s response surprised him, reminding him of the conversation he''d had with his subordinates a few days ago, just after he''d challenged her.


    ''I''m taking too many risks here... This woman is not like the others. Ordinary logic doesn''t work against her.''


    He finally welcomed her into his training room, closing the door and being alone with her in this environment capable of receiving their combat without causing disruption to the rest of the estate.


    "Is there anything else you want to know? Any questions about the rules of this training?" she asked him as she moved like a runner warming up.


    Liam had never seen anything like it and couldn''t help staring at Isa, who was exposing part of her slender, well-toned body.


    ''Is she doing this to provoke me?''


    He couldn''t quite tell what was going on. Isa was difficult to read.


    "Take off your clothes."


    These words sent a shiver through his body, and he almost doubted what she had told him.


    "What?"


    "Take off your clothes. I''ll give you all those advantages, but I won''t train with you wearing the Division Chief uniform."


    She, of course, couldn''t do anything against Liam if he was wearing his uniform.


    Liam clenched one of his fists as he realized he had allowed himself to be tricked by her, but also by not being able to wear his uniform. As he took off his red outfit, he revealed the special armor underneath his clothes, which he also took off.


    Isa wasn''t stupid and trying to keep this armor on would be like insulting her intelligence. She was already giving him too many advantages, so he didn''t trick his opponent.


    He kept his underwear on for a few moments, before wrapping his body in a flexible garment with no special features that would promote his strength beyond his natural level.


    With nothing to protect his cultivation, Liam revealed his strength to the 7-Star Spirit Sky cultivator in front of him, who was almost an entire realm ahead of him.


    "Impressive. You''ve barely entered the inner ward and you''re already an 8-Star Spirit Earth cultivator..." She complimented him sincerely. "Did you know that most newly promoted disciples take up to five years to reach their current level?"


    "Most of them don''t become Division Chiefs and get the awards I did."


    "Humility. That''s a good thing, but it''s not a bad thing to be confident and identify yourself as different." She taught him as she gave him some time to prepare before the fight began. With a naughty smile on her face, she said more quietly. "I''d like my man to behave more boldly and decisively. Remember that."


    He strangely enjoyed this game with Isa. "Don''t complain later, Isa."


    "Isa, huh? In that case, are you ready, Liam?" She made a combat stance, showing him her hands, open but pointed in a way that he knew could seriously hurt him.


    He also raised his guard, not hesitating to summon his Spirits. Trying to fight her without them would be stupid, and Liam wasn''t that. He intended to use every advantage she allowed him in this fight, being too focused on getting this woman for himself to allow himself to be cocky.


    "I''m ready. I hope you don''t change your mind about what you said earlier, Isa. I intend to use something that will give me an unquestionable victory."


    "I can''t wait to learn what defeat tastes like! Start!"

 Chapter 234 - 234: Unquestionable Victory

    Liam didn''t take it easy on Isa. Right at the start of the fight, by summoning his Spirits, he brought out the Incubus, showing his three special creatures to the Commander who agreed to enter her home.


    Isa was intelligent, despite her special personality. The moment she saw Liam''s first Spirit, a good-looking demon with purple skin and 7-Star cultivation, she identified it, frowning in recognition.


    "Incubus?" She hadn''t expected that from Liam, not as a matter of character, but as a matter of cultivation strength.


    Instead of attacking Liam as she had initially planned, she began with a dodging strategy, moving to avoid the incubus in particular.


    ''That''s not right. How is his cultivation so solid when he''s a dual cultivator?'' she asked herself, clearly feeling the magical force surrounding Liam''s movements and each of the three Spirits that had attacked her as soon as the battle began.


    The attacks from Liam''s Spirits were good, forcing her to be careful, especially as the potential for a hit from the leopard or Thal''Korr was enough to open up space for the incubus to affect her.


    The incubus wasn''t a danger to her in her normal state, but without using all her mental defensive capabilities, she knew she could make herself susceptible to it and thus get openings.


    Isa saw why Liam was confident in fighting her. She just didn''t understand why he had gone for it, revealing himself to her in this way.


    "You want me to cultivate with you?" she asked in a tone mixed with a little surprise, but also irritation.


    "You promised you''d have sex with me and do what I told you, Isa," he said as he let his Spirits fight for him, keeping a safe distance from her at this point, just as the Spirit Masters manuals told cultivators to do in combat.


    She couldn''t argue with that. He was absolutely right and within his rights. Not only that, she agreed. If she was really going to lose and become his woman, it was only natural that she should give him her body for him to grow stronger.


    "I didn''t expect that, but it''s okay."


    Liam swallowed his saliva, feeling a little worried at being faced with such a simple reaction to such a shocking revelation.


    "You will not go back and change your mind? Are you really willing to cultivate with me?" he asked in disbelief.


    She answered him, "If you beat me, I''ll do it. I''ll still stand by my words for today''s training, but in our next fights, I''ll come down hard on you for it, Liam." S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You''re really not going to threaten me?" he asked awkwardly, needing to hear her opinion. "Are you going to tell the world my secret?"


    "No," she said, before correcting herself, laughing dangerously. "Maybe I will, if you lose."


    "Why?" he insisted as he mentally commanded his Spirits, setting Thal''Korr to attack her with a barrage of Claw attacks and shadow suppression, while the leopard flew from side to side, looking for angles to wound Isa. The incubus didn''t approach with attacks, trying only to maintain a certain distance to be able to affect its opponents'' bodies and minds.


    As the training went on, Isa was gradually feeling warmer, seeing Liam more beautiful than before, and feeling more interested in him. This wasn''t strong enough for her to lose control of herself and act like an animal, but it was enough for her to answer his questions in a flirtatious tone.


    "You could be a good partner for me," she said as her voice grew breathless with the rapid movements to dodge and defend against his Spirits. "Since you''re a dual cultivator, it means that cultivating with me will strengthen you, right? You''ll probably reach the fourth realm in no time and be able to pass me, just like you did with those women, right?"


    "Right..." he said unsurely. Talking to Isa was disconcerting and always surprising for him.


    "Aren''t you worried about your foundation?"


    She laughed at his question. "You underestimate me a lot. I saw your companions'' foundations as soon as I entered your house. They are no match for talented cultivators of the same level, but they are fully powerful over two levels apart. If they can keep it up as they grow, that''s not much, depending on the cultivation speed got with this method of yours."


    ''She''s clever... More than she''s given credit for.'' Liam narrowed his eyes as he saw Isa increase her strength a little and defend one of Thal''Korr''s attacks by punching against Spirit''s hand.


    "Now let''s see how you do defending yourself!" she said with a smile on her lips, breaking one of Thal''Korr''s hands with just one punch!


    The Spirit slid back a few meters after being counterattacked with such force, while the leopard moved one of its paws to cut Isa in half.


    Isa pressed her feet hard into the ground, propelling herself upwards in time to dodge the leopard and make it lose the momentary advantage it had against her.


    Her jumping force was so great that she reached the ceiling of the room, from where she spotted the incubus and propelled herself towards it. "An incubus weakness: they''re not warriors!"


    Liam heard her and stood still, aware that one right strike from her against his body would be enough to end the fight.


    He couldn''t risk her now while he had Spirits with combat capabilities!


    Just as Isa was about to reach the incubus and hit it in the face with a punch that would surely incapacitate it, the demon used its powers, causing a purple mist to quickly cover its surroundings.


    Isa wanted to protect herself, but she was taken by surprise. Although she knew what an incubus demon looked like, their abilities weren''t that famous. After all, they rarely used them in combat, and there weren''t many records of their cultivation.


    ''Shit!'' She felt her body burn and an urge to tear off her clothes emanated from the depths of her mind.


    Meanwhile, as soon as she landed on the ground, she saw the surrounding area form figures through the purple mist, figures whispering in the air, telling her erotic tales.


    Her cheeks turned red and her breathing became a little heavier, prompting her instinctively to look around for Liam.


    At that moment, the little bit of her rational self that remained in control, keeping her from breaking down in front of him, had to make a difficult choice. Use more powers than she had initially promised him and leave this situation or continue to follow her own rules and go ahead with where it would take her.


    Liam knew nothing about Isa, but she was the most stubborn type of person there was, even with herself. Having said earlier that she would only use powers on the same level as his, 8-Star, she accepted the situation she was in.


    ''Let''s see if you can get me to cultivate with you. You''d be the first to reach me that way.'' She accepted she would probably cultivate with him, something she was willing to give him already because she had only considered going back in his words.


    Being a virgin, she couldn''t help but be curious about how things would turn out, and just in case, she kept just enough of her powers to see everything she would end up doing with him in real time.


    In this state, she saw Liam finally leave his position, appearing inside the purple cloud, touching her while making her feel different at every point of contact.


    She attacked him instinctively when he touched her the first few times, missing because he quickly dodged. But as he continued to touch her, her arms, thighs, heels, knees and even abdomen, he made her stop reacting, inducing her to smile in a satisfied way.


    Finally, he slid his hands around her waist, hugging her back, while his cudgel fell on her neck, catching her in a vulnerable position.


    He kissed her neck, making her shiver from that point all the way down to her feet.


    "Aah~" A subconscious moan escaped her cherry lips as she realized she was lost. The way she was, she could consider herself beaten.


    "If my fingers were weapons, I''m afraid you''d have some fatal wounds by now, Isa," he said softly, speaking in a seductive tone that was hard to resist.


    "This victory is yours. I admit my defeat," she said in a more knowing tone than her state would suggest she was.


    "Will you give me what I want?" He knew that she could run away at any moment, even though she was clearly influenced by him.


    "Yes, I''m curious to know how it''s going to go." She bit her lip as she looked back, ignoring Liam''s Spirits surrounding them.


    Liam smiled, using one of his hands to fondle one of her breasts and the other to reach into his suit.


    Isa shivered with pleasure, liking how that felt.


    "You''ll learn. Or rather, you''ll feel every point of being with me now." He moved forward, finally finding her lips, beginning to teach Isa how he would do things with her.

 Chapter 235 - 235: 9-Star of the Spirit Earth Realm (R18)

    Liam kissed Isa''s warm lips, tasting the sweet taste of this maiden''s mouth in his arms, who accepted his advances and responded as he led.


    Isa had no experience, but she was intelligent. Following in Liam''s footsteps, she returned his gestures, soon feeling ideas popping into her mind and propelling her to do things beyond the direction he indicated.


    Her soft hands went through his clothes, subconsciously reaching for the buttons of his shirt and then accessing his firm, strong chest.


    She felt her hand find Liam''s burning body, feeling shocks of emotion run through her body as he stole her breath.


    Liam didn''t take long and soon had half of Isa''s clothes on the floor, reaching the point where she was only in her underwear.


    Isa was dressed in a pair of beige bra and panties, nothing extremely seductive, but on her body any clothes would make her seductive. With her advanced measurements, slim waist, and wide hips, full breasts and small shoulders, every millimeter of her body would emanate desire in the eyes of men and maybe even women.


    Liam already had some experience with women and his incubus powers prevented him from being easily seduced. But even he appreciated the beauty of his training partner for a moment as he parted his lips from hers and watched her for a moment.


    He was only in his underwear now and as she felt herself under his scrutiny, Isa watched him too, noticing Liam''s well-developed muscles, but also the bulge hidden in the last piece of clothing on his body.


    There seemed to be a snake hidden in Liam''s underwear, waiting for the moment to jump out and attack!


    Curious, Isa bit her lower lip and stepped forward, sliding her hands around his waist as she kneeled down. She removed Liam''s underwear, causing a member half the size of her arm to fall out of its hidden position, along with the emergence of his balls.


    Isa had only seen male members like this in books and was amazed to have Liam''s little brother so close in front of her, unable to ignore the masculine smell of that magical tool.


    Some of it moved inside her body and she felt her panties get wet, while the nipples of her breasts became erect.


    Her hands finally touched the base of Liam''s rod as he watched her, interested in what she was going to do.


    "Suck it," Liam ordered, aware that she had no experience, but the way she was, she would quickly learn.


    She looked up at him as she moved her mouth to the throbbing pink-headed tool, one hand pressing down on his balls and the other gripping his shaft firmly.


    She put just the head of Liam''s rod in her mouth, filling as much space as she thought they could handle, making her partner feel a delicious warmth at that point.


    Then Isa moved her hand to the base of Liam''s shaft, noticing that he liked it when she moved it and lubricated his member with her mouth. Meanwhile, she let go of his balls, unable to ignore the itch she was feeling between her legs.


    Her rational side lost out to her sensitive side and gradually the sounds of breathing mixed with soft moans escaped her lips.


    She lost track of space and time and without realizing it she was soon on a mattress that Liam had brought from his spatial ring, on top of him while still sucking his partner''s rod. But now and then she couldn''t help herself and looked back, where at that moment Liam had his head between her legs, sucking vigorously on her lower lip.


    Isa had a rosy blossom of prominent lips, albeit small, with her glee point easy to identify given her anatomy. From the angle Liam was at, he could also see Isa''s second hole, also pink, moving steadily, practically winking at him.


    Isa''s ass cheeks were perfectly round, soft and without any imperfections along their entire length.


    In this situation, Liam didn''t know whether to taste his partner''s natural flavor or watch the work of art so close to his eyes, which was making him even harder and more sensitive to every movement of Isa''s tongue.


    Isa, of course, had already come twice by this point, enjoying every moment of her first time, of the special characteristics of sex with a dual cultivator, allowing herself everything her instincts told her to do.


    This led her to get up and change position, straddling Liam as she used her hands to clear a path for Liam.


    Looking up at him with eyes clouded with pleasure, she didn''t need to ask him to position his rod at the entrance to her cavern, penetrating her slowly, as it should be the first time.


    Isa was tight, by far the tightest Liam had ever experienced, even considering the other virgins he had been with. He naturally enjoyed this as he finished breaking her hymen, making her moan loudly as she felt a mixture of pain and pleasure.


    But the wonders of double cropping soon overcame the pain of losing her virginity, making only pleasure available to the short black-haired girl.


    While this was happening, Liam came deep inside Isa, not even being able to perceive the growth of his powers, having never before had an orgasm as good as the one just now.


    He filled Isa''s womb, making her come too, as she felt a warm sensation inside her. Isa couldn''t stand it and trembled deeply, her legs pressing together as she gripped the sheets tightly with one of her hands.


    Just when she thought it was all over with the strong trembling of her body, Liam moved, appearing on top of her and lifting her off the bed onto all fours. Isa was surprised, but accepted her position.


    "What are you going to do?" She looked over one of her shoulders as she felt his rod again at the entrance to her cavern.


    He responded by once again entering her, making her understand that this was not the end and there were more positions for them to explore in this cultivation experience together.


    Isa once again felt the sensation of being complete, with her little sister hugging Liam''s rod and sighing in delight, so wet that it felt like she was sweating in that part of herself that had always been so dry.


    She couldn''t stand it for long and was soon moaning again, this time instinctively bringing one of her hands to her blossoms.


    "Ahhhh~"


    She touched herself as she was penetrated by Liam, once again feeling her body and soul being taken to a new peak.


    All this happened amid mana entering her body, nothing significant to make her notice the growth of her aura, but it was a growth she would certainly notice later. Even small, it was impressive, given how much weaker her cultivation partner was.


    Liam''s magical improvement, however, was reaching such an important level that he gradually realized his magical growth while still feeling the delicious sensation of being inside Isa.


    Liam''s cultivation was at the beginning of the 8-Star level earlier, but in less than 40 minutes of dual cultivation with Isa, he had reached the end of that level.


    When they switched positions once more and she rode him, full of energy, Liam felt the tipping point of his cultivation along with yet another orgasm.


    Liam''s facial muscles twitched as his whole body vibrated, reaching its maximum with Isa''s firm, delicious sitting.


    His cultivation reached 9-Star, while the surrounding mana entered his body through every pore of his skin, quickly making him recover from his efforts so far. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His energy returned to its best and Liam opened his eyes to look at this incredible woman standing over him, gazing at him with a beautiful, cute smile on her face, dimples forming on her cheeks.


    If it hadn''t been for her advancement, their dual cultivation session would have had to end after she got off him. But given his advancement and improvement in his magical condition, his fatigue was zeroed out and his stamina raised to a new high, even higher than the one he had earlier.


    Along with his improvement, his stick grew harder, making Isa notice he was totally renewed.


    "Your dual cultivation skills are really impressive," she said with a smile on her lips, slowly standing up, taking her knees out of contact with the mattress, squatting down on top of him.


    Following her words, she moved up and down, prompting Liam to bring his hands to her hips and help her move.


    "Oh~ You''re amazing~" he said amidst once again the sensation of being in a wonderful world of pleasure promoted by Isa.


    She just moaned in response, enjoying it as much or more than he did.


    "Ahhh~"


    ...


    Liam and Isa''s cultivation lasted another 50 minutes, until, once again, Liam had reached his physical and spiritual limit and could go no further for the day.


    He gave Isa everything he had, using the maximum of his abilities in a way that, for the next six hours, he wouldn''t be able to cultivate with anyone else.


    Isa, on the other hand, being much stronger than Liam, could last longer if he could. But she was fully satisfied, having only just got to know this new world and also needing some rest time to get used to the experiences she''d had alongside him over the last two hours.


    At the end of their cultivation, they didn''t leave, but lay on the mattress he had summoned earlier, breathing to calm their hearts while the surroundings of his training room returned to normal, without the purple haze from earlier.


    Liam''s Spirits could no longer be seen there now, leaving only the two naked lovers, a short black-haired woman from the late fourth realm and a long black-haired man from the late third realm.

 Chapter 236 - 236: Plans Materializing

    "Next time we train, you''ll suffer for misleading me."


    Liam looked back as he heard this comment that he hadn''t expected, seeing Isa finishing getting dressed, while the evidence of what they had just finished was still in the middle of this training room.


    "All right..." he said quietly, not trying to rationalize the situation. He had already passed that point with Isa.


    She smiled at him as she approached him, helping him button his shirt straight away. "Think of it as me helping you get stronger. It makes sense, right? Why should I cultivate with you and make you grow, but not fight with you and put pressure on your weak points?"


    "So that''s what you''ll be doing? Helping me?" he asked with a smile, curious about her game.


    "Of course. What I want is a strong, powerful man. Despite everything, you''re still weak. You beat that plant by luck. You beat me because of how I underestimated you. But you won''t continue to be that lucky. Especially when you leave the sect''s territory."


    Despite how peculiar Isa''s personality was, she really was a very good cultivator and her words made Liam look at her a little differently.


    "But I''ll keep cultivating with you until we get married."


    He heard the end of her words and opened his eyes wide, once again in that peculiar situation of being surprised by Isa''s words.


    "Pardon?"


    "You''ll marry me, or I''ll cut off your little friend." She reached for his groin, squeezing Liam''s now sleepy rod as she looked him in the eye. "Now that we''ve bonded, I''ll follow you wherever you go. One day, I''ll give you your children and fulfill my role as a woman."


    Gulp!


    "Is there anything else I need to know?" he asked, uncertain.


    "I think that''s all." She released his hand, turning around and showing her back. Her voice changed completely, becoming gentle and affectionate as she requested, "Tie it for me, darling."


    Liam helped her finish dressing, floundering with this strange relationship he''d started and now didn''t know whether to celebrate or regret.


    He was definitely happy with his magical growth and the prospect of getting better alongside Isa. But what problems would a woman with such a powerful personality bring him? Would she prevent his escape? Would she become an enemy in the future?


    Liam knew that hate and love could be very close to each other. Now Isa seemed willing to do many things that many women would never be willing to give him, knowing what she knew. But her commitment could be reversed if he disappointed her.


    But what was her limit? She had just threatened to cut his rod! Was this a mere joke, or would she have the courage to do something like that? And if she could, what else would she do?


    He had no answers to these questions, being unable to read Isa well enough to understand what to expect from her, for bad and for good.


    "Do you see any problems with my other partners?" he asked seriously, looking at something that would surely be a big problem for many women.


    "No. Have as many women as you want, darling. I think it''s expected for a dual cultivator like you to have several partners." She looked back as he finished adjusting her clothes.


    "Thanks for that, darling." She turned and planted a kiss on one of his cheeks. "That''s all for today. I have some things to sort out, so we won''t be seeing each other for a few days... But I''ll warn you about our next training session before it happens."


    She blushed as she prepared to say what was on her mind. "I certainly want to taste what we did today again. It was delightful."


    She then walked in front of Liam as he laughed bitterly.


    "You should discuss with your master and superiors about the trip for the Runemasters'' promotion exam you told me about. I''ll join the group. I''ll take advantage of that to train you."


    Finally, when they left that room and passed through the corridor that connected to various rooms in the house, with a view of some of his women there, he promised her. "I''ll do it. I hope it''s not too much trouble for you, Isa."


    She followed him to the exit of the property, where she inspected him one last time before leaving. "I recommend you be careful with something, Liam. Be mindful of who you cultivate with. These women here are already in your control, so that''s fine. But think twice about getting into bed with others.


    Don''t think you''re going to have the same luck with others that you''ve had with me." She approached him, running one of her hands over one of his forearms. "I''m a traditional woman. But there are few women like that in Demon Gate. Be prudent. Don''t go killing all of us for small gains."


    Despite how peculiar Isa was, Liam couldn''t deny her commitment. Since first meeting her, she had always been true to her word and gone through with her decisions. Now she was including herself in his life in a strange but simultaneously pleasant way.


    The fact that she didn''t just want to be with him in good times and saw herself by his side in difficulties impressed him.


    ''In the end, it seems we can find everything in Demon Gate, even faithful people,'' he thought as he nodded in agreement with her advice, adding nothing more to their conversation and then watching her go.


    Isa was beautiful, dedicated, but also quite intense. For a long time, Liam stood at the entrance to his house, thinking about what he had experienced in the last few hours and what he would do from then on.


    This lasted until a beautiful blonde girl sneaked up on him, hugging him from behind while the others were busy or watching from afar.


    "Did you cultivate with her?" Mary asked, curious as Liam was dressed in his Division Chief uniform, making it impossible for her and the others to sense his current cultivation.


    He nodded at her, still looking at the path made by Isa. "Commander Isa is an exceptional woman, but she didn''t foresee my strategy."


    "And in the end, you cultivated." Mary smiled as she complemented his words.


    "Yes..."


    "But are you sure about that? Her reputation isn''t very good, after all..." She suggested as she waited for his answer.


    "I don''t know. But I''m afraid it''s beyond my control," he said as he thought about how the dangers of the inner and outer areas were different, but difficult to ignore.


    The danger of Isa was quite uncertain and, as long as they got along, it could be quite pleasurable. In the outer wing, on the other hand, he had faced direct opponents and almost always had to deal with individuals who were his allies or his enemies. Isa''s case was uncertain, but if she became a problem, it would be a problem that could end his life just like the ones he had in City Thirteen.


    "I''m now a 9-Star Spirit Earth cultivator because of this. I don''t know where this will lead, but I can see myself becoming a Spirit Sky cultivator before long. Even if she becomes a problem, I''ll have methods of dealing with her, eventually," he said as he turned and looked into the sharp eyes of his partner. "But it might be good to prepare ourselves for desperate action. It''s time to prepare for our escape, Mary."


    She understood his side and agreed on this critical point. "What do you have in mind? I would suggest that you advance your promotion exam to become a Runemaster, but with your level advancement, it might be more interesting for you to focus on advancing kingdoms and only take the exam after you get your fourth Spirit."


    Mary knew he would get his next Spirit immediately after advancing a realm, so it made sense to move the plans in that direction.


    "Hmm, I agree. In fact, it will be interesting if I delay this journey a little. Maybe that will give me time to learn more about the Fourth Class and instead of doing just one promotion test, I can do two on this trip." He thought it a little too ambitious, in Mary''s opinion, but not so much for someone who knew how much his understanding had evolved recently.


    He finished, "It will be important for me to be recognized as a Fourth Class Runemaster when we''re on the run from the sect. I won''t be able to appear in Runemasters Association posts for a while, so having that title before we escape will help us a lot."


    She agreed with this part of the plan, although she still thought it was rather ambitious. He couldn''t even be considered a Third Class Runemaster yet, because he hadn''t taken the exam, but he wanted to pass two exams in one go!


    "It would be nice if you could achieve that, but will the time be enough?" she asked.


    "I''m not sure. But I''ll try to do it on this journey. The next time I have a mission outside the sect, I''ll take all of you with me and we''ll run away from Demon Gate!"


    With this well-defined plan in mind, he went back into the house with Mary, too tired to cultivate with any of his women, but full of things to talk to them about and start doing.


    For better or worse, Isa was a Commander and now he had someone with outside knowledge under his influence. From now on they could inform themselves with her and gradually formulate how to escape from the sect and hide from groups of Commanders throughout the continent!


    Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 237 - 237: Felicity Reunited with the Group

    A few days passed in the blink of an eye!


    After the start of Liam''s peculiar relationship with Isa, things remained fairly constant for him and his group. No incidents to worry any of them occurred during this period, with each of the women getting involved in their obligatory sect activities and fulfilling them as they should. Some even went a little further, earning extra merits.


    The women were doing very well with their activities within the Leopards faction, having quickly taken charge of the group''s affairs and become leaders for the few members of the group in City Four.


    Liam monitored his women'' affairs, but he remained focused on carrying out his duties and studying his profession. A month in the inner area of the sect was enough for him to consume over 40,000 merit points with himself and his companions, something that contributed greatly to his growth as a Runemaster, bringing him to the point where he had more theoretical than practical knowledge, given his level limitations.


    Liam continued to learn under the tutelage of Eliakim Badders, but his progress in the profession had been extreme in recent weeks, to the point that the man himself had warned his faction that he wouldn''t be able to guide Liam for much longer after he became a fourth realm cultivator.


    Because of this and the missions he had been fulfilling, his faction was very satisfied with his recent achievements and had started to provide him with more resources and possibilities. Not only that, but the faction had finally raised talks with Liam about him leaving to pursue his certification as a Fourth Class Runemaster.


    This was precisely in line with the plan he had been developing with his wives.


    As soon as one of his superiors broached the subject, he raised his interest in going as soon as possible to the Runemasters Association post closest to headquarters.


    All his superiors were eager for him to grow as a Runemaster, whether they were the members of the General Records Hall, his master, or the members of his faction. As such, even though it was unusual for a member of the inner sect to leave the headquarters so soon after ceasing to be an external member, he had already received his authorization to leave before his sixth week since arriving in City Two!


    The departure date had been set for the beginning of his second month in the inner sect, with enough time for his escort and himself to prepare.


    With that, he was now pushing Isa as hard as he could, something he intended to do until the end of the trip a few days ahead, to get the information he wanted for his escape plan.


    The basics of the plan were in place and they just needed to finish their information gathering to define once and for all the details of how they would make their escape.


    With this in mind, Liam took his women on a hunt around the headquarters, aiming to complete the Arcane Crystal collection missions for all of them for their first month in the inner area and also their second month.


    Three days were enough for them when the group returned to City One to record their results.


    ...


    As they left the General Records Hall, Liam''s group of masked women came across someone they had been expecting for some time to enter the inner wing of the sect.


    "Felicity," Liam said as he looked into the eyes of this orange-haired woman, who now displayed a 6-Star cultivation of the Spirit Earth Realm, two levels stronger than when they left City Thirteen.


    Felicity looked at Liam in his beautiful red uniform and, even though she couldn''t feel her friend''s cultivation, she knew he had reached the level she had previously predicted.


    She smiled back as she looked at him while he was still not wearing his dark uniform similar to Liam''s women''s. ''Looks like the time has come for me to take my revenge.'' She remembered the reason she had helped Liam back then¡ªto have someone with the potential to be by her side at the moment of her revenge.


    "Liam, I think you''re out of my league," she said with a good humor that was impossible to ignore, standing close to him and the women behind him. "I can''t feel your cultivation. Tell me, what level are you at now?"


    The last few days had been great for Liam, but reaching the fourth realm wasn''t easy. After a lot of cultivation with Isa and his other companions, Liam had reached the peak of the 9-Star level and was already threatening his qualitative breakthrough. However, he still hadn''t advanced.


    That wasn''t the situation with his partners, however. Except for Isa, all the others had improved their cultivation rapidly during this period!


    Looking at those figures with uncertain appearances, hidden behind their masks and costumes, Felicity made no mistake recognizing their auras.


    ''Impressive... Now I don''t know if it was a good idea not to cultivate with him.'' She thought to herself as she sensed the auras of all her old acquaintances from City Thirteen on a level equal to or greater than her own!


    It was really impressive!


    Apart from Nance and Grace, who were now at the 7-Star level, all of Liam''s other cultivation partners had 6-Star third realm cultivations!


    These women''s auras didn''t look as stable as her own, but Felicity couldn''t ignore the fact that they didn''t look that much worse either. Even Nance and Grace should, in a worst-case scenario, get a draw if they fought her, needing only one level of advantage to even the odds of victory. Two levels would probably be enough for their instability to be compensated by a greater amount of mana!


    ''Maybe I should cultivate with Liam just once before my battle with Robert.'' Felicity thought of the name of her great enemy, while Liam responded with good humor.


    "I''m close to becoming a Spirit Sky cultivator, haha. You should hurry, Felicity. Otherwise, we''ll end up leaving you behind."


    "That''s my fear," she murmured, smiling, before asking, "What are you doing? How are your plans going?"


    "We''ve just finished our two-month crystal collection. We''re heading home now," Grace replied as she took a step forward out of their formation.


    They avoided being intimate with Liam or too ''bold'' in the presence of a Division Chief to hide their relationship from the eyes and ears of the sect. But once in a while, stepping out of their formation wasn''t a problem.


    "Come with us. There''s a room for you to share with Jane at my house. You can enjoy the same opportunities as everyone else there." Liam invited.


    "Hmm, I have something to deliver to the hall and then I''ll follow you there. Do you have a problem waiting for me?" she asked.


    Liam looked at his women and said, "You can go back to the front. I''ll stay and update Felicity about our plans."


    "I''ll prepare a nice welcome dinner, then," Mary said to Liam and Felicity, with the others passing her and greeting her briefly, then leaving the two of them alone.


    "You''ve built a battalion of women." Felicity stood next to Liam, watching the path of that group for a few moments, wondering how many men wouldn''t envy him if they knew the truth.


    "A pretty strong battalion, full of vitality, I''d say." She added as she looked at her friend with interest. "How did you solve the problem of their vitality? I hardly felt any difference in their vitality to when they were in City Thirteen, even considering the great advance in cultivation that each of them has had."


    Liam answered her with a more serious expression and tone. "They''ve lost vitality. But magical cultivation isn''t so simple, Felicity. Some Spirit Masters want to simplify the world and dictate the rules. But what applies to you is uniquely yours. Even if it can be replicated to some degree, ultimately your experience can only be 100% experienced by yourself and no one else.


    In the case of cultivation, some think that cultivators gain the same range of vitality by simply advancing in level or realm. But how long a cultivator takes to do this plays a critical role in the outcome and greatly changes the gains of a young person and an old person.


    A man who cultivates for 100 years to advance an entire realm will gain almost nothing in vitality for his progress. But a man who cultivates an entire realm in one year can gain several times more vitality than the previous case. But if these men in question were elderly, how would that influence their vitality gains after advancement? What if they were young?


    Mary, Electa, Grace, Nance, Ann and Joan have lost vitality, or rather, they lose it almost daily. But each of them is still young and advancing fast. In the end, their vitality is growing rather than diminishing."


    Felicity understood Liam''s explanation, seeing that this was a way of analyzing the situation.


    "But in the end they may still live less than you, even if they have a similar cultivation speed to you," Felicity pointed out the big problem.


    "Maybe."


    "Maybe?" She frowned, marking wrinkles in her eyes.


    "Considering the limits of cultivation we know, they really won''t live as long as me. But little is known about what lies beyond the sixth realm, so the future is unknown," he said thoughtfully.


    "Beyond the sixth realm? Now I''m afraid you''re aiming too high, Liam." She looked at the General Records Hall building, feeling that this was too high a level. "Are you aiming for that level not reached even by the strongest in the Demon Gate?"


    "Cultivation is about challenge, so why not?" He held out one of his arms for her to accompany him into the building. "But that''s something distant and unimportant now. Do you have all these questions in mind because you''ve finally decided to cultivate with me?"


    She laughed when she heard this invitation once again. "Not yet. Maybe in the future."


    "That''s too bad. But I have a lot of things to talk to you about in the future." Liam didn''t let up, with only Felicity left to share his plans and get everyone who mattered ready for what he intended to do in the next six months!


    "Let''s talk about our old deal. You wanted my help to get revenge on someone, right? Well, I''ll do that. But your revenge may come sooner or later, depending on what you choose next." S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 238 - 238: Next steps

    Felicity heard what Liam intended to start soon, which would culminate in his group''s escape from the sect. But unlike Liam''s women who were still in doubt, this ally and friend of his readily accepted.


    Felicity hated the way she had fallen into Demon Gate and the difficult situation she had been through before that. To some degree, she didn''t want revenge against the sect members, since her entry into the sect had benefited her in many ways and enabled her to become strong enough to think about revenge. But she had no love of force and saw no problem in giving up the privileges of being a Demon Gate member.


    Unlike Grace and Nance, who wanted to go as far as possible in their cultivation and had no specific focus, Felicity had only one goal: to get strong enough to kill Robert Nickle.


    She was close to reaching the minimum strength she considered necessary to start the mission, so she saw no problem in leaving the sect when she went in search of Robert''s head. After she took her revenge, if she survived, she would no longer have any goals that would require her allegiance to a large continental force.


    Liam hadn''t expected Felicity to so quickly and easily accept his invitation for her to join his group on the run, but he was pleased. With her agreeing to join them, all that remained was for Grace and Nance to make their last stand and for them to obtain the information they had intended to collect during his trip to the Runemasters Association post. With that, everything would be ready for his escape!


    After more than a year of living with a rope around his neck, with constant risks to his life and pressure to complete missions and advance in level, Liam finally saw the light at the end of the tunnel to his freedom.


    He had fought hard to reach this moment and now that he was so close to his initial goal since his arrival in Twin Land; he was calm and aware of the difficulties ahead, aware that nothing would be easy, but that this was what he wanted and that it would be his true purpose in this world.


    Anyway, after finishing talking things over with Felicity, he accompanied her to sort out her business with the General Records Hall, quickly finishing what she had to deal with, then heading off to his home in City Two.


    ...


    Later, Liam and his family had dined on good food prepared by Mary, with everyone chatting at the dinner table, hearing about Felicity''s last time in City Thirteen, and recounting their experiences over the last few weeks.


    The women had a lot to talk about and even two hours after Liam had arrived there with Felicity; the girls were still talking to each other, in good spirits most of the time.


    Liam retreated to his library at some point in the conversations, turning his focus to one of the most important personal missions he had at the moment. To learn as much as possible about his profession.


    What Elder Neill had told him had sparked a desire inside Liam to make him stay in the sect. But after much consideration, he stuck to his initial principles, determined to go all the way with his intention to flee the Demon Gate.


    As for the old Runemasters dynasty, he thought that if Neill had achieved something, others around Twin Land could achieve the same. So he just intended to finish as much of his studies in the sect as he could and then get on with his plans.


    He was confident that one day he would be able to get information on his own that would enable him to go to the same places Neill had already been.


    Fortunately, his recent magical growth had been excellent, enabling him to go further in his studies by improving his resistance and magical regeneration capacity.


    Not only had Liam increased in level and reached the peak of the third realm, all his Spirits were stronger, with the Silver Winged Leopard and the Incubus at the peak of level 8-Star and Thal''Korr at the beginning of level 8-Star.


    The Incubus could cultivate beyond his control, so Liam already expected this demon to reach the next level in the next few days. But Thal''Korr and the leopard would have to stay at level 8-Star for a while until he reached his qualitative breakthrough. That wasn''t far off, however, and Liam could already see himself absorbing one of the three Spirits he''d earned post-promotion to Division Chief before his departure alongside Isa for the Third Class Runemaster test. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So, Liam would study until about the middle of the night, when the conversations in his house had dwindled to a near halt, with Felicity settling into the same room as Jane, the only ones in the house who wouldn''t be receiving intimate visits from him.


    As usual, Liam ended his evening by taking care of two of his partners, visiting Electa first and Nance last, following a pattern that only he knew where his next stop would be.


    Liam sometimes used a schedule to visit his women. But he didn''t like to keep it organized and calculated. Almost most of the time, he would skip the queue and go to bed with whoever he was most looking forward to that day.


    Sometimes he would do this to favor those close to advancement or to give those who had recently advanced time to get used to their new strength, but sometimes he would simply follow his desire of the day.


    His women seemed to like that. None of them went over two days without his attention, and when they did, he satisfied them completely.


    So, after looking after Electa and Nance today, Liam would eventually go to sleep and rest for the next day.


    ...


    The next day, Liam was walking alone with Isa through City One when he came across Mylla in the distance.


    The succubus demon-bearing woman saw Liam from afar and, with a clever smile on her face, headed towards him and Commander Isa.


    Mylla had recently advanced in cultivation and become a 6-Star Spirit Sky cultivator, something that Liam knew since he had met her the same day.


    Since making their agreement at the Law Enforcement Hall, they had done three partnered activities, having met before or during these activities, and talked to each other about their respective situations. She had made a point of telling him about the progress she had made before their last meeting.


    He had grown more than she had, but the difference between them was still colossal enough for Liam to feel uncomfortable dealing with it. Still, he wanted to stick to their agreement, still having five weeks until the moment she had said she would give him before making his move.


    "Commander Isa." Mylla looked at the black-haired girl next to Liam, as he looked at her and her beautiful pink hair.


    "Division Chief Mylla." Isa greeted, obviously already knowing Mylla.


    "I didn''t expect you to know Chief Porter. Are you two involved in any missions together?" Mylla asked with an interested smile.


    But Liam understood what she wanted to know. Mylla was naturally checking to see if Isa was cultivating with him.


    "You could say that. We''re leaving as a group from the sect in a few days. What about you? Where do you know him from?" Isa asked, aware that Mylla wasn''t simple, although she didn''t even suspect that she was a dual cultivator like Liam.


    "We have some business too." Mylla looked at Liam, eager to be able to cultivate with him.


    She was giving him time to prepare, not just because she was nice, but because it would benefit her greatly. The stronger he was, the more she would gain from their dual cultivation.


    "I see..."


    "But then, where are you going?" Mylla looked at Liam, not having heard anything about this from him before.


    "Ironham," he replied without hesitation. "I''m going to take my promotion test at the Runemasters Association there. We should be there and back in less than six weeks."


    She heard the timeframe more or less similar to what was left of the time she had given him.


    "Is that so? You don''t intend to run away, do you?" She joked as she leaned forward a little.


    "Commander Isa wouldn''t allow that." Liam teased her back.


    He really didn''t plan to run away from Mylla. After all, it would be of great benefit to him to try to cultivate with her before his escape.


    How many female cultivators with succubus demons were there on the continent? Liam didn''t know, but he feared losing the chance to cultivate with one of them by running away from Mylla.


    He really planned to face her in cultivation and end his journey in Demon Gate in style!


    How he would do it, however, he still wasn''t sure, given that he would still need to improve by at least 5 stars to have a chance of cultivating with her on equal terms.


    "I hope so. I''d be sorry to lose such a competent ally," Mylla said as she approached Liam and ran one of her hands over his back.


    Isa looked carefully at Mylla, noticing the intimacy between the two of them.


    She didn''t like it at all.


    Mylla wasn''t someone she or Liam could control, so being with her would be dangerous!


    Nevertheless, Isa kept her thoughts to herself and smiled courteously at Mylla as they chatted casually on that street in City One.


    Eventually Liam and Isa managed to escape from Mylla and the Commander next to him quickly told him not to get involved with the Division Chief.


    Liam could only sigh and obviously said nothing about Mylla''s succubus demon. He pretended to take Isa''s recommendation seriously and soon managed to push the subject aside as they went ahead with their plans for today.


    Today they would once again train and cultivate together!


    ''I hope to advance to the fourth realm soon and regain control of my women!''

 Chapter 239 - 239: Liams Fourth Spirit

    The days passed and finally Liam had advanced in cultivation, reaching 1-Star of the fourth realm!


    He had advanced the night before, four nights away from his group''s departure date for the promotion test at the Ironham Runemasters Association. Not surprisingly, his breakthrough came after a cultivation session with Isa, their fifth cultivation session since the first time.


    They were both busy individuals, with various responsibilities in sect missions, orders from their masters, professions, and other matters. Isa in particular didn''t take advantage of cultivating with Liam to strengthen herself. For her, the experience was more pleasurable than beneficial, which forced her to continue with her normal meditations.


    But she was stronger because of her cultivation with Liam, having already reached the peak of her level, a breakthrough she hadn''t previously expected without a few months of meditation.


    Anyway, after making progress the night before, he managed to cultivate with some of his other partners, before resting until this morning.


    At the joint breakfast at his residence this morning, something most of them always attended, he announced his progress to his companions before leaving the house.


    Following alongside Toby, Felicity, and Nance¡ªthe two women who had last joined them in City Two and were under his command at the Law Enforcement Hall¡ªthey went to the City One Beasts Hall.


    Electa and Jane were scheduled to carry out activities in City Seven that morning, while the rest of the group under Liam''s command at the Law Enforcement Hall was distributed according to the current activities under his supervision.


    The only ones free at his disposal were precisely the three next to him that morning, the two women with their black clothes and masks that completely concealed their identity, and only Liam and Toby with their faces showing.


    Arriving in City One, Toby broke the momentary silence from the time they left City Two. "Chief, I''ve already booked my promotion exam. I''ll take the first stage when we return from your challenge in Ironham and if all goes well, a few days later, I''ll leave my position."


    "Oh? Then I wish you good luck." Liam didn''t see any problems, having already learned a lot from the man. He was also interested in Toby leaving his side before his escape from Demon Gate.


    Liam asked the man a few questions about what things would be like after Toby''s promotion, and the man told him how the sect would appoint a new First Officer to his position. It wouldn''t be someone as strong as he was an experienced and strong First Officer for his position. But Toby said that Liam wouldn''t need someone like him and would do well commanding newcomers.


    Liam wasn''t worried about having a less competent subordinate than Toby. He actually appreciated Toby''s words, adding some of the information from this conversation to talk to his wives later and update his escape plans a little.


    So they arrived inside the Beasts Hall, a coliseum even larger than the one in City Thirteen, but with a similar enough construction for Liam to easily locate it. Even so, Toby guided him towards the area where prized disciples could claim the beasts they were entitled to.


    This was a wing at the top of the coliseum, where one would have to speak directly to one of the hall''s administrators to get final approval for access to their rightful beast. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After speaking to a secretary on the highest floor of the building, Liam heard his name called by a beautiful woman, directing him to enter the office of the Elder in charge of the coliseum alone.


    "Division Chief Liam Porter..." A woman sitting in a large armchair, her back turned to the view inside the coliseum, said as she read Liam''s name on a document above him. "I was expecting you to take a few more months, maybe a whole year. I see now that I underestimated your talent."


    She took her eyes off the outdated document, looking at the good-looking, tall and strong young man dressed in the flashy red suits that every Division Chief loved to wear.


    "The Elder flatters me. I''ve merely used the opportunities the sect has given me," Liam said respectfully, complying with the norm with no intention of prolonging this conversation unnecessarily.


    The Elder wasn''t there to probe Liam further either and after a good look at the newly promoted Spirit Sky cultivator; she threw three medallions in his direction, each with a unique symbol on it. "Choose the beast you''re going to take today. Or do you plan to take all of them?"


    "I''ll only take one, Elder. I choose Starlight Mammoth." Liam said, taking the medallion that bore the symbol of this valuable beast, before throwing the other two back to the Elder. Until he decided to take his other two beasts, he couldn''t keep these lockets.


    The Elder looked curiously at Liam. Of the three beasts he was entitled to, each had some kind of characteristic that stood out from the others. One had a very strong defense, another had very advanced mental power, and another had very powerful speed. His choice of defense over speed and mental power caught the Elder''s attention.


    "Very well. You can give your medallion to the person in charge of the cages. He will guide you to the place where your beast awaits you." She put her medallions back, not questioning Liam''s motivation.


    Meanwhile, Liam thanked her with a gesture of greeting, but internally, he could only think of Starlight Mammoth.


    This was a breed of animal with extreme physical capabilities, the key factor being its defense, the most important thing for Liam today.


    ''If one day I''m surrounded by cult hunters, having the defensive powers of a Starlight Mammoth could end up saving my life!'' He thought on his way back to his group, with whom he was soon descending the coliseum stairs to the underground level of the building.


    Toby and the women with him saw the symbol on the medallion Liam had placed around his chest and understood the beast he had chosen.


    Starlight Mammoth was a prehistoric creature of great fame, characterized by its silvery coat and long, shimmering fangs, capable of glowing in the dark.


    They lived in realms where magic and nature coexisted without the interference of cultivators, in the domains separating the territory of the legendary dragons and the human domains. They were supposed to be the protectors of the secrets of star magic, but also of elements that were difficult to master.


    The powers of the Starlight Mammoths could vary with each member of the race. Some would simply have absurd physical strength and endurance, but others would have some other more prominent special abilities. Overall, however, they had a range of common characteristics, and some variable special powers, such as starlight manipulation, night invisibility, star shield, and indestructible tusks.


    The common characteristics were great strength, capable of lifting tens of tons, even at low level; raw power, capable of trampling enemy defenses and destroying opponents several levels stronger; absolute defense, capable of withstanding, according to the books, attacks from beings up to an entire realm stronger than them.


    But there were disadvantages too. The ability of these creatures to move was very restricted and one would naturally become slower when receiving the physical bonuses that would come from a Spirit of such origin.


    They didn''t question Liam, aware that each Spirit Master knew what was best for them. But Liam''s wives, in particular, looked at him and thought about the deeper meaning of his choice, obviously directed towards the escape they would soon make.


    Liam could already fly, because of the Silver Winged Leopard. He had a Spirit focused on cultivation, responsible for his immense speed of progress. As well as a fighting Spirit with mixed abilities of close combat, mental confusion, and speed. Now he was about to get a being of great defensive ability and formidable strength.


    They also needed to think carefully about their next Spirits!


    For a long time, their goal had been to get their third Spirit. But they''d only had three Spirits for a short time and it was time to think about the next step, something they hadn''t prepared for before.


    This was less so for Felicity, who hadn''t experienced the opportunities of advancing so quickly under Liam''s influence, and more so for Nance, who was very close to reaching the fourth realm, too.


    So they arrived at Starlight Mammoth''s cage in the Beasts Hall, where a large 10-meter-tall beast was trapped in the largest cage in the underground part of this immense coliseum.


    The person in charge of the cells was already at their side when he stopped in front of the cell''s entrance door and said to Liam, "Are you ready, Division Chief Porter? I don''t want to scare you, but this big guy behind me is a 2-Star Spirit Sky beast, and will generate a Sage-grade, Low-level, almost Middle-level one. Maintaining it without having at least a 4-Star Spirit Sky Realm cultivation is going to be very difficult."


    The Elder in front of Liam couldn''t sense the young man''s cultivation because of his Division Chief uniform, but he could see the record of the boy invoking his right there today. Liam definitely wasn''t ready¡ªThat was this Elder''s opinion!


    "We''ll help you get the beast''s Spirit, but don''t forget that you''ll be alone with it and your other Spirits once it enters your body. If you can''t master it, or your soul can''t withstand its power, don''t blame us for what might happen!"


    Liam nodded in confirmation that he was aware of what could happen to him. "Don''t worry, Elder. I take full responsibility for this decision. You can go ahead."


    The Elder sighed, opening the cage and letting Liam make his way to where the Starlight Mammoth weakened by the formations in the area was available for him to initiate the Spirit Pact!

 Chapter 240 - 240: New Powers

    The beasts from the Beasts Hall that served as prizes for disciples were not like those creatures used in training or those free around the headquarters. They were weakened by formations in their cages and also special powders, to make it easier for the prize-winning disciples to wound them and obtain the Spiritual Pact.


    It wasn''t the sect''s purpose to create an extra challenge for its disciples to deal with their prizes. The only challenge facing the people there would be to withstand the Spirit within their souls, as warned by the Elder standing next to them in the cage wing of the coliseum.


    Liam understood this and as he entered that large cage, he moved to attack the weakened creature, while sending his voice into the creature''s mind, offering it its only way out.


    There was a remote chance that a beast would deny a union with a Spirit Master. Faced with death, the vast majority would choose the path of life, of continuing in this world in Spirit form. But that wasn''t just a cowardly trait. Even a brave and proud beast could use the alternative of becoming a Spirit. The path of cultivation had many detours and if the Spirit Master was formidable, becoming a Spirit could well be the path to success for many creatures.


    But there were a few creatures who were too proud even to take advantage of opportunities to cultivate in the best of environments: the interior of a powerful soul. These beings, almost fanatical about their freedom, sometimes appeared in the most unusual places, which naturally demanded attention and caution from each Spirit Master at the time of the Spiritual Pact.


    When offered the pact, in 99% of cases, the beasts accepted and became Spirits. But in 1% of cases, when they refused, the Spirit Master found himself in the peculiar situation of having his soul accessible to a creature intent on self-destruction.


    Even if the Spirit Master''s chances were better than those of the beasts in this situation, the risk to their foundation and even their life was real!


    Liam prepared for this remote hypothesis by making a quick attack, using his speed and wings to his advantage to reach the creature''s weakest point - its eyes.


    He struck it in a single movement, causing the large mammoth with the beautiful fangs to flinch home, opening its mouth and letting out a hideous and deafening sound.


    Even weakened, the creature had several of its features clear when it received Liam''s fatal blow.


    Those outside the cage were unharmed, protected by the formations in the area. But Liam felt his eardrums bleed, feeling his point of balance being lost.


    Luckily, he set the Spiritual Pact in motion before he was injured, opening up a connection between him and the Starlight Mammoth in front of him.


    ''Join me, beast. Become the next of my Spirits, the fourth, but not the last! I''ll help you reach the Primordial grade!''


    The creature looked at Liam with hatred, the most natural feeling to feel when you were in that position. As much as 99% of the beasts that were killed to become Spirits accepted their fate, almost none of them did so happily.


    But in Liam''s words, the creature sensed a real ambition, a potential inherent in Liam''s strong Spiritual foundation, connected to his low bone age and sample powers.


    Feeling the power of Liam''s soul revealing itself as a whole, the creature sensed traces of something powerful connected to this cultivator, blue lines calling to it, yearning to mark it and give it power.


    Its senses told it that it could grow alongside this human, and even in anger, it accepted its fate.


    ''Try not to die when I enter your soul, human. The weight of my Spirit may be proportional to my fleshy body,'' said a male old voice, as a silver magical stream condensed between Liam and the creature falling to the side.


    The Spirit Pact took its form and from the creature''s body emerged a spirit body similar to his massive self, only a little smaller, but just as impressive. It leaped into the air as if diving into a swimming pool, its body shrinking in the process and becoming quite blurry.


    Before the sounds of Felicity and Nance''s celebration reached Liam''s ears, he felt as if a truck had run over him, noticing an undeniable impact he had never felt before.


    ''That...'' He almost fell backwards, unable to feel any of his limbs, only a tingling sensation spreading through the length of his body.


    Meanwhile, inside his soul space, Liam felt as if he was extremely full, a similar feeling to wearing a shirt that was too tight, gradually shrinking and making the buttons fall apart.


    The inner space of his soul felt like it could break at any moment, making him look inside himself and realize what the Elder from earlier and the creature itself had warned him about.


    The Starlight Mammoth really was different from creatures of the same rank as it!


    Liam''s three Spirits sensed this as they stood up on their platforms, feeling the threat of this creature appearing on the fourth platform in the area.


    But just when the three of them and Liam thought calamity would befall them all, the situation calmed down as the mammoth rested on its platform. Blue lines from the star at the top of that space connected to the silver mammoth, making Spirit''s large diamond tusks glow a bluish color, while a mark, similar to a tattoo, appeared near one of the creature''s large ears.


    Liam felt the mana in his soul space grow in density, not changing level, but becoming more solid as the ambient mana from where he stood was devoured by his pores.


    The pain in his body intensified tenfold in an instant, invariably causing him to fall forward onto his knees and then unbalance himself.


    His body slammed into the ground and his mind felt as if he had fallen over a cliff, passed through the surface of a lake of darkness, and sunk.


    In this state, his heart beat strongly and a silver spark of light seemed to give light to the dark world. Again his heart beat, and this time he not only saw a sea of stars all around him, but he also noticed his pains receding, as an abysmal force arose from where he didn''t even know he could summon power.


    His own toes twitched in a way that he knew that if he had a diamond between them, he would be able to crush the diamond with his fingers in an involuntary crunching motion.


    Cracking sounds echoed from Liam''s body as his muscles trembled vigorously, his veins popping out of his skin.


    The Elder prevented the women from entering the cage and approaching him, otherwise Nance and Felicity would have experienced Liam''s new powers first hand.


    As soon as he opened his eyes, he used his arms to stand up, letting out a thunderous scream that shattered even the powerful formations in the area, as he propelled himself upwards so hard that he slammed into the ceiling, making the whole place shake.


    Toby narrowed his eyes as he looked at the surroundings, with dust falling from the ceiling and a few small cracks forming here and there. ''Absolute strength and defense...''


    Liam felt no pain as he looked up at the black rock ceiling, feeling as if he had been hit lightly on the back, parts of his legs and head.


    His eyes glowed in a silver light and then bright rays formed in the air, with several small glowing nuclei appearing around him like stars in the night sky.


    Meanwhile, his body disappeared from view for a moment, becoming invisible, surprising everyone there when he reappeared near the exit of the cage.


    ''Starlight Manipulation and Night Invisibility. Are these the special abilities he gained from Starlight Mammoth?'' wondered the Elder as he scratched his beard, recognizing the powers that Liam had subconsciously used for the first time.


    But Liam could feel something else. He could feel a powerful energy around him taking the form of a shield, something he instinctively recognized as Star Shield, one of the abilities obtainable from a Starlight Mammoth. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''That''s why I felt nothing when I hit the ceiling.'' He recognized the power he used without realizing it, which went unnoticed even by the Elder standing by in that area.


    ''Impressive! I feel like I could take on anyone right now!'' Liam looked at his hands with elation, feeling strength and endurance pulsing through his body, making him feel like challenging a Spirit King and testing his limits.


    He wasn''t foolish to think he could take on someone like that, though. His defense was impressive, and his physical strength was even more so. But he still had his weaknesses and was calm about his real circumstances. The feeling was euphoric, but he knew it would pass.


    Closing his eyes and taking a deep breath, he prepared to return to the real world after absorbing his new Spirit.


    "Elder, please." He asked as he led the way out of the cage, already in control of himself.

 Chapter 241 - 241: Fighting in City One

    On leaving the cage of the ancient Starlight Mammoth, Liam already had the Sage grade Arcane Crystal that the creature had left in its corpse with him, but also the valuable body parts of the beast. He didn''t keep all of its body, however, as there was a lot of flesh, bones, and other resources there that were of less use to him.


    Shortly after receiving congratulations for successfully adding his fourth Spirit, Liam heard from the Elder that he would receive fair value for the remaining parts of the beast he was leaving behind. In only a week, the value of merit points should be credited to his ID.


    Liam thanked the Elder one last time and left the Beasts Hall, following Felicity, Nance, and Toby back to the streets of City One.


    ''These new skills, combined with my armor, could make me a formidable warrior outside the sect,'' Liam thought as he listened to his companions talk amongst themselves about things related to him.


    ''Now I just need to take this trip to improve my certification and then it will be time to put the finishing touches on my plans.'' He looked at the women next to him now, pondering what their situation would be like at the time of the escape.


    ''Perhaps I can promote two of them to the fourth realm by then. That will give them the opportunity to absorb the last two Spirits I''m entitled to. Until then, I''ll try to promote those who aren''t under my command so that I can bring them over to my side with Elder Neill''s help. That will be my last step before escape!''


    On the way through City One, heading to the Combat Arena to watch some Commander fights¡ªa very common type of inner dispute¡ªLiam took the time to ask Toby a few questions about how to turn his women into his subordinates, just as Neill had transferred Toby himself several times.


    He already knew about the possibility of bringing them over to his side using promotion and negotiations as Elders, but Toby knew of other methods besides.


    They talked about it all the way, until they reached the grandiose Combat Arena, where Liam came across some competitors from the Law Enforcement Hall.


    "Liam Porter..." said a man with an enormous body, similar to a balloon in its body shape, larger than normal doors, with large spiky red hair.


    Liam looked at the 5-Star Spirit Sky Division Chief who had an office next to his, with whom he usually vied for Law Enforcement Hall missions.


    "Hugue." Liam didn''t shy away from the meeting of eyes thrown by his opponent, who never missed an opportunity to provoke him whenever they came across.


    Liam had experienced little friction in the internal area. Perhaps because he spent so much time cultivating with his women and solving problems, he hadn''t had much time to interact with the rest of the inner sect.


    According to Toby, however, this was normal. As soon as disciples arrived in the inner area of the sect, they became so bogged down with responsibilities, cultivation possibilities, and study that it was common for one''s first few months to be more peaceful than one would normally expect from a Demon Gate member.


    But Liam had had a few stones in his path, and Hugue was one of those obstacles that had challenged the patience of Liam and his subordinates time and time again. Toby in particular had only done nothing because his position as First Officer didn''t allow him to act against Division Chiefs unjustifiably.


    Just looking at the human balloon in front of him today, the shaven-headed boy couldn''t help but form an ugly expression on his face.


    Hugue ignored Toby and pointed one of his fingers at Liam. "I heard you moved up a realm. Is that true?"


    The Division Chiefs'' uniforms hid their cultivations to the point where it was difficult to know the truth about each other''s power, unless that cultivator showed themselves. But investigations played a critical role in this society and it hadn''t been difficult for most of Liam''s rivals or friends in the inner sect to find out about his meteoric rise.


    Hugue, in particular, knew that Liam was a third realm cultivator when he entered the inner wing, and had heard just today of Liam''s trip to the Beasts Hall to claim his right to one of the beasts in the hall.


    "You have great informants, Hugue. I''d like to meet them. I''ll pay you twice as much just to get them on my side," Liam joked, but without hiding the truth.


    "You can have them if you want." Hugue smiled at Liam''s game. "Fight me and if you win, you''ll have more than just my informants."


    "Oh? A challenge?" Liam had received no challenges from the arena for matches valid for the disciple rank until this moment. He had only fought twice in the arena since entering the inner area, both times against Toby, fulfilling his responsibility without taking unnecessary risks.


    Already so close to his escape, Liam didn''t want to get into trouble with any of Demon Gate''s important inner members.


    "Why are you doing this, Division Chief Hugue? Why challenge Chief Porter now?" Toby asked as he took a step forward, his positioning rather defensive.


    The timing of Hugue''s challenge was not good. Liam would leave for the journey to Ironham in a few hours!


    Liam narrowed his eyes, imagining that this was a way for Hugue to hinder him in some way with his imminent mission.


    ''Becoming a Third Class Runemaster is the same as me gaining several merits at once with the sect. And if I can go beyond that...'' Liam saw the smiling gaze of the large man in front of him grow provocative.


    "You were too weak before. A fight between us wouldn''t be fair, Liam. Now you''ve become more powerful. You''re still feeble, but maybe you can handle a fight with me," said Hugue loudly, loud enough for several insiders passing by the entrance to the arena to hear his voice and look at their groups.


    Liam scrunched up his face thoughtfully and asked, "What do you propose? I might be interested, given the right conditions, of course."


    Hugue nodded, not expecting a newcomer to accept his challenge without a favorable condition. "I''ll face you without my Spirits and beat you. You don''t have to give me anything if you lose and you don''t have to worry about your life. It''ll just be open practice."


    "What if I win?"


    "That won''t happen," Hugue said with a jocular tone.


    "A fair challenge involves the chance of victory and defeat," Toby said, not directing his boss to back down since Liam had already put himself in the position of considering the challenge.


    Hugue conceded, "I''ll give you what I already promised. My informants and preference in any future mission."


    This Liam was much more interested in than having good informants.


    ''Hugue is one of the biggest problems for me getting good missions. Beating him today could mean I get a free pass to take any mission I want in the future, especially the one I''ll use to escape.''


    "All right. I hope you''re committed to putting the terms of this challenge in the fight announcement." Liam proposed as he showed one of his hands.


    Hugue shook it without hesitation, narrowing his eyes as he squeezed hard enough to bruise Liam''s fingers.


    He only got a serious look from his opponent, noting that the stamina of the ''small'' man in front of him wasn''t bad.


    "I already have a place on the schedule for today''s fights. Get ready for our match in an hour." With those words, Hugue turned and left, leaving no room for questions from Liam and Toby.


    "What a son of a bit..." Toby muttered as he launched verbal arrows at Hugue.


    Liam remained silent, monitoring the big guy''s path, while Nance and Felicity questioned him about what was happening now and whether it had been a good idea to accept the challenge of that strong Division Chief. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He then replied, his expression as resolute as his voice, "My constant training with Isa has paid off and now I have new skills. I must show Hugue what I''m made of and put him in his place in this fight."


    "What are your chances?" Nance asked. "He''s a 5-Star Spirit Sky cultivator."


    "If he used his Spirits, my chances would be less than 10%. I still need to fight to confirm my expectations about my new powers, but I believe he wouldn''t be able to hurt me, although I probably wouldn''t beat him either. But without the Spirits, the situation is different and there''s a real chance of me winning, although it''s not certain."


    Toby looked at Liam along with the two masked women, and since there was no turning back, he sighed and said in support, "Well, whatever the outcome, this will at least be good training for you to master your new skills and temper yourself for the outside world, Chief.


    Demon Gate may seem violent and dangerous, but it is only a reflection of the commonplaces for cultivators and beasts in Twin Land. In particular, the continent''s average level of power is between the third and fourth realms. For those below the fifth realm, traveling around the continent is dangerous. So try to use this experience for our journey ahead."


    Liam nodded in understanding, already aware of more of the continental reality than a newly promoted Division Chief could know. He didn''t know as much as Toby, but he knew already that the continent was dangerous even for Spirit Sky cultivators.


    "Let''s get inside. Time for me to move on to the competitors'' wing." He gestured to the three of them, having only come today to watch some interesting fights, but now involved in one of the fights of the day.

 Chapter 242 - 242: The Power of a Mammoth

    An hour later, Liam was calling the arena''s combat platform, his third time there, but this time under the gaze of hundreds of important disciples from the sect''s inner area.


    Previously, he had avoided coming to the arena for his obligatory monthly challenges at times of high demand. It wasn''t in his interest to gain a new enemy who would pursue him just before his escape from the sect. Today, however, he had no choice but to come across many Division Chiefs, powerful individuals there to watch the important matches of the day.


    Liam himself had come to this place today to watch some good fights scheduled for today.


    When he came across Hugue on the fighting platform, he could only hope that it would have as few negative repercussions for him as possible.


    ''I just hope that fool doesn''t impede my escape... Fortunately, I''ll be leaving for Irondom in a few hours. Perhaps what I present here today will be forgotten before my return and final preparations for escape.''


    Liam ignored the murmurs in the stands, as well as the introduction of the match referee. His eyes were focused on Hugue, trying to think how important it would be to get this victory from this 5-Star Spirit Sky cultivator.


    ''I''ll win the sect''s escape method here!''


    He raised his guard, while the enormous fellow in front of him remained relaxed, his eyes forming little smiling arcs.


    Then the signal for the fight to begin was given!


    Liam immediately summoned his fourth Spirit, not overestimating his own abilities against a stronger cultivator. But he didn''t summon Thal''Korr, nor the Silver Winged Leopard. Against a Spirit Master of Hugue''s caliber, even in the limited conditions that this opponent had proposed, it wouldn''t be easy for Liam''s Spirits. As such, he brought out only the mammoth 2-Star.


    When the Starlight Mammoth appeared, the combat platform shook, as blue stars appeared in the sky above the area, with the surrounding mana converging towards the mighty silver mammoth.


    "A Spirit stronger than the Spirit Master?"


    When Liam showed his Spirit, there was no way he could hide his 1-Star cultivation from the Spirit Sky Realm. All the spectators noticed the current cultivation of the man dressed in red next to the challenger, with several raising the same question out loud.


    Hugue himself was surprised by the Spirit Liam had chosen, not having discovered in time that his opponent was entitled to a Starlight Mammoth.


    Hugue put his smile aside and raised his guard, not underestimating the strength and defensive capacity of a large door animal like that.


    Hugue himself was a Spirit Master, focused on strength and endurance. He was well acquainted with Spirits compatible with strength and endurance and within the whole sect, the Starlight Mammoth was one of the most impressive.


    ''I have to use his weak points against this brat and end this fight quickly. I won''t lose to a novice like him!''


    The idea of letting Liam attack him first, something that had crossed Hugue''s mind moments ago, vanished from his mind as he moved, striking forward with one of his open palms.


    He fired like a bullet from a revolver, in an instant disappearing from where he was and reappearing a meter in front of Liam.


    But just as Hugue was about to hit Liam with a rising palm of mana, the bright-eyed mammoth looked down, opening his mouth as a transparent shield materialized around the attacked area.


    The mana moved and both Liam, Hugue, and the spectators felt an invisible barrier form around it.


    Hugue''s mana palm slammed into the air and a loud crack came at almost the same time as the mammoth''s high-pitched scream, followed by the creature''s counterattack.


    The silver beast''s immense tusks glowed a brilliant blue, forming several small nuclei of light and lightning in Hugue''s surroundings, each one rapidly absorbing mana from the air. They exploded a second later, sending arrow-like blasts into Hugue''s balloon body.


    "Shit!" He found himself in trouble for not having his Spirits on his side and retreated as quickly as he had attacked.


    Shadow Suppression!


    But Liam tried his best to stop the enemy''s dodge, forcing a shadow demon to appear behind Hugue and try to block the 5-Star Spirit Sky cultivator''s movement.


    Simultaneously, the mammoth advanced with its slow but extremely powerful steps, not leaving it all to a single one of its attacks.


    Hugue managed to shake off Liam''s dark suppression, but not before being caught by one of the mammoth''s brilliant shots.


    He slid down the platform for a few meters until he stopped, one of his hands on the ground and sweating significantly, his mouth slightly open as a sign of burning appeared visible on his left arm.


    "That was impressive, but it ends here!" With those words, Hugue stood up on one foot, while opening his arms in the air, forming huge arms of mana coming out of his back.


    His arms glowed as if they were made of gold bars, becoming extremely massive before striking out on the mammoth coming at him.


    One of the arms held a spear, another a sword, and the last two closed in front of Hugue, forming a defense against his opponent.


    The mammoth continued on its path of attack, unafraid of any offensive action from an opponent three levels stronger than itself.


    Hugue was only a Spirit Master and without his Spirits, he didn''t have all the power his abilities had in the ''hands'' of the Spirits.


    The creature was intelligent and attacked with its fangs, making the enemy forget about Liam and focus entirely on the attack and defense it had to test its strength.


    As Hugue prepared for the most dangerous fight he''d ever had, Liam''s wings opened on his back. He leaped into the air, flying into his inattentive opponent''s back.


    With Hugue focused on the enemy ahead, Liam reached his opponent''s back, getting the angle he wanted and then advancing with his sword in hand.


    He took the Silver Winged Leopard''s sudden charge, accelerating his speed a few times in an instant, reaching Hugue''s back just as the mammoth was hit by his opponent''s weapons. But the mammoth went ahead with its attack, even though it was wounded, while Liam took advantage of his Spirit''s strength to pressure Hugue from behind.


    Hugue was hoping for a good victory against Liam today, but without realizing it he had put himself at a disadvantage, surrounded on both sides and in real danger. If he had his Spirits on his side, he could easily escape this situation and win the fight. But without them, he was now vulnerable, with serious risks of not only losing but also leaving this platform injured.


    He looked back angrily, using one of his defending golden arms to attack Liam, aiming for the left side of the back of his opponent''s head.


    ''I may get hurt today, but you won''t beat me!'' Hugue thought determinedly, accepting the risk of being unprepared for the mammoth''s attack, but taking Liam down before he did.


    However, just as he was about to hit Liam, he once again found a barrier in his way, hitting it and losing most of his strength before reaching Liam''s head.


    Liam felt pain as he was hit, but it wasn''t enough even to move him to the side. He then turned invisible, disappearing completely while Hugue looked away, afraid that this was some kind of instant transportation ability.


    "Wretch!" He stared as he felt Liam''s hands reach behind his back, tearing at his skin with extended mana nails, a characteristic of the Silver Winged Leopard.


    Liam made the man in front of him scream, before his mammoth finally seized the advantage created by Hugue''s own decisions, striking out with one of his paws against the Spirit Master.


    The golden arms of Hugue''s ability broke almost instantly as they were touched by the creature''s paw, while he himself was on the verge of being crushed.


    He shouted angrily for the whole arena to understand the outcome of this fight that couldn''t possibly have the Spirits of the stronger opponent. Just as Hugue was about to be seriously injured, a red-haired monkey, at least three times the size of Hugue himself, appeared in front of him, crossing his arms in front of his body and protecting his master.


    The mammoth still managed to make Hugue''s red Spirit slide backwards, but it couldn''t break through the defense of this being, who was also a being of high defensive power.


    Still, it was clear to the whole arena who was more impressive. A 2-Star Spirit made a 4-Star Spirit slide backwards and still open his mouth and scream in complaint at the wounds on his arms.


    Liam flapped his wings again, this time appearing above the silver mammoth, no longer using his invisibility power. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You lost." Liam said out loud, sweating profusely from the mana expenditure of the last few moves, but strong enough to speak without slurring his words. "You broke your word, Hugue!"


    Hugue was on his knees at this point, as wounded and exhausted as his opponent. He looked up and saw Liam from above, also hearing the murmurs from the spectators about his promise earlier. He wanted to continue this fight. But if he did, he would gain a reputation throughout the inner area and even be punished by the Law Enforcement Hall.


    Challenges were taken seriously by the sect''s correctional force!


    "All right. I admit my defeat in this fight." He announced as he stood up with the help of his Spirit, a being similar to the one who had made Liam''s group run in the forest near City Five earlier. "But Liam, it doesn''t end here. Next month, I''ll challenge you again. This time, I won''t give you any advantages!"


    A new challenge was recently issued, causing the audience to buzz with anticipation about this exciting encounter. Liam might not be much of a 1-Star Spirit Sky cultivator, but with a Starlight Mammoth on his side, things were totally different!

 Chapter 243 - 243: Time to Leave the Sect!

    After the fight against Hugue, the next few days passed quickly for Liam and his group, and soon it was time for him to leave the headquarters for the first time since he arrived in the sect.


    The days between the fight and today were quite hectic, with Liam using up most of the merit points he still had, now down to 10,000 points. Many Division Chiefs and Commanders have sought him out in recent days, but his strategy of staying in the Lotus Temple''s cultivation rooms with his wives has paid off well, strengthening them as a whole and avoiding encounters he didn''t want to have.


    The few moments when he had to interact with companions of the same rank were relatively quiet, with him being able to avoid challenges and deeper conversations by using the excuse that he had to leave on an external mission.


    One of the good things about the Demon Gate was its strict rules and the possibility of refusing confrontation or even getting away from immediate problems by using missions outside the sect. While things were more flexible within the sect, the Elders took outside missions and the attitudes of sect members that might impede such missions seriously.


    As Elder Neill himself had spoken to Liam earlier, his Secret Hunt mission should be more focused on external enemies and less on his fellow sect members. That didn''t mean he should forgive fellow sect members, but he should certainly be more decisive with external forces and Demon Gate rivals.


    Thus, his relative ease in warding off trouble was no stranger to his group until the moment of his farewell today.


    After a fiery night in which he cultivated with each of his cultivation companions living in his house, he had a rich breakfast with the group before saying goodbye.


    Of the group living on his estate in City Two, only Nance would accompany him and his group to Irondom. The rest of the women would remain to fulfill their responsibilities with the sect, preparing themselves for the possibilities he had created in recent weeks for them to strengthen themselves.


    As soon as the group''s morning farewell meal was over, with Toby and his men, but also Isa and her team, already there at the residence, Liam stood up and took one last look at those who would be staying.


    "Work hard during my absence. I expect you to consolidate your current powers and get closer to your next breakthroughs when I return. I''ll see if I can bring you some gifts on this journey, but I can''t guarantee much." He smiled as he looked at his group of women.


    They all said goodbye to him, hugging him while the men led by Isa felt envious of him.


    "How long are we talking about here?" Mary asked as they escorted the team on this mission out of the house.


    Toby answered promptly, "The journey to Irondom is 8 days using the vehicles we''ll be using on this journey. So that''s 16 days to get there and back, considering an uneventful journey. But we can add about 4 days to that and the days we''ll need to stay in Irondom... It should take between 20 and 25 days, maybe a month, if we''re delayed by problems or opportunities."


    Groups on missions outside headquarters had a certain amount of autonomy over what to do out there. They were free to delay their return to the sect, as long as they had a justification.


    Before leaving, they had to submit a mission plan to the General Records Hall and get a departure permit. This permit had an expiry date, which was usually 150% of the group''s planned mission time.


    When a team on a foreign mission didn''t return after this time had expired, the General Records Hall would issue an alert to the Law Enforcement Hall to investigate the situation and a possible escape.


    But even after all these security devices have been activated, as long as the group can justify the reason for their delay¡ªopportunities or serious problems¡ªit was possible to escape punishment.


    The sect knew the continent had many problems and opportunities, and now and then, groups on external missions were delayed because of these possibilities.


    "Sigh... It''s a long time," Mary murmured, this being the first time she''d been away from Liam for more than a few days. "Anyway, good luck to you. I hope you get back soon."


    The group stopped in front of Liam''s property, finishing their goodbyes before heading for the exit of City One.


    Besides Liam, Toby, Nance, and Isa, there were 3 Officers led by Liam, while 2 First Officers and 11 Officers from Isa''s group completed their formation.


    Nance was obviously the weakest, with her cultivation of 7-Star Spirit Earth. But there were three other Spirit Earth Realm cultivators in the group, followed by most of them being 1-Star or 2-Star Spirit Sky cultivators. Only the First Officers and Commander Isa had between 3-Star and 7-Star Spirit Sky Realm cultivation.


    This was a common formation for journeys by sect members outside the headquarters, neither as large as the groups of Commanders hunting disciples for the sect, nor so small as to be weak or irrelevant.


    The group made their way on foot to the exit of the city, where they came across the Law Enforcement Hall post and handed in their departure permit. There they found the three carriages they had ordered from the General Records Hall, good-looking vehicles, mostly made of wood, with Demon Gate symbols and big, powerful horses.


    The men from Isa''s group took the lead to command of the vehicles, and soon Liam was in the middle carriage of the convoy, together with Isa, Nance, and Toby.


    Their journey began along the inner roads of the headquarters, with the group setting off in silence, Nance, and Liam watching the road with interest; for the first time leaving the headquarters. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Isa and Toby had already left the headquarters a few times before and had gotten used to the view. They saw Nance, masked and dressed in black, and Liam, in his red suit, gazing at the stunning view of the fjord, heading out of the headquarters, a journey of about three hours.


    The sect''s headquarters was imposing with its enviable vastness!


    Liam observed the path, noticing several powerful beasts near the sect''s exit, creatures that were even stronger than the fourth realm plant his group had faced previously.


    He couldn''t distinguish the cultivation of all those creatures he saw from afar, but he estimated that there were Spirit Kings among those creatures on the borders of the headquarters.


    ''Here begins my escape. I''ll pay attention to every detail from now on!'' Liam thought to himself, eager to define where his escape could not take place and to learn more about the sect''s search methods.


    With a soon-to-be Commander and Commander Isa on his side, he had two good informants to answer many of his questions. All he had to do was be sensitive enough not to let the two of them realize his flight interests.


    Isa would still need to hear from them about their escape plans, but she wasn''t Liam''s concern. Given Isa''s devout personality, he imagined that this woman would most likely agree to join him on the run from Demon Gate. The problem was Toby, who he wanted to be as careful as possible not to understand his real objectives.


    ''On my return I''ll have to deal with Mylla... I have to take advantage of this month off to prepare to cultivate with her!'' He thought before summoning his books on the Fourth Class of his profession.


    His companions remained silent as they watched him begin to study, aware that it was in his plans to reach the Fourth Class during his stay in Irondom!


    ...


    The first few days of Liam''s group''s journey were uneventful. They would travel for most of the day, stopping only to eat and take brief breaks. But during the nights, they would hardly make any progress on their journey, when they would normally stop to camp and rest from the hard day''s work.


    Traveling wasn''t comfortable, but the biggest problem for cultivators like them was the uncertain dangers in their path. Unlike the region that Commander Amos'' group had passed through on their way to the Eternal Doom Island¡ªa weak and quiet area of the mainland¡ªthe region of the headquarters and Irondom was dangerous, with creatures of up to the fifth realm roaming the area.


    Unlike in the headquarters, where there were specific areas where one could know in advance that there were dangers, it wasn''t like that outside the headquarters. The forests were great unknowns and could have powerful residents near or far who, depending on their day or the behavior of travelers, would feel the need to act.


    Because of these big differences, night journeys were not recommended, even for groups as well-trained as Liam''s. But these stops had been great for the young Runemaster in the group. Liam had been taking advantage of the stops to train what he was learning from his daytime studies, but also to cultivate with Nance and Isa.


    The method Liam chose, though less safe than cultivating indoors, was well prepared for. He had bought good huts and formations capable of protecting his and his companions'' privacy. That''s why they had cultivated every day without the various men in their group finding out about their dual cultivation.


    On their fifth night of rest since leaving the sect, Nance advanced to the 8-Star of the Spirit Earth Realm, while Liam reached the end of the 1-Star of the Spirit Sky Realm. Even Isa was showing signs of improvement, being at the absolute peak of the 7-Star of the Spirit Sky Realm.


    But the most important thing that night was not Nance''s progress. That night, just after cultivating with the girl with the beautiful, short blue hair, Liam created his first Fourth Class rune!

 Chapter 244 - 244: Arriving in Irondon

    Having the chance to cultivate with Isa almost every day, for the first time since the beginning of their strange relationship, helped Liam a lot. On the penultimate day of their journey to Irondom, they advanced together!


    Liam reached the 2-Star, while Isa reached the 8-Star of the Spirit Sky Realm on a night when the group rested.


    Before achieving it, they had already trained against each other, something that Liam had discovered helped the cultivation of both of them, but also to mitigate the damage to his partners'' cultivation base.


    As he left his tent that night alongside her, his and Isa''s cultivation was hidden; only they were aware of what they had done and achieved.


    The men in the camp, however, had almost no doubt about the thing Liam was doing with Nance and Isa. They did not know about cultivation, but sexual relations between Demon Gate members were too normal for them not to consider the possibilities.


    Some envied Liam, but others merely noticed what was happening and didn''t care any more than they should have.


    Isa wasn''t someone easy to get along with, so it wasn''t as if any of them were missing out on anything because of how impressive Liam seemed to be. And as long as this relationship didn''t impede the mission, that was just the lovers'' problem.


    Toby continued at his observation post, having already rested and now taken over the group''s western surveillance post.


    He saw Isa going to her tent from a distance, while Liam went next to the camp''s soup pot. ''The chief and Commander Isa finished their business late today... We only have three more hours until daybreak.'' He pondered before turning his gaze to the surrounding forest. ''We''ll reach Irondom this afternoon. It looks like we won''t have any problems until we reach the city.


    Despite the dangers on the continent''s roads, it wasn''t entirely alien to get through an entire journey without major problems. There were so many traveling around the continent at the same time, and the continent was so big, that short journeys like this were the most common occurrence.


    But Toby was sharp. It wouldn''t be entirely unexpected for them to be surrounded by bandits minutes before they reached Irondom.


    Liam knew this too and as soon as he had eaten, he returned to his resting place to use the final hours in this camp to practice his trade.


    ''I''ll try a new Fourth Class rune today.''


    ...


    At daybreak, the chief guard on duty rang the warning bell, waking up those who had been resting until then.


    Half the group was already preparing their vehicles for departure, with the animals in place, when the rest of the group woke up, joining in the pre-departure disassembly.


    Liam finished packing up his tent, giving one guard the materials wrapped in a bag to be added to the luggage compartment of the vehicles.


    Spatial rings weren''t such rare items among cultivators, but keeping simple tools and tents in such devices could be a waste. Most cultivators in this world didn''t have enough space reservoirs to carry valuables and small items. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Apart from the formations he used in his tent, Liam left everything else with the group to be transported by carriage.


    In five minutes they were ready, leaving behind only the trail of campfires, and setting off slowly for the start of hours more of carriage travel.


    "How was the evening? Productive?" Nance asked Liam, having only rested the night before.


    Whenever he cultivated with Isa, Liam could not cultivate with other women for the next few hours. That''s why he hadn''t been with Nance yesterday.


    "Have you mastered any new Fourth Class runes?" Nance improved her question, while Toby and Isa were curious about it.


    "Yes, I''ve mastered a new rune," he said with a proud smile.


    Ever since he had absorbed the gift left by Elder Neill in the Treasures Hall, he had found it very easy to advance in his profession. Having advanced in level the night before had helped him too, allowing him to have greater magical resistance than he''d had before.


    "But I still won''t be able to form a Fourth Class inscription until we get to Irondom. I''ll have to do some shopping in the city and try out some training before I can determine whether I''ll be able to be competitive in the promotion exam," he explained.


    Their basic plan was to arrive in Irondom, find a place to stay and go to the Runemasters Association to pay for an appointment to take the Third Class promotion exam.


    According to what Liam had heard from Eliakim, tests for Runemasters took place when a minimum number of candidates met the requirements. There was no elimination factor in these promotion exams, as there was in the sect, meaning that the candidates in the exam were not competitors. But the tests didn''t take place on specific dates, which meant they might have to wait a while.


    But Eliakim had told Liam that it usually took only five days for the number of candidates to reach the minimum threshold for the Third Class Runemasters exam.


    There weren''t that many cities with association posts capable of carrying out the test, so it was common for Second Class Runemasters from various cities in the region to come to Irondom for the exam.


    Things were more complicated for the Fourth Class test, as there weren''t as many Third Class Runemasters as there were Second Class Runemasters. Even so, it was possible to take the Fourth Class promotion exam in Irondom.


    Beyond that, however, one would have to go to bigger and more important cities!


    The exam to reach Fourth Class had lower requirements in terms of numbers of candidates, but even so, he might have to wait up to 30 days to have the chance to register for the exam.


    Liam thought he could learn what was necessary in 30 days, but his departure permit from the sect wouldn''t accept all that time, even with the justification of the promotion exam. His limit was around 15 days in Irondom, so he wasn''t sure he''d be able to complete all his plans in the city.


    Toby said to Liam, trying to be optimistic, "There are several stores and places to study and train for Runemaster in Irondom, chief. You''ll probably advance in your understanding faster than you realize."


    "That''s true," Isa agreed with Toby. "Irondom is a city that specializes in the professions of Runemasters and Blacksmiths. Almost the entire local economy is geared towards these two professions, which makes it the desire of many Runemasters and Blacksmiths of up to Fourth Class in the region."


    "Well, I''m looking forward to finding out what my chances are there. Luckily, I''ve gathered a good amount of gold so far." Liam smiled as he looked at these two.


    Isa and Toby would tell Liam and Nance some of what they knew about Irondom over the next few minutes until the group settled into a good rhythm by finding a less bumpy piece of road.


    There were paved roads in Twin Land, mainly near the biggest cities, in the richest and most powerful states. But in most of the continent, the best one could find were dirt tracks well separated from the vegetation. In certain regions, there weren''t even any, and any group traveling would have to make their way through the forests as they went.


    At this less bumpy point in the journey, Liam took the opportunity to refocus his time on studying his profession, with Nance doing the same, while Toby and Isa monitored the surroundings, fulfilling their mission to protect the group.


    ...


    The hours passed, and soon the end of the afternoon had arrived.


    In that part of the day, when the sky was beginning to darken, and the horizon was orange in one corner, Liam, and his group came across the first human city they had seen since leaving the sect.


    In front of them was a city built on a hill, from where they could see from afar how big this place was, in the shape of a square, with several buildings of sharp architecture, rich in pointed corners and straight lines.


    The place reminded Liam of his idea of medieval cities on Earth, but with a higher quality, more organized, paved with stones and cleaner. There were plenty of trees to be seen in the central parts of the city, with public and private gardens, and a good flow of people and carriages on the streets.


    From where he was standing, Liam could even see something he hadn''t expected to find, a small cable car circling the city.


    With surprise and curiosity visible in their expressions, they entered the city after paying the entrance fee to the guards stationed at one of the few local entrances.


    Liam observed the surroundings attentively, seeing magical beasts walking among the inhabitants, but also ordinary people, with no apparent cultivation.


    He hadn''t seen anyone like that for months!


    This was a common sight, however. Even in cities dominated by cultivators, ordinary people could be seen everywhere. They were the ones who usually carried out the most common local activities.


    But Liam also saw people of different levels of cultivation on his way, from the richest to the most ordinary, mostly guards.


    Some parts of the city had as much mana as the sect''s headquarters, but in most of it, the mana wealth was lower than what one would find in Demon Gate, even in the outer cities.


    The sect was a force composed only of cultivators, so this was normal to realize when comparing the sect to cities where ordinary mortals also lived.


    But some buildings, near the center of the city, stood out for having mana density and elemental concentration as strong as what one would find in City One!


    Liam soon set his eyes on one of these buildings, the Irondom Runemasters Association building!

 Chapter 245 - 245: Registration for the Exam

    The group quickly stopped at one of the inns in this city of over 100,000 inhabitants, getting six rooms in all for their battalion, a place for the animals and spaces for their carriages.


    The inn was in the busiest part of the city, on the other side of the central square, where Irondom''s two most important buildings were located, the offices of the local Blacksmiths'' Association and the Runemasters'' Association.


    There were other important buildings in this part of the city, from the local guard, the seat of government of the noble family behind Irondom, as well as important stores and restaurants in the area.


    Irondom was a border town, belonging to the Vevell Kingdom, where the royal family was the great power behind the state, with a network of vassal noble forces maintaining their domains.


    From what Liam had already learned, there were four types of territories in Twin Land. The first were centralized states in the figure of a tyrant who ruled with force, followed by areas governed by sects, then areas governed by coalitions of smaller forces and finally free areas¡ªsometimes not so free, given the presence of beast tribes in these areas.


    There was also a distinction whether the rulers were cultivators, but usually the classification above served well even for analyzing the mortal domains further to the southeast of the continent.


    Vevell Kingdom was obviously part of the first classification, the most common to see around Twin Land.


    According to what little Liam had heard of Vevell Kingdom, this state had several forces with similar powers to Demon Gate. In particular, the sect considered the local noble house to be powerful. Whenever disciples went on missions in the kingdom, the sect recommended caution if they had to get involved with local royal forces.


    Demon Gate was usually very confident and arrogant, so this behavior said a lot about the real power of the royal family.


    With that in mind, Liam followed with his group, walking through the city''s central square, crossing the area towards the Runemasters Association building. As his primary mission was to officially become a Third Class Runemaster, the most urgent thing was to register for the next promotion exam.


    There were two possibilities in front of Liam. One, the most recent test had just taken place in the previous few days or two, the last test had already taken place and there should be a new one soon. The first option wouldn''t be so good for him, as it could kill his time locally. As he could only take the test for Fourth Class Runemaster when he was already a Third Class Runemaster, waiting longer for the test could give him less time between his exam and his departure date from the city.


    He could work with different timings, but to know the best strategy to use, he needed to know exactly when the next promotion exams would be. So, before stopping by the local stores and trying to understand what kind of opportunity he would have in Irondom, he made his way to the entrance of the formidable Runemasters'' Association.


    They passed through a crowd of people going from one side of the building to the other, with the flow speeding up in the late afternoon.


    Magic lamps were already illuminating the city''s central square and the entire association building was glowing, reflecting the opulence of the continent''s most important organization.


    "Welcome to the Irondom Runemasters Association. How can I help you today?" A pretty attendant asked, not failing to realize who the Runemaster of the group was.


    Liam had the symbol of Runemaster Second Class on one of his chests at the moment, still dressed in the beautiful red uniform of the Division Chiefs of Demon Gate.


    "I''m here to take the Third Class exam." Liam said as he greeted the attendant with a nod of his head, his gaze relaxed as his group stood in formation around him. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    People like him received a lot of support from the sect. It was no coincidence that Demon Gate Runemasters were treated as valuable possessions that had to be guarded by strong groups¡ªas was the case with Liam''s team.


    The Officers and First Officers maintained defensive positions around Liam, not as combat-inclined as if there was an enemy near them, but sharp-eyed, ready to act if necessary.


    The attendant and other people around the main counter at the entrance to the building could easily see this, but no one found it strange. Just like Demon Gate, several other forces, from outside and inside the kingdom, replicated such behavior.


    Runemasters were, after all, the continent''s leading professionals, capable of raising and destroying entire regions!


    Few knew of the ancient Runemasters empire, but among those few, most of the continental leaders had knowledge of how powerful that ancient Runemasters state had been!


    The attendant in front of Liam dialed something from behind her desk before answering him. "We have a test in three days. Can you give me your credential?"


    Liam did as he was supposed to, handing over the item he''d gotten from the sect, but which was related to the association and not the sect.


    "Very well, I can register your name for the next exam, Senior Porter. But there is a fee that must be paid to the association beforehand at the time of registration."


    Liam knew this and the amount, having already received the fees for both the Third Class and Fourth Class promotion exams from the Hall of Records beforehand.


    Besides these fees, his faction and his master had given him coins and other resources to use during his stay in Irondom, each of them interested in his growth.


    For the time being, Liam wasn''t able to influence these groups or specialists. But once he became a Fourth Class Runemaster, things would change. As such, everyone involved with him had given him gifts before his departure.


    With the registration fee paid, Liam received his Second Class Runemaster ID back from the attendant.


    She said to him, "All right, you''re all set, Senior Porter. In 3 days, you can return to the association and follow the directions to the promotion exams wing." She indicated, showing the direction of the signs at the top of some corridors with access to this entrance hall.


    Liam spotted the paths and then asked, "Thanks for the information, but one last thing, when is the next exam for Fourth Class Runemasters?"


    The attendant was not surprised to see a Second Class Runemaster asking such a question. It wasn''t uncommon for professionals of different classes to have contact with other, better-ranked professionals and to seek information or even products for their more powerful colleagues.


    "There''s still no date for the next exam. So it should take over 10 days for it to happen, and it could even be an entire month before the next exam takes place."


    Liam thanked them again and then sighed with concern. The association hoped to gather a minimum number of Runemasters to take the exams and then scheduled the test for a few days later, giving enough time for those enrolled to prepare for the day of the exam. If the next exam wasn''t even scheduled, it meant that it could still take a long time for it to happen.


    But Liam remained optimistic, leaving the registration desk, then going to walk through the areas he was entitled to access in this unit of the association.


    The sect had its own association post inside the headquarters, but because it was a post staffed only by sect members, the sect''s rules and resources had influence there.


    Liam knew that there could be important differences between this post and the sect one, so he quickly began to familiarize himself.


    In terms of space and areas of the association, there wasn''t much difference between what one would find in the sect. This association post was much larger than the one in the sect, but even the design of the interior of the building and some of the decorations were similar to what the Demon Gate disciples would find.


    Liam had basically the same level of access there as he had in the sect, but in less than half an hour of looking around, he realized where the big differences were.


    The collection of books and techniques available to someone of his rank at this post was at least three times richer than the one at Demon Gate. Not only that, the Association''s in-house store had more important resources in greater quantity, for prices up to 50% cheaper than those Liam could find in Demon Gate.


    But he didn''t make any deals straight away. Before going into depth with buying and investing locally, he continued his investigation of what was available to him in Irondom. Starting from the association building, he made his way through the town''s central square to pass the stores that were still open.


    As Toby and Isa had warned him, Irondom focused on the art of rune inscription and just 500 meters away from the association there were four huge stores and a large building where one could rent enchantment rooms, tools for Runemasters and even pay for advice from a superior Runemaster.


    Everything there had to be paid for with coins, which didn''t have to have symbols recognized by the royal family. There were even coins registered in the kingdom and in other Twin Land domains, but given the active movement of travelers and cultivators across the continent, stores in practically every city accepted any type of metallic currency.


    Checking the density of gold, silver, or bronze was very easy and even ordinary mortals could distinguish the value of coins without any problems. Because of this, as soon as Liam found the resources that he thought were most worthwhile for him to acquire at the beginning of his stay in Irondom, he found it easy to do business locally.

 Chapter 246 - 246: Regional Reality

    After two days in Irondom, Liam felt he had grasped the city''s essentials. He had dined at the main restaurants, visited the most renowned Runemasters'' establishments, explored the Irondom Bookstore, and witnessed firsthand the reality of a city dedicated to forging and inscribing runes.


    Irondom wasn''t exactly modern compared to the cities on Earth that Liam knew. However, by the archaic standards of the mortal kingdoms of Twin Land, it was remarkably advanced, with magic visible in every corner.


    The city''s cable car was a prime example of how magic and technology intertwined in this unique community.


    But what captivated Liam most during those two days wasn''t this fusion of magic and technology. It was seeing Spirit Masters using their Spirits for purposes beyond combat that truly opened his eyes.


    In Demon Gate, Liam was accustomed to a society where almost everyone was a warrior, at least in essence¡ªa stark contrast to Twin Land, where Spirit Masters often specialized in a single path, and many lacked combat skills altogether.


    Spirits in this vast world came in all forms and weren''t confined to warfare. Liam observed Power Spirits¡ªcreatures capable of moving gears and operating large objects like cable cars¡ªserving their masters effortlessly. Other Spirits, such as small insects, assisted in medical treatments, helping Healers clean wounds, perform sutures, and carry out other vital tasks.


    Alchemists possessed Spirits that aided them in selecting ingredients, brewing their magical concoctions, and even infusing parts of themselves into their potions. For example, Bee Spirits could produce mana honey, used in various potent applications.


    In a place as diverse as Irondom, seeing Spirits wandering the streets, sometimes even without their masters, was considered commonplace.


    These two days in the city had opened Liam''s eyes to the vast world he found himself in, revealing aspects of this magical society that he had previously overlooked.


    But beyond just revealing, these days were incredibly productive for him. While most of his group had primarily focused on monitoring their surroundings and ensuring his safety, Liam took the opportunity to study and practice his craft using the local resources available.


    In Irondom, there was an establishment similar to the Lotus Temple of Demon Gate, but it was entirely dedicated to the art of runemaking. In such a place, professionals like Liam could pay for access to rooms containing rune fragments¡ªessentially, essences of characters that facilitated the mastery of those runes.


    Just as Demon Gate disciples found it easier to absorb mana and advance their cultivation within a room at the Lotus Temple, the rooms Liam visited in Irondom offered a better chance to learn new combinations of characters.


    Thanks to this opportunity, Liam enhanced his abilities as a Runemaster, mastering several new Fourth Class runes over those two days.


    Now, he stood on the day of his promotion exam, prepared and optimistic, ready to take the next step in becoming a Fourth Class Runemaster!


    ...


    Arriving at the place inside the Runemasters Association building where today''s exam would take place, Liam faced a corridor full of groups like his own.


    There were so many people there that there was hardly any space left for people to move around the area.


    Despite the many groups, the place wasn''t noisy. Most of them were looking at each other in silence, in particular, the smaller groups were monitoring the larger ones.


    Liam found himself in the middle of the area, with several eyes turned in his direction, none of them good, in his opinion.


    Toby laughed subtly and said to Liam, "I forgot to warn you about that, Chief. We''re not exactly well-liked by most people who can recognize our uniforms."


    "Yeah, I can see that." Liam sighed, seeing looks of hatred and envy in his direction.


    His uniform clearly indicated to everyone that he was important and the most relevant of the group. Naturally, the negative feelings of some individuals in that corridor were directed towards him.


    Isa said, "Don''t worry so much. We''re in a city and most of them just don''t like us. But if we were outside, I''d worry about the group dressed in white and silver." She avoided pointing, but Liam looked in the right direction.


    Toby said, "Those are members of Whiteshroud , a fanatical angel-worshipping cult." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The angels of Twin Land weren''t exactly like those in Liam''s popular imagination of Earth. Angels were members of the anti-demon race native to Twin Land, usually with a great affinity for the light. Their members had powers that were usually the opposite of those of demons. As for their form, they didn''t look like humans, and had various shapes. The common point between them was the existence of many eyes and a unique type of aura.


    In short, when you saw an angel, you would immediately understand the type of creature in front of you!


    But despite the distinctions between demons and angels, they did have some similarities. Among them, both were famous on the continent and gave rise to Spirits.


    Demon Gate cultivated demons and Whiteshroud cultivated angels.


    Naturally, the two forces were enemies.


    "They don''t look strong." Nance muttered beside them, looking toward Whiteshroud''s group.


    Isa said, "I don''t mean them, but the force they''re part of. However, don''t underestimate them. Angel bearers are quite tricky to fight when you have demons as your main Spirits."


    Those in the group who didn''t have as much experience heard that and kept her teaching in the back of their minds.


    Toby sighed and said, "Today''s competitors aren''t much of a concern, anyway. Although Third Class Runemasters are important, they''re not that uncommon. And most here will still need time to consolidate as Third Class Runemasters. Naturally, their groups aren''t that strong."


    Not everyone there was hiding their levels. As logical as it might seem to keep your strength to yourself, not everyone saw things from that angle. Not everyone was a warrior, and there were always those who preferred to make their strength known to those around them.


    Liam''s group understood the powers of most of the people in that corridor given the diverse nature of the people there, most of them being between 5-Star of the Spirit Earth Realm and 3-Star of the Spirit Sky Realm.


    Of those who would actually sit the tests for today''s promotion exam, Liam was the only one in the fourth realm.


    Normally, when one reached the requirements to take the promotion exam, they and their forces would expedite for these professionals to obtain their new credentials. After all, as much as the test usually didn''t change anything about the professional''s skills, it gave credibility to the products built by these people, which these forces often sold or involved in commercial exchanges.


    In addition, Runemasters needed to attend the association''s posts to advance and access to better materials and services was limited by the level of credential one had.


    So cases like Liam''s were not common!


    "But that will change if you take the Fourth Class exam," Isa said in a warning to Liam and their entire group. "The Fourth Class exam will basically involve mid-level Spirit Sky cultivators, i.e. stronger than you. And I wouldn''t be surprised to see a bodyguard from the fifth realm escorting your competitors."


    Toby agreed with the Commander. "It is more dangerous to take the test for Fourth Class, Chief. I know you''re keen to achieve this feat on this trip and earn merits with our superiors, but be careful where it takes us.


    The situation outside headquarters is very delicate. It wouldn''t take much for us to start a war."


    Liam had long since learned that this world was complicated. It wasn''t exactly chaos where everyone attacked everyone for no reason¡ªone wouldn''t start a fight with them just because they were passing through town, for example. But it would take very little for a peaceful journey to become deadly dangerous.


    Fourth Class Runemasters were like scientists capable of creating atomic bombs on Earth, so their value was indispensable!


    ''That''s all the more reason for me to get my certification now while I have the protection of the sect.'' Liam thought carefully, looking at his future steps after his group''s escape. ''This will increase any kind of persecution from the sect against me after my escape, but otherwise, I''ll only have advantages. My value will be much higher for any relationship I think of starting and I''ll have bargaining power capable of moving even Spirit Kings!''


    Fourth Class Runemasters were usually the favorite type of professional for most Spirit Kings on the continent.


    Ideally, a Spirit King would have access to a Fifth Class Runemaster. But these professionals were rare and usually weren''t free to do business with ordinary Spirit Kings. They usually ended up within a large force or family, and served small groups of very powerful individuals.


    What was left for most Spirit Kings was to do business with Fourth Class Runemasters or simply abandon the idea of having enchanted items in their forces or during their fights.


    That''s why Liam thought that all the trouble he might get into in Irondom was worth the risk!


    But before he could say this to his companions, one examiner appeared outside the examination room and called out to the Runemasters.


    "The second Third Class promotion exam of the month is about to begin. Please, candidates, proceed in an orderly fashion to the room."

 Chapter 247 - 247: Drawing Attention

    The promotion exam for Third Class Runemasters went smoothly for Liam. Already an early Fourth Realm cultivator who could make a few Fourth Class runes, going through the challenges of a test for beginner Third Class Runemasters was never going to be complicated for him.


    Another point that made things easier for Liam was the fact that there was no direct competition between the examinees. Unlike Demon Gate, where only one individual could get their new certification in the promotion exams, in the association''s posts around the continent, everyone who met certain requirements passed the exams.


    There was a competition between who went best and who was the best of those in contention, something that was normal at any event where there was room for comparison. But when Liam was involved in the first of the exam tests, showing off his fourth realm cultivation, naturally none of the other competitors wanted to vie with him.


    The most he had to deal with were a few interested looks in his direction, murmurs and the like. His exam itself was uneventful, with him only having the chance to create his incantations and be assessed by the Runemasters assigned to this exam.


    As you''d expect, he passed with the best performance in each of the tests, making his highest cultivation count.


    At the end of about an hour of testing, 80% of the Runemasters who took the exam today had succeeded in their objectives, getting their new credentials.


    Liam received a new pendant with the association''s symbol, this time with three stars instead of just two, and was also congratulated by the examiner.


    "Young Liam Porter, strive to become a Fourth Class Runemaster. With the ability you displayed in this exam, I feel you eventually reach that rank," said an old Fourth Class Runemaster, handing out the prizes of today''s competitors. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In addition to the new credential, newly promoted runners in exams like this always received some prize items from the association. Today, for example, Liam, and the others received association capes, tickets that could be exchanged to access special areas for Runemasters in the association and in certain establishments in the city, and a set of Third Class materials.


    Liam put away his prizes and thanked the chief examiner for his words at today''s promotion exam.


    "I''ll work hard for it," he said, without any intention of revealing to the man that he intended to achieve this feat in the next few days.


    Liam had already decided to finish today''s exam and go to the registration office for promotion exams and put his name on the list of candidates to become a Fourth Class Runemaster.


    He didn''t know if he would be able to stay in the city for as long as it looked like it would take for the next Fourth Class exam to take place, but he was confident that he would be able to pass.


    Two days in Irondom were enough for him to feel a good difference from his training during the journey to the city. Liam already felt that, in only 10 days, he would reach the level necessary for him to have a good chance of passing the Fourth Class exam!


    With that in mind, after shaking hands with all the examiners and being observed by the competitors for the exam, he set off back to his group''s side.


    After his companions had congratulated him, he told them what he wanted to do, and they soon left that area of the association building to register.


    When he presented his intention to take the Fourth Class exam to one of the employees responsible for scheduling the test, Liam naturally drew a doubtful look from the person he approached. He had just got his Third Class certification and now he wanted his Fourth Class certification? That was unusual.


    But he met the requirements to register for the next exam and had paid the necessary fee. So, even though she was surprised, the person who attended to him did the right thing, confirming that his name was registered and that he should look out for announcements from the association in the next few days. There was still no date for the next Fourth Class promotion exam, but he hadn''t been the first to sign up for the test and a date could come up at any time.


    That was fine with Liam for the moment, so he left the association to return to his routine of waiting in Irondom.


    ...


    In the administrative wing of the Irondom Runemasters Association, a bearded man with mixed black and white hair stood at the top of the building where he normally worked. Sitting in a large padded armchair, he had a listless look in his eyes as he read a book, when someone knocked on his door and then entered the room.


    "Senior, something peculiar has just happened," said a woman of 1.7 meters in height, young, and pretty appearance, but mature body, with curves that were hard to ignore in her daring clothes.


    "Tell me." The old man was gruff, continuing with his reading without bothering to look at his secretary.


    He, a Spirit King and Runemaster of the Fifth Class, the only one in all of Irondom and the region, paid no attention to any kind of matter that might attract the attention of juniors like his secretary.


    The woman was used to the manners of the head of the association post and maintained her posture. She opened her lips and said what had just come to her, "A Runemaster who got his Third Class credential this morning has signed up for the Fourth Class exam."


    "That''s not so unusual. Some people like to test themselves, even though they don''t have the ability to take higher exams," said the old man, still not impressed.


    "I understand, but this young Runemaster is only 19 and already a 2-Star Spirit Sky cultivator," she added, making the old man stop what he was doing to look in her direction, a serious look shaping his old face.


    "Oh?"


    "I''ve already gone ahead and investigated his situation, senior. He''s only been in town for a few days and comes from Demon Gate. His name is Liam Porter, and he''s a Division Chief, accompanied by a relatively powerful group. He hasn''t been involved in any peculiar situations so far and seems to be investing his time in training and study during his stay here."


    "Demon Gate, eh?" The old man muttered, that being the only problem for him.


    But a prodigy like Liam was not a common sight. Regardless of whether he was a member of the malicious Demon Gate, this boy was worth approaching.


    "Thanks for your warning, Annet. I''ll monitor this boy during the promotional exam." He played with his fingers on his old wooden desk, thinking about it. "By the way, when will this exam be?"


    "There''s no date yet, senior. But we already have more than half the applicants."


    He said, "Demon Gate has complicated rules. Let''s help this boy, so I have a chance to test him. Advance the exam appointment to when we reach 7 registered competitors. He might not be able to wait for 10 competitors to show up locally."


    "All right. I''ll do it, senior."


    She left at the direction of the local association leader, leaving the old Runemaster alone in his large office.


    Still thinking about Liam, the old man from the fifth kingdom couldn''t help but consider the possibilities that having a prodigy like Liam around could bring him.


    ''If this boy manages to become a Fourth Class Runemaster at just 19, he will certainly pass me in the future. By then, he''ll be a jewel for the Demon Gate and even the boring rules of the sect will lose their value once he''s involved...'' A clever smile shaped the Spirit King''s lips.


    ''But I still need to observe him and talk to him. Depending on his personality, I might get a better deal with him!''


    ...


    Meanwhile, Liam did not know who had caught his eye locally.


    After leaving the association building, he turned his focus to his final training, still having things to learn and master in practice before he had a real chance of passing the exam for Fourth Class Runemasters.


    Returning once again to the local temple where he could accelerate his speed of comprehension and mastery of new character combinations, he was soon in an individual room carrying out inscriptions of new types of runes.


    Meanwhile, his group was divided between those standing guard in front of his room and those enjoying their free time in the city.


    Not everyone had to stand guard for Liam while he trained in a virtually impenetrable room. He intended to train for the next three hours alone in that place, so the part of the group that wasn''t on guard duty went separately through Irondom.


    Nance, in particular, was among those with free time now, and as such, he headed to another interesting location in this city, where more normal cultivation rooms existed for temporary rent. Using her own resources and something Liam had given her, she intended to spend the next three hours cultivating her oldest cultivation method.


    Each of Liam''s wives still carried out their meditations, trained, used resources, etc. The fact that they were cultivating with him was only the main point of their current cultivation journeys, but they were still looking for every kind of alternative and chance to get stronger as quickly as possible.


    This not only helped them cultivate faster, but also allowed them to mitigate the damage to their foundations and vitality from cultivating with Liam.


    So she entered her rented cultivation room, dressed in her black Demon Gate uniform, masked as she should have been.


    Without knowing it, however, someone was watching her.


    At the end of the corridor where Nance''s rented cultivation room was located, a person hiding behind a wall was watching her while his fists were clenched tightly.


    ''Demon Gate!'' this individual thought to himself, his eyes twitching in a feeling not so uncommon to feel for not only this sect, but several of the major regional forces.

 Chapter 248 - 248: Group Alert

    Four days later, Liam was entering a restaurant with his group by his side at the moment, having just finished training that morning. Going to take a break and satisfy his hunger, he entered a well-known local establishment with his group.


    Having already been to this restaurant a few times in recent days, the group was recognized by one of the waiters, who quickly arranged a large table for them near one of the windows with the best view of the establishment.


    From where they sat, the group could see people coming and going in Irondom''s central square, but also the mountain ranges to the north of the region.


    They placed their usual orders, with 70% of the group there, waiting for their companions who were resting during Liam''s training that morning.


    Initially, the group paid no attention to their companions'' tardiness, chatting amongst themselves about the matters most important to them, waiting for their meal.


    "Chief, I''ve got good news for you," said one of Liam''s subordinate officers, drawing the gazes of all his companions around their table. Everyone was seated, although Toby and Isa remained attentive to their surroundings.


    The Officer reported, "The Runemasters'' Association issued a notice on their boards this morning. The promotion exam for Fourth Class will take place in four days."


    "Oh?" Liam opened his eyes in interest, not expecting to receive such good news just now.


    ''If that''s true, then I''ll have time to finish refining my skills and take the exam before we return!'' he thought excitedly.


    "Are you sure about this?" Isa asked the man subordinate to Liam seriously. "We have heard nothing about any more Third Class Runemasters arriving in the city these days."


    "I thought that was strange too," said the man who had brought the news to light. "But I made a point of questioning the association''s officials about this announcement being some kind of mistake. They confirmed the exam will indeed take place in four days."


    "In that case, you''ll have your chance to become a Fourth Class Runemaster, chief." Toby looked at Liam with a smile, wondering if this fellow would be able to pass the challenge.


    Ever since they arrived in Irondom, Liam had been hiding his progress in their forge and only talking vaguely about his progress. Toby trusted his leader was stronger now compared to a few days ago, but the promotion exam wasn''t easy.


    Liam nodded to Toby, feeling graced by this chance.


    It was in the middle of this part of the group''s conversation that their food arrived and they began their meal, even without some of their companions there.


    Halfway through the meal, still amid side conversations, most of them optimistic, one of Isa''s men raised a problem in the air.


    "Guys, our companions are almost an hour late now... This is getting strange. It''s never happened that they''ve been this late before."


    Initially, no one there had found it strange that they had started their meals without all their traveling companions. It wasn''t unusual for Liam to finish his training at a different time than usual and often the group members'' time on local duties didn''t coincide with the time for regrouping. So, sometimes over the last few days they had missed each other, with members of the group running up to half an hour late.


    Today, the situation went a little beyond that, which caught the attention of the person responsible for observing the shifts at that time.


    Liam frowned, seeing that Nance wasn''t there. "Let''s give them another 15 minutes. If they don''t arrive by the end of the meal, we''ll start looking for them around the city."


    Incidents could happen anywhere, whether small or large. Now that the group was aware of their companions'' tardiness, he waited to confirm the problem before acting more forcefully.


    Liam didn''t want to show the eyes of this town problems over simple things. Already accustomed to the plots of Demon Gate, he knew that the mere fact of them starting searches could trigger actions by local forces interested in avoiding groups looking for anything in the area. Not only that, but as Isa and Toby had already explained, the Demon Gate had its enemies. The slightest sign of trouble could show the best moment for opposing forces to act against them.


    Before taking an irrevocable step, Liam waited the 15 minutes, finishing his meal and then paying for his orders.


    Just as the group was about to leave the restaurant and start their investigations, one of the late men burst in, stopping them halfway to the restaurant exit.


    "Chief, we have a problem!" said the guy who entered the restaurant agitated, running and with rips in his clothes. "I was on my way to meet the others when I saw the resting group being attacked! They tried to move against me and take me with the others, but I narrowly escaped!"


    The tension in the entire group increased a few levels, with Isa, Toby, and Liam firmly displaying their worried expressions.


    "Who did it?" Liam asked in a grave tone, his eyes dark as night. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The masked Officer said, his eyes flicking to Liam''s, "I don''t know. It was a group of high level Spirit Sky cultivators. But I brought this with me."


    The officer showed a dagger soiled with his own blood, which Isa quickly took from his hand and looked closely at the dagger.


    "I don''t know this symbol," she said as she passed the weapon to Toby, who analyzed the object in the same way she had - looking for clues to the identity of their enemies.


    Toby said, "It''s not uncommon for members of enemy forces to create factions outside their organizations and move them against enemies of those larger forces, Chief. Even we at Demon Gate do this to hide our tracks and avoid larger wars.


    This could be the action of one of those groups nurtured from afar by larger forces, a group that could be targeting us to cause damage to the Demon Gate without moving the sect against the real masterminds."


    ''Clever. I hadn''t thought of something like that.'' Liam saw the logic in this kind of planned action, although he couldn''t invest too much in considering the advantages of having something like this on his side. His focus was on the situation of his companions, particularly Nance.


    Liam didn''t know if what he felt for his women was love. Constantly planning actions to strengthen himself and prevent his own death almost always prevented him from thinking about romance and the like. But he knew that he genuinely cared about the well-being of his women, and now, with Nance in danger, he couldn''t help but feel as if there was someone squeezing hard on his heart.


    Whether it was love, it didn''t matter. He feared for Nance and couldn''t stand by while she was in danger!


    "Can any of you use this to track your enemies?" He asked as he looked at Isa''s group, aware that his subordinates didn''t have that good tracking skill, but in the dark about Isa''s people.


    "I can get something... But this could be a trap," said a masked woman, taking a step closer to Isa and Liam.


    Isa looked at her subordinate and asked, "Do you think he might have been able to bring this in because the enemies let him?"


    Susanna was experienced in investigating enemy traces. Although most traces were usually left subconsciously, now and then in her studies, she came across situations constructed by sordid minds. It was not at all uncommon for an item left behind to purposely lead investigators to their ends.


    This woman said, "I think it''s possible. It could be a desperate move to leave something valuable behind because of the surprise factor, but we can''t rule it out."


    Liam said, "Just do what you can to get us closer to the last user of that weapon. Even if it leads us into a trap, we can''t stand still without an answer."


    Officer Susanna nodded in understanding and as soon as they left that restaurant, she used her skills in a local alley to distinguish special markings on that weapon.


    Susanna would ask Minos'' subordinate officer to take them to the place where he had escaped and seen the enemies acting against the rest of the group.


    When they got there, there would obviously be no one else around, with only subtle signs that something had happened recently in the mixed residential and commercial area of Irondom.


    Being a relatively large city, not everything of interest in the city was in its center. Liam''s group mates had been exploring much of the city, which usually took them out of the center.


    This was even more true for the weaker members of the group, who naturally needed more affordable options, found further away from the center, like where they were now.


    There were no guards constantly patrolling the area and even the movement of people was quieter, with moments when the streets and alleys were completely deserted.


    "I can take us through, Chief Porter." Said Susanne after a few minutes investigating the combat site with the help of Liam''s subordinate officer. "But now I''m pretty sure it''s a trap."


    Toby and Isa looked at Liam, aware that if this was indeed a trap, then the enemies'' purpose shouldn''t be the missing Officers, but the red-clad figure among them.


    "A trap for you, I''d say." Isa said to Liam.


    Liam didn''t move with this warning, becoming even more serious with this threat. "So be it! If they want a fight, then they''ll have one!"


    He looked at Susanna, giving her the order to lead them into the path of their enemies.

 Chapter 249 - 249: Error (Dont read)

    Wrong chapter released. Just like the previous one.


    Four days later, Liam was entering a restaurant with his group by his side at the moment, having just finished training that morning. Going to take a break and satisfy his hunger, he entered a well-known local establishment with his group.


    Having already been to this restaurant a few times in recent days, the group was recognized by one of the waiters, who quickly arranged a large table for them near one of the windows with the best view of the establishment.


    From where they sat, the group could see people coming and going in Irondom''s central square, but also the mountain ranges to the north of the region.


    They placed their usual orders, with 70% of the group there, waiting for their companions who were resting during Liam''s training that morning.


    Initially, the group paid no attention to their companions'' tardiness, chatting amongst themselves about the matters most important to them, waiting for their meal.


    "Chief, I''ve got good news for you," said one of Liam''s subordinate officers, drawing the gazes of all his companions around their table. Everyone was seated, although Toby and Isa remained attentive to their surroundings.


    The Officer reported, "The Runemasters'' Association issued a notice on their boards this morning. The promotion exam for Fourth Class will take place in four days."


    "Oh?" Liam opened his eyes in interest, not expecting to receive such good news just now.


    ''If that''s true, then I''ll have time to finish refining my skills and take the exam before we return!'' he thought excitedly.


    "Are you sure about this?" Isa asked the man subordinate to Liam seriously. "We have heard nothing about any more Third Class Runemasters arriving in the city these days."


    "I thought that was strange too," said the man who had brought the news to light. "But I made a point of questioning the association''s officials about this announcement being some kind of mistake. They confirmed the exam will indeed take place in four days."


    "In that case, you''ll have your chance to become a Fourth Class Runemaster, chief." Toby looked at Liam with a smile, wondering if this fellow would be able to pass the challenge.


    Ever since they arrived in Irondom, Liam had been hiding his progress in their forge and only talking vaguely about his progress. Toby trusted his leader was stronger now compared to a few days ago, but the promotion exam wasn''t easy.


    Liam nodded to Toby, feeling graced by this chance.


    It was in the middle of this part of the group''s conversation that their food arrived and they began their meal, even without some of their companions there.


    Halfway through the meal, still amid side conversations, most of them optimistic, one of Isa''s men raised a problem in the air.


    "Guys, our companions are almost an hour late now... This is getting strange. It''s never happened that they''ve been this late before."


    Initially, no one there had found it strange that they had started their meals without all their traveling companions. It wasn''t unusual for Liam to finish his training at a different time than usual and often the group members'' time on local duties didn''t coincide with the time for regrouping. So, sometimes over the last few days they had missed each other, with members of the group running up to half an hour late.


    Today, the situation went a little beyond that, which caught the attention of the person responsible for observing the shifts at that time.


    Liam frowned, seeing that Nance wasn''t there. "Let''s give them another 15 minutes. If they don''t arrive by the end of the meal, we''ll start looking for them around the city."


    Incidents could happen anywhere, whether small or large. Now that the group was aware of their companions'' tardiness, he waited to confirm the problem before acting more forcefully.


    Liam didn''t want to show the eyes of this town problems over simple things. Already accustomed to the plots of Demon Gate, he knew that the mere fact of them starting searches could trigger actions by local forces interested in avoiding groups looking for anything in the area. Not only that, but as Isa and Toby had already explained, the Demon Gate had its enemies. The slightest sign of trouble could show the best moment for opposing forces to act against them.


    Before taking an irrevocable step, Liam waited the 15 minutes, finishing his meal and then paying for his orders.


    Just as the group was about to leave the restaurant and start their investigations, one of the late men burst in, stopping them halfway to the restaurant exit.


    "Chief, we have a problem!" said the guy who entered the restaurant agitated, running and with rips in his clothes. "I was on my way to meet the others when I saw the resting group being attacked! They tried to move against me and take me with the others, but I narrowly escaped!"


    The tension in the entire group increased a few levels, with Isa, Toby, and Liam firmly displaying their worried expressions.


    "Who did it?" Liam asked in a grave tone, his eyes dark as night.


    The masked Officer said, his eyes flicking to Liam''s, "I don''t know. It was a group of high level Spirit Sky cultivators. But I brought this with me."


    The officer showed a dagger soiled with his own blood, which Isa quickly took from his hand and looked closely at the dagger.


    "I don''t know this symbol," she said as she passed the weapon to Toby, who analyzed the object in the same way she had - looking for clues to the identity of their enemies.


    Toby said, "It''s not uncommon for members of enemy forces to create factions outside their organizations and move them against enemies of those larger forces, Chief. Even we at Demon Gate do this to hide our tracks and avoid larger wars.


    This could be the action of one of those groups nurtured from afar by larger forces, a group that could be targeting us to cause damage to the Demon Gate without moving the sect against the real masterminds."


    ''Clever. I hadn''t thought of something like that.'' Liam saw the logic in this kind of planned action, although he couldn''t invest too much in considering the advantages of having something like this on his side. His focus was on the situation of his companions, particularly Nance.


    Liam didn''t know if what he felt for his women was love. Constantly planning actions to strengthen himself and prevent his own death almost always prevented him from thinking about romance and the like. But he knew that he genuinely cared about the well-being of his women, and now, with Nance in danger, he couldn''t help but feel as if there was someone squeezing hard on his heart.


    Whether it was love, it didn''t matter. He feared for Nance and couldn''t stand by while she was in danger!


    "Can any of you use this to track your enemies?" He asked as he looked at Isa''s group, aware that his subordinates didn''t have that good tracking skill, but in the dark about Isa''s people.


    "I can get something... But this could be a trap," said a masked woman, taking a step closer to Isa and Liam.


    Isa looked at her subordinate and asked, "Do you think he might have been able to bring this in because the enemies let him?"


    Susanna was experienced in investigating enemy traces. Although most traces were usually left subconsciously, now and then in her studies, she came across situations constructed by sordid minds. It was not at all uncommon for an item left behind to purposely lead investigators to their ends.


    This woman said, "I think it''s possible. It could be a desperate move to leave something valuable behind because of the surprise factor, but we can''t rule it out."


    Liam said, "Just do what you can to get us closer to the last user of that weapon. Even if it leads us into a trap, we can''t stand still without an answer."


    Officer Susanna nodded in understanding and as soon as they left that restaurant, she used her skills in a local alley to distinguish special markings on that weapon.


    Susanna would ask Minos'' subordinate officer to take them to the place where he had escaped and seen the enemies acting against the rest of the group.


    When they got there, there would obviously be no one else around, with only subtle signs that something had happened recently in the mixed residential and commercial area of Irondom.


    Being a relatively large city, not everything of interest in the city was in its center. Liam''s group mates had been exploring much of the city, which usually took them out of the center.


    This was even more true for the weaker members of the group, who naturally needed more affordable options, found further away from the center, like where they were now.


    There were no guards constantly patrolling the area and even the movement of people was quieter, with moments when the streets and alleys were completely deserted.


    "I can take us through, Chief Porter." Said Susanne after a few minutes investigating the combat site with the help of Liam''s subordinate officer. "But now I''m pretty sure it''s a trap."


    Toby and Isa looked at Liam, aware that if this was indeed a trap, then the enemies'' purpose shouldn''t be the missing Officers, but the red-clad figure among them.


    "A trap for you, I''d say." Isa said to Liam. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liam didn''t move with this warning, becoming even more serious with this threat. "So be it! If they want a fight, then they''ll have one!"


    He looked at Susanna, giving her the order to lead them into the path of their enemies.